IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 

IttlllM    III  2.5 

"  m    2.2 

■"   m       2.0 
nil  1  ft 

I.I 

1.25 

1.4 

1— 
1.6 

y). 


e. 


W  % 


^ 


O 


^l. 


/m 


/ 


7 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporatioii 


•^ 


iV 


m 


% 


'^ 


\ 


\ 


"9> 


V 


i\> 


4^1 


O^ 


V 


% 


V 


> 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WIIBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4'.03 


^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 
D 
D 
D 
D 
D 
D 
D 

n 


n 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommagee 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^e  et/ou  pellicul^e 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  litre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  geographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relie  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  oi  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serree  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  int^rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
app'iar  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutdes 
lors  dune  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  ete  filmees. 


I I    Co 


Additional  comments:/ 

mmentaires  supplementaires; 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  St6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-etre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m^thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiques  ci-dessous. 


D 


□ 

□ 
D 
D 


Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagees 

Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurees  et/ou  pelliculees 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  decolorees,  tachetees  ou  piquees 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  detachees 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Qualite  inegale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6t6  filmees  ci  nouveau  de  facon  ^ 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  film  ad  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filme  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqu^  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


26X 


SOX 


l: 


y 

12X 

16X 

20X 

24X 

28X 

32X 

The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Mills  IVIemorial  Library 
McMaster  University 


L'exemplaire  film6  fut  reproduit  grace  d  la 
g^n^rosit^  de: 

Mills  Memorial  Library 
McMaster  University 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Les  images  suivantej;  ont  6t6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettet6  de  l'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  tl  e  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprim6e  sont  film6s  en  commenqant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
derni6re  page  qui  comporte  une  emprainte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  film6s  en  commenpant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derni^re  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ♦■  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED "),  or  the  symbol  V  (meaning   "END  "), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
derni^re  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  — •►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE  ",  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  ;3lates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  etre 
film6s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diff6rents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  etre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clich6,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  sup^rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  n^cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  m^thode. 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

I 


4 


THE 


AMERICAN  INDIAN 


(UH-XISH-IX-XA-BA). 


The  Whole  Subject  Complete  in  One  Volume 


Illustrated  with  Numerous  Appropriate  Engravings. 


By    ELIJAH    M.    HAINES. 


CHICAGO; 


THE  MAS-SIX-XA'AIAX  COMPANY, 

1888. 


^«?s 


Ijitori'il  aicdrilirji;  I"  Ail  ol'  Congress,  ill  tliu  ye:ir  ISSS, 

V.v  ICM.IAII  M.  IFAINra, 

In  llie  (MI'ud  lit'  till'  Liliiaviiiii  of  Coiigres-^,  :il  Wasliiiiglon,  |i.  C. 


I 
f 


I 

i 


7i 
■ii- 


ALU  RIGHTS   RESERVED. 


Type  ('Dinposiliuii  by 

Bra  111!  I-  KY    ItuiiT  II  K  Its, 

7fl-H2  Fitlh  Avenne. 


KlceH'otypiiif,'  liy 

I'liuAGi)  Kr.KcTiioTvi'r,  .t  Sri;iiEOTYi'R('o., 

I',i6-HIH  C'liiik  Street. 


rritititij;  mill  Itimliii);  liy 

Il.I.INills   I'llINTINii  .(.-  ItlNtitNli  Co., 

L'-.'C,-L';iii   Lake  .■^Ireel. 


PREFACE. 


I 


The  subject  of  the  Americuu  Iiulifin  has  evor  been  one  of  pecu- 
liiir  interest  to  the  ethnologist  and  student  of  Instory.  but  at  no  time 
since  the  discovery  of  America  has  it  attrac^ted  so  much  attention  as  is 
being  given  to  it  at  the  present  day.  Volumes  upon  volumes  liave 
been  written  c(Micerning  it  in  its  varied  relations,  but  still  it  is  not 
exhausted;  and  indeed  the  changing  circumstances  of  the  American 
race  present  at  this  day  a  phase  of  this  subject,  calling  for  its  renewed 
presentation  in  more  complete  and  comprehensive  form. 

Amidst  the  vast  numlier  of  b.joks  published  concerning  this 
mysterious  people  since  the  discovery  of  America,  there  seems  to  be 
none  now  in  print  presenting  their  history  in  a  succinct  classified 
form,  at  the  same  time  reaching  out  and  taking  in  every  phase  of  the 
Indian  subject,  to  the  satisfaction  of  tlie  general  reader. 

This  book  has  therefore  been  prepared  with  reference  to  this  long 
felt  want,  and  is  such  a  work  as  the  public  mind  and  student  of  history 
now  seem  to  demand.  As  the  title  indicates,  it  comprises  the  whol.> 
Indian  subject  in  complete  and  comprehensive  form.  In  oth(>r  words, 
it  is  a  sort  of  cyclopaedia  on  the  subject  of  the  American  Indian  in  all 
its  phases  and'bearings  as  shown  by  the  table  of  contents  following; 
grouping  together  in  c.nidensed  form,  and  within  such  limited  space 
as  the  subject  will  admit  of,  the  varied  information  comprised  in  that 
vast  field  of  research  in  American  history,  not  to  be  found  in  any 
single  work  of  this  kind  heretofore  published,  containing  many  special 
features,  whidi  are  highly  interesting  and  valuable   to  tlie  general 

reader. 

Amongst  other  special  features  added,  is  that  of  Indian  local 
names  in  the  United  States,  with  their  definitions,  sm-h  as  nam(>s  of 
states,  rivers,  cities,  towns,  mountains  and  the  like,  borrowed  from  the 

(vU) 


00 

r 


VUl 


ritEFACE. 


various  Indain  Iniiguages  and  dialects  of  the  continent,  the  signifi- 
cation of  Aviiich  lias  at  this  day  lieconie  a  matter  of  interesting 
incjuiry.  This  is  the  first  attempt  ever  made  to  give  to  tlie  pul)lic  the 
signification  of  Indian  geographical  names  througliout  tlie  I'nited 
States.  Tliis  feature  ah)ne  renders  it  one  of  the  most  valuable  works 
ever  published  in  connection  with  the  Indian  sul)ject. 

The  j)ractice  of  liorrowing  geogra[)hical  names,  or  those  designa- 
ting localities,  from  other  countries,  is  becoming  stale  in  the  truly 
American  mind,  and  there  is  a  growing  inclination  in  the  selection  of 
such  names  to  resort  more  tt>  our  oavu  American  nomenclature.  This 
is  giving  increased  interest  to  the  subject  of  the  Indian  languages, 
and  a  more  general  desire  amcmg  intelligent  people  to  learn  the  defini- 
tions of  the  multitude  of  Indian  names,  which  are  applied  to  localities 
throughout  our  vast  country. 

Reference  is  made  in  this  work  to  an  order  or  secret  society  now 
becoming  numerous  in  the  Uniteel  States  and  called  the  Order  of 
Eed  Men;  and  a  cha[)ter  is  added,  devoted  to  a  brief  history  of  this 
society,  being  the  oldest  of  all  the  American  secret  societies,  and  which 
is  rapidly  increasing  in  numbers  and  popularity.  Whilst  it  is  a  society 
C)rganized  upon  the  plan  of  nmtual  benefits  and  protection  to  its  mem- 
bers, it  is  eventually  to  become  the  repository  of  Indian  history  and 
traditions.  The  organization,  ritual  Jind  procedure  of  this  society  are 
marked  by  aboriginal  terms,  traditions  and  customs,  leading  to  a 
study  of  the  true  character  and  tribal  relations  of  the  Indians. 
The  rajiid  inci'ease  of  this  order  is  giving  a  renewed  interest  and 
additional  desire  for  further  information  concerning  this  people. 
This  work  is  peculiarly  adapted  to  a  study  of  the  native  Red  man 
from  the  standpoint  of  this  truly  American  fraternal  society. 
Waukegan,  III.  THE  AUTHOR. 


Table  of  Contents. 


J 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTOBY. 

"The  Proper  study  of  Maukiuil  is  Man"  -First  Reliable  luformation— The  Jesuit 
Missionaries— LuHontau,  Hennepin  ami  Others-Niagara  Falls-The  Long 
River- Capt.  John  Smith-Pocahontas— Sir  Walter  Raleitrh—Characteristics  of 
the  Indians— History  at  Fault -Testimonies  ox  Winslow,  Trumbull  and  Others- 
Later  Developments  -The  Race  Fast  Fading  Away -The  Indian  Mentally 
The  Indian  and  His  Country-Occupation  of  Kame  by  the  Whites— What  the 
Indian  Might  Have  Been— His  Natural  Abilities— Progress— Prospects.  '28 

CHAPTER  II. 

OHIGIN. 

Speculation  of  Ethnologists- Lost  Tribes  of  Israel— Resemblance  Between  the 
Indians  and  People  of  Asia— Language  of  Northeastern  Asia  Similar  to  American 
Languages— Comparison  of  Words  in  Indian  and  Asiatic  Languages  -Wreck  of 
Japanese  Junk  on  Northwest  Coast- Conclusions  Therefrom— Similar  Customs 
with  the  Ancient  Jews— The  Bow  and  Arrow— Like  those  Found  in  Asia  -  The 
Indian  has  in  all  Ages  Reproduced  Himself— Ancient  Rnius— Ancient  Mounds— 
Ancient  Pottery- Same  Made  by  Modern  Tribes— Indian  Languages  Reveal 
History— Testimony  of  Humbolt-Capt.  Jonathan  Carver— Spanish  AuthoritH>s— 
Tradition  of  the  Mexicans  Former  Spanish  Occupation -Opinions  of  Numerous 
Authors— Uniform  Characteristics  among  the  Indian  Tribes— Intelligence  of  the 
Native  Indian— A  Descendant  of  the  Most  Ancient  Population— His  Primitive 
Condition  not  Evidence  to  the  Contrary.  gg 

CHAPTER  III. 

INDIAN  TRADITIONS. 

Oral  Traditions— Preserving  History  by  Hieroglyphics— Belts  of  Wampum— Mode  of 
Transmitting  Historical  Events— Had  their  Homers  and  their  ^sops— Traditions 
Vague  and  Shadowy— Serve,  however,  Some  Puri)ose— Traditions  of  a  Deluge— 
Traditicms  of  tiie  Origin  of  tiieir  Race— The  Maiidans— Traditions  of  a  Flood— 
Representati(m  of  the  Ark  Ceremonies  Commemorating  the  Flood— Pottawat- 
tamie Tradition— Creek  Indians— Tradition  of  Their  Origin— Tradition  of  the 
Ojibways— Of  Their  Origin— Nanahbozhoo— Mysterious  Power— Origin  of  Indian 

I'-'j 


10 


Tin;    AMKltlCAN    INDIAN. 


Siiiiiinor — Sliawtit'o  Tniilitioii — Forciuii  <  )riyin  -Mi)ii|pziini!i — ^Cortcz— New  En- 
f,'laii(l    Iiuliiiiis    Tnuliliuii  -Sauk   Iinliaii    Tradition — 'rrailition   of    tlin   Cliicka- 
Baws    Tradition  of  tlio  ()Hai,'i'H    Tradition  of  tii(«  SenccaH    (iri'at   Hill   People 
InxiiioiH    Nation  -Hiawatha — Mysterious    I'ower     HIh    MiraeiilouH    Disappear- 
imce — Tradition  of  tho  ArrapaliooH— Tradition  of  the  Bluckfeet — The  Bouacks 
Their  Tradition.  76 

LTlArTKK  FV. 

AFFINITY   WITH   Till:    .IKWS. 

Opinion  of  JiiineHAdnir-ThoIiidiiiiis  Descended  from  the  Peoploof  lHrnel--Ho  AfsfiiKiis 
Twenty-three  Artrnn.eiits  lor  this  Opinion  Similarity  Between  the  LantruaKes 
Comparison  of  Words  and  Sentences— Ojiiuion  of  llov.  Judidiah  Morse  — Hinii- 
hirity  of  Heligious  CliiHtomH — Dr.  Boudiiiol  Favors  this  Theory  -liev.  Ethan 
Sinitli  Evidence  in  Favor  of  this  Tlieory— The  Indians  Aekiiowledye  but  ()n..> 
(treat  Spirit  like  the  Jews  Father  Charlevoix  Presents  Evidence  in  Hni)port  of 
tliis  Theory — Indians  Were  Never  Known  to  Worship  Iniatft'S — Evidence  of 
William  I'eiiu  Features  of  the  Face  like  tlu^  Hebrews-  And  so  with  Dress. 
Trinkets  and  Ornaments — Their  Fasts  and  Feasts,  like  the  Jews  They  Beckon 
by  Moons  and  Count  Time  like  the  He))rews — Have  their  I'rophets— Abstain  from 
Unclean  Things  Salute  the  Dawn  of  Moriiint,'  by  Dcn'otional  Ceroinony — In 
their  Ludjie  Tales  and  Traditions  Twelve  Brothers  are  .Spoken  of — Custom  in 
Mourniii},'  for  the  ])(>ad,  like  the  Jews — Have  a  Custom  of  Burnt  Otl'eriiij;s — Had 
a  Custom  like  the  Jews  of  Annointint,' the  Head — The  Indian  Medicine  Lodjje 
Corres|ionded  to  the  Jewish  Syiiat,'ot,'ue  Had  a  Secret  Order  Kesemblint,'  that  of 
the  .Tews  Their  Medicine  I\bin  Correspond(>d  to  the  "Wise  Men,"  Matthew 
II,  1  The  Bow  and  Arrow  was  Common  to  the  Jews— The  Indian  Tent  was  like 
that  of  the  Jews— Lived  in  Tribes  like  the  .Tews.  98 


/ 


CHAPTER  V. 

LINOUISTlC   (IKOUPS. 

Classification  of  Groups  and  Tribes — Groups  Were  the  Subject  ol'  Division  into 
Tribes — Had  a  Location — Classitieil  According,'  to  Lan(,'uaj,'e — (irrou|)S  ]  )esif,'nated 
by  this  Mode — Number  of  these  Groups — Excludiutf  the  Esciuimaiix  Slock — 
Names  of  Groujis  Alyon.inins,  Iroquois,  Appalachian,  Dakota  and  Shoshonee — 
Al^'ollcluius  Most  Numerous  Groups  Compi  sed  of  Tribes  of  Same  Lauguatre — 
Location  of  Each  Group — Definitions  and  Names  of  Groups.  ll'i 

CHAPTER  VI. 

INDIAN    TIUIiES. 

Names  of  Tribes,  how  Acquired  -  Si^'nificatifm  of  Names  of  Various  Tribes  — 
Location  of  Tribes — Chauying  Location  Extinct  Tribes -Migration — Indian 
Tribes  are  Great  Families— Confederacies  for  Purposes  of  Government — Uiii(m 
for  Purposes  of  Defense— Names  of  Various  Tribes  luhabitintr  the  Original 
Country  of  the  United  States.  Til 

CHAPTER  VII. 

TOTKMS. 

Signification  of  Word  Totem— A  Symbolic  Designation— Origin  of  Totem— Distin- 
guishes the  Band— A  Kind  of  Coat  of  Arms— P^xplauation— Universal  among 
the  Indians- Unlawful  to  Marry  in  the  Same  Totem— Similar  Custom  in  the 
Old  World.  172 


V 


-Now  Hii- 
le  Chickii- 
1  P«'.)|.lf 
I)isa|>|ii'iir- 

BoUllcliH 

76 


•Ho  AssiKUs 
anyuiiKCH 
ur.se  — Siiiii- 
iev.  Elliiiii 
,'e  but  On.' 
Hnpiiort  of 
jvidoupo  of 
,vith  Dress. 
Iiey  Kci'koii 
hstiiiii  fioiii 
roiuotiy — In 
-Ciistoni  iu 
ring's — Hull 
icine  L()ili,'e 
liu^'  that  of 
,"  Mattliew 
ent  WU8  like 
98 


ivision  into 
1 1)esij,maleil 
;mx  Stock — 
■ihosboni'c — 
Limguage — 
IIG 


11 


iR  Tribes  — 
tiou — Indian 
nout — Union 
the  Oii^'iual 

vn 


tern — Distin- 

ersal   amoiii,' 

istom  iu  the 

172 


T.VItlJ',    ()!•'    CONTKNTS. 


CHAPTER  Vril. 

OOVKHNSIKNT. 

Erronoons  Opinion  of  tlip  American  Iiulian  as  to  liis  Govoriniu'iit  Same  kind  of 
(lovcriiincnt  Prevailed  anions  All  the  Tribes  Not  aOovernnu'iit  of  Force  -One 
of  Aci|iiiesc(>nce- (ieneral  I'liiforniity— Union  of  Tribes  Lea(,'ne  of  (lie  Iro- 
quois I'riiici|)les  on  wliicli  a  Cliief  (ioverns  Accordiiit:  to  Will  of  the  Tribe — 
Councils  Orwanizinj,'  and  C'ondnotint,'  Chiefs  Hank  SuocosBion  -Equality 
Criminal  Code -Opinion  of  Dr.  Franklin  Caleb  Atwater's  Description  of  an 
Indian  Council  -Authority  of  Chiefs.  177 

CHAPTER  IX. 

INDIAN    IjANOUAOES. 

Each  Group  had  a  DifTerent  liaiifjuaffc— Each  Tribe  Si)oke  tlie  Lanpnntjp  of  the 
(rronp— Varyint,'  in  Dialect  aiiionj,'  Themselves  Indian  Ijant,'uaf,'es  not  n 
Jarifon-Uicli  in  Verbs  and  (iranimatical  Forms  ]\Iarked  for  Method  and  Reyu- 
lanty  —  Uniformity  in  Construction  over  tlio  Continent  Iiaiit,n]at:e  of  (lie 
Aljjonquins  The  Prevailing,'  LaiiffuaKe— Word  Buildiuy- Grammatical  Con 
Btriictiou -Examples— Dakotus-  Iroquois— Cherokee  -Chinook.  184 

CHAPTER  X. 

INDIAN    SIGN   LANOI'ACIE. 

Sitfii  Lnngnaf,'©  nmonff  all  the  American  Tribes  One  System  Universal— Most  Trilies 
Understood  Each  Other  Practical  Instance  Cited — Manner  of  Alludin;,' to  (he 
Great  Spirit-  Practical  Il]us(rati<ms— Use  of  Sifrn  LanK'uaKe— Interpre(atioii  of 
Sentences— Definition  of  Various  Si},'us— Signals— Fire— Smoke — Use  of  Pony- 
Blanket— lUuatratiou.  213 

CHAPTER  XI. 

INDIAN  CIIAKACTEK. 

Type  of  Character— Native  Characteristics— Attachment  to  his  Tribe— Integrity  and 
Fidelity— Peaceable,  Sociable,  Obliging  and  Hospitable  ara(mg  Themselves— 
0|)inion  of  Columbus— Love  their  Neighbors  as  Themselves— Due  Resjiect  to 
the  Rights  of  Others  Vices  Ac(iuired  from  the  White  Man— Hcmorable  Char- 
acter of  (he  Inxjuois— Opini(m  of  the  Novelist  Cooper  Opinions  of  Indian 
Traders— The  Crow  Indians-Opinion  of  Mr.  Catliu— Testimony  of  Captain 
Carver— Treatment  of  Captives.  '  '2'2'.i 

CHAPTER  XII. 

PHYSICAL   CHARAOTERISTirS. 

Argument  for  Race  Unity— Uniformity  in  Physical  Characteristics— Influenced  by 
Climate  and  Surroundings— Cranial  Structure— Genend  Description— Com- 
plexion—Stature  Muscular  Strength— Facial  Outline  -Eyes  Teeth  J5eard, 
Disputed  Point  Mixed  Blood  Utt^s-Choctaws—Shawnees—Kawas— California 
Indians— Shoshonees— Hair  of  the  North  American  Indian.  iilil 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS. 

General  Uniformity  in  Primitive  Condition— Best  Sources  of  Tnformatifm— Testimony 
of  Mary  Jemison,  "White  Woman  of  the  Genesee"— Testimony  of  John  Brick- 
ell,  a  Captive    Exemplary  Character  in  their  Home  Intercourse— Precejjt  and 


^ 


12 


Tin;    AMI'.IIICAN     INDIAN. 


Example -HoiiPHty,  Urnvory  an<l  Hospitality  Hclntioii  Hctwoon  tlic  S»'Xos — 
Strict  Conduct  — Nt'ar  JowiHli  Hitcs  m  Trailitionul  IJuIck— Mcdieint'  Ijod^e— 
TnliiTuacIo  of  tlio  Jt^ws— (!ustoiii  of  rndiaii  Womoii — I'oliti'iu'Hs  in  ConvtTHation 
—  IIoHpitality  to  StraiiifcrH  — Uoteiitivt'  Memory — Crimo  of  Murder— I )i'atii 
Penalty  No  'J'itied  Persoiiat^es— l)reHsiiiK  and  I'aintini,' — FlahitH  -  No  I'dlers 
anion),'  Wouumi — Traininj,'  Roys  an  HuiiterH — Making  PreKentH— SliaviuK  the 
Head— Scalp  Lock— Cultivation  of  the  Hair — Native  lugemiity — Treutnieut  of 
Prinoners — Burnin),'  at  the  Stai",\  288 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

DANCKS. 

The  luHtitution  of  Dances— Tha!iksf,'iviii>,'  Ceremonial — Acceptable  to  the  Oreat 
Spirit— Taught  to  (Jonsider  it  a  Divine  Art  — DeHi(,'ned  hy  the  Great  Spirit  for  their 
Pleasure  and  Hi.s  Worship —A  Mode  of  Social  Intercourst'—Arousinj,' Patriotic 
Excitement- Strengthens  Poimlar  Enthusiasm— Inspires  Indian  Youth— Tlio 
IroiiuoJH  had  Thirty-two  Distinct  l^ances— Different  Kinds  of  Dances  among 
DitTereiit  Nations  and  Tribes— Sun  Dance  of  tlio  Sioux— Declared  by  Indian 
Agents  I5arl)arous  and  Forbidden— Corai)arison  with  the  White  Man's  Pugilielic 
Exhibitions— Other  Barbarous  Practices  of  the  White  Man.  250 

CHAPTER  XV. 

AMD9EMENTS   AND  (lAMES  OF  CHANCE. 

Irr'-ins  are  Fond  of  Amusement— Deli^jht  in  (lames  of  Chance — Ball  Playing — 
.  0  of  La  Crosso — Addicted  to  Practical  Joking — Various  Modes  of  Gambling' 
•  Various  Devices  for  Aniusemeut    Game  of  the  Plum  Stone— Card  playing. 

■Mi 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

FOOD  AND  SUBSISTENCE. 

Legend  of  Indian  Corn- Facts  Concerning  Same- Uses  of  Corn— Meat  and  Other 
Articles— No  Regular  Time  for  Meals  Eat  when  they  are  Hungry — Mode  of 
Cooking  Women  do  the  Work  of  Cooking-  Mode  of  Preserving  Meat — The  Zea 
Maize— Mode,  Use  and  Manner  of  Cooking— Wild  Rice  Vegetables  and  Fruits 
— Fondness  for  Sugar — Sugar  Making— A  Grand  Indian  Carnival— Mode  of 
Proceeding  in  Making  Sugar — Mokuks,  or  Birch  Bark  Boxes,  271 

CHAPTER  XVIL 

MARIUAOE  AND    DOMESTIC  AFFAIRS. 

Marriage  Institution — Simplicity  of  the  Marriage  Ceremony— Observations  of  Rev. 
Isaac  McCoy  and  Others— Pleasure  Trips— The  Mother  had  Custody  of  Children 
-  Rights  Property— Marriage  and  Divorce  -Wifi^'s  Attention  to  the  Husband 
on  Return  from  Hunting — Testimony  of  Mary  Jemison— Her  Experience  as  an 
Indian  Wife— Her  Labor  not  Severe  Continued  Sameness  in  Domestic  Duties— 
Her  Task  not  Harder  than  White  Women  who  are  Brought  up  to  Work- 
Polygamy  Tolerated — Not  much  Practiced.  284 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

PARENTAL   AND  FILIAL    AFFECTION. 

Unfounded  Prejudices  against  the  Indian— Redeeming  Characteristics  in  his  Parental 
and  Filial  Affection— Striking  Incidents  Related— A  Daughter's  Attachment  to 
her  Aged  Father— Pathetic  Anecdote — A  Father's  Affection  Manifested  for  his 


TAIlI,i:    OF    ((tNTI'.NTS. 


i;j 


10   Sl'X('8  — 

f  Liid^'e-- 
(iiversation 
lor— IViitli 
No  IiUorK 
having  tlie 
eutiiu'iil  of 


Sou— Ri'iimrkahlo  rustimco— A  Fathor's  Choorfiil  Doatli  tn  Follow  t ho  H\>\rU  of 
hiHCiiililto  tho  Lmi.l  of  Souls -Kospoct  for  Olil  A«o  — Foud  o/  tlioir  Cliililron 
—A  .Mothoj'H  AtUiiitioii.  -'•'- 

CHAPTEU  XIX. 

INDIAN   IIAIIITATIONS. 

Siniplii'ity  of  tlio  Indian  Hul)itatioii  or  WiKwam— Term  Wi«wam,  from  wlionco 
|»orivoil— Modo  of  CloiiHtnu'tinK' lIal)itatiouH  anioUK  DitTorent  Nations— AmoiiK 
tlio  Aluoniiuin  Tr'l>o"— Anions  Trihos  of  tlio  Hioiix  Stock— Ainon^'  tlio 
MandiwiH— AmoiiK  11"'  Indians  of  tlio  I'lains  in  (louoral— Amoin;  tlio  T;#1)oh  of 
the  Shoslionoo  Stock— AmoiiK  tlio  Nootkans— Aiuouft  the  TrilK•^ of  the  Iroijuois 
Stock— lusido  Arrauk'oniout  mid  Construction.  ,  2!)7 


the  Oreut 
rit  for  their 
iij;  Patriotic 
k'outh-Tho 
ices  amoiijf 
1  by  Indian 
's  Putfilislic 
250 


11  Playing— 
jf  Gambling 


pi  ay  inn. 


:()1 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE   INDIAN  I'ANOK. 

The  Word  Cnnoc— From  whence  Derived- Anions  what  People  First  Soon  by 
Europeans- How  JIado—lJecame  a  Universal  Word  among  the  Whites— ludis- 
pensal)le  to  the  Indian— Used  by  War  Parties — DitTorent  Stylos  of  Canoes— 
Among  DifForont  Tribes  and  Nations— Canoe  of  tli(>  Maudans  and  Wostorn 
Tribes— Canoes  of  the  Caribbeos— Bark  Canoes— CanoeH  of  Light  iUatorial  for 
Convenience  of  Portage  -  Mo^lo  of  Constructing  CanoeH— Various  Sizes- 
Selecting  Trees  for  a  Canoe— 'J'riio  of  Slrii)ping  Bark  for  Canoe— Quotation 
from  Longfellow.  ■^•*''"> 

CHAITER  XXL 

■^  P    PONS  AND  UTKNoIIiS. 

Weapons  of  tho  Primitive  Indian— The  Bow  and  Arrow— War  Club— Spear— Hatchet 
—Flint  Arrow  Heads— Stone  Hatc't  ■  ts  Utensils  for  Various  Purijoses— Flint 
Knives  (training  Tools  -Aw'  ;  Fi-,h  Speara— Nets— Implements  for  I'roducing 
Firo— Utensils  I'or  Cooking — Clay  Pots.  HIH 


and  Other 
Mode  of 
at— The  Zea 
and  Fruits 
Mode  of 
271 


;ums  of  Itev. 

of  Children 

he  Husband 

>rience  as  an 

itic  Duties— 

to  Work— 

284 


his  Parental 
ttachment  to 
sted  for  his 


CHAI'TER  XXII. 

NAMES  OF   PERSONS. 

Application  of  Names  to  Designate  Persons— Imitation  of  .Tewish  Custom — Names 
have  Signiticatiou— Male  and  Female  Names — No  Surnames— Dnplicrite  Names 
—From  whence  Names  of  Persons  are  Derived — Baby  Names — Naming  Children 
— "There  is  Something  in  a  Name "— ilu.stom  of  the  Dakotas— Custom  in 
Changing  Name — Nicknames — Objection  to  Speaking  their  Own  Name — Hnsbautl 
and  Wife  do  not  Mention  Each  Other's  Names — Exami)les  of  Indian  Names.  I5Lllt 

{;hapter  XXIII. 

INDIAN  LOCAL   NAMES. 

Indian  Names  Applied  to  Localities — Popular  Idea—  Signification— Classifi'-ation  of 
Groups  in  Determining  Names— Tracing  Origin  of  Names — Algonquin  Nam^s 
Prevail — Phrases  Reduced  to  One  Word— Contraction  of  Words— Ign^raiice of 
Origin  and  Moaning— Indian  Names  of  States  and  Territories- Names  Cu.ning 
from  the  French  and  Other  Languages — Same  Word  in  DitTorent  Languages 
and  Dialects,  Differing  in  Meaning- Names  Coining  Through  Illiterate  Persons 
— The  Word  Penobscot— Rendered  by  the  French  in  Sixty  Different  Ways — The 
Word  Calumet— Not  an  Indian  Word  as  Sup|)08ed— Words  of  French  Orthog- 
ra)ihy — Corruption  of  Indian  Names — Examples  of  Corruption  of  Indian  Words 
—Inappropriate  Signification  of  Words.  IW'.t 


14 


THK    A.MEKU'AN    INDIAN. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


DBESS. 


Simplicity  in  Style— Supffostive  of  Convenience — General  Uniformity  among  the 
Tribes — Different  Styles — J3ress  Accordiuj,'  to  Weathei  r.ml  Season— Description 
of  tlio  Imliau  Dress— Material  Skins  of  Animals— ^NloccasiiiH  for  the  Feet — 
Dress  of  tlie  Indian  Woman— Its  (Convenience- According  to  Notions  of  Strict 
Propriety — Indians  of  the  Pacific  Coast— Criticism  of  the  White  Man  on  Fantas- 
tic Indiiin  Dress- The  White  Woman's  Fantawtic  Dress  Com])ared — The  Indian 
Paints  his  Face,  so  Does  the  White  Woman — The  Indian  War  Boiniet— Not  a 
Fantastic  Disjilay,  but  a  Superstitions  Notitm— Buffalo  Horns  as  a  Badtre  of 
Bravery — The  Indian  Dress  is  Symbolic,  rather  than  one  of  Fantastic  Display- 
Tbe  Indian  Dude — Indian  Dress  of  the  Mountains  and  the  Plains.  •i-^" 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

KELIOION. 

Man  Naturally  a  Religious  Being— A  Characteristic  Prominent  among  the  Indians- 
Religion  Similar  to  the  Jews — ]5elief  in  One  (ireat  Spirit — Belief  in  a  Bad 
Spirit — Subordniate  (tood  S|)irits  Like  the  .lews  they  had  Fasts  and  Feasts 
Observed  with  Religious  Devotion-  Traditiims  of  the  Flood— Houses  of  Worship 
of  Civilized  People — Indian  Medicine  Lodge— Abiding  Faith  in  a  Future  Exist- 
ence—Land of  the  Blessed  or  Country  of  Souls— The  Passage  of  the  Soul  to  the 
Everlasting  .  bode— Belief  in  Dilliculties  on  the  Way — iJelief  that  the  Soul 
Tarries  a  Time  Near  the  Body — Passage  Over  a  Stream  on  the  Way  to  the  Lanil 
of  Souls — Like  the  River  Styx  of  the  Oreeks— Perils  in  Passing  Over  this  Myth- 
ical River— DescriptKm  of  the  Land  of  the  Blessed — Indian  Religion  a  Subject 
of  Criticism— What  tlie  Indian  Thinks  of  the  Religion  of  the  White  Man— Tim 
Indian  Priebt-  The  Indian  Highly  Devotional— Smoking,  a  Devotional  Act  - 
Believed  in  Souls  of  Animals- Belief  of  the  Iroquois.  ■'4"i 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 


INDIAN    SUPERSTITION. 

Multitude  of  Spirits — Manifested  in  Mysterious  Ways — Omens  among  the  Stars  and 
Clouds — Flight  of  Birds — Superstition  about  the  Robin— Thunder  (lod  of  the 
Ojib ways— Superstition  of  the  Ojibwaya— (h-eek  Indians  had  Sacred  Plants- 
Buffalo  Blood — Magic  Properties--Superstitions  of  the  War  Bonnet — Largi' 
Animals  Objects  of  Superstition — White  Animals  Objects  of  Worship — Large 
Animals  Believed  to  Possess  Powerful  Spirits — Spiritualism  an  Old  Story  amom; 
the  Dakotas — Tendency  to  Believt>  Everything  is  Inhidiited  by  Spirits- -Legeuii 
of  a  Mythical  Bird  Singing  at  Evenings — Sacred  Character  of  Fire — Dreams 
Believed  in — Superstitious  of  the  Indian  and  the  White  Man  do  not  Essentially 
Differ.  -VC' 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

WITCHCRAFT. 

Pagan  Character  of  the  Indian  Marked  by  His  Belief  in  Witchcraft — The  Civilized 
White  Man  and  I'agan  Indian  Compared  in  this  Regard— The  Indian's  Fear  of 
Pupernatural  Agencies — Belief  in  Witclicraft  was  Universal— Ktfeet  ui>im  tlirir 
Prosperity  and  Population  Among  the  Irocpiois  League — Wizards,  a  Secri't 
Association — Meeting  at  Night— Tradition  among  the  Onondiigas  Indian  Pov- 
wows — Conjurers  and  Medicine  Men  Witches  Wizards— Their  Powers  anJ 
Characteristics— Wit(^hes  in  the  Shape  of  Animals— The  Puritan  Idea  of  Witche.- 


TALLE    OF    CONTKNTS. 


15 


Ity  iimong  the 
Q—Descnptioii 
Di-  the  Feet— 
;)tionH()f  Strict 
klan  1)11  Fiiutas- 
iil— The  Iniliiin 
Bonnet— Not  » 
s  iis  !i  Badwe  of 
iistic  Display - 
:}H7 


ifj  the  Indians— 
ielief  in  a   Bad 
sts  and  Feasts 
uses  of  Worsliip 
I  a  Future  I^xisl- 
f  tlieSoul  to  tilt' 
■f   that  the  Soul 
Way  to  the  Land 
;  Over  this  Mytli- 
^Ijirjou  a  Subject 
White  Man— The 
Devotional  Act— 
34r) 


ons  the  Stars  and 

luder  (tod  of  the 

Sacred  Wants— 

•   Bonnet— Lar^'c 

Worship— Lar^'o 

Old  Story  anioni; 

Spirits-  Letxeiui 

of  Fire— Dreaiiif 

do  not  Essentially 


aft— The  Civili/ed 
le  Indian's  Fear  of 
-HtTcct  upon  tlitir 
Wizards,  ii  Secn't 
iit;as  Indian  Po'^- 
riieir  Towers  ais'l 
1  Idea  of  Witelie.- 


Itrnorance  Chartjed  upon  the  Indian  for  his  Belief  in  Witches— Reference  to  the 
Learned  Sir  Matiiew  Hale — Who  Tried  and  Convicted  Two  Old  Women  for  .he 
Crime  of  Being  Witches.  362 

CHAPTER  XXYIII. 

FASTS    AND    FEASTS. 

The  American  Tribes  had  a  Custom  of  Fasts  and  Feasts — Custom  of  Fasts  Not 
Fretpient— Custom  of  Feasis  Quite  Freiiuent— Feasts  a  Favorite  Source  of  Ex- 
citement—DitTereut  Kinds  of  Feasts  nuKmg  Dift'erent  Nations — Feasts  of  the 
White  Dotr  Universal— (leueral  Resemblance  of  Feasts  amonij  All — The  Man 
who  Gave  Many  Feasts  a  Great  Favorite  with  his  Tribe — F<>asts  amonj,'  the 
Ojil)ways— Medicine  Feast— Feasts  for  Dreams— Feast  of  Givinsr  Names— War 
Feast— The  Groat  Feast— Wabeuo  Feast— Feast  for  the  Dead— Feast  for  His 
Medicine- Boys'  Feast — Rot;nlar  Feasts  of  the  Iroquois — Maple  Feast — Planting 
Festival— Strawberry  Festival — Grei'u  Corn  Festival— Harvest  Festival — New 
Year's  Festival — Fasts  Strictly  a  Religious  Custom.  'MM 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

DEATH    AWD   ITS    IXCIDENTS. 

Coincidences  with  Nations  of  the  Old  World— No  Fear  of  Death — Ceremonies  Much 
Like  the  Jews — Relatives  of  the  Deceased  put  (m  Coarse  (rarmeiits-  Women  as 
•'  Hired  Mourners."— Offering  Made  During  Time  of  Mourning— Ojibways  - 
Custom— Attended  with  Much  Interest— Offering  Food  to  the  Deail— Cremation 
among  Some  Tribes— Instance  Related— Mourning  Cradle  of  Child— Custo;n 
Never  to  3Iention  Name  of  the  Di^ceased— Bury  Body  East  and  West — Reasons 
Therefor— No  Enduring  Monuments.  377 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

MEDICINE  MEN. 

Term  ^ledicine — Three  Distinct  Professions-  The  Doctor  of  jNIedicine- The 
I\[agician  The  Prophet — Popular  Idea-])ress  Medicine  Bag — Its  Contents- 
Its  Ccmstruction  Claims  of  Sui)ernatural  Influence— .\iiimal  Magnetism 
Trials  of  Power — A  Remarkable  Instance-  Proiihetic  Gifts— Mental  Telegraphy 
-Holy  Garments-  Robes  of  Myht(>ry-  Robes  of  State— .ludicial  Ermine  01)s(>r- 
vances  in  Regard  to  Medicine  Men— In  Regard  to  Smoking — Tetotalism  and 
Chastity  of  Women.  38G 

CHAPTER  XXXL 

INDIAN   rUOPUECIES. 

The  Indian  Prophet— An  Important  Functionary— .\s  with  the  Ancient  Jews— Was  th© 
Oracle  of  "All  Mystery"— Fi.l  so  Prophets— Chiefs  had  Their  Prophets— Fore- 
telling Events— Remarkable  Instance  Related— Capt.  Carver  Relates  an  Instance 
Account  from  an  Indian  Captive— Singular  Instanc(>  of  Foretelling  the  ]''uture-  ■ 
Fulfilled  in  the  Escape  of  Three  Captives-  Father  Charlevoix's  Experience — 
Peter  Jones  Gives  Instance  of  Indian  Prophecy.  896 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

ANATOMY   AND   MI'.DICAI,    KNOWLEIKIE. 

Knowledge,  how  Acquired— Comparison  ot  the  Indian  and  the  White  Man— Knowl- 
edge of  the  Functional  Organs  of  the  Boily — Which  Their  Language  Indicates 


i 


10 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


—Their  Knowledge  Comparative— Patlioloj^y — Want  of  Knowledge  through 
Scientific  Experiments— Limited  Knowledge  of  Circulation  of  the  Blood — Knowl- 
edge Derived  from  the  Wliites— Incantations — By  Sacrificial  Rites — Pretentious 
of  [udiau  Knowledge  Compared  with  the  Pretentions  of  tlie  Medical  White  Man 
— Originally,  Indians  liad  but  Few  Diseases-  Causes  of  Diseases— Simplicity  of 
Diet— Administer  Sinii)le  Remedies — Sacrifices  t(i  Propitiate  Si)irits — A  Practice 
Like  the  Jews — Fracture  or  Breaking  of  a  Bone  -Understand  Nature  of  Poison' 
ous  Plants— Knew  Nothing  of  Paralysis  -Ideas  of  Blood  Letting.  408 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

DISEASES  AND  TREATMENT  OF  THE  SICK. 

Originally  but  Two  Fatal  Diseases  among  Them  -Consumption  Destroyed  Many  in 
Later  Times— "The  Indian  Student's  Lament"— Diseases  among  the  Ojibways-- 
What  La  Houtau  Says  of  Diseases  among  the  Indians  -Small-pox  Very  Fatal  - 
Indi:m  Ideas  of  Sickness  —Fear  Pain  and  Long  Duration  of  Illness  More  than 
Death — Physician  or  Doctor  of  Medicine — Various  Remedies —Sweat  Lodge 
Miinner  of  Constructing  -Vai)or  Baths  not  a  Matter  of  Luxury— Cbickasaws  - 
Doctor  Attending  the  Sick.  ■llJi 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

ASTRONOillCAL  AND  aEOGRAPHICAIj  KNOWLEDGE. 

Knowledge  from  Observation  -North  Star — Star  that  Never  Moves  -Guides  Them 
by  Night —Solar  Walk  or  Milky  Way  Indian  Opinion  Coincidence  with  A.n- 
cient  Belief  of  the  White  Man  -Have  Names  for  Particular  Stars  -Seven  Stars  - 
The  Great  Bear  -Pleiades  -Do  not  Pretend  to  More  Knowledge  than  They 
Possess —Stars  for  VVhich  They  Have  Names  -Comets  Superstitions  Belief  - 
Eclipses  —Indian  Theory  -Earthquakes  Moving  of  a  Great  Tortoise -Knowl- 
edge of  Geography  —Draw  Mai)S  Correctly  -Course  of  Streams.  419 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

MODE  OF  COMPUTING    TIME. 

Intuitive  Mode  of  Reckoning  Time — Cardinal  Divisions — Days  and  Months — Reckon 
Days  by  Suns— Months  by  Mtxms— Four  Fixed  Pouits  in  tlie  Day— Rismg  and 
Setting  of  the  Sun— Noon  and  Night— Some  Idea  of  a  Solar  Year — Spring  - 
Summer — Autunm — Winter — Year  Begins  With  Spring — Putting  Out  of  the 
Leaves- I'lanting  Season— Reckon  Ages  by  Winters  Commemorate  Events- 
No  Division  of  Days  into  Hours  -Recall  Time  of  Year  by  Past  Events — How 
Mothers  Keej)  Ages  of  Children— Took  no  Note  of  Time— Names  for  DitTereiit 
Moons — Names  of  the  Four  Seasons — Lost  Moon — Examples  of  Names  of  Moons 
among  Different  Tribes.  4'2'i 

CHAPTER  XXXVL 

NHMERATjS  AND  USE  OF   NUMRERS. 

Perfect  System  of  Cotinting— Uniform  Decimal  System— Why  Decimal  System  was 
Adopted — Use  of  Sticks  and  Other  Objects  in  Counting — Explanation  of  Mode 
of  Counting— Mode  among  DitTerent  Tribes— List  of  Indian  Numerals  among 
Various  Tribes.  4:5.'! 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

HUNTING    AND  FISHING. 

North  American  Indians  Excel  in  Hunting— Superstition — Use  of  ChnrmB— 3ili- 


TABLE    OF   CONTENTS. 


17 


Ige  through 
3od — Kuowl- 
-Freteutious 
1  Whito  :Miiu 
iimplicity  of 
—A  Practice 
re  of  Poison- 
408 


jyed  Many  in 
e  Ojibways-  - 
Very  Fatal 
jss  More  than 
veat  Loilge  - 
Chickasaws  - 


-Gnides  Them 
lence  with  A.U- 
Sevcn  Stars  - 
lj;e  than  They 
itious  Belief  - 
toise  Kuowl- 
419 


I 


gence— Snow  Shoe  Region— Thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit— The  Buffalo— The 
Beaver— Habits  of  the  Beaver — Beaver  Dams — Beaver  Houses— Mode  of  Taking 
Beavers— Hunting  the  ^3ear— Singular  Custom— Longfellow's  Description  The 
Dog— His  Faithfulness— The  Horse— Origin  among  the  Indians  Comanches 
Excel  in  Horsemanship — Mode  of  Capturing  the  Wild  Horse— General  Himt — 
Hunting  Deer — Traps — Prairie  Fires— Seasims  for  Hunting— Assistance  of  the 
Women  -Iroquois — Dakotas— Fishing— Mode  of  Taking  Fish— Irocjuois  are 
Expert  Fishermen.  452 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THE  INDIAN  AND  THE  BUFFALO. 

Range  of  the  Buffalo -The  Word  Buffalo— Whence  Derived— Formidable  Object  of 
Hunter  Prowess— Description  of  the  Butt'alo— Mode  of  Taking  the  Buifalo 
Described— rinterestiug  Description  by  Mr.  Catlin — Inforniatiiin  on  this  Point 
From  (tov.  Sibley — An  Interesting  Account— Indian  Buffalo  Chase — Mr.  Catliu's 
Thrilling  Descripticm — His  Eloquent  Reflecticm  on  the  Disappearance  of  the 
Indian  and  the  Buffalo— The  National  Park— First  Suggested.  407 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

PICTURE    WHITING. 

Original  Mode  of  Suggesting  Thought— Picture  Writing  among  the  American 
Tribes — In  Practice  as  auKmg  Ancient  People  of  the  Old  World — Material  Used 
for  Picture  Writing— Characters  Engraved  on  Rocks  and  Stones — The  Piasa — 
Man  Devouring  Bird — Description  by  Marquette— Descriijtiou  by  Prof.  John 
Russell — Picture  Writing  on  Robes  Pipe  Stone  Quarry — Instance  Noted  by 
Jonathan  Carver— Illustration  from  La  Hontan — System  of  Picture  Writing — 
The  Primitive  Mind — Anecdote  of  President  Lincoln's  Father — Description 
Quoted  From  Longfellow — Dightou  Rock — Rocks  at  Kelley's  Island — Caricatures 
— Indian  Idea— Anecdote  of  the  Shawnee  Indian  and  White  Man.  477 


mtha— Reckon 
■Rismg  and 
ear- Spring  - 
a  Out  of  the 
)rate  Events- 
Events— How 
for  Different 
ames  of  Moons 
42:i 


CHAPTER  XL. 

THE  PIPE  OF  PEACE. 

Generally  Called  Calumet— Not  an  Indian  Word— Not  Strictly  an  Apprapriate  Term 
— A  Norman  French  Word—Its  Signification — Description  of  th(!  Pipe  of  Peace — 
Its  Sacred  Character — Other  Classes  of  Pipes— Mode  of  Use  -Notices  by  the 
Early  French— Secured  Them  a  Friendly  Reception — Custom  of  Smoking— 
Mysterious  Seal  of  Religion— Custom  the  Same  among  all  the  Tribes— Cere- 
monies of  Smoking— Mode  of  Making  Peace— A  Symlwl  in  Ratification  of 
Treaties— Tobacco  a  Gift  of  the  Great  Spirit— From  Stone  of  the  Pipe  Stone 
Quarry — Legend  of  this  Mysterious  (Quarry — Description  from  Longfellow.     48C 


ml  System  was 
lation  of  Mode 
umerals  among 

4:?:! 


CbnrmB- 3ili- 


CHAPTER  XLL 

WAMPUM. 

Meaning  of  Word  Wampum — Massachusetts  Dialect— As  Described  by  Palfrey — 
Kinds  of  Wampum— Description  of  Making — Not  Originally  Used  in  Commorcin' 
Transactions-  Who".  First  Used  as  Such  -Value— Worn  as  an  Ornatnent — Asa 
Sym\)()l  in  Preserving  Memory  of  Events — As  a  Ratification  of  Treaties — Pledge 
of  FrieuOship — Not  Common  among  Some  Tribes.  4M3 


18 


THE    AMElilC.VN    INDIAN. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

INDIAN  ELOQUENCE. 

Indian  Eloquence  a  Native  Talent  —Not  Acquired  by  Book  Education— Retort  of  Red 
Jacket — "I  was  Born  an  Orator"— Power  of  Indian  EUxiuonce— Indian  Elo- 
quence Superior  to  the  White  Man  -Simile.s  and  Metaphors  Drawn  from  Nature 
— Speech  of  the  Indian  Chief  Logan-  Elements  of  Indian  Ehxiueuce-Iiulian 
Ideas  Gathered  from  Surroundinf,'s-  The  Tempests— The  Woods— The  Water- 
falls -The  Sky  FujuRtice  to  the  Indian  Lan^juages -Adapted  to  Elo(iui'nt. 
Expre-i.si(ms--Enthusiastic  Description  by  Caleb  Atwator-His  Experience — 
Indian  Eloquence  in  Council  -No  Violent  Gesticulations — No  Overwrought 
Enthusiasm  -The  Voice  is  Loud,  Clear,  Distinct  and  Commanding  Exalted 
Opinion  from  a  Public  .Tournalist-  Some  of  the  Great  Indian  Orators  Enum- 
erated Speech  of  Capt.  Pipe,  a  Delaware  Chief,  at  Detroit,  in  ISOl— Speet^h  of 
Graiigula,  the  Iroquois  Chief — As  Reported  by  La  Hontan— Examples  of  Indian 
Elo(iuenco.  4:98 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 

INDIAN   METAniORS. 

Indians  are  Fond  of  Metaphors— Were  Like  Ornaments  to  their  Person — Powerful 
Similes  ])rawu  from  Nature— Added  a  Charm  to  their  Speeches— Appropriated 
by  English  Writers  -Metaphorical  Expressiims  in  Common  Uoo  Borrowed  from 
the  Indians  "Rivers  Run  With  Blood" -"To  Bury  the  Hatchet"  "You  Keep 
Me  in  the  Dark"— "Singing  Birds"— "I  Will  Place  Ytm  Under  ]\[y  Wings "— 
"Suffer  no  Grass  to  Grow  on  the  War  Path" — Are  of  Indian  Origin — Examples 
of  Indian  Metaphorical  Expressions.  518 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

INDIAN   MUSIC  AND   POETBY. 

Origin  of  Music — Vocal  and  Instrumental— Indians  are  Naturally  Musicians — Sing 
on  Devotional  Occasions— Like  the  White  Man — Songs  of  Praise  to  Diety  Like 
the  Jews — Songs  Consisted  of  Few  Words — Short  Phrases — Many  Times 
Repeated — Language  of  Excitement- -Expression  of  Compassiim — Absence  of 
Measure  or  Rhyme-  -Voices  Often  Fine-  -Words  Preserved  by  Picture  Writing — 
Indian  Music  Noted  for  its  Simplicity — Scale  of  Music  Limited — The  Chorus  in 
High  Strain  of  Voice — Have  Various  Instruments  of  Music — Some  Instruments 
Like  those  of  the  White  Man  —The  Drum— Gourd  Shell — Rattling  'Sounds — 
Description  of  Indian  Implements  of  Music- -Longfellow's  Hiawatha  an  Imita- 
tion of  Indian  Poetry— White  Man's  Old  FashioTied  Songs— Robert  Kidd — 
Coincidence  with  Indian  Songs--Saniples  of  Indian  Music — Dog  Dance  of  the 
Dakotas  and  others.  526 


CH.\PTER  XLV. 

SECUET   SOCIETIES. 

Two  Institutions  among  the  N<irth  American  Indians— From  the  Atlantic  to  the 
Pacitic— From  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to  the  Arctic  Ocean — Medawin — Jeesukawin — 
Art  of  Medical  Magic— Mystery  -Prophecy — Ancient  Origin — The  Term  Meda — 
Necromantic  luHuences  Exerted  in  Secret— Medawininne,  a  Magician— Meda- 
win, the  Art  of  Magic  -Formed  into  Societies  or  Associations  -Admitting  Candi- 
dates—Who May  be  Admitted— Ceremony  of  Admission  -Art  of  Prophecy- 
Ceremonies  of  the  Wabeno— Medawin,  Deftuition.  535 


^■1 


;ort  of  Bed 
Klian  Elo- 
jui  Niitnn- 
ce--IiHliiiu 
rbo  Water- 
,    EloiiUfut, 
sperii'uce — 
vorwrous^ht 
ig    Exalted 
tors  Ennm- 
— Speech  of 
e  of  Indian 
4'.»8 


n — Powerful 
Appropriated 
(rrowed  from 
"You  Keep 
ly  WiuKs" — 
11— Examples 
518 


siciatis— Sing 
o  Diety  Like 
Many  Times 
— Absence  of 
ire  Writing- 
be  Chorus  in 
Instruments 
niR  'Bounds — 
ha  an  Imita- 
obert  Kidd— 
Dance  of  the 
525 


tlantio   to  the 

-.Teesukawiu— 

Term  Meda— 

^ician— Meda- 

initting  Caudi- 

f   Trophecy— 

535 


TABLE    OF   CONTENTS.  lU 

CHAPTER  XLVI. 

INDIAN   TREATIES. 

Popular  Idea  of  nn  Indian  Treaty — Tlie  Notion  of  the  Spanish  Invaders— The 
English  Idea — The  Puritans— Treaty  with  Massasoit— William  Peun— Treaties 
of  United  States— At  Fort  Pitt— Oreenville— Chicago— Prairie  du  Chien- 
Broken  Covenants— Proverbial  Deception— Black  Hawk  War.  54.T 

CHAPTER  XLVII. 

STATfS  OF   TUE   INDIAN. 

The  Position  the  Indian  Occupies-  The  Object  of  the  Spaniards  Right  of  Dis- 
covery-Early Colonists— Idea  of  Eliot  Recognition  by  Unitod  States  Oovorn- 
rnent— Chief  Justice  Taney's  View — "State  of  Puiiilago"— Winnebago  Indians— 
Ponca  Indians — The  Negro  Race  as  Compared  with  the  Indian— The  Conclusion. 

CHAPTER  XLYIII. 

INDIAN    nil  ^HAI'HY. 

How  Indians  Attained  Prominence  among  their  People— Civil  and  Military  Affairs 
ill  Separate  Departments — Illustrious  Men — Road  to  Fame  Oix-ii  to  All — Tlie 
Word  Sachem— Prominent  Indians  Since  the  Settlement  of  the  Continent — Brief 
Biography  of  Noted  Chiefs.  570 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 

ELIOT's  INDIAN    BIBLE. 

Remarkable  Literary  Production-  Consisted  of  the  Old  and  Now  Testament — Trans- 
lated ii-lo  the  New  England  Dialects — Indians  under  Ueligious  Instructions  at 
Martha's  Vineyard  "  Praying  Indians  "  -Numlier — Curious  Circumstances  Lead- 
ing to  Conversion  of  Indians  -Questions  Asked  by  Indians  Concerning  Eliot's 
Religious  Teachings— Difficulties  Ho  Encountered  in  Trauslatiug — Death  of 
Eliot.  598 

CHAPTER  L. 

INDIAN   CIVILIZAI^ON. 

Reduced  Possessions — Insignificant  Proporti(ms — Tlie  Indian  Question — Preliminary 
Agencies  to  Civilization --Extinction,  or  Civilization  What  is  Civilization  A 
Matter  of  Opinion  Various  Forms  of  Civilization  The  European  Form  Which 
the  Indian  is  Expected  to  Adopt -Work  of  the  Puritans  Rev.  John  Eliot  m 
New  England  -Missionary  Work  Civilizing  Influence  of  Whiskey— Discordant 
Examples  of  Puritans  Distrust  of  the  White  Man's  R(>ligion  -Extermination  of 
the  New  England  Tribes  Example  of  the  Brothertowns  The  Iroipiois  Six 
Nations— Their  Progress  in  Our  Civilization  -Influence  of  William  Penii--Good 
Work  of  Quakers  Agricultural  Instruction  -The  Five  Civilized  I'nbes  of  the 
Indian  Territory  To  Become  Civilized  the  Indian  Must  Become  a  White  ^laii  - 
The  Indian  Disappearing  by  Am,  igamiition  Reports  of  Indian  Agents  to  that 
Effect— The  Indian  Problem   -The  White  Man  Prob'eiu.  (5(14 

CHAPTER  LL 

INDIAN    rorCLATION. 

Population  Overrated-Exaggorntions  of  the  Early  Explorers  Report  of  the  Com- 
missioner of  Indian  Affairs— Number  ot  Indians  in  the  United  States  at  the  Pres- 


20 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


ent  Time — Effect  of  Contusions  Diseases— Destruction  of  Game — Semi-State 
of  Starvation  -Grndual  Decrease —Cause  of  Decrease  Becoming  Removed  How 
Indian  Population  Became  Overestimated  -Exayfjeration  of  Poi>ulation  in  New 
England— The  Iroquois  Nation— Exaggeration  of  Numbers— The  West  Indies  - 
Numbers  Overestimated — And  so  in  Virginia— How  a  Small  Number  of  Indiana 
Appear  Large— Indians  of  Kentucky  -No  Permanent  Indians  there.  Oil 

CHAPTER  LIT. 

INDIAN  ANECDOTES. 

Anecdotes  Illustrating  Indian  Character — Lost  Confidence — The  Good  Man,  and  the 
Bad  Man— Honor  among  Indians  -  Illustration  —The  Indian's  View  of  the 
Trinity  -More  Room— Indian  Mendacity— Indian  Gratitude  and  Wit — Head 
Work— Indian  Fidelity  Indian  Chief  Pontiac —Selling  Lands  to  the  Whites- 
Example  of  Nature  Giving  the  Missionary  a  Cold  Shoulder— Indian  Opinion  of 
the  White  Man — A  Singnlar  Instance  of  a  Thing  Found— Indian  Incredulity  — 
Sample  of  Indian  Justice  -An  Indian's  Reply  to  a  Challenge.  (SIH 


CHAPTER  LIIL 


WAItS  AND    MASSACRES. 


Prejudice  of  White  Man — Want  of  Correct  Information— History  Misunderstood 
and  Exaggerated— Methods  of  Declaring  War— On  the  Warpath —Their  En- 
campments— Engagements — Prisoners — Running  the  Gauntlet — Adoption  of 
Prisoners— Spanish  Invaders  Committed  First  Murder — Outrages  by  DeSoto 
and  D'Allyou— Indians  Retaliate — Attack  and  Bloodshed  in  New  England  by 
the  Whites-  Fear  and  Suspicion  Aroused  among  the  Indians — Indian  Attach- 
ment to  Their  Lands— Their  Efforts  to  Retain  Them  —Indians  Aroused  by  the 
British  Against  the  Colonists— Indian  Massacres  Stimulated  and  Led  on  by  the 
Whites— One  Faction  against  the  Other — The  So-Called  Wyoming  Massacre — 
True  History  of  the  Same— Burning  of  Joan  of  Arc — Other  Instances  of  Man's 
Inhumanity  to  Man — History  Misunderstood.  630 

CHAPTER  LIV. 

THE  OKDEU  OF  RED  MEN. 

Society  Formed  at  Philadelphia — Before  the  American  Revolution — Admirers  of 
Indian  Character— Adopting  the  Examples  of  Tammanend,  a  Delaware  Chief — 
Sometimes  Called  Tammany— Character  of  this  Chief  as  Described  by  Hecke- 
welder— Account  of  Preparation  for  Meeting — May  4, 1772,  Old  Styb — Account 
of  Meeting,  Mo.  day,  May  11,  1772— Toasts  Drank  at  this  Meetiiig — Patriotic 
Spirit  of  the  Society— Yearly  Festivals— First  of  May,  Old  Style,  now  May  12th— 
Members  Marched  in  Procession  Through  the  Streets — Hats  Adorned  with 
Buck's  Tails— This  Association  the  Origin  of  the  Later  Order  of  Red  Men — 
Otlier  Societies  Formed— In  New  York  under  the  Name  of  Tammany — Place  of 
Meeting  called  Wigwam— Oject  of  Order  of  Red  Men — Social,  Fraternal  and 
Benevolent — Founded  on  Customs,  Traditions  and  History  of  the  Aborigines- 
Three  Phases  of  this  Organization— First,  Prior  to  Revolution— Second,  from  the 
Time  of  Peace  to  War  of  1812 -Third,  from  1813  at  Fort  Mifflin  to  the  Present 
Time— Name  Improved  Order  of  Red  Men  Adopted  March  4,  1835— Charter  of 
Great  Council  Granted  by  Maryland — Great  Council  of  the  United  States 
Organized  March,  1847.  657 


-Semi-State 
[loveJ  How 
tion  iu  New 
est  Indies  — 
>r  of  Indiana 
fill 


Man,  and  the 
"View  of  tlie 
1  Wit  -Head 
the  Whites^ 
^u  Opinion  ot 
Incredulity  - 
618 


TABLE   OF   CONTKNTS.  21 

CHAPTER  LV. 

VOCAnULAKIES. 

Indian  Dialects— Ojibway— Dakota  -  Comanche  —  Miami—  Menominee— Shawnee- 
Oneida—  Onondaga-  Blackfeet  —  Tnscarora  —  Mohawk  —  Cayuga  —  MuHCogee  — 
Zuni— Delaware— Mandan— Arapahoe— Sheyenue  Osage— Nootkian—Comi)ari- 
K(m  of  Dialects— Comparison  of  Pronouns— Woyds  and  Phrases— Catalogue  of 
Trees  and  Phmts- Catalogue  of  Animals.  (XiS 

CHAPTER  LVI. 

INDIAN  GEOGRAPHICAL  NAMES. 

Definition  of  Indian  Local  Names— Names  of  States— Counties— Cities— Towns- 
Rivers— Streams— Lakes — Mountsins — Ranges.  7i)4 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


yiisunderstood 
th -Their  En- 
-Adoption  of 
es  by  DeSoto 
w  England  by 
Indian  Attach- 
\.rou8ed  by  the 
Led  on  by  the 
ug  Massacre — 
inces  of  Man's 
636 


1 — Admirers  of 
ilaware  Chief— 
ibed  by  Hecke- 
Styk— Account 
3ti'jg— Patriotic 
low  May  12th— 

Adorned  with 

ot  Red  Men- 
many— Place  ot 
.,  Fraternal  and 
Aborigines- 
Second,  from  the 

to  the  Present 
a35— Charter  ot 

United    States 
657 


Pane. 

Indian  Head - --     23 

Falls  of  Niagara 32 

Map  of  Long  River 33 

Captain  John  Smith --    37 

Pocahontas ---     41 

I'erils  of  the  Missionary 50 

Christopher  Columbus... 58 

Ruins  of  Chichen 66 

Ruins  of  Uxmal 66 

Falls  of  Minnehaha 76 

Jewish  Priest  iu  his  Robes 98 

Tents  of  Ancient  Israelites 115 

Group  of  Indians... 116 

Fort  Winnebago  in  lasi 121 

Scene  in  Country  of  the  Arap^Loes.  135 
Yellowstone  Park,  Country  of    the 

Crows 142 

Scene  iu  Pennsylvania,  Home  of  the 

Delawares 144 

Scene  in  Western  Montana,  Home  of 

theFlatheads 146 

Scene  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  Border- 
ing on  Country  of  Hurons 148 

Northern  Wisconsin,  Country  of  the 

Mt  nominees 152 

Northern  Minnesota,  Country  of  the 

Ojibways.. 155 

Scene  iu  Northern  Michigan,  Country 

of  theOttawaa 157 

Scene  on  Fox  Lake,  Illinois,  Country 

of  the  Pottawattamies 159 

Maiden's  Rock,  Upper  Mississippi, 

Country  of  the  Sioux 1C3 


I'a-e. 
Scene  in  Alaska,  Home  of  the  Sitka 

Tribes 105 

Country  of  the  Shoshonees,  Moun- 
tain Trail 1(38 

Among  the  Rockies,  Country  of  the 

Utes 170 

Mount  Joliet,  Country  of  the  Illi- 

niwug 171 

The  Beaver 172 

Totems. 173 

Eagle's  Nest 177 

Collection  of  Flowers 184 

Signal  of  Peace 213 

"Who  Are  You?" 215 

Smoke  Signal 218 

Blanket  Signal 220 

Sign  Illustrations 221 

Sign  Illustrations _. 222 

Indian  Character 223 

Indian  with  Bow  and  Arrow.  - 231 

A  Lesson  in  Archery 238 

Gardeau,  Home  of  the  Captive  White 

Woman 240 

First  Lesson  in  Hunting... 246 

Instrument  for  Making  Fire 248 

Pleasures  and  Cares  ot   the  White 

Man 249 

Buffalo  Dance 250 

War  Whoop.. 253 

Scalp  Dance _    260 

Indian    Women    Playing   at    Plum 

Stone 261 

Indian  Game  of  Ball 264 


y-' 


THE   AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


LIST  OF    ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PiiKf. 

Amusements 270 

ProN'ctiiif,'  Comliehls 271 

ludiiiu  Wonu'ii  Giithering  Wild  Rico  281 

Imliau  Criidlos '?.Hi 

Modern  Miirriayo  Ceremony 2!)1 

Piiicntid  Affection 2i»2 

( )jil)\vay  VilliiKO 2!)'' 

Ciirib  House _,.  2!>8 

Esiiuimanx  Snow  House 2i)9 

Iroiiuois  Bark  Hdusb 800 

Movable  Wittwams 1501 

Coiuauebe  Wigwam 802 

Successor  to  Indian  Habitaticm 304 

Canoe  Porta>,'e ;}().5 

InKpiois  Bark  Cano<'_ _  808 

Indian  Head  and  Im|)le»u>uts 818 

Weapons  and  Utensils _.. 817 

"Clear  Sky" 820 

Oluopehelle. _ 820 

Ideal  Indian  Maiden 887 

Bh'ckfoot  Chief 81:0 

Trinee  of  Wales 840 

Seneca  Maiden 842 

Younw  Seneca  Warrior 843 

Dawn  of  Perpetual  Peace -..  345 

"Flight  of  Birds" 855 

The  (treat  Head - 8(i2 

White  Man's  Witch 3Go 

White  Man's  Witch-Finder 36() 

Harvest  Festival 8(17 

Mandan  Cemetery 877 

Printed  Grave  Post 883 

Knistenanx  Medicine  Man.. 888 

Indian   Head 886 

Warnings  of  the  Great  Spirit 305 

Indian  Doctor 408 

Indian  Medicine  Man 413 

"Wisdom   Dwells  with   Contempla- 

ti(m" 41!) 

V  Eisiu),'  Sun 428 

'Bundle  of  Sticks 433 

Deer .- 452 

Iroijuois  Hunters 455 

"  Looking  Down  from  a  High  Place"  458 

Catching  Wild  Horses.. 4G0 

Hunting  in  Disguise. 4()2 

The  Indian's  Successor 4()4 

Deer .  4(i6 

BtilTalo ---- 4()7 

Hunting  Buffalo  in  Deep  Snow 474 

Indian  Picture  Writing 477 

Supposed  Form  of  Piasa  Bird 478 


Pagr. 

Indian  Hieroglyphics 482 

Pipe  of  Peace 48f) 

Piecre  of  Wampum 493 

Use  of  Wami)um  Belt.. 490 

Strings  of  Wampiun 497 

Speaking  to  the  Council 49H 

Singing  Birds 518 

Black  Chmds.. 519 

"Under  My  Wing" 521 

Iro(|Uois  Drum 525 

She-sbe-quoy 527 

The  Silent  Forest 535 

Initiation  of  Medawin o3S 

Medicine  Ceremonies 540 

William   Peim's  Treaty 548 

"Cast  Off" "... 5G2 

Pontiiic. 570 

Black  Ha-vk 574 

Corn  Planter 577 

Ellskwatawa 578 

Little  Turtle  581 

Metea 583 

Osceola 585 

Red  Jacket 590 

Shabonee - 591 

Joseph  Brant 595 

Eliot  Preaching  to  Indians..- 598 

Renmant  of  Fort  Dearliorn 604 

"Inevitable  Destiny" 611 

"Come  to  Stay" 617 

Indian  Wigwam 618 

Pawnee  Warrior C3(! 

On  the  War  Path. 641 

Cruelties  of  the  Spaniards...   640 

Burnnig  of  Joan  of  Arc 658 

Fort  Dearborn  in  1838  _ 65(; 

In  Council 657 

Indian  Lore GfiS 

GIol)e 704 

Lake  Chantaucpui 71() 

Chicago  in  1820 719 

Lake  Gogebic ..- 730 

First  State  House  at  Kaskaskia 73(i 

Scene  near  Merrimac,  Wis 749 

Scene  on  Lake  Minnetonka 752 

Waukegau 79(1 

Waukesha 79S 

Scene  on  Lake  Winnebago 801 

View  in  Yosemite  Valley 805 

Scene  on  Devil's  Lake 811 

Scene  on  Lake  Geneva 813 


Page. 

4H2 

48ti 

49H 

4i)<> 

497 
.  4l)H 
.  51H 
.  5Ut 
.  521 
.  52.") 
.  527 
.  5:5.". 
.  o3H 
..  54(t 
..  548 
..  502 
..  570 
..  574 
...  577 
.     578 
._  581 

._  58;^ 

..  585 
..  590 
...  591 
...  595 
...  598 
...  604 
...  611 
...  617 
...  618 
...  63r. 
...  641 
...  64(1 
....  65;» 
....  65(1 
....  657 

668 

....  704 
....  71(1 
.--.  719 
..--  7:5i) 

m\ 

....  749 

752 

7911 

79S 

801 

...  80."i 
811 

....  8iy 


1 


CHAPTEll  I. 
INTRODUCTORY. 

"The  Proper  Study  ot  Manldud  is  Mau"  First  Reliable  luformaliou  The  Jesuit 
Missiouarii's  LaHdiitiiii,  Heuiu  pin  ami  Others -Niagara  Falls -1  he  Lon^; 
River  -Capt.  Joliii  Hiiiith  PcK-aliontas—Sir  Walter  Raleigh— Characteristics  of 
the  TuJians  -History  at  Fault  Testimonies  of  Wiusiow,  Trumbull  aud  Others- 
Later  Developments  The  Race  Fast  Fading  Away  -The  Indian  Mentally  - 
The  Indian  and  His  Couutry  Occupation  ot  Same  by  the  Whites— What  the 
Indian  Might  Have  Been  -His  Natural  Abilities— Progress— Prospects. 

WfF,  as  has  been  said,  "the  proper  study  of 
|i  mankind  is  man,"  then  there  has  been 
4  1  much  neglect  on  the  part  of  ethnologists 
■^^  and  students  of  history,  concerning  the 
aborigines  of  America,  to  win  )se  possessions  we 
have  succeeded.  Nearly  fcnir  centuries  have 
passed  since  the  white  man's  first  intrusion 
upon  the  native  inhabitants  of  the  country, 
now  comprised  within  the  United  States, 
whose  i;ndis[)uted  possessions  of  that  day, 
covering  a  vast  continent,  have  at  length  been  reiluced  by  the  unceasing 
march  of  civilization  to  the  most  insignificant  pro[)ortions,  accom- 
plished in  the  raain  through  the  deceptive  means  of  civilized  diplomacy, 
aided  by  aggressive  warfare ;  and  the  average  citizen  can  now  scarcely 
realize  that  witliin  the  memory  of  the  living,  tlie  native  red  man  held 
sway  over  nearly  all  that  vast  region  of  country,  extending  from  the 
Pacific  Ocean  on  the  west  to  the  Alleghany  mountains  on  the  east. 

A  hundred  years  ago  the  study  of  Indian  character  and  history 
was  one  attracting  the  attention  of  historians  and  philantliro[)ists  to  a 
considerable  extent;  but  after  the  decline  of  Indian  supremacy  in  this 
country,  from  the  time  of  the  decisive  victory  of  Gen.  Wayne  over  tlie 
allied  tribes  of  the  Northwest,  less  attention  for  a  season  was  given  to 
this  subject.     But  in  later  times,  since  the  complication  of  what  is 

(2;i) 


24 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


termed  the  Iiulinn  question,  iimler  pressure  C)f  the  nvnricious  white 
man,  in  his  desi^nis  u[)()u  tlio  last  remnant  of  the  Indian  domain, 
fostered  l)y  the  exterminating^  policy  of  our  national  <^overnment,  there 
has  arisen  a  new  interest  in  the  wards  of  the  nation,  so  called,  and  as 
if  to  make  amends  for  the  past,  philanthropists  and  historians  are 
beginniniif  a^ain  to  give  attention  to  the  history  and  character  of  this 
injured  and  lon<^  sutferinj,'  people; and  quite  a  general  desire  is  mani- 
fest on  the  part  of  reading  and  thinking  people,  to  learn  something 
more  concerning  the  native  red  man,  than  has  heretofore  been  brought 
to  light. 

When  America  was  discovered  by  Columbus,  it  was  believed  by 
him  and  his  contemporaries  to  be  a  part  of  that  region  vaguely  termed 
India,  beyond  the  Ganges,  and  the  newly  discovered  lands  were  styled 
Indies,  afterwards  West  Indies,  whereby  the  native  inhabitants  of  this 
country  became  known  as  Indians,  a  term  by  which  they  have  continued 
to  be  known  to  the  present  day. 

In  approaching  this  subject,  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  the 
American  Indian  of  to-day,  wherever  he  may  be  found,  or  under  what- 
ever circumstances,  is  not  the  Indian  as  found  in  his  primitive  condi- 
tion at  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  this  country :  and  in  tracing  his 
character,  his  manners  and  customs,  it  requires  no  small  degree  of 
discrimination  to  distinguish  the  character  of  the  Indian,  as  it  has 
become  changed  under  the  influence  of  the  white  man's  civilization, 
from  what  it  was  in  his  more  primitive  condition. 

The  manners  and  customs  of  a  people  denote  their  character. 
Long  continued  contact  of  the  whites  with  the  Indian  has  necessarily 
had  its  effect  upon  his  character  and  in  many  respects  affected  his 
manners  and  customs ;  so  that  in  the  study  of  the  Indian  in  this  regard, 
if  we  would  view  him  correctly,  we  must  rely  for  sources  of  information 
upon  the  earliest  impartial  and  most  experienced  writers;  and  then, 
too,  in  studying  this  question  properly,  we  must  have  in  view  climate 
in  connection  with  the  topography  of  the  country;  we  must  separate 
the  tribes  of  the  forest,  the  plains,  and  the  mountains.  AVe  must  con- 
sider that  the  nomadic  tribes  of  the  great  western  plains,  and  the  arid 
regions  of  the  Southwest,  became  vastly  different  from  force  of  circum- 
stances, ill  their  character,  and  varied  much  in  their  manners  and  cus- 
toms from  the  Indians  of  the  forest  or  country  where  streams  and 
inland  bodies  of  Avater  abound,  and  so  too  of  the  Indians  in  the 
country  bordering  upon  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  And  in  estimating  Indian 
character  in  later  times,  we  mxist  have  in  view  their  contact  with  the 
whites  under  the  varied  circumstances  naturally  following  the  first 
meeting  of  the  races. 


^ 
^ 


fii 


ciil 

tJi 
til 


mi 
til 
M 
frc 


INTBODUCTuHY. 


US  white 
domain, 
ut,  there 
I,  and  as 
inns  are 
r  o£  thiB 
is  niani- 
^mothing 
1  brought 

lieved  by 
ily  termed 
ere  styled 
its  of  this 
continued 

I  that  the 
luler  what- 
tive  condi- 
racing  his 
degree  of 
as  it  has 
dvilization, 

character, 
necessarily 
iffected  his 
this  regard, 
information 
and  then, 
iew  climate 
ist  separate 
e  must  con- 
and  the  arid 
e  of  circura- 
ers  and  cus- 
streams  and 
ilians  in  the 
ating  Indian 
tiict  with  the 
ins  the  first 


The  Spanisli  invasion  of  tlie  country  was  founded  upon  a  tliirst  of 
avarice,  and  soardi  for  precious  metals  or  mines  of  gold  and  silver. 
De  Soto,  with  his  military  force,  in  his  wanderings  through  1'  lorida  and 
the  Mississippi  valley,  scimus  to  have  had  in  view  no  other  ohj(H't  tiuin 
this,  whidi  the  Spaniards  had  an  idea  Avas  to  l)e  found  in  abundaiu'e 
all  over  the  newly  discovered  country;  and  his  iiihuman  treatment 
of  the  natives  throughout  his  wanderings  was  in  consequence  of  the 
belief  tiiat  they  were  withholding  from  him  information  concerning 
the  gold  and  silver  mines  believed  to  exist  in  their  ccmntry. 

Our  earliest  and  most  reliable  information  concerning  the  Indians 
of  North  America,  however,  is  derived  from  the  Frencli,  and  this  largely 
throui;!!  their  Jesuit  missionaries.  It  was  natural  that  this  should  bo 
so,  from  the  fact  that  these  devoted  people  were  necessarily  re<[uired, 
in  ])rosecuting  their  work,  to  become  well  infm-ined  on  this  subject. 
To  accomplish  tiiis,  they  were  especially  recjuired  to  study  Indian 
character,  to  search  out  the  various  tribes,  tcj  learn  their  dialects,  ami 
to  study  their  manners  and  customs  anil  general  mode  of  life. 

As  the  Spaniards  came  solely  as  adventurers,  with  no  fixed  design 
of  remaining  in  the  country,  they  gave  little  or  no  attention  to  these 
various  su])jects,  and  hence  have  left  to  us  scarcely  anything  of  import- 
ance in  this  regard.  Bat  little  more  can  be  saiil  of  the  English  wjio 
first  landed  upcm  the  Virginia  coast.  In  their  first  settlement  at 
Jamestown  they  had  but  little  else  in  view  than  that  which  pertained 
to  themselves  and  their  own  welfare,  their  attention  becomin<r  at  once 
engaged  in  the  direction  of  defending  themselves  against  the  luitives, 
wiiose  ill-will  they  early  incurred  by  their  imprudent  conduct  towards 
them.  The  like  may  be  said  of  the  Puritans  and  other  pioneer  immi- 
grants in  New  England,  and  whatever  is  left  to  us  by  those  early 
immigrants  of  that  locality  concerning  the  primitive  Indians  comes  to 
us  in  the  mt)st  part  as  incident  to  their  own  general  history  in  the 
first  settlement  of  that  portion  of  the  country.  But  in  w4iat  is  recorded, 
however,  concerning  the  missionary  labors  of  the  Rev.  John  Eliot, 
in  the  early  settlement  of  New  England,  we  find  that  which  affords 
some  idea  of  native  Indian  character,  and  their  primitive  manners  and 
customs.  Much  valuable  information  in  this  respect  is  also  given  us 
through  Roger  Williams,  from  his  experience  as  a  missionary,  among 
the  more  southern  New  England  tribes. 

The  Indians  were,  at  the  start,  treated  by  the  English  colonists 
more  as  a  people  having  no  rights  which  they  were  binintl  to  respect, 
than  otherwise.  According  to  the  evidence  of  the  noted  Cotton 
Mather,  the  Puritans  considered  the  natives  as  Pagans  and  outlaws 
from  human  society,  hence  they  could  not  be  expected  to  become  very 


20 


Tin;    AMEUU'A.N    INDIAN. 


zeulously  t'ii>,'(i;,'i'(l  in  tlin  pursuit  of  knowliHlge  concoiniiif;  thcni,  and 
it  is  not  surprising  tlmt  tliay  liiivo  proservecl  to  us  so  littlo  of  viiluo 
roliiting  to  this  bonightod  people,  us  they  considered  them. 

lint  the  course  of  tiie  French  niissioniiries  towards  this  people 
was  far  ditforent,  being  more  liuniano,  and  more  iu  harmony  with  the 
81)irit  of  the  religion  which  they  brought  with  them,  and  souglit  to 
impart.  They  tn^ited  the  aborigines  more  as  human  beings,  wanting 
only,  in  their  opinion,  that  light  which  the  Christian  nOigion  atVorded 
to  make  tluuu  ecjuals  in  their  society. 

Father  LeC'lcnHp  speaking  of  the  great  work  of  the  early  French 
missionaries,  (borrowing  from  u  learmnl  author)  euliigizing  tiie 
religious  state,  says:  "There  was  nothing  greater  or  more  glorious 
thiui  the  conversion  of  the  New  World,  which,  after  the  grace  of  the 
Lord,  must  1)6  attributed  in  all  its  parts  to  the  Ajjostolic  labors  of 
religious  in  general,  but  es^)ecially  to  the  untiring  zeal  of  the  Order  of 
St.  Francis,  who  have  the  iionor  of  having  been  the  pioneers  in  this 
high  and  glorious  enterprise."  He  further  adds  that  the  year  1(515 
must  be  acknowledged  as  the  time  of  the  establishment  of  the  faith  ii 
Canada,  when,  as  he  says,  the  hearts  of  the  recoUet  missionaries,  in 
their  extreme  desire  of  gaining  to  Christ  all  the  savages  of  the  New 
AV'orld,  became  by  inclination  as  great  as  all  of  Canada;  grace  there 
producing  the  same  effect  as  in  that  of  St.  Paul,  which  became  by  zeal 
and  charity  as  great  as  the  universe. 

In  missionary  work  in  North  America,  to  the  French  Jesuits  is 
given  the  credit  of  being  amt)ng  the  lirst,  commencing  in  Eastern 
Canada,  and  extending  at  an  early  day  throughout  what  afterwards 
became  knc  :ni  as  the  Northwest  Territory,  covering  a  greater  portion 
of  the  country  of  the  tribes  of  the  Algoncjuin  group;  but  at  what  date 
these  devoted  missionaries  reached  the  Northwest,  so  called,  is 
unknown,  and  about  which  there  is  considerable  dispute. 

An  enthusiastic  writer  on  this  subject  says,  the  Jesuit  father  was, 
no  doubt,  the  first  white  man  who  paddled  his  light  canoe  over  those 
inland  seas,  extending  from  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  further  limits  of 
Lake  Superior;  and  long  before  civilization  or  emi)ire  had  extended 
their  star  westward,  he  had  unfurled  the  banner  of  the  cross  on  the 
shores  of  Lfd  ^s  Huron,  Michigan  and  Superior;  and  the  missions  of 
St.  Francois  Xavier  at  Green  Bay,  of  St.  Ignace  at  Mackina,  of  St. 
Mary  at  the  straits,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  seventeenth  century,  show 
C(mclusively  with  what  zeal  and  ardor  these  heralds  of  the  cross  pushed 
their  "tabernacles  in  the  wilderness,"  and  made  known  to  these  wan- 
dering Arabs  of  the  prairies  the  symbol  of  the  Christian's  faith  and 
the  mysteries  of  their  holy  religion.     But  it  was  not  simply  as  sta- 


I 


I 


thorn,  find 
[ti  of  viiluc 

his  people 
ly  with  the 
Bought  to 
;8,  wnntiii<^ 
)!!  iitVoi'tleil 

rly  French 
gizing  i\w 
re  gh)rious 
nice  of  tlie 
L',  hiboi's  of 
lie  Order  of 
jers  in  thia 
year  1()15 
the  faith  iii 
iionaries,  in 
)f  the  New 
^race  there 
uuo  by  zeal 

Jesuits  is 

ill  Easti>rii 

afterwards 

iter  portion 

t  what  date 

called,    is 

father  Avas, 
over  tliose 
>iv  limits  of 
d  extended 
ross  on  the 
nissions  of 
ina,  of  St. 
itury,  show 
■oss  pushed 
these  Avan- 
5  faith  and 
iply  as  sta- 


f 


I 


i 


INTHOUL'CTOUY. 


27 


tioned  pri'acliers,  that  these  good  and  great  men  nttoniptcd  the  con- 
version of  the  innumerable  multitude  who  then  swarnu'd  the  shores  of 
the  lakes,  and  s|>read  fron)  Lake  Erie  to  the  Ohio— from  the  ^liamito 
tlie  l-'ather  of  Waters.  They  followed  the  Jiidian  to  his  hunting- 
ground,  threaded  forests,  swam  rivers,  bivouacked  with  tlnMr  troupe  in 
the  iiumenso  natural  meadows  which  abound  in  that  region ;  endured 
hunger,  thirst,  cold,  suU'ering,  disease  and  death. 

Not  a  cape  was  turned,  nor  a  river  entered,  Imt  a  Jesuit  led  the 
way.  From  the  time  wht'ii  Charles  Fiaymbault  and  Isaac  Jogues  ac- 
cepted the  invitation  of  the  Ojibways  to  visit  them  at  Sault  St.  Marie 
in  1041,  down  to  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  there  seems  to 
have  been  a  succession  of  missions,  not  only  along  the  borders  of  the 
great  lakes,  but  at  St.  Joseph,  now  Vincennes.  on  the  Wabash,  among 
the  tribes  of  that  locality;  at  Peoria,  among  the  Illinois:  at  Cahokia, 
ainoni'  the  Taniaroas  orCahokias;  atlvaskaskia,  and  along  the  shores  of 
the  Mississippi;  from  the  mouth  of  the  Wiscimsin  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio;  and  down  the  whole  valley  of  the  Mississippi  to  the  Arkansas 
and  the  Natchez. 

In  U\')i\  twenty  years  before  Marquette  and  Joliet  went  on  their 
voyage  to  the  "River  Meclia8i})pi,"  Father  Jean  Dequerre,  Jesuit,  went 
from  the  mission  on  Lake  Su[)erior  to  the  Illinois;  ..  id,  it  is  said, 
established  a  missiim  where  Peoria  is  now  situated,  visited  various 
Indian  nations  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Mississippi,  and  was  slain  in  the 
midst  of  his  labors  in  1()(')1. 

In  lt'),")T.  Father  Jean  Charles  Drocoux,  Jesuit,  went  to  the  Illinois 
and  returned  to  Quebec  in  the  same  year.  In  1070  Hugues  Pinet, 
Jesuit,  went  also  to  the  Illinois,  and  established  a  mission  among  the 
Taniaroas  or  Cahokias,  at  or  near  the  present  village  of  Cahokia,  on 
the  Mississippi  river,  where  he  remained  until  108(),  and  was  at  tiiat 
mission  when  Marquette  and  Joliet  went  down  that  river.  In  the 
same  year  M.  Bergier,  priest  of  the  seminary  of  (Quebec,  succeeded 
him  in  his  mission  aforesaid,  where  he  remair.Ml  until  he  died,  July 
loth,  1701,  at  the  age  of  7'.». 

In  1003,  Father  Claude  Jean  Allouez  was  appointed  Yicar  General 
of  the  North  and  West,  incUnling  Illinois.  He  labored  among  the 
Pottawattamies  and  Mianiis  about  Green  Bay.  He  returned  to  (Quebec 
in  1005,  and  went  to  Illinois  in  10()S,  wiioro  he  visited  the  missions  of 
the  Mississippi.  M.  Augustine  Meulan  de  Circe,  priest  of  the  semi- 
nary of  Quebec,  went  to  Illinois  in  1070.  He  left  his  mission  there  in 
1075,  and  returned  to  France. 

Thus  it  will  ap[)ear  upon  what  is  considered  reliable  authority, 
that  for  twenty  years,  that  is  from  1053  to  1073,  and  before  the  dis- 


2S 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


covery  of  Marquette  and  Joliet,  there  was  a  succession  of  missions  iu 
tho  Illinois  country  and  tlie  Northwest.  The  authorities  aforesaid, 
from  which  this  information  is  derived,  are  principally  from  the 
memorials  of  these  missions,  preserved  in  the  seminary  at  Quebec. 

Among  the  principal  books  upon  which  historians,  during  the 
past  two  hundred  years,  mainly  rely  for  information  in  general  con- 
cerning the  American  Indian  in  his  primitive  condition,  are  the  works 
of  Father  Louis  Hennepin,  Baron  La  Hontan  and  Father  Charlevoix. 

Hennepin  accompanied  La  Salle  as  a  sort  of  chaplain  and  his- 
torian, in  his  expedition  to  the  country  of  the  Illinois,  in  the  year  1079. 
La  Hontan  was  at  the  head  of  a  military  expedition  iinder  the  French 
government  in  1087,  sent  out  to  visit  the  various  tribes  through  the 
country  west  of  Lake  Michigan,  called  by  him  the  Illiiicse  Lake,  and 
require  of  them  submission  to  the  French  King.  The  book  of 
Father  Charlevoix  is  comprised  of  a  series  of  letters  to  the  Duchess 
of  Lesdiguieres.  giving  an  account  of  a  voyage  to  Canada,  and  travels 
through  that  vast  country,  and  Louisiana,  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
undertaken  by  order  of  the  King  of  France,  during  the  years  1720 
and  1721. 

The  work  of  Hennepin  has  been  the  subject  of  some  unfavorable 
criticism  from  many  writers.  Indeed,  each  subsequent  writer  inclined 
to  such  criticism,  noticing  his  work,  seems  to  strive  to  outdo  the  other 
in  the  severity  of  condemnation  and  uncomplimentary  style  of  review. 
The  work  of  La  Hontan  has  shared  the  like  and  even  worse  fate,  and 
the  unti'uthfulness  of  his  narrative  in  some  respects,  in  the  absence  of 
explanation,  has  been  shown  up  so  completely,  that  his  book  has 
passed  into  obscurity,  and  no  one  has  pretended  to  defend  it,  on  the 
points  of  his  alleged  fabrications. 

As  for  the  work  of  Hennepin,  whilst  fabrication  has  been  so 
freely  charged,  as  to  some  portions  of  his  narrative,  and  a  strenuous 
attempt  has  been  made  to  discredit  the  whole  work,  but  little  else,  if 
anything,  has  really  been  accomplished  beyond  that  of  throwing  a 
suspicion  upon  certain  portions  of  it,  as  to  its  correctness. 

Among  those  writers  of  later  times,  who  have  attacked  the 
veracity  of  Hennepin,  is  Mr.  Francis  Parkman,  in  his  book  on  La 
Salle  and  the  discovery  of  the  Great  West,  who,  not  content  with 
statements  and  charges  to  this  end  in  his  text,  and  epithets  of  a  most 
damaging  import,  entirely  uncalled  for  in  the  opinion  of  many,  not  to 
say  out  of  place,  displays  in  the  headings  to  one  of  the  chapters  of 
his  book,  the  following:     "Hennepin  an  Imposter." 

Let  it  here  be  said  of  this  man,  out  of  respect  to  his  calling, 
if  nothing  more.  Hennepin  was  not  an  imposter;  but  a  bona  JiAv  man, 


'i 


INTRODUCTORY. 


29 


ions  in 
)resaicl, 
)m  the 
bee. 

ing  tlie 
ral  con- 
e  works 
irlevoix. 
nd  his- 
ar  1079. 

French 
•ugh  the 
ake,  and 
book  of 
Duchess 
d  travels 

Mexico, 
ars  1720 

favorable 

inclined 

the  other 

f  review. 

fate,  and 

bsence  of 

book  has 

t,  on  the 

been  so 
drenuous 
IU>  else,  if 
rowing  a 

Icked  the 
^k  on  La 
tent  with 
|f  a  most 
ly,  not  to 
[apters  of 

|s  calling, 
fide  man, 


1 


historian  and  chronicler  of  events,  who  rendered  much  valuable 
service  to  succeeding  generations. 

The  principal  point  made  by  Mr.  Parkraan  against  Hennepin's 
narrative  is,  that  Hennepin  never  went  down  the  Mississippi  river 
below  the  moutli  of  the  Illinois,  as  he  claims.  Mr.  Parkuian  concedes, 
liowevor.  that  he  may  have  gone  up  the  Mississippi  and  been  captured 
by  the  Dakotas,  as  he  states. 

Let  it  be  conceded  that  Father  Hennepin  has  exaggerated  facts, 
as  Mr.  Parkman  charges,  any  intelligent  student  of  history,  especially 
oiie  liaviiig  a  fair  degree  of  knowledge  of  the  western  country  over 
wiiich  Hennepin  traveled,  can  easily  discriminate  between  that  which 
is  correct  and  that  upon  which  it  is  claimed  he  exaggerates.  It  is 
perfectly  immaterial  for  the  purposes  of  history  wliether  he  went 
down  the  Mississippi  or  not;  even  if  he  did,  nothing  of  importance 
wliatever  is  alleged  to  have  resulted  from  that  journey,  either  to  the 
detriment  or  advantage  of  any  one.  Admitting  all  that  is  charged  by 
Mr.  Parkman,  that  the  object  of  Hennepin's  fabrication  was  "to  make 
himself,  instead  of  La  Salle  and  his  companions,  the  hero  of  the 
exploit.''  it  was  but  a  harmless  ambition  on  the  part  of  Hennepin, 
which  in  no  way  affected  La  Salle  in  whatever  credit  ho  was  entitled 
to,  during  his  career  as  an  adventurer  and  explorer  in  the  Mississippi 
valley. 

That  Hennepin  made  up  his  narrative,  to  some  extent,  from  the 
journal  of  Father  Zenobe  Merabre,  on  his  descent  of  the  Mississippi  in 
1681,  in  company  with  La  Salle,  or  from  other  sources,  as  claimed  by 
Mr.  Parkman,  is  no  very  serious  charge  against  him.  A  reiteration  of 
historic  facts,  originally  penned  by  some  other  writer,  is  no  great 
moral  or  literary  offense.  Even  Mr.  Parkman  himself  would  have 
fv)and  it  very  difficult  to  have  completed  his  valuable  history  of 
La  Salle's  ox[)edition,  without  availing  himself  of  what  is  writtcni  by 
Fatlii^r  Hennepin  concerning  it;  and  it  would  seem  to  ill-become  him 
to  call  in  question  the  very  authority  which  has  been  so  useful  to  him 
in  making  up  his  history.  When  Mr.  Parkinan  says  '"  The  records  of 
literary  piracy  may  be  searched  in  vain  for  an  act  of  depredation 
miu'e  recklessly  impudent,"  and  adds  in  the  same  connection,  '"Such 
being  the  case,  wi.at  faith  can  we  put  in  the  rest  of  Hennepin's  story?" 
he  in  effect  charges,  not  only  without  proof,  but  rather  against  it,  as 
he  tacitly  admits,  that  Hennepin  Avas  a  man  not  to  be  believed  under 
any  circumstances.  He  charitably  further  adds,  however.  "  Fortunately, 
there  are  tests  by  which  the  earlier  part  of  his  book  can  be  tried;  and, 
on  the  whole,  they  square  exceedingly  well  with  contemporary  records 
of  undoubted  authenticity.     Bating  his  exaggerations  respecting  the 


:5() 


THK    AMEItlCAN    INDIAN. 


Falls  of  Niagara,  his  local  description,  and  ovon  his  estimate  of 
distances  are  generally  accurate,"  and  '"till  he  reaches  the  Mississippi, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  in  the  main  he  tells  the  truth.  As  for  his 
ascent  of  that  river  to  the  country  of  the  Sioux,  the  general  statement 
is  fully  confirmed  by  La  Salle,  Tonty  and  contemporary  writers." 

Here  Mr.  Parkmau  falls  into  a  very  strange  inconsistency.  He 
first  condemns  the  accused  as  ''  an  imposter,"  guilty  of  "  literary 
piracy,"  and  that  having  fabricated  as  to  his  journey  down  the  Mis- 
sissi[)pi,  as  he  alleges,  he  gives  us  to  understand  that  in  his  opinion 
no  faith  can  be  put  "in  the  rest  of  Hennepin's  story,"  and  yet  in  the 
next  breath  he  declares  that  with  the  exception  of  his  exaggerations 
respecting  the  Falls  of  Niagara,  '"the  rest  of  Hennepin's  story  squares 
exceedingly  Avell  with  contemporary  records  of  undoubted  authenticity," 
and  is  "confirmed  by  La  Salle,  Tonty  and  contemporary  writer.s." 
Now,  if  Hennepin  is  thus  well  supported  by  this  array  of  evidence 
furnished  by  the  accuser  himself,  on  what  rests  the  evidence  for  thus 
unreservedly  branding  him  "an  imposter,"  and  for  the  innuendo  that 
no  faith  can  be  })ut  in  "the  rest  of  Hennepin's  story?" 

Mr.  Parkman  seems  to  make  a  special  point  of  Avhat  he  calls 
"  Hennepin's  exaggerations  respecting  the  Falls  of  Niagara,"  as  if  it 
were  something  material  as  affecting  his  veracity.  But  he  contents 
himself  with  but  a  general  allegation  on  this  point,  giving  no  particu- 
lars or  specifications  admitting  of  a  traverse  of  his  charge.  Let  us, 
therefore,  turn  to  what  Hennepin  has  said  on  this  subject  and  see  if  we 
can  detect  these  exaggerations  com[)lained  of.  The  matter  in  question 
is  f(mnd  in  Chapter  VII  of  Hennepin's  book,  and  is  in  the  following 
words : 

"  Betwixt  the  Lakes  Ontario  and  Erie,  there  is  a  vast  and  pro- 
digious Cadence  of  AVater  which  falls  down  after  a  surprising  and 
Jistonishing  manner,  insomuch  that  the  Universe  does  not  afford  its 
Parallel.  'Tis  true,  Italy  and  Suedeland  boasts  of  some  such  Things; 
but  we  may  well  say  they  are  but  Patterns  when  comjjared  to  this  of 
which  we  now  speak.  A.t  the  foot  of  this  horrible  Precipice  we  meet 
with  the  river  Niagara,  which  is  not  above  half  a  quarter  of  a  League 
broad,  but  is  wonderfully  deep  in  some  [)laces.  It  is  so  rapid  above 
this  Descent  that  it  violently  hurries  down  the  Wild  Beasts  while 
endeavoring  to  pass  it  to  feed  on  the  other  side;  they  not  being  able  to 
withstand  the  force  of  its  Current,  which  inevitably  calls  them  down 
headlong  above  Six  hundred  foot. 

"This  wonderful  Downfall  is  compounded  of  two  great  Cross- 
streams  of  Water,  and  two  Falls,  with  the  Isle  sloping  along  the  mid- 
dle of  it.     The  Waters  which  fall  from  this  great  height  do  foam  and 


shcl 

stal 

"cj 

ace 

nial 

h' 

in  J 

sen] 
teni 
thef 

oatti 
ns 


.3 


INTRODUCTORY. 


31 


inmte  o£ 

ls  for  his 
itiitciueut 

^rs." 


ncy. 


He 


"  literary 

the  Mis- 

s  opinion 

yet  in  the 

iro-erations 
ry  squares 
lieiiticity." 
I  writers." 
)£  evidence 
ice  for  thus 
luendo  that 


lat  he   calls 
ira,"  as  if  it 
he    contents 
r  no  particu- 
iTp      Let  us, 
uul  see  if  we 
V  in  question 
he  following 

ist  and  pro- 
prising  and 
>t  afford   its 
such  Things; 
a  to  this  of 
)ice  we  meet 
r  of  a  Leagui^ 
rapid   abovo 
Beasts  while 
being  able  to 
Is  them  down 

>rroiit  Cross- 
lUnig  the  mid- 
t  do  foam  and 


l)oil  after  the  most  liideous  manner  imaginable,  making  an  outrageous 
Noise,  more  terrible  than  that  of  Thunder;  for  when  the  Wind  blows 
from  off  the  South,  their  dismal  roaring  may  be  heard  above  fifteen 
Leaj^ues  off." 

if  is  submitted  wlu.ther  this  is  not  a  fair  description  of  tliis  wonder- 
ful cataract,  as  it  would  a{)pear  to  an  observer  in  this  wiUl,  unknown 
country  of  that  day.  AVhat  fancy  the  mind  might  take  on  in  viewing 
this  ''vast  and  prodigious  Cadence  of  Water,"  iinder  the  circum- 
stances, no  one  who  has  not  had  experience  in  wild  scenery  of  this 
kind  is  prepared  to  imagine.  Hennepin's  statement  of  distances  and 
measurements  were  at  best  mere  guess  work,  nor  does  he  j)retend  to 
anything  more  accurate.  It  would  be  the  height  of  unfairness  to  call 
in  question  as  an  exaggeration  that  which  a  man  attempts  to  give  as 
his  supposition  under  casual  circumstances,  which  is  all  that  Hennepin 
si'ems  here  to  have  attempted  or  pretended.  As  well  might  Mr. 
Parkman  call  in  (juestion  the  veracity  of  all  the  early  explorers  avIio 
i.!  good  faith  have  given  us  those  hideous  maps  of  the  early  Northwest, 
such  as  those  by  Marquette,  Franquelin  and  others. 

If  Hennepin's  narrative  contained  exaggerations  or  errors,  either 
from  ilesign  or  misconception,  they  certainly  are  of  that  character  that 
they  harm  no  one.  and  in  no  event  do  they  call  for  the  unfavorable 
criticisms  in  which  Mr.  Parkman  has,  for  some  cause,  seen  fit  to 
indulge.  The  work  of  Hennej)in  is  valuable,  amongst  other  things, 
for  the  information  it  gives  us  concerning  the  various  Indian  tribes  he 
visited,  and  his  account  of  their  manners,  customs,  and  general  charac- 
teristics, which  is  regarded  as  reliable  as  that  of  any  of  the  early 
writers,  and  we  are  greatly  indebted  to  him  for  his  valuable  contribu- 
tion to  history  in  this  regard. 

Since  Mr.  Parkntan  has  set  out  in  his  book  the  map  of  Franquelin, 
showing  the  colony  of  La  Salle,  mostly  comprised  of  Avhat  is  now  the 
state  of  Illinois,  and  gives  it  his  endorsement  as  correct,  or  at  least  as 
"composed  of  atithentic  data,"  perhaps  his  own  work  in  regard  to 
;  accuracy  may  be  called  in  question  equally  with  that  of  Hennepin.  The 
map  which  Mr.  Parkman  calls  the  great  map  of  La  Salle's  discoveries, 
by  Jean  Baptiste  Franqttelin,  finished  in  lOcS-l,  whilst  it  gives  the 
general  course  of  the  Illinois  river  quite  correctly,  it  is  sadly  at  fault 
in  most  other  respects.  On  this  map  the  Desplaines  river  is  repre- 
sented as  something  over  five  miles  wide,  whilst  the  Fox  river,  or  as  he 
terms  it  "  /i*.  Pc^fckou >/,'''  which  is  much  the  most  important  stream  of 
the  two,  is  put  down  as  a  stream  of  no  great  conse(|uence,  antl  is  iiuli- 
cated  by  only  a  very  light  mark.  The  rivers  Chvk(((jou,  represented 
as  entering  the  Desplaines  river  just   above  the  Kankakee  and  the 


82 


THE  AMERICAN  INDIAN. 


(1. 
» 

is 

Pi 

> 


at 


til 
III 
SOI 
COl 

va 
SUiJ 


INTRODUCTOliy. 


:};} 


'l:. 


■s. 

■T. 
< 


Chassaf/aach  and  the  river  drs  malufjofnia,  entering  the  Illinois  river 
fnim  the  west,  just  below  the  great  Illinois  town,  opposite  Starved 
Eook,  have  no  place  upon  the  maps  of  this  day.  There  is  also  desig- 
nated upon  this  map  by  Franquelin,  a  range  of  mountains  on  each  side 
of  the  Illinois  river,  below  Peoria  Lake  or  L.  <le  Pimitcdii,  which 
would  appear  as  laid  down  of  equal  importance  with  the  llocky 
Mountains,  as  generally  shown  upon  the  maps  of  the  country.  These 
mountains,  as  laid  down  by  Franquelin,  find  no  place  in  fact,  nor  upon 
the  maps  of  the  present  day,  and  however  authentic  some  of  tiie  data, 
from  which  this  map  is  made,  may  have  been,  these  two  ranges  of 
mountains,  and  the  other  features  pointed  out,  are  exaggerations, 
which  seem  to  have  entirely  escaped  Mr.  Parknian's  observations  in 
giving  us  his  endorsement  as  to  the  correctness  of  the  same. 

There  are  various  Indian  villages  or  cantonment?  also  indicated 
on  this  map.  with  the  number  of  warriors  belonging  to  each,  the  aggre- 
gate of  which,  as  Mr.  Parkman  says,  corresponds  very  nearly  with  that 
of  La  Salle's  report  to  the  minister.  From  the  representations  on  this 
map  it  would  appear  that  there  was  at  the  time  referred  to,  when  the 
country  was  first  visited  by  La  Salle,  within  a  district  of  something 
like  a  hundred  miles  square,  an  Indian  population  furnishing  "near 
3,.S00  warriors." 

These  figures  were  mere  conjecture,  and  as  compared  with 
estimates  thereafter  made,  were  an  exaggeration  of  the  facts,  entirely 
unsupported  by  any  subsequent  evidence,  and,  indeed,  unsupported  in 
anv  respect  by  anything  further  than  the  mere  random  estimate  of 
those  who  may  have  furnished  Franquelin  with  this  information. 
There  are  no  evidences  which  can  be  afforded  us  at  this  day  that  this 
small  district  of  country  in  Illinois  could  ever  have  furnished,  among 
its  population,  that  number  of  warriors.  This  would  indicate  a  ])o{)u- 
lation  of  not  less  than  20.000,  which  certainly  could  not  haA'e  existed 
at  that  or  any  subsequent  perio  I  within  that  limited  district  of  country 
referred  to. 

The  work  of  Baron  La  Hontan,  before  mentioned,  is  comprised  of 
a  series  of  letters  written  to  a  friend,  and  like  that  of  Hennepin  is 
A'aluablo  for  the  information  it  contains  concerning  the  native  tribes  of 
that  day.  His  account  of  the  habits,  manners  and  customs  of  the 
Indians,  it  will  be  noticed,  is  generally  adopted  by  later  writers  as  a 
source  of  original  information  concerning  tiiis  people  in  their  native 
condition,  and  even  among  writers  of  the  present  day  it  is  regardeil  as 
valuable  authority  in  referring  to  that  period,  notwithstamling  the 
suspicions  which  have  been  cast  upon  his  work  in  some  particulars. 

The  principal  point  upon  which  La  Hontan's  book  has  been  con- 


34 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


demned,  is  that  of  giving  nii  ucicount  Ol  his  journey  in  going  u[)  wliat 
he  calls  the  Long  river,  which  he  descril)e8  as  flowing  into  the  Mis- 
sissippi horn  tlie  west,  some  six  or  eight  ihiys'  journey  by  canoes, 
above  the  nioutli  of  the  Wisconsin.  The  incidents  which  occurred  in 
passing  up  this  river,  for  a  distance  wliich  he  makes  out  to  l)e  several 
hundrt'd  miles,  he  describes  very  minutely,  and  with  so  much  particu- 
larity as  to  impress  the  mind  with  the  correctness  of  his  statements: 
but  since  that  day,  as  the  country  through  which  he  locates  this  Long 
river  has  become  better  known,  there  is  no  river  found  that  satisfacto- 
rih' answers  to -his  description  of  this  Long  river;  hence  his  book 
has  been  ccmdemned,  and  he,  like  Hennepin,  has  been  branded  amt)ng 
later  historians  as  a  falsifier. 

The  truth  t)f  this  matter,  however,  which  nobody  seems  to  have 
discovered,  is  sim])ly  this:  Baron  La  Hontan,  like  many  other  historians 
and  travelers,  gathered  a  large  part  of  tiie  material  for  his  narrative 
from  the  natives  or  other  travelers,  and  instead  of  relating  the  facts 
as  to  the  manner  of  ol)taining  this  information,  he  has  simply  claimed 
it  as  original  in  his  own  experience  and  discovery.  The  Long  river 
which  he  speaks  of  is  simply  the  Platte  river,  and  which  stream  he 
well  describes  in  some  respects.  The  information  concerning  it,  the 
country  about,  and  the  natives  he  claims  to  have  visited,  he  derived 
from  the  tribes  of  Indians  he  visited  on  the  eastward,  whoever  they 
might  have  been.  His  map  which  he  presents  with  his  work  shows 
that  he  had  no  knowledge  of  the  Missouri  river  as  being  one  of  any 
inportance  whatever;  and  especially  had  he  no  knowledge  of  the  fact 
that  this  river  came  from  the  north,  whereby  his  Long  river  would  be 
intercepted  in  its  course  towards  the  Mississippi.  The  information 
which  he  derived  seems  to  have  led  him  to  the  conclusion  that  this 
Long  river  emjjtied  into  the  Mississippi,  which  was  then  said  to 
be  the  great  river  of  the  west,  as  its  name  indicates. 

To  La  Hontan,  although  discredited  as  he  is,  must  be  given  the 
credit  of  being  the  first  writer  to  mention  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and 
the  great  Salt  Lake,  the  former  of  which  he  notes  on  his  map,  showing 
the  locality  of  his  famous  Lt)ng  river. 

After  La  Hontan  had  gone  up  this  Long  river  to  the  highest 
point  of  his  journey,  designated  on  his  map,  as  he  claims,  he  says  he 
proceeded  to  obtain  information  cf  the  country  beyond  that,  which  he 
gives  in  his  narrative,  and  says  it  is  derived  from  some  slaves  foxind 
among  the  people  at  that  point,  and  whom  he  calls  the  Mozeemleck 
Nation.     He  says: 

"The  Mozeemleck  Nation  is  numerous  and  puissant.  The  four 
Slaves  of  that  co  mtry  inform'd  me  that  at  the  distance  o£  150  Leagues 


ug  up  wlmt 
ito  tlie  Mis- 
r  by  canoes, 
occurred  in 
o  be  several 
iich  particu- 
statenients: 
!8  this  Lon,ij 
it  satisfacto- 
ce  liis  book 
udeil  among 

jins  to  have 
er  historians 
lis  narrative 
ing  the  facts 
iply  claimed 
3  Long  river 
;h  stream  he 
irning  it,  the 
,  he  derived 
vhoever  they 

work  shows 
■r  one  of  any 
e  of  the  fact 
ver  would  be 

information 
on  that  this 
lieu    said   to 


be  given  the 
luntains,  and 
nap,  showing 

the  highest 
IS,  he  says  he 
lat,  which  he 

slaves  found 
)  Mozeemleck 


it.     The  four 
150  Leagues 


7%4Xkmlhna  Houi"**  af-tiu    TAliU  CI,  AUK.,  wx^kmr^  <?,»  ptictc  tn.  Utxifhth 


k^hJ^K 

V^\^<\(\AM 

iyjyy 

^^^t^hkk^m.\ 

^ 

wii 

IMwthMi 

d  ■   of 

mI 

lOi 

iiiiifiji.^- 

p  1 

^^^Hfi'i.' 

•III  1 

1    1 

HI 

||||;     ;': 

''!*'iiiil<i<lii;i   1  1 
, :  !Myiilil:l  iiii "  IB  1 

1 

ili  1 

''iiiiiiii 

1    ^H  |waMW||  iiiiy  ii 

ii  y     iH  1 

III 

1  1 

HL^ 

Iv;:'!!!! 

I 

11 

9wi  1   mi  Mi'i 

B    in  iSfl 

u 

rA^  Veil 


v'fn 


^S^candn 


tnt  «r  kn»n>\'L^ttitXiJv  of  ^j!pCu*j  tmMrk  'Jmtt.  ly/>»tntMnf  tm 
^ra/^d.ao'*  plactj  tfy  h4Avnj  ikmtan*  JriM^r  cavf'tffi0td*^  t». 

■Km,  tMWvty  /ir/i  r»t.*i>  d  fnrtn  «m  a  e^mpuatU^n  of  4  dtfiitne*/ 


^ 


« 


HI  A  Map  cfy  Long  Hivj 
ItArf^afl  into  that  /nutJlpa 
jofMiiTi/ipi  i*^Ji  u  kin 

\f%»  fnuiU pnekj  thtit  art  r%m  I 
'  h^uJt.  tott  hy  Anatktr  ^tm>/  u  J 

\y-fUitj  tkitt  J  ^tap  i  at  unJi  at 
1  "fh*  Crvfij  i^jhni-  y  Land  tar 


KAO-HtMILK  OF    V   rPBW  s  OLh    M 


1  r I,i.  Honl.tn.  In  lPH9,in  which  Ib  shown  hi«f«iiiau»  U>nK  River,  the  inforraatioi)  caiTnii.K  whi 

of  havinK  It  empty  Intothe  Mi»«iHHippi  l""'"''  '>'  «l'e  Mioso-ri  Her,  ,.f  wl.i.l 

iM-   no  kii<.wlf.l».'i",fs  IH  evldt   Jrchi   his 


irwttLd  tkty  artjuch  ajjcrna^y  Mo«  eemlek  ptapU  Jrew  to  mc  upon j Barks  ( 


^l^catxitny  to  fnv  camputatum  ftu:fi  a  Ve/jH  mxt^  ^   tjaj^cf  lanj jh,m  tht  prow  to  th^  rttrn 


■I 


INTI!()r>r(T<)I!Y. 


35 


IVoiii  tlio  riiu'*^  wlier*^  I  tlit'ii  wfis.  tlit'ir  jiiiiu'i|iiil  llivor  eniptifs  itsrlf 
into  a  Salt  Lakt^  <>t'  tlircti  liuiidred  Lt>a<;ut's  in  Circuinteroiici",  (lie 
iiumtli  of  whit'h  i8  alumt  two  Lca^Mios  bmad:  That  tlio  lowf^r  jiait  of 
tliat  Kivtu-  is  nilonitnl  with  hIx  ii(»1)1(>  C'itit'.s.  siiin>mi(lo(l  witli  ntoiK* 
ci'iiuMiti'tl  with  fat  Earth:  Tliat  tho  Houses  of  tlicso  Cities  have  no 
Hoofs,  but  are  open  like  a  Phitfonu,  as  you  wee  'em  in  the  map;  Tiiat 
besides  the  above  mentioird  Cities,  theie  were  above  an  Hundred 
Towns,  f,M'eat  and  small,  round  that  sort  of  sea,  upon  whicii  they  mivi- 
LHited  with  such  boats  as  you  see  drawn  in  the  Map:  Tinit  tho  Peoplt* 
of  tiiat  Country  made  Stull's,  Copper  Axes,  and  several  other  Manu- 
faetures,  which  tlie  Outa^famies  and  my  other  Inter[)reter8  could  not 
f^ive  me  to  understand,  as  being  altogether  unac([uainted  witii  such 
things:  That  their  Crovernment  was  despotick,  and  lodged  in  the  hands 
of  one  great  Head,  to  wiiom  th<^  rest  paid  a  trembling  submission: 
That  the  People  upon  that  J^ake  called  themselves  Tahuglauk,  and  are 
numerous  ns  the  Leaves  of  Trees  (such  is  the  Ex[)ression  that  tiio 
Savages  use  for  an  Hy[)erbole  | :  That  the  Mozeendeck  People  supply 
tlio  Cities  or  Towns  of  the  Tahuglauk  with  great  numbers  of  Little 
Calves,  which  thoy  take  upon  the  above  mentioned  Mountains:  and. 
That  the  Tahuglauk  make  use  of  these  Calves  for  several  ends,  for 
they  not  only  eat  their  Flesh,  but  bring  'era  up  to  Labour,  and  make 
Cloatlies,  Boots,  Sec,  of  their  skins.  They  added.  That  'twas  their 
Misfortune  to  be  took  Prisoners  by  the  Gnacsitares  in  the  War  which 
had  lasteil  for  eighteen  Years;  but.  that  they  hoped  a  Peace  would  be 
8[)eedily  concluded,  upon  which  the  Prisoners  would  be  exchanged, 
pursuant  to  the  usual  ciistom.  They  glor'd  in  the  possession  of  a 
greater  measxire  of  Reason  than  tho  (hiacsitnres  ccmld  [u-etend  ti>,  to 
whom  they  allow  no  more  than  the  Figure  of  a  Man;  for  thoy  hiok 
upon  'em  as  Beasts  otherwise.  To  my  mind,  their  Notion  upon  this 
Head  is  not  so  very  extravagant;  for  I  observ'd  so  much  Honor  and 
Politeness  in  the  Convei'sation  of  these  four  Slaves,  that  I  thought  I 
had  to  do  with  Europeans:  But,  after  all,  I  must  confess  that  the 
Gnacsitares  are  the  most  tractable  Nation  I  met  with  among  all  the 
Savages.  One  of  the  four  Mozeemleck  Slaves  had  a  reddish  sort  of  a 
Co{)per-Medal  hanging  upon  his  Neck,  the  figure  of  which  is  roj)re- 
sented  in  the  Map.  I  had  it  melted  by  Mr.  de  Ponti.s,  Gunsmith,  who 
understood  something  of  Mettals,  but  it  became  thereupon  heavier 
and  deeper  colour'd,  and  withal  somewhat  tractable.  I  desired  the 
Slaves  to  give  me  a  circumstantial  Account  of  these  Medals;  and 
accordingly  they  gave  me  to  iinderstand,  that  they  are  made  by 
the  Tahuglauk,  who  are  excellent  Artisans,  and  put  a  great  value  upon 
such  Medals.     I  could  pump  nothing  farther  out  of  'em,  with  relation 


86 


Tin:    AMKUICAN    INDIAN. 


to  tlio  Cimntry,  Coiumercf>,  ami  ("uHtoins  of  that  romoto  Nntiou.  All 
tlu'v  t'ould  Hiiy  was,  tiiat  tiio  givat  Kivcu"  of  that  Nation  nuiH  all  alon<^ 
Westward,  and  that  tlie  Salt  liako  into  which  it  falls  is  threo  hundrnd 
Lt'd'Mins  in  circiMnftMiMicc,  and  tliirtv  in  ltr(>adtli.  its  Month  strotcliinj' 
n  j^'niat  way  to  the  Sonfiiward.  1  would  fain  iiave  satistiod  my  cnriosity 
in  l)oin<^  an  eye-witness  of  the  Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Tahui^lauk; 
but  tiiat  btnn<^  iminacticablo,  I  was  forc'd  to  be  instructed  at  second 
hand  by  these  Mozeendeck  Slaves:  wiio  assur'd  me,  upon  the  faith  of 
n  Savage  that  the  Tnliuf^JMuk  wear  their  Mtiards  two  Fingers  breadth 
long:  That  their  garments  readi  down  to  tiieir  Knees;  that  they  cover 
their  head  with  a  shar[)  pointed  Cap;  that  they  always  wear  a  long 
stick  or  cane  in  their  hands  which  is  tipp'd  not  unlike  what  we  use  in 
Europe;  that  they  wear  a  sort  of  Boots  u[)oii  their  Legs,  which  reach 
to  the  Knee;  that  their  Women  never  show  tiiemstilvos,  whicii  perhaps 
proceeds  from  the  same  Principle  that  prevails  in  Italy  and  Spain; 
and,  in  fine,  that  this  Peo{)]e  are  always  at  war  with  the  puissant 
Natitms  that  are  seated  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Lake;  but,  withal, 
that  they  never  disquiet  the  strowling  Nations  that  fall  in  their  way, 
by  re'  son  of  tiieir  AVenkness:  An  admirable  Lesson  for  some  Princes 
in  the  World,  who  are  so  much  intent  upon  the  making  use  of  the 
strongest  hand." 

The  foregoing  reference  to  the  distant  country  spoken  of  very 
well  describes  the  country  of  I'tah  and  New  Mexico  in  many  respects, 
and  the  whole  goes  to  strengthen  the  theory  that  La  Hontan's  whole 
story  in  regard  to  the  Long  river  and  country  beyond,  and  not  a  part 
of  it,  as  he  says,  was  gathered  from  natives  coming  from  the  distant 
"West,  and  instead  of  being  discredited  should  rather  be  accepteil,  and 
credit  given  to  him  therefor,  for  Avhat  it  is  worth,  upon  this  theory. 

The  work  of  Chaj'levoix  has  been  universally  accepted  as  a 
faithful  narrative  of  his  travels,  and  a  correct  description  of  every- 
thing coming  to  his  knowledge  and  observation.  It  is  very  full  and 
satisfactory  on  the  subject  of  the  Indian  tribes  he  visited  or  obtained 
knowledjre  of,  their  habits,  manners  and  customs,  and  general  char- 
acteristics, to  wdiich  later  travelei's  and  observers  have  been  unable 
tt)  add  apything  new.  This  work  may  therefore  be  received  as 
standard  authority  upon  the  native  American  Indian  in  respect 
aforesaid. 

But  Hennepin  and  La  Hontan  are  not  the  only  travelers  and 
adventurers  who  have  been  charged  with  exaggerations  in  the  contri- 
butions they  have  given  to  early  American  history.  The  truthfulness 
of  the  writings  of  Capt.  John  Smith,  of  early  Virginia  fame,  has  in 
later  times  been  called  in  question  in  some  material  respects.    Indeed, 


INTIlODl'CTUllY. 


:n 


,.     All 

uiulrtMl 

itcliiiig 
iritmity 
ii<;limk ; 

fiiitli  oi 

broiuUh 

)y  cover 

a  long 

0  \isti  ill 
ill  riMKih 

perliaps 

1  Spain; 
puissant 
t,  withal, 
lieir  way, 
^  Trincos 
se  of  the 

I  of  very 
respects, 
ill's  whole 
not  a  part 
lie  distant 
iptecl,  and 
,hoory. 
|)ted   as    a 
|of    every- 
fuU  and 
obtained 
iral  char- 
n  unafcle 
Iceived   as 
n   respect 

[elers  and 
[le  contri- 
ithfulness 
le,  has  in 
Indeed, 


CAI'T.  JOHN   SUITII, 


it  is  now  -luito  freely  admitted  that  tlio  stories  of  Sniitii  concerning 
his  experience  as  a  captain  aim.n;,'  the  Indians  of  Virginia,  contain 
exaggerations  or  d«^|)artures  from  tlie  triitli,  carrying,  upon  closo 
cxanrination,  evidences  that  th.^  de8crii)tion  of  tiio  natives,  anil 
pspt^cially  their  manners  and  customs,  which  ho  gives,  are  borrowed 
from  tlin  Turks,  and  impressed  upon  liis  mind  during  his  captivity 
and  experience  among  tliat  pt'i)[)Ie. 

He  speaks  of  the  ^'niut  cliief  I'ow- 
hiitaii  as  dwelling  in  state  at  numerous 
residences  among  his  peoplt^;  that  he 
was  ordinarily  attended  by  a  body 
j^'iiard  of  about  forty  or  fifty  of  the 
tallest  men  of  his  country,  and  a  strict 
militarv  discii)line  environed  his  dwell- 
ing i)laco  with  guards  ihiy  and  night, 
who  regularly  relieved  each  otiier,  ami 
whose  neglect  of  duty,  or  in  case  of 
sluml)er  while  on  duty,  on  their 
watches,  were  at  the  peril  of  a  basti- 
nado, ''not  unlike  Jiat  of  the  Turkish 
in  its  severity." 

The  American  Indians  in  their  primitive  condition  had  no  such 
custom  as  here  related;  especially  that  of  the  Ixtslluddo.  This  is 
purely  an  Oriental  custom,  evidently  im[)ressed  upon  Smith's  nun<l  by 
his  experience  among  the  Turks.  He  had  had  long  experience  among 
Turks  and  Tartars  of  that  day,  and  their  manners,  customs  and  traits 
of  (iharacter  were  necessarily  strongly  impressed  \ipou  his  mind.  On 
coming  to  America  these  impressions  roraainetl,  and  in  referring  to 
the  Indians  of  Virginia,  wherein  their  manners,  customs  and  traits  of 
charactei  were  brought  in  cjuestion,  (with  Avhich  he  could  not  have 
been  very  familiar,  from  his  limited  experience  among  them)  it  is 
very  natural  that  he  should  draw  much  from  the  Asiatic  character- 
istics, which,  from  the  force  of  circumstances,  had  become  impressed 
upon  his  mind. 

The  first  thing  that  attracts  our  attention  in  Smith's  narrative, 
leading  us  to  doubt  its  accuracy,  after  the  mention  of  his  being  taken 
captive  by  the  Virginia  Indians,  is  his  mention  of  a  handsome  young 
woman,  "the  Queen  of  Appamatucks"  whom  he  states  is  commanded 
to  bring  him  water  in  which  to  wash  his  hands,  while  another  stands 
by  with  a  bunch  of  feathers  as  a  substitute  for  a  towel,  with  which  he 
dries  his  hands.  This  is,  more  properly  also,  an  Oriental  custom. 
The  American  Indian  had  no  such  custom  as  would   admit  of  a  pro- 


88 


THK    AMRItlCAX    IXDIAN. 


ceeding  of  this  kind.  The  Indians  were  hospitable  to  strangers,  but 
the  act  of  compelling  a  stranger  to  wash  his  hands  was  not  within 
their  acfs  of  hospitality.  The  Indians  are  not  in  the  habit  of  washing 
even  tiielr  own  hands.  It  is  true  they  Avere  friendly  to  water,  but 
whenever  they  had  recourse  to  that  element  it  was  for  the  purpose  of 
bathing  the  whole  body,  in  whicii  they  indulged  (jaite  frequently. 

Insignificant  as  this  single  instance  might  appear,  it  is  a  straw 
showing  that  the  story  of  Smith,  in  regard  to  his  experience  among 
the  Indians  on  the  occasion  of  his  captivity,  is  to  be  taken  with  many 
grains  of  allowance. 

His  story  of  rescue  by  the  ideal  Indian  maiden,  Pocahontas,  has 
been  entirely  exploded  by  writers  of  later  times,  among  whom  is  Dr. 
AV.  F.  Poole,  who  lately  reviewed  this  i)art  of  Smith's  story  in  a  com- 
munication to  the  Di((l,  a  literary  journal  published  by  A.  C.  McClurg 
&  Co.,  of  Chicago,  Vol.  5,  No.  00. 

Smith  arrived  in  Virginia  in  1()()7,  and  in  the  latter  part  of  that 
year  was,  as  generally  conceded,  taken  a  [)risoner  by  the  Indians  of 
that  country,  but  was  released,  so  that  his  detention  was  merely  tem- 
porary. In  lt)08  he  wrote  his  first  book  called  "True  Relation," 
which  was  published  the  same  year  in  London.  In  it  he  told  the  story 
of  his  capture  and  detention  among  the  Indians,  and  related  the 
various  incidents  attending,  which  were  then  fresh  in  his  mind;  how 
he  was  ctu'dially  received  by  the  natives,  and  in  a  most  fiiendly  manner 
sent  back  to  Jamestown  with  four  guides;  but  in  which  no  mention  is 
made  of  his  miraculous  esca[)e  from  death  by  the  timely  interference 
of  Pocahontas.  He  mentions  her  in  the  same  book  as  "a  child  teiine 
veartisold,"  wlio  was  sent  to  Jamestown  ])v  Powhatan  in  Mav,  KJOS.  t.) 
make  incjuiry  why  certain  Indians  were  detained  as  prisoners.  Dr. 
Poole,  in  his  article  afor.'saHl,  says: 

"Smith's  first  account  of  his  capture  and  release  was.  doubtless, 
the  true  one.  In  October.  KKlll.  he  returned  to  England  and  never 
went  back  to  Virginia.  He  kept  on.  however,  writing  books  about 
Virginia.  In  llil'i  ap[)eared  his  'Map  of  Virginia;'  in  lOld  his 
'  Description  of  New  Englanc' :'  iii  Hi'JO  his  'New  England  Trials,'  a 
second  part  of  which  appeared  in  Ki'i'J.  in  these  books  he  told  his 
old  stories  over  again,  and  there  was  a  good  deal  of  repetition;  but  t!i(» 
Pocahontas  story  had  not  yet  apjieared.  In  ltl'J-1  his  'Ifeneral  His- 
toric' was  published,  which  was  a  summary  of  his  earlier  lH)oks,  with 
some  additions,  among  which  was  the  Pocahontas  story." 

The  following  is  the  Pocahontas  story  of  KVJ4  as  stated  in  tlic 
aforesaid  ''General  Historic:" 

"Having  feasted  iiim  after  the  best  barl)annis  manner  they  could, 


t 


INTUODUCTOUY. 


39 


;ers,  but 
it  within 
wiisliing 
ator,  but 
irpose  o£ 
itly. 

!i  straw 
t>  iunoiig 
ith  nuiiiy 

utivs,  bus 
)m  is  Dr. 
in  a  c<nii- 
McCluig 

:t  of  that 
luUaiis  of 
irely  toni- 
Piolation," 
It  lie  story 
platotl  the 
liiitl;  how 
ly  iiminier 
noutioii  is 
n-ference 
lild  tenne 
K'.OS.  t.) 
n-B.     Dr. 


(U 


.ubtless. 

1(1  iiovt>r 

ks  aboxit 
KUC)  his 
I'lials,'  a 
'  told  his 

I  but  the 
leral  His- 
)oks.  with 


mI  in  the 
Ik'v  could, 


a  lou"  consultation  was  held,  but  the  conclusion  was.  two  jj^reat  stones 
were  broui,'lit  l)efore  Powhatan;  then  as  many  as  cuukl  laid  hands  on 
him,  dra<'-ged  him  to  them,  and  thereou  laid  his  head,  and  being  ready 
with  their  clubs  to  beat  out  his  brains,  Pocahontas,  the  King's  dearest 
dau'diter,  when  no  entreaty  could  prevail,  got  his  head  in  her  arms, 
and  laid  her  own  ujwn  his  to  save  liim  from  death ;  whereat  the 
I'^mperor  Avas  contented  that  he  should  live  to  make  him  hatchets,  and 
her  bells,  lieads  and  copper;  for  they  thought  him  as  well  of  all  occu- 
pations as  themselves." 

■•Thereupon,"  as  Dr.  Poole  remarks,  "Smith  made  hatchets,  bells, 
beads  and  copper  for  the  space  of  two  days,  antl  tlien  was  sent  back  to 
Jamestown  with  an  escort  of  twelve  guiiles.  Smith's  •  True  Pielation  ' 
of  lt)()S  had  none  of  this  tragic,  sentimental  fiction." 

Smith,  in  his  first  published  book,  speaking  of  the  occasion  of  his 
captivity,  says  of  Powhatan:  "He  kindly  welcomed  me  with  good 
wordes,  and  great  plattm-s  of  sundrie  victuals,  assurijig  me  of  his 
fri('ndshi[).  and  my  libertie  within  foure  days."  And  he  says  that 
Powhatan  having,  with  all  kindness  he  could  devise,  scmght  to  content 
him.  sent  him  home  with  four  n)en.  two  of  whom  were  loaded  with 
bread. 

Daring  the  time  from  KlOS  to  1010,  various  persons  wrote  on  the 
subject  of  Virginia,  giving  the  progress  of  the  colony  at  that  time,  and 
various  incidents  occurring,  in  which  no  mention  is  made  whatever  of 
tlu>  alleged  remarkable  occurrence  of  saving  the  life  of  Smith  at  the 
interference  of  Po^nhimtas. 

Dr.  Pook-.  in  reviewing  this  subject,  in  conclusion  says: 

"The  weak  spot  in  Smiths  character  was  his  [jcrsoiud  vanity  and 
hoastfulness.  He  invented  the  Pocahontas  story  sixteen  years  after  he 
alleged  it  to  have  occurred,  in  order  to  gratify  his  love  of  notoriety. 
Since  he  had  left  Virginia  Pocahontas  had  married  John  Rolfe,  an 
Englishman.  In  lOltishe  had  visited  England,  and  had  been  received 
at  court  and  in  society  as  a  royal  princess.  In  the  next  book  he  wrote 
on  Virginia,  Smith  could  not  resist  the  temptation  to  connect  her  name 
with  Ills,  and  he  would  do  it  ii>  a  manner  creditable  to  both.  How 
could  it  bettor  be  done  Mian  by  her  sc  'iig  his  life  in  iCiOvi':'  She  was 
de.id  and  could  not  deny  it.  Other  v  \  i  sses  who  might  bo  (]uestioned 
were  dead  or  were  inaccessible.  The  only  trouble  was  that  he  had 
never  toli?  the  story  before-.  But  tliis  coiii.l  be  arranged.  He  would 
write  a  letter  of  similar  import  to  Queen  Anne  (who  was  also  dead), 
giving  the  date  of  ICiKl.  and  would  print  it  with  the  story  itself.  The 
.sciieme  was  a  success,  for  it  has  given  the  legend  plausibilitv." 

But  the  story  of  Smith,    relating  to  his  sentence  of   tleatli    and 


w 


40 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


rescue  by  the  chiefs  daughter  Pocaliontns,  carries  upon  its  fac<i  its 
own  evidence  of  untrutlifulness.  The  s".ying  that  ''  liars  should  have 
good  memories'"  suggests  further  to  those  who  would  exaggerate  upon 
facts  or  contemporaneous  events,  that  their  statements  are  open  to  the 
review  and  criticisujs  of  a  long  continued  future;  like  the  case  of  La 
Hontan,  in  so  accurately  mapj)ing  out  his  Lv)ng  river,  entering  the 
Mississip[)i,  as  he  descril)es  it.  from  '  le  west.  He  seems  to  have  had 
no  idea  that  fut'"  'e  explorers  would  discover  the  fact  that  I'.is  account 
of  tliis  river  was  a  fahrlcntion.  So  '.>  !ien  John  Smith  describes  so 
minutely  the  manner  of  his  '.ontemplated  execution  of  the  death 
sentence  which  had  been  pronounced  on  him,  he  did  not  seem  to  un- 
derstand the  fact  that  the  Indians  who  were  thus  dealing  with  him.  as 
he  alleges,  had  no  sucli  custom  amimg  them  as  putting  a  prisoner  to 
death  in  the  mode  he  describes;  that  their  custom  of  executing  the 
d''at!i  sentence  of  prisoners  was  by  burning  at  the  stake.  No  such 
custom  of  putting  a  [)risoner  to  death  as  he  describes  was  [U'acticed  by 
the  Indians  whom  he  had  fallen  amongst.  Doc  ipitation,  whicl.'  he 
seems  to  have  had  in  view,  was  an  Oriental  ctisior:,  wiiich  was  iiii- 
pressed  upon  his  mind  by  his  experience  anion';  tlie  Tuks  andXartai's, 
and  he  simply  tvansffrred  this  custom  to  the  peo-ilo  he  had  fallen 
amongst  in  the  New  A^V)rhl,  with  no  knowledge  wliatever  of  what  the 
Indian  custom  was  in  such  cases;  and  even  in  England  al  that  day  the 
death  sentence  was  executed,  in  the  case  of  persons  of  rank,  bv  decapi- 
tation, and  it  was  abcmt  this  time  that  Sir  Walter  I-lfdeigh  was  be- 
headed in  England  U[)on  a  trumped  up  charge  by  James  I. 

If  Smith  had  luen  tak«!n  captive  among  the  Indians,  as  he  relates, 
and  had  l)een  condemned  to  death,  the  sentence  would  have  been  that 
he  l)e  burned  at  the  stake,  and  in  giving  an  account  of  it  he  could  not 
truthfully  have  described  the  mode  of  execution  otherwise;  but  the 
mode  of  [U'oposed  execution  as  he  describes  was  doubtless  an  inven- 
tioii  of  his  own.  He  seems  to  attempt  to  describe  the  moii-  of  the 
pro|)Osed  execixtion  according  to  the  custom  in  countries  witii  which  lie 
was  familiar.  The  Indians  having  no  sharp-edged  implomen!-  with 
which  to  sever  the  head  from  tiie  body,  they  were  driven  to  hu  i>x 
{)edient  of  substituting  their  war  clubs.  About  just  the  etfect  tJi' se 
clubs  were  expected  to  have,  or  precisely  how  death  was  intended  to  be 
produced  by  the  use  of  them,  we  are  left  somewhat  in  doubt.  "Whilst 
an  Indian  might  slay  an  enemy  in  battle  and  leave  his  mutilated  body 
on  the  field,  he  had  no  such  custom  of  [mtting  a  pri.soner  to  death  as 
would  leave  on  his  hands  a  mangled  corpse.  Their  manner  of  i)uttiiig 
prisoners  to  death  was  by  such  mode  an  would  leave  ''c  trace  of  tiie 
body  behind.     The  fate  of  i)risoners  decreed  to  be  piu  i     death,  says 


•■<'■ 


11,'TUODUCTOIIY. 


41 


face  its 

ilcl  liave 

iite  iipdu 

Ml  to  the 

se  of  La 

ring  the 

have  had 

i   account 

cribos  SI) 

he    death 

3rn  to  nu- 
ll him,  as 

fisouer  to 

uting  tae 
Ni)  such 

acticed  l)y 

which    he 

h   was  iiu- 

iid  Tartars, 

had    fallen 

,t'  what  the 

lal  day  the 
)V  decapi- 
1  was  be- 
lie relates, 

o  l)een  that 
G  could  not 

to;  but  the 
an  iiiven- 
oci.  of  the 
h  ^vhich  he 
„r,\  with 

t(.       ho    OK 

>tfect  tl.'.-.e 
ended  to  be 
i)t.  Whilst 
jlated  boily 
to  death  as 
of  putting 
Irace  of  the 
ih^ath.  says 


POCAHONTAS,   DArOHTER  OF  POWHATAN. 
(From  to  old  EnuraviDR,  after  a  PainUug  takun  from  Life.) 


4 


^ 

•* 


amm 


4-2 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


Charlevoix,  "is  nhvays  to  be  buineil;"'  such  also  is  the  testimony  of 
Henuepin,  niul,  iiuUuHl,  all  other  authorities.  This  was  especially  true 
in  regard  to  the  custom  of  the  Indians  of  tlie  Algonquin  stock,  which 
comprised  the  tribes  of  Viiginia,  whom  Smith  had  fallen  amongst. 

In  what  is  here  said  concerning  the  story  of  Capt.  Smith,  there  is 
no  disposition  to  call  in  question  that  portion  of  his  narrative  which 
bears  upon  its  face  the  semblance  of  truth.  Like  many  other  early 
atlventurers  in  the  New  World,  he  was  liable  to  be  mistaken  in  many 
things;  but  that  he  has  exaggerated  and  colored  the  truth  in  some 
respects  cannot  be  denied,  the  same  as  many  others  of  the  early  ad- 
venturers in  this  country  have  dcme;  but,  as  Poole  remarks,  his  exag- 
gerations or  coloring  of  facts  are  in  the  main  harndess,  and  arose  from 
no  evil  intention,  but  rather  from  a  desire  to  make  himself  appear  as 
a  hero  of  occasions  to  which  he  refers. 

He  publ'shed  the  account  of  his  first  voyages  to  Virginia,  and 
his  own  adventures,  which  is  almost  the  only  authority  we  have  to 
;'esort  to  for  the  early  history  of  that  country,  and  for  which  he  is 
entitled  to  all  due  credit.  He  died  in  London  in  HVdi,  in  the  52ud 
year  of   his  age. 

The  history  of  the  noted  Pocahontas,  daughter  of  Powhatan,  as 
it  comes  to  us  from  Smith  and  other  historians,  is  no  doubt  in  the 
main  correct,  with  the  exception  of  the  fact  of  saving  the  life  of 
Smith  in  the  manner  which  he  relates.  This  was  added  by  Smith  for 
a  [)urpo8e  of  his  own,  contributing  to  his  personal  glory  as  a  hero 
during  his  adventures  in  America;  and  had  he  stated  all  of  these  re- 
nmrkal)le  instaiu"es  so  ai  to  coincide  with  Indian  customs  and  surround- 
ing circumstances,  his  exaggerations  or  coloring  of  facts  might  not 
have  been  called  in  (juestion.  That  Pocahontas  was  a  remarkable 
young  woman,  and  rendered  valuable  services  to  the  English,  tiiere  is 
no  dispute.  Iler  conversion  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  the  readiness 
with  which  she  adopted  the  habits  of  white  civilization,  mark  tlu' 
general  character  of  her  race,  and  show  how  easily  this  people  may  ix- 
led  to  conform  t(i  our  mode  and  habits  of  life. 

V  hilst  this  work  will  doul)tless  be  looked  upon  as  a  defense  of  the 
Indian,  us  he  stands  before  the  world  in  his  history  as  written  by  the 
white  man,  such  is  not  the  primary  intention  of  the  writer.  The  design 
hero  is  to  present  the  true  character  and  corrtH't  history  of  tiu>  Indian: 
to  present  his  character  as  it  is,  and  his  history,  especially  that  [)ai  t 
which  relates  to  his  contact  with  the  invading  race,  precisely  as  facts 
and  events  have  occurred,  gathered  from  authentic  sources.  When 
this  is  done  faithfully  and  properly,  it  will  amount  to  a  defense  of 
the  Indian  against  the  ])rejudices  and  false  charges  v  Inch  have  from 


■■»•■ 


INTIIODITTOHY. 


4;{ 


.timony  of 
ciully  trut) 
oc'k,  wliicL 

th,  there  is 
five  which 
ither  early 
Ml  in  many 
h  in  sonii' 
)  early  ad- 
i,  his  exn^f- 
arose  from 
'  appear  as 

rginia,  and 
we  have  to 
'hich  he  is 
II  the  Tylnd 

'owhatan,  as 
nibt   in   tlif 
the  life  of 
y  Sniitii  for 
as  a   liero 
these  re- 
surrounil- 
niii^ht  not 
roniiirkabli' 
ish,  there  is 
readiness 
mark   tlio 
)[)le  may  1)'' 

iMise  of  the 
•itten  by  the 

The  design 

the  Indian : 
ly  that  part 
sely  as  facts 
ces.  When 
defense  of 

1  have  from 


the  earliest  time  became  engendered  or  brought  against  him;  and  the 
object  in  the  course  of  this  work  is  to  correct  tlie  errors  of  history 
wliich  have  occurred  either  by  design  or  inailvertence,  that,  so  far 
as  the  efforts  of  the  writer  of  this  book  is  concerned,  the  excuse  for 
our  false  [)reju(lices  may  no  longer  exist  tiiwards  this  fading  race. 

/  The  popular  idea  is  that  the  Indian  is  born  a  vagabond,  a 
wanderer  UDon  the  face  of  the  earth,  witli  no  d'^finite  occupation 
or  fixed  abiding  ])lace.  accpiiring  his  means  of  subsistence  by  hunting 
and  tisiiin<f.  which  he  engages  in,  however,  rather  as  an  indolent 
pastime  tjian  otherwise;  that  he  is  warlike  in  his  instincts  and  uidike 
people  of  tiie  white  race,  and  destructive  in  his  nature/  As  Mr. 
McCoy,  a  devoted  missionary  among  the  Northwestern  tribes  in 
the  earlv  part  of  the  present  century,  before  referred  to  in  the  forepart 
of  tiiis  chaptin'.  well  remarks:  "A  greater  mistake  than  this  could 
hardlv  be  conceived.  Fea  iess  of  successful  contradiction  we  aver, 
that  the  supposition  is  vii! philosophical,  and  at  variance  with  facts.'' 

Indian  voutlis.  he  says,  it  is  true,  receive  impressions  which 
incline  them  to  tiie  pursuits  of  the  chase;  but  these  im[)ressions  are 
made  by  the  hunting  habits  of  the  people  with  whom  they  mingle, 
and  are  not  innate.  To  illustrate,  he  says,  the  son  of  a  blacksmith  on 
Ijecoming  able  to  lift  a  hammer,  might  choose  to  use  it  because  it  was 
the  business  of  his  father,  and  one  the  operation  of  which  he  had 
witnessed  from  his  first  recolh>ction;  but  who  ever  heard  of  a  race  of 
men  avIio  came  into  the  world,  with  so  strong  a  propensity  to  work  in 
iron  that  it  was  almost  or  quite  impracticable  to  follow  other  trades? 
And  he  l)rands  as  an  absiirdity  the  supposition  that  an  Indian 
child  was  born  with  an  inveterate  predisposition  to  hunting  or  war. 

This  is  ])roven  by  the  fa  *t  that  Indian  children  when  taken  into 
our  schools  before  they  have  received  impressions  from  the  habits  of 
tlieir  kindred,  manifest  no  mo..^'  fondness  for  tlie  bow  than  white 
children  with  whom  they  mingle.  They  ado[)t  the  same  amusements 
witli  etjnal  facility;  and  so  also  white  youtlis,  taken  captive  bv  the 
Indians,  easily  ado[)t  the  habits  of  their  captors  and  become 
assimilated  to  them;  all  admitting  the  fact  that  there  is  naturally  no 
difference  between  the  propensities  of  the  white  and  the  red  man. 
IJotli  are  more  or  less  creatures  of  circumstances  in  I'egard  to  their 
conduct,  ]m)])ensities  and  mode  of  life.  More  will  ])e  found  on  this 
subject  ill  tln^  cha[)ter  of  this  work  relating  to  "  Wars  and  Massacres." 

How  few  there  are  among  our  race  who  in  their  denunciation  of 
the  Indian  for  his  outrages  upon  the  whites,  since  their  landing  uj)on 
the  shores  of  the  continent,  who  stop  to  consider  the  circumstances 
leading  to  such  conduct,  and  as  to  whether  some  course  could  not  have 


44 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


been  adopted  by  which  these  outrages  of  which  we  complain  could 
have  been  prevented,  at  least  averted,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent. 

The  outrages  committed  by  De  Soto  in  the  country  of  the  Appa- 
lachians so  embittered  the  people  in  that  portion  of  the  continent , 
that  their  hostility  to  the  white  race  never  thereafter  censed.  Bui 
little  else  can  be  said  concerning  the  conduct  of  the  first  settlers  of 
Virginia.  But  the  most  forcible  examples,  or  incidents  of  Indian 
outrages  upt)n  the  whites,  are  afforded  us  in  the  history  of  New- 
England,  which  seems  to  lie  at  the  foundation  of  our  prejudices 
against  the  Indian,  and  in  which  our  blindness  to  the  truth  of  history 
seems  to  be  the  most  extreme.  All  authorities  concur  that  the 
Puritans  and  other  early  settlers  of  New  England  were  received 
ht)spitably,  and  in  a  spirit  of  kindness,  by  the  Indians  of  that 
country.     Edward  Winslow  says: 

"We  have  found  the  Indians  very  faithful  in  their  covenant  of 
peace  with  us.  We  often  go  tt)  them,  and  they  come  to  us.  Some  of 
us  have  been  fifty  miles  by  land  in  the  country  with  them.  Yea,  it 
Indh  })leased  God  so  to  [jossess  the  Indians  with  the  fear  of  us,  and 
love  unto  us,  that  not  only  the  greatest  King  amongst  them,  called 
Massasoit,  but  also  the  princes  and  people  round  about  us,  have  either 
made  suit  unto  us.  or  been  glad  of  any  occasion  to  make  peace  with 
us;  so  that  seven  of  them,  at  once,  have  sent  their  messengers  unto 
us  to  that  end.  Yea,  an  isle  of  the  sea,  which  we  never  saw.  hatli 
also,  together  with  the  former  (?),  yielded  willingly  to  be  under 
protection  and  subject  to  our  Sovereign  Lord.  King  James,  so  that 
there  is  now  great  peace  among  the  Indians  themselves,  which  was 
not  formerly,  neither  would  have  been  but  for  us;  and  Ave,  for  our 
pai'ts,  walk  as  peaceably  and  safely  in  the  wood  as  in  the  highway  in 
England.  We  entertain  them  familiarly  in  our  houses,  and  they  are 
friendly  in  bestowing  their  venison  upon  us.  They  are  a  people 
without  any  religion,  yet  very  trusty,  quick  of  apprehension,  ripe- 
witted,  just.*' 

Another  early  writer  says  the  Indians  "  were  never  known  to  in- 
jure an  Englishman,  either  in  person  or  property."  Trumbull,  the 
historian  of  Connecticut,  says:\  "  When  the  English  or  their  children 
were  L,st  in  the  woods,  and  were  in  danger  of  perishing  Avith  cold  or 
hunger,  they  conducted  them  to  their  wigwams,  fed  them  and  restored 
them  to  their  family  and  parents.X  By  selling  them  corn  when  pinched 
with  famine,  they  relieved  their  distresses  and  prevented  them  from 
perishing  in  a  strange  land,  and  uncultivated  wilderness."  A  writer 
referring  to  this  subject  remarks,  that  when  we  consider  the  weakness 
of  the  first  settlements  in  New  England,  and  observe  that  they  were 


#■ 


INTKODUCTOIU. 


45 


I  plain  couli! 
jxtent. 
£  the  Appn- 
e  continent, 
eased.  But 
,t  settlers  of 
i  of  Indian 
ory  of  Now 
:  prejudices 
li  of  history 
ur  that  the 
?re  receive!  1 
ans    of    thai 

covenant  of 

s.      Some  of 

em.     Yea,  it 

ir  of  us,  and 

them,   called 

.  have  eitlier 

:e  peace  with 

ientrers  unto 

^r  saw,   hath 

to  be   luider 

unes,  HO  that 

which  was 

Ave,  for  our 

highway  in 

anil  they  are 

ire   a   peojtle 

ension,  ripe- 

nown  to  in- 
•nmbull,  the 
leir  children 

ith   cold  or 

and  restored 

lien  pinched 

them  from 
'  A  writer 
he  weakness 
t  they  were 


on  several  occasions  almost  perished  by  famine  and  sickness,  it  is  evi- 
<lence  tliat  the  Indian  must  have  been  {)eaceably  disposed  towards  the 
inhabitants,  as  there  were  several  periods  durinj,'  which  they  could 
with  ease  have  exterminated  all  the  Colonists,  and  adds,  if  ever 
kindness,  honesty  and  forbearance  were  practiced  with  scrupulous 
fidelity  in  the  face  of  strong  temptation  inciting  to  an  o])posite  course 
of  conduct,  these  virtues  were  displayed  by  the  Indians  on  this 
occasion. 

But  how  poorly  were  these  unsuspecting  natives  repaid  for  their 
generous  hospitality  to  the  Puritans!  Their  numbers  constantly  in- 
creased, and  their  intrusion  upon  the  country  of  the  natives  con- 
tinued, pressing  them  step  by  step  farther  into  the  interior,  commit- 
ting various  acts  of  cruelty  upon  individual  Indians  who  violated  their 
laws,  (H'  dared  to  corae  upon  the  ground  which  the  Puritans  themselves 
had  acquired  by  acts  of  trespass  upon  the  natives,  in  which  the 
re([uots  were  driven  to  rebellion;  and  witiun  two  years  after  the 
fanune  before  alluded  to,  we  are  informed  by  Trumbull  that  a  party 
under  Captain  Stoughton  surrounded  a  body  of  Peipiots  in  a  swamp. 
"They  took  eighty  captives.  Thirty  Avere  men,  the  rest  wore  women 
and  children.  Tiie  Sachems  promised  to  conduct  the  English  to 
Sassacus,  and  for  that  [lurpose  were  spared  for  tlie  present."' 

The  reader  Avill  dou  'tless  feel  some  curiosity  to  know  what  was 
done  with  the  women  ant  children  who  were  saved  by  those  who  had 
massacred  in  cold  blood  thirty  men,  save  two  taken  prisoners  in  liattle. 
The  same  historian  thus  details  the  secjuel:  '"The  Poquot  women  and 
clnldren  who  had  been  captured  were  divided  among  the  troops.  Some 
were  carrieil  to  Connecticut,  others  to  Mas.sachusetts.  The  people  of 
Massachusetts  sent  a  number  of  the  wonu  n  and  boys  to  the  West 
Indies,  and  sold  them  as  slaves.  It  is  supposed  that  about  st'ven 
hundred  Pequots  were  destroyed." 

The  Puritan  historian,  alluding  to  the  rebellion  of  the  natives, 
Avhicii  was  thus  terminated,  says:  "  This  happy  event  gave  gn^at  jov  to 
the  Colonists,  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving  was  appointed,  and  in  all  the 
churches  of  New  England  devout  and  animated  praises  were  ad  v^.•es8ed 
to  Him  who  j^'iveth  His  peojde  the  victory  and  causeth  them  to  dwell 
in  safety.  But  the  Puritans,  it  seems,  were  not  satisfied  with  the  fate 
of  the  rebellious  natives,  but  seemed  to  glory  in  their  acts  of  barbar- 
ism— a  remorseless  spirit  not  credible  to  a  people  professing  so  much 
Godliness  and  Christian  devotion." 

In  Gookin's  history  of  the  praying  Indians,  the  author  consoles 
himself  on  account  of  the  atrocities  praetic(>d  against  the  Indians,  by 
the  comforting  reflection  that  "  doubtless  one  great  end  God  aimed  at 


40 


TIIK    AMEltlCAN    INDIAN. 


wns  the  punisliment  and  clestrnctiou  of  many  of  tlie  wicked  lieatheiis 
whose  iniquities  were  now  full." 

One  of  the  most  reliable  sources  of  information  wo  have  ever  had 
concerning  Indian  character  is  that  which  comes  to  us  tiirough  whiti 
captives,  or  persons  taken  captive  from  our  frontier  settlements  by  tin 
Indians.  The  narratives  of  these  captives,  which  are  numerous  in  our 
literature,  (juite  generally  concur  on  the  principal  points  of  Indian 
life  and  character,  and  all  go  to  prove  that  wiiilst  the  Indian  does  not 
differ  essentially  from  the  white  man  in  liis  natural  instincts,  and 
whilst  it  nniy  be  true,  as  generally  alleged,  that  the  Indian  is  revenge- 
ful and  unrelenting  in  retaliating  upon  an  enemy  in  return  iov  in- 
juries, he  is  faithful  and  reliable  to  the  last  in  his  friendships,  and 
that  in  his  general  character,  uncontaininated  by  the  vices  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  virtues,  he  is  far  above  the  average  of  mankind. 

The  truth  of  what  is  here  claimed  for  the  native  Indian  is  [U'oven 
by  the  fact  that  among  the  large  number  of  captives  which  have  been 
taken  and  iletained  among  the  In<lians  since  the  first  settlement  of  our 
country,  es])ecially  when  captured  young,  in  general  they  have  left 
tiieir  Indian  friends,  wlmn  released  from  ca[itivity  \)\  treaty  or  other- 
wise, with  great  reluctance,  and  many  of  tiiem  refusing  to  leave  theni, 
as  in  the  case  of  Mary  Jemison,  the  noted  white  wonmn  of  the  Gene- 
see. Also  in  the  case  of  Francis  Slocum,  or  the  white  woman  of  the 
Wabash,  taken  when  ab(mt  seven  years  old,  who  spent  her  life  among 
the  Mianiis  of  that  country,  when  discovered  in  her  Indian  life  ])y 
her  relatives,  no  persuasion  could  induce  her  to  leave  her  Indian  sur 
roundings. 

In  many  instances  where  captives  have  returned  to  their  friends 
in  civilized  life,  they  have  found  it  difficult  to  reconcile  themselves  to, 
or  be  contented  in  that  condition  of  life,  but  have  returned  again  to 
their  Indian  friends,  showing  that  primitive  life,  such  as  that 
whic^h  the  Indian  lived,  naturally  ])ossesses  a  charm  in  the  human 
mind. 

A  noted  instance  in  the  history  of  Indian  captives  is  that  of 
John  Brickell.  who  was  taken  prisoner  in  Western  Pennsylvaina  in 
early  days  by  a  party  of  Delaware  Indians.  When  about  ten  yeius 
old  he  was  taken  to  Ohio,  where  he  was  detained  among  that  peojile 
in  the  vicinitv  of  the  Maumee  river  for  about  four  years,  when  he  was 
released  and  returned  to  his  friends  in  Pennsylvania.  He  says  tliat 
while  living  among  the  Indians  he  had  every  opportunity  of  observing 
their  umnners  and  customs  and  religion,  as  well  as  of  becoming  nn 
expert  hunter.  He  says:  "I  lived  as  comfortal)ly  wiih  them  as  the 
circumstances  of  the  nation  would  admit;  they  treated  me  very  kindly, 


'*; 


i 


— i^^ 


INTllODrcTOIiV, 


47 


1  lientheiis 

ve  ever  had 
lugli   whiti 
eiits  by  til' 
3rou8  in  oui- 
i  of  Iiulinii 
nn  does  iidt 
istiucts.  ninl 
I  is  revoiij^^e- 
turn   for  iii- 
(Isliips,   and 
i  of  civiliza- 

nii  is  proven 
Ai  have  been 
ement  of  our 
oy   have   left 
aty  or  other- 
o  leave  them, 
of  the  Geue- 
omaii  of  the 
sr  life  amon",' 
lulian  life  by 
r  Iiulian  sur 

their  friends 
leniselves  to, 

•ned  again  to 
uch    as    thiit 

n  the    liumau 

es    is  that  of 
nnsylvania  in 
Dut  ten  years 
;  that  people 
when  he  was 
He  says  that 
y  of  observinij 
becoming  nn 
h  them  as  the 
le  very  kindly, 


and  in  everv  way  as  one  of  tlieniselves."  He  gives  an  aecount  of  the 
scene  on  taking  leave  of  his  Indian  father,  who  had  adoj)ted  him  into 
his  family  as  liis  son,  which  is  truly  affecting.  His  Indian  father 
informed  him  of  the  making  of  the  treaty  with  Generul  Wayne, 
whereby  he  was  at  liberty  to  return  to  his  white  friends,  in  whicli. 
however.  Jio  expresses  the  liope  that  he  may  remain  with  him  and  his 
adopted  Indian  friends.  He  notes  how  tlie  Indian  children  hung 
around  him.  crying  and  imploring  him  not  to  leave  them.  His  Iiulian 
father  said  to  him:  "  Now  reflect  on  it  and  take  your  choice  and  tell 
nu?  as  soon  as  you  nuiko  up  your  mind."  '•  I  was  silent  a  few  nnnutes. 
in  which  time  it  seemed  as  if  I  thought  of  almost  everything.  I 
tliou'dit  oi  the  children  I  had  just  left  crying;  I  thought  of  tlie 
Indians  I  was  attached  to,  and  1  thought  of  my  people  whicli  I 
ri'inembered ;  and  this  latter  thought  predominated,  and  1  said:  •  I 
will  L'o  with  my  kin.'  The  old  man  then  said:  'I  havn  raised  vou;  J 
have  learncul  you  to  hunt.  You  are  a  good  hunter:  you  have  been 
better  to  me  than  my  own  sons.  I  am  now  getting  old  and  I  can  not 
hunt.  I  thought  you  would  be  a  su[iport  to  my  age.  I  leaned  on  you 
as  on  a  staif.  Now  it  is  broken.  You  are  going  to  leave  ine  and  I 
havt!  no  right  to  say  a  word,  ])ut  I  am  ruined.'  He  then  sank  back  in 
tears  to  his  seat.  I  heartily  joined  him  in  his  tears,  parted  with  him. 
and  have  never  seen  or  heard  of  him  since." 

Mr.  Brickell  was  ado[)tod  into  the  tribe  as  an  Indian  through  an 
established  custom  called  running  the  gauntlet,  the  ceremony  of  wiiich 
he  thus  describes:  "The  ceremony  commenced  with  a  great  whoop 
or  veil.  We  were  then  met  by  all  sorts  of  Indians  from  the  town,  old 
and  young,  men  and  women.  We  there  called  a  halt,  and  they  formed 
two  lines  alxmt  twelve  feet  apart,  in  the  direction  of  the  rivcsr.  They 
made  signs  to  me  to  run  between  the  lines  towards  the  river.  I  knew 
nothing  of  what  tliey  wanted,  and  started:  but  I  had  no  chaiu-e.  for 
they  fell  to  beating  me  so  that  I  was  knocked  down,  and  everythiie' 
that  could  get  at  me  beat  me,  until  I  Avas  l)ruised  from  head  to  foot. 
At  this  juncture  a  very  l)ig  Indian  came  up,  and  threw  the  company 
otf  me,  and  took  me  by  the  arm,  and  led  me  along  through  the  lines 
with  such  rapidity  that  I  scarcely  touched  the  ground,  and  was  not 
once  struck  after  he  took  me  until  I  got  to  the  river.  Then  the  very 
ones  who  Ijeat  me  the  wcn-st  were  now  the  most  kind  and  oflicious  in 
washing  me  off,  feeding  me,  etc.,  and  did  their  utmost  to  cure  me.  I 
Avas  nearly  killed,  and  did  not  get  over  it  for  two  months." 

Among  the  later  noted  cases  of  Indian  captivity  is  that  of  Mrs. 
Fanny  Kelly,  who  was  captured  l)y  a  band  of  the  Sioux  Indians  ot  the 
upper  Missouri  country,  whilst  journeying  with  her  husband  and  a 


^^MHi 


4« 


THE    AMEltlCAN    INDIAN. 


smnll  train  of  emigrnntH  to  Montaim  in  1S()4,  and  iunon<^  whom  siio 
WIV8  detained  six  months.  H(U'  ciiptivit)  was  sliort,  and  her  trials 
necessarily,  under  the  circumstances,  rather  severe;  bat  she  says  that 
durinj^  all  of  the  time  she  was  treated  in  every  way  with  the  utmost 
respect  and  kindness  by  the  Indians.  She  s^^ys:  "True,  during  the 
last  few  weeks  of  my  captivity  the  Indians  had  done  all  in  their  i)ower 
for  mo— all  their  circumstances  and  conditions  would  allow,  and  the 
women  were  very  kind;  but  their  people  were  not  my  people,  and 
I  was  detained  a  captive  far  from  home  and  friends  and  civilization." 

The  wild  Indian  is  already  a  being  of  the  past.  When  another 
generation  t-hall  have  gone,  the  whole  Indian  population  of  the 
United  States  Avill  have  adopted  the  ways  of  our  own  civilization  oi' 
mode  of  life,  and  it  is  but  a  question  of  time  when  the  race  Avill 
become  extinct  by  assimilation  or  amalgamation  with  our  own. 

There  is  now  in  AVisconsin  a  people  called  Brotliertown  Indians 
(of  which  more  will  be  said  in  a  subsequent  chapter)  who  are  tht^ 
descendants  of  several  New  England  tribes,  who  have  adopted  tlie 
ways  of  our  civilization,  have  become  citizens  of  that  state,  and  avIio 
are  speaking  the  English  language  solely,  having  abandoned  their 
own  dialects  ovi^r  fifty  years  ago.  They  are  essentially  white  men  in 
all  respects.  They  are  but  an  example  of  what  the  whole  Indian  race 
of  this  (country  will  soon  become  within  a  short  sjjaco  of  time,  and  this 
will  be  accomplished  more  rapidly  if  the  Indians  are  left  to  themselves, 
than  if  effort  is  put  forth  by  the  white  man  to  the  end  of  hurrying  on 
that  condition  of  things. 

In  this  regard  the  Cherokee  nation  affords  a  striking  illustration. 
This  people  who,  at  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  ranked 
among  the  savage  wild  tribes,  and  who  soon  thereafter  were  abandoned 
by  the  United  States  authorities  to  the  then  wild  Indian  territory  of 
the  AVest,  have  come  out  of  their  primitive  condition  by  their  own 
efforts,  nt)t  only  unaided,  but  rather  having  had  obstacles  constantly 
thrown  in  the  way  of  their  ])rogress,  and  may  now  justly  claim  to  be 
as  enlightened,  or  at  least  will  show  as  good  a  condition  of  society,  as 
the  Avliite  people  in  the  neighboring  states  around  them.  An  instance 
of  native  talent  has  been  developed  among  them,  which  may  be  taken 
as  an  indication  of  the  genius  which  it  is  fair  to  presume  rests  in 
every  native  tribe,  wanting  only  in  ojiportunity  for  like  development. 
This  example  shows  that  the  native  Indian  possesses  a  talent  which 
circumstances  may  at  any  time  unfold,  even  unaided  by  extraneous 
influences,  in  like  manner  as  development  of  talent  or  genius  may 
have  occurred  among  our  own  race.  Evidences  in  this  respect  con- 
stantly occurring,  show  that    the  American    Indian    race    is    not   an 


1} 


INTHODL'CTOUY. 


4{» 


ivlioin  she 
lier  trials 
5  saya  that 
he  utmost 
Lluriug  the 
hoir  power 
kv,  iiiul  the 
eople,    and 
iilization." 
leii  another 
on    of    the 
ilization  or 
e  race  will 
wn. 

isn  Indians 
'ho  are  the 
idopted  the 
te,  and  who 
loned  their 
liite  men  in 
Indian  mco 
ne,  and  this 
themselves, 
lurrying  on 

lustration. 
XY\,  ranked 
abandimed 
;orritory  of 
their  own 
constantly 
claim  to  be 
society,  as 
\n  instance 
IV  be  taken 
ne  rests  in 
evelopment. 
alent  which 
extraneous 
senius  mav 
espect  con- 
is    not   an 


inferior  one  by  any  means;  but  that  the  Indian  is  susceptible  of  self- 
development,  as  circumstances  may  arise.  Tlie  example  liere  referred 
to  is  tiiat  of  a  Ciierokee  Indian,  whose  Indian  name  was  tSequoyah, 
called  l)y  the  whites  Guess. 

The  first  school  among  these  Indians,  for  purposes  of  instruction, 
was  established  by  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions  in  1N17.      Sequoyah,  then  a  youth,  received  insti  iis  t\)r 

a  short  time  at  this  school.  The  English  alphabet  was  found  ill- 
adapted  to  the  Cherokee  language,  in  that  it  failed  to  properly  convey 
to  the  mind  the  sounds  in  this  language,  and  this  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  this  Indian  youth.  After  making  limited  progress  in  his 
studies,  it  was  noticed  that  ho  had  absented  himself  from  further 
attendance,  and  it  was  further  noticed  by  his  nKjther  that  he  was  away, 
spending  much  of  his  time  alone.  After  a  time  he  presented  the  work 
ill  which  he  had  been  engaged,  that  of  tnaking  an  alphabet  adapted  to 
the  Cherokee  language.  His  work  was  announced  and  came  to  tiie 
attention  of  the  missionaries  about  1824.  by  whom  it  was  examined 
and  found  to  be  a  syllabical  system  and  pronounced  well  adapted  to  the 
Cherokee  language;  whereupon  it  was  immediately  adopted,  and  has 
since  been  taught  to  all  classes  conjointly  with  the  English. 

The  Indian  mind,  which  among  all  nations  had  been  trained  to 
the  expression  of  ideas  by  their  rude  picture  writing,  it  would  seem 
was  well  adapted  to  conceive  and  understand  an  invention  of  this  kind, 
and  it  can  readily  be  understood  how  the  Indian  genius  conceived  this 
plan  for  an  al[)h;ibet.  Nearly  all  the  words  of  the  vocabulary  end  in 
a  vowel;  each  vowel  is  preceded  by  thirteen  combinations  of  the  con- 
sonant, making  sixty-four  syllables,  and  to  this  scheme  there  are 
added  tw(4ve  characters  to  represent  double  consonants.  Mr.  School- 
craft avers  that  no  other  American  language,  with  which  he  is 
ac(piaiiited,  could  be  written  by  such  a  simple  scheme.  He  savs  it 
can  not  bo  applied  in  the  dialect  of  the  Algonquin,  the  Inxpiois,  the 
Dakota,  the  Appalachian  or  the  Shoshonee,  and  consecj^uently  its  apjili- 
cation  is  limited.  It  provides  for  the  expression  only  of  sach  sounds 
as  occur  in  the  Cherokee  language,  and  still  its  utility  in  that  language 
has  been  highly  appreciated,  and  remain;'  as  a  striking  phenomenon  iu 
the  history  of  American  philology.  Exar'nles  of  the  Cherokee  alpha- 
bet will  be  found  iu  Chapter  IX  of  +  '>  -vork,  relating  to  Imlian 
languages. 

The  proportion  of  readers  who  have  investigated  the  Indian 
subject,  with  reference  to  determining  the  truth  and  justice  of  his 
cause,  is  very  s;  cdl ;  but  the  proportion  who  are  ready  to  jump  at  con- 
clusions, and  unhesitatingly  declare  against  him,  is  exceedingly  large. 


1 


Mh. 


50 


THE    AMKHICAN    INDIAN. 


hnri( 
eiiti 
Gov 
JmcI 

pin, 

pro  I 

UJioi 


PEHILb  OF   THE  MISSIONAHY. 


INTltoniCTOltY. 


Kl 


TluH.  Iiowi'ver.  (It)i's  iKit  urirto  (ilt(><?«'-'"'"'r  f''<""  '^  f<I>int  (tf  injuHtico.  Imt 
ratlier  fioiii  iniitti'iition  t'roiii  luindrt  not  j,Mvt'ii  to  ivfleetiou,  following 
or  iinit(itiii<,'  iiiconKidorato  t'xiiiii|ilt'H  of  others. 

It  is  impossible,  in  tlie  iiiitnro  of  tliiii<,'s.  tlmt  tlie  Iinliiui  ciiii  l)e 
cliiir<'i'iil»l('  with  t'verythiiif,'  bud  that  tlie  piiblii-  mind  has  I'oiitinuiilly 
ht'H|K'<l  upon  Inm.  Tlio  t'ountry  of  wliicli  <>ur  race  found  him  in 
possosHion  btdon;,'fd  to  him.  and  of  it  wo  were  invaders,  in  tiie  li<rht 
of  justice  ho  is  not  guilty  of  alt  tin*  eahimities  whieii  befell  us  from 
liis  resistance  to  our  invasion.  We  can  not  miy,  in  this  connection, 
that  we  procured  liis  consent  to  the  occupation  of  his  ctmntry  by 
trciilv,  for  there  is  no  liistory  of  treaty  transiictioiiB  extant  but  what 
reveals  the  fact  tliat  all  such  treaties  were  niad(^  un(h>r  some  kind  of 
compulsion.  There  is  no  instance  on  record  where  an  Jndian.  or  any 
iiatioM  of  Indians,  voluntarily  appealed  to  the  white  nnin,  and  otl'ered 
to  surrender  to  him  his  country.  Individual  trnnsnctions.  for  the 
(•(inveyaiice  of  particular  parcels  of  land,  wei'e  unknown  in  Indian 
custom.  Commercial  transactions  anion<^  them  wei'e  contined  exclu- 
sivelv  to  per.sonal  property.  31oreover,  the  Indian  [)o[)u!ation  of  the 
whole  North  American  continent  scarcely  exceeded,  if  it  oven  reached, 
that  of  a  million  iidiabitants.  Certainly  this  limited  population, 
scattered  as  it  was  over  a  vast  continent,  was  not  cajmbleof  conunittin<^ 
outrai^es.  to  any  very  j^'riat  extent.  U])on  the  lar<j^o  population  of  whites 
which,  even  in  the  tii'st  few  years  of  the  invasion,  v.-ere  found  upon  this 
continent:  so  that  our  inijuiry,  with  reference  to  the  wron<fs  of  the 
parties,  should  rather  be  directed  towai'ds  consideration  for  the  Indian 
than  that  of  the  white  umn.  who  entered  upon  the  Indian's  country 
on  no  other  princi]il(>  than  that  of  <'oii(]U(^st:  and  it  certainly  do(>s  not 
lie  with  liim  to  charge  upon  the  concjuered  party  that  he  has  been 
wroni,'(Hl  by  his  retreatinj^^  adversary. 

The  first  vij,'orous  presentation  of  tin-  wronj^s  of  the  Indian,  at  the 
hands  of  the  white  man  in  this  country,  is  in  a  book  lately  published, 
entitled  '"A  century  of  dishonor."  l)ein^  a  sketch  of  the  Tnited  States 
Govi'rnnient  dealin<^s  with  some  of  the  Indian  tribes,  bv  Helen  Hunt 
Jackson,  an  authoress  of  distinction,  and  since  deceased,  which  has 
pro(hiced  a  marked  ett'ect  U[)on  the  jmblic  ndnd.  and  which  has 
proliably  caused  more  reflection  in  the  minds  of  intelliirent  people, 
uj)on  the  Indian  subject,  than  any  wm'k  Avrittt^n  liefore  concernin<r  it 

It  is  true  that  it  has  been  set  up  in  our  defense,  for  our  course  in 
pursuing  and  dispossessing  the  Indian  ot  his  country,  that  he  was  not 
using  it  to  the  best  advantage,  arrogating  to  ourselves  the  position  that 
we  were  the  superior  race,  skilled  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  that  as 
a  consequence  "the  earth  and  the  fullness  thereof"  of  ri-'ht  belouired 


52 


THE    AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


to  US.  This  argument  simply  goes  upon  tho  theory  that  "  might  makes 
righ^' "  There  is  no  dispositioTi  to  take  issuo  with  those  who  thus 
summarily  dispose  of  the  Indian  question;  it  simply  presents  ]!<■ 
argument  upon  a  basis  of  justice,  nor  scarcely  a  plausible  one  upon 
the  face  of  the  facts.  The  American  Indian  was  mentally  and 
physically  the  equal  of  the  race  who  Jiave  succeeded  him.  He  culti- 
vated the  soil;  he  maintained  a  system  of  society  and  civil  government, 
which  challenged  Iho  admiration  of  the  philanthropist,  and  he  had 
made  such  progress  in  the  arts  as  the  simplicity  of  his  life 
demanded. 

Tins  subject  has  been  f()rcil)ly  called  to  our  attention  by  Mr. 
Lewis  H.  Morgan,  in  an  article  on  Indian  migration,  published  in  tlu' 
North  American  lleview  some  twenty  years  ago,  in  wliich  he  notes  thi 
fact  that  at  the  period  of  the  discovery  of  America,  whilst  the  Indian.- 
were  ignorant  of  the  use  of  iron,  and  consetjuently  of  the  arts  which 
recjuii'ed  this  metal,  they  had  undoubtedly  made  great  progress,  as 
compared  with  their  [iriuiitive  state,  and  ho  classifies  them  as  existing 
at  that  time  iu  tw(j  dissimilar  conditions.  First,  are  the  roving  Indians, 
depending  for  subsistence  upon  fish  and  game ;  second,  the  village  In- 
dians, depending  chietly  u{)on  agriculture;  and  between  these  two,  and 
connecting  the  extremes,  as  he  stylos  them,  by  accessible  gradation, 
he  derives  what  may  be  called  a  third  condition  in  a  class,  which  he 
designates  partially  roving  and  partially  village  Indians. 

The  first  class  had  developed  many  useful  arts.  They  possessed 
the  art  of  st  ilvj'ig  fire,  nuddng  a  bow  with  a  string  of  sinew,  and  the 
arrowhead  pointed  \.",th  fiiiit  and  bone:  making  vessels  and  utensils  of 
pottery;  curing  and  tinning  skins;  making  moccasins  for  the  feet,  and 
wearing  apparel  in  gmieral;  together  with  various  implements  and 
utensils  of  stone,  wood  and  bone;  of  rope  and  net  making  from 
filai'ients  of  bark;  finger  weaving  with  warp  and  woof,  or  working  the 
same  material  into  sashes,  burden  straps,  and  other  useful  fabrics: 
bisket  making  with  osier,  cane  and  splints;  making  canoes  from  the 
skins  of  animals,  birch  bark  and  the  trunks  of  trees,  by  digging  out 
with  iheir  rude  implements,  assisted  by  boring  with  fire;  constructing 
timber  frame  lodges,  and  tents  covered  with  skins,  bark  or  nnitting; 
shaping  stone  malls,  hammers  and  utensils;  and  of  making  fish-spears, 
nets  and  bone  hooks,  implement.-*  for  athletic  game,-*,  musical  instru- 
mer.ts,  such  as  t!ie  fiute  and  drum,  wea[)ons  and  persomd  ornaments  of 
shell,  bone  and  sti'ne. 

Tliev  had  also  invented  the  art  of  picture  writing,  and  had  like- 
wi:*o  developed  a  laiiguagoof  signs,  which  became  a  medivim  of  com- 
munication between  nations  speaking  different  languages.     They   pos- 


INTP.onUCTOKY. 


58 


;ht  makes 
who  thus 
jseuts  IK ' 
one  upon 
tally  ivinl 
He  culti- 
vernment, 
id  he  hail 
■    his    life 

m  by  Mr. 

.hed  in  tlu' 
3  notes  tl't 
le  Inelian.- 
ai'ts  which 
rogresH,   as 
as  existing 
iiij  Indians, 
village  In- 
'so  two,  and 
gradation, 
s,  which  he 

y  possessed 
w,  and  thf 
utensils  of 
le  feet,  and 
nionts    and 
king    from 
crking  the 
ul  fabrics; 
s  from  the 
igging  out 
)nstructing 
ir  matting: 
tisli-s\)ears. 
lioal  instru- 
namonts  of 

ll   had  like- 
|im  of  com- 
They   pos 


c)(>s;ied  a  form  of  government,  and  clearly  defined  domestic  institutions, 
which  served  to  regulate  their  domestic  and  political  affairs. 

But  whilst  Mr.  Morgan  has  thus  classified  the  aborigines  in  ref- 
erence to  the  exter.t  of  their  development  in  the  useful  arts,  he  con- 
cedes, in  conclusion,  that  the  difference  between  those  of  his  two  classi- 
fications will  be  found  much  less  in  degree  than  would  naturally  bo 
sup|)osed.  The  fact  is  that  the  classification  whicli  Mr.  Morgan  makes, 
so  far  as  development  in  the  arts  is  concerned,  will  scarcely  admit  of 
a  distinction  in  this  regard  which  he  attempts  to  establish;  for  all 
classe?,  whether  they  were  roving  Indians,  depending  for  subsistence 
upon  fish  and  game,  or  whether  living  in  a  more  settled  state,  had 
arrived  at  about  the  same  point  in  their  development  nud  progress  in 
the  useful  arts. 

There  were  scarcely  any  tribes  of  Indians,  although  they  may 
have  been  called  roving  Indians,  but  that  had  their  villages,  to  which 
they  resorted  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year;  and  there  were  none  wlio 
nii-'ht  bo  styled  village  Indians  but  that  were  given  to  this  same  spirit 
of  roving  to  a  greater  or  less  degree,  or  possessed  a  spirit  of  adventur> , 
the  same  as  that   Avhich.  to   a   certain   extent,  characterizes   the   white 

race. 
'§,  III  speaking  of  the  progress  which  had  been  made  by  the  aborig- 

ines in  the  arts  at  the  time  of  the  discovery,  we  rather  assume    that 
tliev  had  advanced  from  a  uKU'e  primitive  condition ;  and  in  discussing 
this  subject  most  writers  further  assume  that  the  Anu-rican  Indian, 
in  his  occu[)ation  of  this  country,  was  preceded    by  a   race  who  were 
iiinch  in  advance  of  them   in   civilization,   and   who   belonged    to    an 
entirely  different  stock    from    the   aborigint>s    of    later   times.     This 
ancient  peo[)le,  l)y  some,  were   styled   the   Moniid-bnilders;  to   whom 
were  attributed  the  erection  of  the  numerous  mounds  or  tamuli,  which 
}     are  found  scattered  over  the  continent,   largely   within  the  limits  of 
■m     wiiat  is  styled  the  Mississip]n  Valley,  many  of  which   are  f(miid  by 
«     enthusiasts  on  this  subject  to  be  in  the  form  of  fortifications  for  pur- 
%     poses  of  d(>fense. 

I  Conceding  all  that  is  claimed  for  ther,c  numnds,  and   the    people 

it  wiio  constructed  them,  they  fail  to  mark  a  knowleilge  of  the  arts  of  a 
I  very  extraordinary  or  superior  character;  no  matter  for  what  jiurpose 
f  they  may  have  been  made,  there  is  nothing  abmit  them  in  respect  to 
J  art  to  disprove,  what  may  be  a  very  reasonable  presumption,  that  they 
■1  were  the  same  stock  oT  people,  and  but  the  ancestors  of  those  whom 
we  call  the  aborigines  or  American  Indians.  That  these  mimnds  or 
tumuli  may  have  been  erected  for  various  purpof  3s  would  seem  to  be 
true,  but  the  evidences   afforded  us  show    that  they    were    generally 


54 


THE   AMERICAN    IXDIAK. 


erected  for  purposes  of  burial.  On  opening  them  the  remains  of  hu- 
man bodies  are  found,  deposited  with  utensils  and  implements,  in  con- 
nection with  the  boily,  in  imitation  of  the  same  custom  which  pre- 
vailed among  the  more  modern  aborigines. 

That  class  of  mounds  found  so  numerous  in  Wisconsin,  called 
totem  mounds,  carry  their  own  evidence  of  the  modern  Indian  idea, 
that  of  totems  or  syndiols  designating  a  band  or  tribe. 

Many  Avho  have  written  on  this  subject,  in  their  enthusiasm  to 
work  out  the  chosen  theory  that  they  were  the  work  of  a  superior  and 
very  ancient  race,  have  seized  upon  very  uncertain  evidences  in  suj)- 
port  of  tills  theory,  and  have  been  led  to  contend  tiiat  many  of  these 
mounds  were  artificial,  hich,  upon  furtlier  examination,  have  been 
proven  to  be  merely  natural  tumuli,  as  in  the  case  of  Mount  Joliet, 
so  called,  a  mound  situat-'d  near  Desplaines  River,  some  ten  miles 
above  its  contluenco  with  the  K  .ikakee.  in  Illinois.  This,  n[)on  its 
first  discovery,  and  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  thereafter,  was  an 
object  of  attraction  to  all  travelers,  from  its  regular  formatit)n,  pre- 
senting all  the  appearance  of  artificial  work;  but  later  iiivestigation 
sliows  it  to  bi!  a  natural  mound,  and  not  the  work  of  human  hands. 
Mr.  Drake,  who  seems  to  have  given  this  subject  much  attention  in  his 
history  of  the  North  American  Indian,  reaches  abcmt  the  same  con- 
clusion in  regard  to  these  mounds. 

Rev.  Isaac  McCoy.  ^\lio  gave  much  attention  to  this  subject, 
empiiatically  dis[)utes  the  fact  that  tliest^  mounds  atford  any  evidenct; 
of  their  being  constructed  by  a  people  advanced  in  civilization  and  the 
arts,  and  reminds  us  that  we  never  heard  of  a  skeleton  bt'^g  found  in 
one  of  these  ancient  niDunds  with  which  was  connected  any  marks  of 
civilized  nnm,  and  adds: 

"Ancient  mounds,  fortifications  and  other  indications  of  the  resi- 
dence of  humiin  ])eings,  made  probably  centuries  before  the  sprouting 
of  our  oldest  oaks,  sliow  that  they  were  made  by  savage,  and  not  by  civil- 
ized men.  Hewn  stones  are  not  f(mnd;  l)ut  stone,  when  used,  is  as  it 
was  taken  from  the  ])rook  or  loose  quarry.  In  their  c<mstruction  tlier- 
is  not  a  nean>r  approximation  to  order  in  arrangement  than  would  sug- 
gest itself  to  a  savage  jiiind.  Indians  erect  their  huts  in  their  villages 
witiiout  regard  to  the  order  which  would  proiluce  streets.  They  arc 
placed  promiscuously,  as  leaves  fall  from  tlie  trees,  and  tliey  never 
plant  their  corn  or  other  vegetables  in  rows.  Similar  indic^ation  of  in- 
difference t^;  order  characterize  the  anciiMit  works  to  which  we  have 
alluded.  AM  wliich  prove  that  our  modern  Indians  are  really  tlie 
al)original  race,  and  tiiat  they  never  had  been  more  civilized  than  they 
were  when  wo  first  became  ac(£uainted  with  them." 


IXTRODl'CTOHV. 


UO 


ns  of  hu 
ts,  in  con- 
hich  pre- 

in,  called 
liiin    idea, 

Aisiasm  to 
)erior  ami 
3s  in  snp- 
if  of  these 
luive  been 
int  Joliet, 
)  ten  miles 
s,  upon  its 
ter,  was  an 
ation,  pre- 
vestif^ation 
iian  hands, 
ntion  in  his 
same  con- 

lis  subject, 
y  evidence 
ion  and  the 
i>r  found  in 
V  marks   of 

if  the  resl- 
sproutin^f 
lot  by  civil- 
■d,  is  as  it 
action  thev- 

would  8Ui.r 

n'ir  villages 
'fhey   art' 
they  never 
•ation  of  in- 
ch we    have 
really    tlir 
hI  than  thev 


And  to  the  like  eifect  is  the  conclusion  of  Dr.  Peck.  Referring 
to  this  subject  in  his  gazetteer  of  Illinois,  he  says:  "Of  one  thing 
the  writer  is  satisfied,  that  very  imperfect  and  incorrect  data  have  been 
relied  ujjou,  and  very  erroneous  conclusions  drawn  upon  Western 
antitjuities.  Whoever  has  time  and  patience,  and  is  in  other  respects 
(lualified  to  explore  this  field  of  science,  and  will  use  his  spade  and 
eyes  together,  and  restrain  his  imagination  from  running  riot  amongst 
mounds,  fortifications,  horse-shoes,  medals,  anclAvliole  cabinets  of  I'elics 
of  the  'olden  time,'  will  find  very  little  more  than  the  indications  of 
rude  savages,  the  ancestors  of  the  present  race  of  Indians." 

We  have  taken  occasion  in  another  part  of  tliis  work  incidentally 
to  remark  that  the  Indian  has  never  yet  written  his  own  history. 
From  the  force  of  circumstances  the  field  of  Indian  history  became 
earlv  monopolized  by  the  white  man.  and  although  some  faint  attempts 
have  been  made  within  a  few  years  past  on  the  part  of  the  native 
Indian  to  bring  into  our  literature,  for  the  informaticm  of  later  genera- 
tions, something  concerning  this  mysterious  pe()[)le  from  their  own 
native  stand[>oint,  yet,  comparatively  speaking,  the  Indian  has  never 
obtained  a  hearing  in  the  white  man's  court  of  general  pul)lic  opinion. 

Some  seven  or  eight  years  ago,  a  small  work  of  some  two  hundred 
pages  was  published,  entitled  '"The  legtmds,  traditions,  and  laws  of  the 
Iro([Uois  or  Six  Nations,"  by  Elias  Johnson,  a  native  Tuscarorn  chief, 
evidently  a  man  of  good  English  education.  In  the  inti'oductory 
chajiter  of  his  book  he  puts  forth  a  brief  but  spirited  defense  of  Indian 
character,  and  arraigns  the  white  man  in  words  of  stirring  elociuence 
for  his  acts  of  barbarism  committed  upon  the  Indian  race.  Addressinir 
his  language  to  tiie  white  man,  he  says; 

"If  individuals  should  have  come  among  you  to  expose  the  bar- 
barities of  savage  white  men  the  deeds  they  relate  would  quite  ec^ual 
anything  known  of  Indian  cruelty.  The  picture  an  Indian  gives  of 
civilized  Ixirbarism  leaves  the  revolting  custom  of  the  wilderness  ipiite 
in  the  background.  You  experienced  tiieir  revenge  when  vou  ha<l  put 
tlieir  souls  and  bodies  at  a  stake,  with  your  fire-water  that  nmddened 
tiieir  brains.  There  was  a  pure  and  beautiful  s()iritualitv  in  their 
fate,  and  their  conduct  was  much  more  infiuenced  by  it,  as  are  any 
people.  Christian  or  Pagan."' 

In  citing  instances  of  barbai'ism  on  the  part  of  whiti^  men  towards 
the  Indians,  in  the  early  history  of  the  continent,  Mr.  .lolmson  thus 
refers  to  tiie  destruction  of  the  Pecjuots  by  the  pious  Puritans  of  Xi^v 
England: 

'•b  thei'e  anything  more  barbaric  in  the  annals  of  Indian  warfare 
Mum  the   narrative  of  the  Pcquod  Indians':'     In  one   place  we  read  of 


THK    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


the  surprise  of  nn  Iiulinn  fort  by  niglit,  wlien  the  inmates  were  slum- 
bering, ui;consoious  of  any  danger.  "When  they  awoke  they  Avero 
wrapped  in  tiames,  and  when  they  attempiod  to  Hee,  were  shot  down 
like  beasts.  From  village  to  village,  from  wigwam  to  Avigwam,  the 
murderers  proceeded,  'being  resolved,'  as  your  historian  piously 
remarks,  'by  God's  assistance,  to  make  a  final  destruction  of  them,' 
until  finally  a  small  but  gallant  band  took  refuge  in  a  swamp. 
Burning  with  indignation,  and  made  sullen  by  des[)air,  with  hearts 
bursting  with  grief  at  the  destructiim  of  their  nation,  and  spirits 
galled  >'nd  sore  at  the  fancied  ignominy  of  their  defeat,  they  refused 
to  ask  life  at  the  hands  of  an  insulting  foe,  and  preferred  death  to  sub- 
mission. As  the  night  drew  cm,  they  were  surrounded  in  their  disiuiil 
retreat,  volleys  of  musketry  poured  into  their  midst,  until  nearly  all 
were  killed  or  buried  in  the  mire. 

''There  is  nothing  in  the  character  of  Alexander  of  Macedon,  who 
'conquered  the  world  and  wept  that  he  had  no  more  to  conquer.'  to 
compare  with  the  noble  (pialities  of  King  Philip  of  Mt.  Ho})e,  and 
among  his  Avarriors  are  a  long  list  of  brave  men  unrivalled  in  deeds  of 
heroism  by  any  of  ancient  or  modern  story.  But  in  what  country,  and 
by  Avliom  were  they  hunted,  tortured,  and  slain,  and  Avho  was  it  tlidt 
met  together  to  rejoice  and  give  thanks  at  every  species  of  cruelty 
inflicted  upon  those  who  Avere  fighting  for  their  AviA'es,  their  children, 
their  homes,  their  altars,  and  their  God?  Wlien  it  is  recorded  that 
'men,  Avomen  and  children,  indiscriminately,  were  hewn  down  and  lay 
in  heaps  upon  the  snow,'  it  is  spoken  of  as  doing  God's  service, 
because  they  Avere  nominally  heathen.  '  Before  the  fight  Avas  finished 
the  AvigAvams  AA'ere  set  on  fire,  and  into  those  hundreds  of  innocent 
women  and  children  h.id  crowded  themselves,  and  perisheil  in  the 
general  conflagration,'  And  for  those  thanksgiA-ings  Avere  sent  up  to 
lieaA'en,  the  head  of  Philip  is  strung  upon  a  pole  and  ex[)osed  to  tlie 
public.  But  this  Avas  not  done  by  savage  warriors,  and  the  croAvd  tluit 
huzzaed  at  the  revolting  spectacle  assembled  on  the  Sabbath  day,  in  a 
Puritan  chi:rch,  to  listen  to  the  Gospel  that  proclaims  pence  and  love 
to  all  men.  His  body  Avas  literally  cut  in  slices  to  be  distri'outed 
among  the  concpienu's,  and  a  Christian  city  rings  Avith  acclamation." 

Continuing  this  subject,  Mr.  Johnson  further  reminds  us  of  a 
special  instance  of  l)arl)arism  Avhich  peculiarly  attracts  our  attention. 
'•  Avhore,  by  the  Governor  of  JamestoAvn,  a  hand  Avas  seA'ered  from  tin' 
arm  of  a  peaceful,  aiofi'ending  Indian,  that  he  might  be  sent  back  a 
ternn-  to  his  peo[)le.''  And,  Mr.  Johnson  observes,  it  AA-as  through  tin' 
magnaiiimity  of  a  daughter  and  King  of  that  same  ])eople  that  tlio 
English  colony  at  JamestoAvn  Avas  saved  from  destruction,  and  that  it 


M 


TNTUODUCTORY. 


57 


ere  slum- 
they  were 
ihot  down 
(rwnm,  the 
\\    piously 

of  them,' 
a  swamp. 
dth  hearts 
iiul  spirits 
lev  refused 
nth  to  sub- 
:ieir  dismal 

nearly  all 

.cedon,  who 
'oiiquer.'  to 
Hope,  and 
in  deeds  of 
•ountry,  and 
was  it   that 
\  of  cruelty 
ir  children, 
corded  that 
>wn  and  lay 
id's   servioe, 
was  finished 
of   innocent 
4ied    in  the 
sent  up  t(i 
Kised  to  the 
:>  crowd  thiit 
ith  day,  in  a 
ice  and   love 
distributed 
•laination." 
ids   us   of  n 
nr  attention, 
i-cd  from  til'' 
sent   back  a 
throuf^h  till' 
^\^.^   that    the 
and  that  it 


was  tlirough  their  love  anil  trust  alone  that  Powhatan  and  Pocahontas 
lost  their  forest  dominions. 

In  conclusion  on  this  subject,  Mr.  Johnson  says:  "1  hav-  writ- 
ten in  somewhat  of  the  spirit  which  will  characterize  a  history  by  an 
Indian,  yet  it  does  not  deserve  to  be  called  Indian  paitiality,  but  only 
justice  and  the  spirit  of  humanity;  or,  if  I  may  be  aUowed  to  say  it, 
the  siiirit  with  which  any  C'hrir.tian  should  In  able  to  consiih'r  the 
character  and  deeds  of  his  foe.  I  would  not  detract  from  the  virtues 
of  vour  forefather.s.  They  were  at  that  time  nnrivalled.  but  bigotry 
and  superstition  of  the  dark  ages  still  lingered  among  them,  and 
their  own  perils  blinded  them  to  the  wickedness  and  cruelty  of  the 
meajl^•  they  took  for  defense. 

"  Four,  and  perhaps  two  centuries  hence,  I  doubt  not  some  of 
your  dogmas  will  seem  unchristian,  as  flio  Indians  seem  to  you,  and  i 
trulv  hope,  ere  then,  all  wars  will  seem  as  barbarous,  and  the  fantastic 
dress  of  the  soldier  as  ridiculous,  as  you  have  been  in  the  habit  of 
reni-esenting  the   wars   and   the  wild   drapery  of  the    Indians    of  the 

forest. 

"How  long  were  the  Saxon  and  Celt  in  becoming  a  civilized  and 
Christian  peojile?  How  long  since  the  helmet,  the  coat  of  mail  and 
the  battle  ax  were  laid  aside?"' 

And  Mr.  Johnson  might  well  have  observed  that  Avhilst  the  coat  of 
mail  and  tlio  battle  ax  of  our  ancestors  have  been  laid  aside,  there  has 
been  substituted  in  place  of  the  before  mentioned  implements  of  war- 
fare, through  the  ingenuity  of  the  refined  and  civili/ed  white  man, 
implements  and  engines  of  destruction  in  civilized  warfare  still  more 
terrible;  and  marking  more  prominently  a  latent  spirit  of  V)arbarism 
than  the  battle  ax  or  other  primitive  implements  of  sanguinary  con- 
test of  the  age  to  which  Mr.  Johnson  refers,  and  affording  a  strange 
anaiuoly  in  the  elements  of  our  boasted  modern  civilization. 

But  the  Indian  has  contended  against  fate;  his  power  is  broken, 
and  the  charm  of  his  ancient  glory  is  among  those  things  which  are 
past,  and  his  country,  with  its  limpid  streams,  enchanting  forests  and 
majestic  mountains,  inherited  from  his  fathers,  shall  know  him  no 
more.  Pursued  in  his  retreating  footsteps  by  the  onward  march  of 
civilized  man,  to  the  final  extinction  of  h's  race,  under  the  crushing 
decrees  of  inevitable  destiny.  The  murmuring  streams  of  the  vallev, 
the  requiem  winds  of  the  surviving  forests,  but  tell  us  of  his  wrongs, 
and  seemingly  unite  in  tones  of  n.ournful  concord,  in  condt^mnation  of 
his  unjust  fate;  and  how  fitting  are  the  sympathizing  words  of  the 
poet,  "Lo,  the  poor  Indian." 


.«i# 


CHAPTER  IT. 
ORIGIN. 

Speculation  of  Ethnologists— Lost  Tribes  of  Isrnol — Roscmblanco  Botwoon  tlic 
Indiaus  and  People  of  Asia — Language  of  Northeastern  Asia  Similar  to  Amerieati 
Languages — Comparison  of  Words  in  Indian  and  Asiatic  Languages— Wreck  of 
Japanese  Junk  on  Northwest  Coast  -Conclusiona  Therefrom — Similar  Customs 
with  the  Ancient  Jt>ws  The  ]?ow  and  Arrow — Like  those  found  in  Asia— Tln' 
Indian  has  in  all  Ages  Reproduced  Himself  Ancient  Ruins — Ancient  jMounds- 
Ancient  I'ottery— Same  Made  by  Modern  Tribes— Indian  Languages  Eeveiil 
History  -Testimony  of  Humboldt — Capt.  Jonatlian  Carver — Si)anish  Authorities- 
Tradition  of  the  Mexicans  Former  Spanish  Occupation —Opinions  of  Numerous 
Authors— Uniform  Characteristics  anumg  the  Indian  Tribes — Intelligence  of  the 
Native  Indian — A  Descendant  of  tht*  Most  Ancient  Population — His  Primitive 
Condition  not  Evidence  to  the  Contrary. 


\W^r:^/HEEE  has  been  muoli  specu- 
'Hj;  icA  latiou  aiiiong  eiiinolo<ri:,ts 
•^jif  concerinug  the  origin  of  tiie 
^  people,  or  aboriginal  inlial)- 
itants,  found  upon  the  continent  of 
the  Western  Heniispliere,  now  called 
North  and  South  America,  at  the 
time  of  the  discovery  by  Europeans: 
and  as  tinit;  rolls  on  tiiere  wiunns  tn 
be  an  increasing  interest  manifest 
among  lis,  concerning  this  peoph". 
and  especially  as  to  the  subject  of 
their  origin. 

Some  have  endeavored  to  derive 
tlieir  origin  fnmi  the  Mongols,  others 
from  the  Malays;  -whilst  those  mIid 
rely  upon  the  account  coming  to  us  from  the  Jews,  as  to  tlie  Iteginning 
and  progress  of  tht»  Avorld  and  remarkable  events  in  its  history,  aic 
inclined  to  adopt  tlie  theory  that  the  aboi-iginal  inhabitants  of  tliis 
country  are  descendants  from  what  is  known  as  the  Lost  Tribes  of 
Israel,  or  those  ten  tribes  spoken  of  in  Jewish  history,  concernini^- 
whose  descendants  no  acccmnt  is  given  us. 

It  is  not  the  object  here  to  combat  any  theory  that  may  have  been 
advanced  ui)on  this  subject,  for,  so  far  as  the  means  of  proof  can  he 

IJ8 


CIIIUSTOPUER  COH'MBUS. 
(From  .ut  olj  riiiiitinif  ) 


OlilOIN. 


59 


Botwoon  llu' 
■  to  Aineric'iUi 
es— Wreck  of 
lilar  Customs 
in  Asia— Tin- 
;nt  INIounds-  - 
,ia>;*^«  Ri'vt'iil 
Autboritiw- 
of  Nmiiorous 
litjeueo  ot  tlu' 
His  Priiuitivi' 


nnch  speeu- 
elu?volojr':its 
[•igiu  ot:   tilt' 
riiuil  iiilmb- 
iontiueut  of 
now  cuUihI 
It'll,    at  the 
iiiropt^ins : 
e  aoeins  to 
st   uiHiiit'est 
lis    people, 
subject  of 

fed  to  derive 
i>fols,  others 
^t  those  who 
e  ])e<:jiiuuiiij; 
history,  ure 
(lilts  of  this 
(,i  Tribes  of 
couceruiii^ 

y  have  been 
roof  can  be 


attained,  all  must  remain  ecjually  unsupported  by  anythinff  like  satis- 
factory evidence ;  but  in  passing  over  this  (question,  it  maybe  suggested 
that,  when  we  have  examineil  all  theories,  and  exhausted  all  research 
in  this  regard,  we  have  but  to  content  ourselves  with  accepting  things 
as  we  find  them. 

liiquirv  into  the  origin  of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  this 
ct)untrv,  anil  their  past  history,  is  as  unsatisfactory  and  mysterious  to 
lis  as  the  inquiry  concerning  the  origin  of  matter  itself,  and  as  to 
evervthing  having  a  material  existence.  We  simply  know  that  the 
land  [)()rtion  of  the  earth's  surface,  including  the  islands  of  the  stui.  are 
alike  inhabited  by  the  race  of  mankind,  with  such  physical  structures 
and  characteristics  of  conduct  as  demonstrate  the  fact  of  their  coming 
oriirinallv  from  ime  common  source. 

The  fact  that  portions  of  the  human  family  ai"e  found  inhabiting 
remote  islands  of  the  sea.  it  would  seem,  can  lie  accounted  for  in  no 
other  way  tiian  that,  at  some  very  distant  period  in  the  world's  history, 
the  earth  was  traversed  and  the  waters  navigated  to  the  extent  and 
with  the  like  facility  of  the  present  day,  from  which  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  became  scattered  over  its  surface  as  we  now  find  tliein;  and 
that  at  some  time  the  art  of  navigation  was  lost  or  fell  into  ilisuse, 
whereby  this  communication  was  interrupted  and  ceased  longer  to 
e.vist.  until  restoreil  in  modern  times;  and,  for  aught  we  know,  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth  may  at  some  time  have  navigated  the  air  with 
complete  success,  as  is  l)eing  attempted  in  modern  times. 

If  we  accept  as  true  the  Jewish  account  of  the  Hood,  or  general 
inundation  of  the  earth's  surface,  wherebv  the  race  of  mankind  was 
totally  destroyed,  with  the  exception  of  those  who  were  gathei-ed  into 
the  Ark  of  Noah,  and  that  upon  the  diHap})earance  of  the  waters  this 
ark  rested  ujion  Mount  Ararat,  and  from  those  who  were  saved  therein 
sprang  or  descended  all  the  present  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  then  we 
may  accept  as  rational  the  theory  that  the  original  inhabitants  of  this 
country,  found  here  at  the  discovery  by  Europeans,  came  from  Asia 
across  that  narrow  strait  on  the  northwest  coast,  as  has  been  very 
generally  contended  for. 

Whoever  has  given  this  subject  any  considerable  attention  has 
not  failed  to  find  a  marked  resemblance  between  the  aboriirines  of 
America  and  the  people  of  Asia.  But  discarding  the  Jewish  account 
of  the  flood,  it  would  be  just  as  correct  and  eij^ually  as  consistent  for  us 
to  suppose  that  the  people  of  Asia  are  descendants  from  the  aboriginal 
people  of  the  American  continent,  as  to  sup[)ose  that  the  people  of  the 
latter  are  descendants  from  the  people  of  the  former  continent. 

Among  those  who   have  given  the  result  of  their  investigation 


i 


(50 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


Concerning  the  origin  of  the  American  Inilinn,  Mr.  Jefferson,  in  his 
"  Notes  on  Virginia,"  presents  a  very  consistent  and  plausible  theory. 
He  says,  "that  if  the  two  continents  of  Asia  and  America  be  separated 
at  all,  it  is  oidy  by  a  narrow  strait;  so  that  from  this  side  also  inhab- 
itants may  have  passed  into  America,  and  tlie  resemblance  between 
the  Indians  of  America  anil  the  eastern  inhabitants  of  Asia  wonld 
induce  us  to  conjecture  that  the  former  were  the  descendants  of  the 
I'ltter,  or  the  latter  of  the  former,  excepting,  indeed,  the  Escjuimeaux, 
wiio  from  the  same  circumstance  of  resem])lance,  and  from  identity  of 
language,  must  be  derived  from  the  Greenlanders,  and  these  probably 
from  some  of  the  northern  parts  of  the  old  continent."  Mr.  Jefferson, 
alsfi,  like  many  others,  puts  great  reliance  in  the  test  of  language  as 
indicating  sources  of  origin. 

In  the  theory  of  Mr.  Jefferson,  the  Esquimaux,  it  will  be  seen, 
who  inhabit  the  frozen  regions,  are  not  included  in  the  common  stock 
of  the  American  race,  but  are  of  European  descent,  coming  through 
the  Greenlanders  from  some  of  the  northern  parts  of  the  old  continent. 
Concerning  the  origin  of  the  American  Indians,  Mr.  John  Mcin- 
tosh, in  his  comprehensive  work  on  the  No,  \  American  Indian,  in 
giving  his  conclui'jions  as  to  the  result  of  his  investigation,  advances 
the  opinion  that  the  aborigines  of  North  America,  found  here  at  the 
time  of  the  discovery,  with  the  exception  of  the  Esipiimaux,  came 
from  nortlieastern  Asia.  The  Es(|uimaux,  he  concludes,  were  a  stock 
which  came  from  northwestern  Europe,  thus  pursuing  the  theory  ad- 
vanced by  Mr.  Jefferson.  Mr.  Mcintosh  says:  "Asia,  no  doubt,  con- 
tributed, at  diffei'ent  periods,  to  the  peopling  of  America  with  tribes  of 
a  different  degree  of  civilization.  The  Tartars,  Siberians  and 
Kamschadales  are,  of  all  the  Asiatic  nations  with  whom  travelers  are 
ac(juainted,  those  who  bear  the  greatest  resemblance  to  the  North 
American  Indians,  not  only  in  their  manners  and  customs,  but  also  in 
their  features  and  complexions.  The  Tartars  have  always  l)een  known 
as  a  race  whose  dis()osition  led  them  to  rove  and  wantler  in  quest  of 
coiupu'st  anil  {)lunder. 

"  Whilst  the  pn^sent  Indians  can  be  identified  as  the  descendants 
of  the  Tartars  or  Siberians,  and  when  it  can  be  proved  beyond  a  doubt 
that  America  was  inhabited  by  a  more  civilized  people  than  the  present, 
it  may  fairly  be  conjectured  tliat  the  original  or  more  civilized  inhabit- 
ants were  exterminated  by  some  great  revolution,  which  had  probably 
l)een  affected  by  a  Tartar  invasion  similar  to  that  which,  under  Genghis 
Khan,  devastateil  the  Chinese  empire,  and  to  that  also  which  over- 
whelmed the  Roman  empire." 

The  writer  then  proceeds  to  show  how  far  the  persons,  features 


..jsiw 


OIlIOIX. 


♦51 


n,  in  his 
le  tlioory. 
sepnratod 
Iso  inhiib- 
)  between 
iia    would 
nts  of  the 
|uinie(iux, 
dentity  of 
)  probably 
Jefferson. 


nifunj'e  ais 


II  be  seen, 
imon  stock 
g  through 
.  continent, 
ohn  Mc'In- 
IndifUi,  in 
1,  tidvances 
lere  at  the 
laux,  came 
re  a  stock 
theory  ad- 
onbt,  con- 
h  tribes  t)f 
nans    and 
ivelers  are 
the    North 
)ut  also  in 
een  known 
in  (jiiest  of 

escendants 
lul  a  doubt 
le  present, 
I  inhabit- 
probably 
;r  Genghis 
ich  over- 

s.  features 


and  complexions  of  some  of  the  Asiatic  tribes  coincide  with  tliose  of 
the  North  American  Indians.  '•  We  are  assured,"  says  Mr.  Mclntosli, 
"bv  all  tiiose  travelers  who  made  any  in<iuirie8  after  the  nature  and 
construction  of  the  languages  or  dialects  spoken  in  the  northeast  of 
Asia,  that  they  partake  in  an  i.minent  degree  of  the  idioms  of  the 
American  languages."'  Mr.  Mcintosh  then  proceeds  to  make  a  critical 
c()mi)arison  between  the  Nortii  American  Indians  and  the  tribes  of 
northeastern  Asia,  and  proves  to  his  own  satisfaction  that  they  are 
identically  the  same  stock,  with  the  exception  of  the  Escpiimaux. 

In  further  establishing  his  theory  he  siiys:  "By  the  discoveries  of 
Capt.  Cook  in  his  last  voyage,  it  has  been  established  without  a  doubt, 
that  at  Kamschatka,  in  latitude  (U)  deg.  north,  the  continents  of  Asia 
and  America  are  separated  by  a  strait  only  eighteen  miles  wide,  and 
that  the  inhabitants  (Ui  each  ccmtinent  are  similar,  and  frecjuently  pass 
and  repass  in  their  canoes  from  one  continent  to  the  other.  It  is  also 
certain  that,  during  the  winter  S(>ason,  liehring's  strait  is  frozen  from 
one  side  to  the  other.  Capt.  Williams(m,  who  was  lieutenant  to  Cook 
in  tiiose  voyages,  has  also  asserted  that  from  the  middle  of  the  channel 
betw'  ■^n  Kamschatka  and  America,  he  discovered  land  on  either  side. 
This  siiort  distance,  therefore,  he  says,  should  account  for  t\w  peopling 
of  America  from  the  northeast  parts  of  Asia.  The  same  author  further 
asserts  that  there  is  a  cluster  if  islands  interspersed  between  the  two 
continents,  and  that  he  frequently  saw  canoes  passing  from  one  island 
to  the  other.  From  these  circumstances  we  may  fairly  conclude  that 
America  was  peopled  fiom  the  northeast  parts  of  Asia,  and  during  our 
in([uirv  we  sliall  endeavor  t(/  point  t)ut  facts  which  tend  to  prove  the 
particular  tribe  in  Asia  from  whom  the  Nortli  American  Indians  are 
directly  descejuled.  The  Esquinmux,  on  the  east  of  Labrador,  are 
evidently  a  separate  s])ecies  of  nu^n,  distinct  from  all  the  naticms  of  the 
American  continent  in  language,  disposition,  and  habits  of  life,  and  in 
all  these  respects  they  bear  a  near  resemblance  to  the  Northern  Euro- 
peans. Their  beards  are  so  thick  and  large  that  it  is  with  dilHculty 
the  features  of  their  face  can  be  discovered,  while  all  the  other  tribes 
of  America  are  particularly  distinguished  for  the  want  of  beards." 

"Whilst  the  language  of  a  people  may  be  adopted  as  a  test  of 
common  origin  to  a  certain  extent,  yet  it  must  be  conceded  that  tiiis  is 
not  in  all  respects  the  most  reliable  proof  that  may  be  adduced  to  this 
end.  The  manners  and  customs  of  a  [)eople  ara  stronger  evidence  in 
establishing  race  unitv.  These  are  more  fixed  and  atford  strcmjrer  in- 
dications  of  character  than  mere  language  em[)h)yed  in  communication 
between  individuals. 

But  whilst  words  iu  a  language  may  become  so  far  changed  that 


|R' 


-f/t 


-ft 


62 


THi:    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


tlifi  orififiiml  is  succeeded  l)y  other  and  entirely  ditTerent  words,  yet  the 
general  construction  of  ii  lnn^un<^e  may  rt'nmin  tiie  Hume,  imd  in  tiiis 
respect  language  may  be  reganled  as  furnishing  evidence  of  as  endur- 
ing a  nature  as  manners  and  customs;  and  it  is  noted  that  the  Ameri- 
can languages  throughout  both  Nortli  and  South  America  are  marked 
by  the  saiin^  pecnliar  construction,  and  it  is  lilunvise  noticed  tliat  tlin 
manners  and  customs  of  the  aborigines,  especially  of  North  America, 
are  in  most  respects  essentially  the  same  from  the  Atlantic  to  th  Pa- 
cific, and  from  the  frozen  North  to  the  (lulf  of  Mexico.  These  relate 
to  their  religion,  their  fasts,  their  feasts,  their  miule  of  traveling,  their 
domestic  relations,  and  their  mode  of  life  in  general. 

Among  other  things  Mr.  !McIntf)sh  makes  a  comparison  of  lan- 
guages, showing  a  similarity  between  the  languages  ot  the  American 
Indian  and  some  of  the  Asiatic  communities,  from  which  some  exami)le8 
are  here  subjoined: 

ASIATIC. 


INDIAN. 

Lenni  Lennpe- -A'/Zxc/*  imanitto. 

•  roiiuois    A'/o/(. 
Kikkiipoos     Kinliek. 
NarriiKansettB  -  Kccsli  iik. 
Chippewiis     yooKiirli,  housoIi, 
Dnrieu  IndiauK     Taiituh. 
PocouehiH     Tut. 
Curibbees    Baba, 

Pottiiwatamies- -iV'fH  «  ft. 
Darien  Indians— AVrxi/if/i. 

Pottawatamies — Ncowdli. 

Indians     *   Penobscot  and  St.  Jobns- 
Kcctoii. 


GOD. 

KaniHcliadalos  — /Lo/t'/N((/(    tiiul  Kitchi 

MtllKKl. 

Senioyads     Ni>ob  a  nil  Xioh. 

Tartars— A'ocA'. 

Honioyadfi — Koosoek. 

KaniRcliadali's    y<iem'ck. 

Oloni'tza  or  Fins     Taiito. 

W.'illac'hianH — Tut. 

Tartars  on  the  Jenisea— i3a/»«. 

MOTUEU. 

Tartars  of  Orenburg — Anna, 
T<)()8hetti  —  A\/ )()(«. 

WIFE. 

Senioynds — AVoo. 
;>osE. 

Tongusi — Kuitoii, 


Chileses— A''t'. 

Indians  of  Pennsylvania — Uakdlii. 

Cbippewas — />/.s',s/.s,  JJascy. 

Pottawatamics — In  doicn. 

Lenni  Lenape — Nalih. 

Cbippewas —  Weas. 

Cbippewas — Mickewali. 

Chi  PI  )e  was — A'c.v  ix,  K  inch  is. 
Mackicanni— A'('t'.sor//t. 


EYES. 

Tcberkessi— AV. 

FOREUEAI). 

Tooshot  ti — Haka. 
HAin. 

Koriaks — JJ-fncii. 

MOrXH. 

Koriaks — Andoon. 

HAND. 

Akaehini — Nak. 

FLESH. 

Koriaks—  H  Vosi. 

HEART. 

Tongusi-    Michewan. 

Sl'N. 

Koriaks — Kccdnvli  i.s. 
Knrascbadales— A'eo.w  n. 


m 


omoiN. 


68 


INDIAN. 


Miarais— /i(7.si"(- 
Diikotns— Oircc/i. 


Shiiwnees— .l/ai/Mrt. 

Cliippfwas-  Mittic. 
Cliprokees    Attoh, 


ASIATIC. 

MOON. 

Kftmscbii.liiles— A'<«>/sou'«/i. 

Tartars- -fJic.  .Ice. 

STAli. 

Kamscliadalt's — l,<iirkw<th. 
wool). 

HenioyadH — Mfitc. 
Tartars — (>ln<>li\ 


Leuui  Lenape— r((H(/('M', 


(Ilit'iDkoes — Ki'eni. 
J)iirieu  Indians — Txi 


Leuui  Lenapc— /cAvf 
Cliippewas—  ll'o////. 


Cliippewas — A'ec. 
Miaiiiis — .Vcc. 
Wvandnts — Dec. 


FUtE. 

Somoyads — Tuu. 
ooa. 

Tobioebouski— /\'»r/(j. 
Piimyocolli — Tzcr. 

THERE. 

Kartaliui     Kckn,  Hvk. 
Koriaks —  \\'(i<i<ilcli. 

THE  FiusT  rKRsoxAii  PiioxoiN  I  (E^oin  Latin). 

Kamsc'liadalos     Xieali, 
Koriaks — Xi'dli. 
L('s>,'his     Ih'c. 


Mr.  Nathaniel  J.  "SVyetli,  who  spent  a  number  of  years  in  the 
ailventurous  Indian  trade  west  of  the  Kooky  Mountains,  and  who  be- 
tween 1882  and  1830  was  an  n<^ent  or  factor  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Coni- 
jinny,  was  led  to  consider  the  subject  of  the  origin  of  the  American 
Indian.  Ho  says  in  the  winter  of  18;5;?  lie  saw  two  Japanese  who  liad 
l»een  wrecked  in  a  junk  near  the  entrance  to  the  straits  of  Fuca.  and 
that  if  they  had  been  dressed  in  the  same  manner  and  placed  with  the 
Chiuook  slaves,  whose  heads  are  not  flattened,  he  could  not  have  dis- 
covered the  difference  between  the  two.  This  instance  is  but  one  in 
the  long  chain  of  proof  which  has  been  brought  forward  from  numer- 
ous sources,  leading  to  the  irresistible  conclusion  that  the  American 
Indian  is  of  Mongolian  or  Asiatic  stock. 

Peter  Jones,  an  educated  Indian  of  the  Ojibway  nation,  wlio  iip- 
[tears  to  have  been  a  man  of  remarkable  intelligence,  and  who  gave 
much  attention  to  the  history  and  traditions  of  his  race,  says: 

'•Iain  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  the  aborigines  of  America 
came  originally  from  the  northern  parts  of  Asia,  and  that  they  crossed 
over  at  Behring's  straits.  I  think  this  su[){)osition  may  account  for 
the  prevailing  opinion  among  almost  all  the  tribes,  that  their  fore- 
fathers were  first  placed  somewhere  in  the  West,  whence  they  took 
their  journey  toward  the  sun-rising.  The  notion  they  entertain  of 
the  souls  of  the  dead  returning  to  a  good  coiiiitry  toward  the  sun-set- 
ting, may  be  derived  from  a  faint  remembrance  of  their  having  come 
from  that  direction,  and  the  love  they  still  feel  for  the  better  land  they 
left  behind." 


0^4 


THE    AMEIUC.VN    INDIAN. 


Miiiiy  writoi'H  nml  otliiuil()<,'i.sts  Imvo  found  in  tlio  niitivo  tribes  ni 
Amoricii  various  traits  and  cuKtouis  lii<o  thoso  of  the  Jtnvs,  some  of 
whii'li  are  idtMitically  tiie  same,  presenting  coincidoncos  in  this  regard 
whicii  it  wouhl  seem  could  not  exist,  except  upon  the  tlieory  tliat  thiy 
sprang  from,  or  were  at  some  tin\e  connected  with,  tlie  hitter  peophv 
And  so  in  reganl  to  imphMuents  in  use  by  the  natives  of  Ncrtii  America 
at  the  time  of  the  discovery,  whicli  were  identical  in  many  r;ispects 
with  those  in  use  by  the  inhabitants  of  A.iiii.  The  liow  and  arrow 
found  in  use  by  the  natives  of  North  America  were  essentially  the 
sanu^  iinplenu'nts  used  by  the  Tartars  and  otlier  inha])itiints  of  the 
Asiatic  continent,  including  the  ancient  .lews.  The  stone  ax  in  use 
by  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  Ntjrth  America  was,  in  its  form,  not 
uidikci  impleiUiMits  of  the  kind  in  use  l)y  the  inhabitants  of  the  Old 
World;  and  many  samples  of  these  have  been  found  which  are  of  the 
.same  gt>neral  ])atter!i  as  the  modern  steel  ax  of  the  present  (hiy. 

Among  otiier  evidenctis  that  go  to  prove  race  unity,  or  that  the 
American  linlinns  of  North  and  South  Americ;i  are  of  one  stock,  is 
tiiat  whicli  is  called  their  totems  or  8ym1)ols,  which  mark  the  identity 
of  a  tribe,  band  or  family.  This  characteristic  was  found  among  all 
the  tribes,  it  would  appear,  from  the  Arctic  region  to  Cape  Horn. 

On  the  subject  of  race  unity,  Dr.  Williams,  in  his  history  of 
Vermont,  published  manv  vears  ago,  in  referring  to  the  aborigines  of 
this  country,  says:  "They  hail  spread  over  the  whole  continent  from 
the  iJOth  degree  of  north  latitude  to  the  southern  extremity  of  Caj)e 
Horn,  and  these  men  everywhere  appear  to  be  the  same  race,  and  tht> 
same  [)eo[)le  in  every  part  of  the  continent.  The  Indians  are  marked 
with  a  similarity  of  color,  features  and  every  circumstance  of  external 
appearance.  Pedro  De  Cicca  De  Leon,  one  of  the  conquerors  of 
Peru,  who  had  traveled  through  many  provinces  of  America,  says  of 
the  Indians:  'The  people,  nuMi  and  womeTi,  althougli  there  are  such 
multitude  of  tribes  or  nations,  in  sucli  diversities  of  climates,  appear 
nevertheless  like  the  children  of  one  father  and  mother.'  " 

In  all  ages  of  Indian  history,  from  the  light  atf(n-ded  us,  they 
have  revealed  the  same  general  physical  characteristics.  They  have 
reproduceil  themselves  through  succeeding  generations  without  change. 
The  black  straight  hair,  the  black  glo.ssv  i  yi  Mi"  coHin-shaped  face, 
produced  l)y  prominent  cheek  b  ^s  le  peculiar  red  color,  among 
others,  have  been  recognized  ;< 
ology  and  type  of  the  Araeri 
remarks,  fullness  or  laidviiess  ol  <  -;cle.  '  ight  or  shortness  of  stature, 
and  weakness  or  vigor  in  body,  may  be  C'  isidered  as  the  effects  of  food 
or  climate,  but  the  traits  that  preside  over  and  give  character  to  the 


1 1    characteristics  in   the  physi- 
indian.     As         .    Schoolcraft  well 


'it 


ribes  nf 

SOUH>    of 

liat  till  y 
■  jicojtlo. 
Ameru'ii 

i\»spt'rts 
111  arrow 
iiilly  tlio 
ts  of  tlu' 
X  in  tise 
form,  not 

the  01.1 

TB  of    tllf 

ay. 

that   t\w 

stock,  is 

B  iiltMitity 

imoii^  all 

lorn. 

listory    of 
rij^ines  of 
iient  from 
of  CaiH' 
and  tlif 
marked 
external 
nerors   of 
,  says  of 
are   such 
3s,  appear 

us,  tliey 
hey  have 
ut  i'han<^e. 
ped  faee. 
n\  among 
the  i)hysi- 
craft  well 

f  stature, 
ts  of  food 
ter  to  the 


<f. 


oiiiaiN. 


05 


iiiiiscular  mass  rihow  theiuaelves  m  clearly  in  the  well  fed  (3rtH<,'P  and 
Dakota  and  the  stately  Algonipiin,  as  in  the  tish  and  rahhit  fed  Gens 
de  terre  (Muskego)  on  the  confines  of  Canada,  or  the  root-eatin*,' 
Shoshonee  of  the  Hocky  Mountains. 

••  Thus  it  is,"  says  Dr.  Horton,  "the  American  Indian  from  the 
s<mthern  extremity  of  the  continent  to  the  northern  limits  of  his 
ran<'e.  is  the  same  exterior  man.  With  somewhat  variable  stature  and 
I'oiiiplexion.  his  distinctive  features,  thou^'h  variously  modified,  are 
never  etl'aced;  and  he  stands  isolated  from  the  rest  of  mankind, 
identified  at  a  «;lance  in  every  locality,  and  under  every  variety  of 
circumstances;  and  even  his  desiccated  remains,  which  have  withstood 
the  destroying  hand  of  time,  preserve  the  primeval  type  of  liis  race, 
excepting  only  when  art  has  inter[)08ed  to  [irevent  it." 

In  this  connection  it  is  pro[)er  to  note,  that  among  the  primitive 
Indians,  j)hvsical  deformity  of  person  was  seldom,  if  ever,  known — a 
condition  of  things  that  would  naturally  follow  from  regular  habits 
iind  simplicity  of  life. 

In  tracing  race  origin  or  coincidences  among  races  tending  to 
show  common  origin,  we  are  struck  with  the  marked  similarity  in  the 
ancient  ruins  found  in  some  latitudes  in  both  the  Old  and  the  New 
World,  and  this  more  especially  in  that  dry  and  peculiar  climate  in 
tli(>  latitude  of  Egypt  and  Central  America.  The  ]>yraniids  and 
pe<'uliar  style  of  buildings,  or  other  superstructures,  hiiu'oglyphics, 
and  all,  might  well  be  taken  us  evidence  that  they  were  tiie  work  of  a 
peo[)le  at  some  time  having  communiccition  with  each  other,  and, 
indeed,  such  is  the  theory  of  Mr.  Donnelly,  advanced  in  his  spirited 
and  interesting  Avork,  entitled  "Atlantis." 

That  there  are  not  more  of  these  ancient  ruins  fimml  in  the  more 
northern  latitudes  of  this  continent,  marking  a  higher  civilization  at 
some  earlier  period,  is  Jio  doubt  due  to  the  peculiar  climate  in  this 
latitudi\  in  which  it  is  found  that  the  most  enduring  stone  dissolves 
or  decomposes  within  a  limited  time.  It  is  not  so  in  Egypt  or  other 
(•(luiitries  of  like  climate,  where  these  ancient  monuments  or  marks  of 
civilization  are  found  at  thi.-.  day  in  a  good  state  of  preservation. 

There  is  no  doubt  whatever,  and  nmny  evidences  have  from  time 
to  time  been  brought  to  light  to  show,  that  the  country  of  the  "Western 
H<'mis[)here  was,  at  some  time,  inhabited  by  people  existing  in  a 
higher  state  of  civilization  than  that  of  the  native  population  found 
here  at  the  time  of  the  discovery.  This  is  esjjecially  proven  by  the 
meager  ruins  Avhich  have  been  discovered  in  Mexico  and  Central 
America.  But  notwithstanding  this  disadvantage  in  the  want  of 
physical    evidence,   there   is  history  in    the    language,  manners    and 


l^r*"! 


(SO 


THE    AMr.lUCAN    INDIAN. 


KCIN8  OF  CHI-CHEN  OR  CHI-CHENITZA. 
An  ancient  city  of  Mexico,  In  the  Interior  of  the  State,  and  Poninsula  of  Yucatan,  Central  America. 


KflN.H  AT   rXMAIi   IIY   MOONLIOHT. 

These  ruins  ntand  on  a  p'ain  In  the  renlnsula  of  Yucatan.  When  llrBt  illBcovered,  they  were  covered 
with  a  thick  forest.  The  most  remarliable  edlflceH  lie  in  a  Kroiip,  and  consist  of  ps-ramlds,  coated  with  strnt 
and  cuiadianKular  stone  edifloes  and  tcrraceH.  One  of  these  jiyninilds  Is  l!iO  feet  In  height,  sntiporting  R 
temple  oi]  the  same.  On  one  nf  the  facades  of  the  temple  ire  four  human  tlKures,  slmiUar  to  Caryatldea, 
cut  In  the  stone  with  i;reat  exactness  and  elegance.  Their  hands  arc  crossed  upon  the  breast,  their  heads  are 
enveloped  In  gomethlni;  like  a  casque. 


OUIGIN. 


•;7 


America, 


'e  covered 
li'il  with  fltrni 
iHUiipnrtlni;  i>. 
lo  raryatldes, 
Tieir  liea(l8  ar<> 


customs  of  tlie  iip.live  population  here,  wliioli,  if  pursued  mid  iiivesti- 
irdted  ])r.)|)erly  and  with  diligence,  leads  to  certain  results  in  detei'- 
niiiiii;"  the  past,  certainly  as  unerring  as  the  crumbling  monnnient:- 
and  tlini  inscriptions  remaining  to  us  in  portions  of  the  Old  World. 

in  oi.'.uiing  the  numerous  mounds  found  in  various  localities 
thrnuiihout  the  Mississijijji  valley,  ancient  ])ottery  of  various  patterns 
and  sliillfnl  r.^anufacture  is  found,  l-ailing  us  to  conclude  that  it  was 
tlie  work  of  a  people  in  a  civiliziHl  condition  of  life,  the  art  of  making 
wbich  was  not  possessed  by  the  natives  who  were  found  here  at  the 
linie  of  tlie  discovery ;  lu'ither  did  these  natives  hav(v  any  tradition, 
it  is  said,  as  to  the  people  who  were  the  nnmufacturers  of  these 
utensils.  Tlieir  utensils,  for  the  like  pur[)ose,  what  few  tlnn'  had. 
were  made  of  bark  or  wood,  or  something  of  the  kind:  l)ut  if  we  will 
take  tli'3  trouble  to  inquire  into  the  language  of  the  people  found  hen^ 
at  the  discovery,  especially  those  of  the  Algonciuin  group,  we  will 
lind  evidence  of  some  connection  between  these  people  and  those  v  lio 
wer'!  the  manufacturers  of  this  ancient  pottery,  leading  us  to  the  con- 
clusion that  the  same  is  the  A\ork  of  thoir  ancestors,  ami  that  the  term 
prehistoric,  as  applied  to  this  pottery,  is  a  hiisnomer. 

Two  hundred  years  ago,  or  at  the  first  appearance  of  the  white 
man.  if  an  Ojibway  Indian  v/ere  shown  an  ir(ni  kettle,  and  wliose 
utensils  for  tlie  like  purpose  were  made  of  bark,  and  who  had  never 
seen  an  iron  kettle,  and  ho  should  be  asked  whar  he  called  it.  he  wouhl 
sav  ■•  A-kcck,"  that  is,  a  tiling  made  of  earth,  in  other  words  cdrllirn 
irarc,  from  (i-ki'(\  earth,  and  (t-kcck,  a  thing  nnide  of  earth:  which 
would  appear  to  be  some  evidence,  from  th(^  language  of  this  peo[>le, 
showing  that  they  were  the  descendants  of  those  who  manufactured 
this  pottery;  and  that  whilst  the  art  is  lost  to  the  present  descen<lants 
iif  those  who  manufactured  it.  yet  the  historical  fact  in  tiuestion  is 
preserved  in  the  language  of  their  descendants  of  the  piesent  day. 

Tt  seems  to  bt^  a  prevailing  feature  in  tiie  writings  of  all  pcisons 
who  have  discussed  the  subject  of  the  origin  of  the  American  Indian, 
that  this  people  came  from  some  other  continent.  There  are  some, 
however,  like  the  distinguished  ethnologist  Morton,  and  his  disciples, 
Knott  and  (Hidden,  who  boldly  strike  out  upon  a  ditl'erent  theory,  and 
claiiii  for  the  .\nHU'ican  a  distinct  origin:  one.  as  they  say,  as  indige- 
nous to  the  continent  itself  as  its   fiiiimt  and  Jlora. 

The  American  race,  says  Dr.  Morton,  differs  esst  ntially  from  all 
others,  not  excepting  the  Mongolians;  nor  do  the  feelilc  analogi(>s  of 
the  language,  and  the  more  obvi(ms  ones  of  civil  and  religions  insti- 
tutions and  arts,  denote  anything  beyond  a  casual  communication 
with  the   Asiatic   nation:    an, I  evn   these   analogies   may  periiaps  bo 


08 


THE   AMEIUCAX    INDIAN. 


accouiitoil  for,  as  Humboldt  has  suggested,  in  the  mere  coincidences 
arising  from  the  wants  and  impulses  in  nations  inhabiting  similar 
latitudes. 

Even  Prichai'd,  whose  views  in  regard  to  the  human  race  differ 
materially  from  those  of  Morton  and  hia  school  of  ethnology, 
acknowledges  that,  comparing  the  American  Indian  tribes  with  each 
other,  we  find  reasons  to  believe  that  they  must  at  some  time  have 
existed  as  a  separate  department  of  people  in  the  earliest  ages  of 
the  world. 

Hence,  in  adopting  theories  of  this  class,  we  can  not  expect,  in 
tracing  the  relations  i:etween  the  American  Iiulians  and  the  rest  of 
mankind,  to  discover  proofs  of  their  derivation  from  any  })articular 
tribe  or  nation  in  the  old  continent. 

In  the  classification  by  the  eminent  ethnologist  Blumsnbach,  the 
American  Indians  are  treated  ;:.-;  a  distinct  variety  (»f  tiie  human  ram, 
whilst  in  the  threefold  divisions  of  mankind,  laid  down  by  Dr. 
Latham,  they  all  rank  among  the  Mongolaide.  Other  ethnologists  of 
acknowledged  learning  also  regard  them  as  a  branch  of  the  great 
Mvnigolian  family,  which  at  a  remote  period  of  the  world's  history 
found  tiieir  way  from  Asif-  to  the  Ain<>rican  continent,  and  there 
nunained  for  thousands  of  years,  separate  from  tiie  res'  of  mankind, 
[)assing  meanwhile  through  various  alternations  of  barbarism  and 
civilization. 

It  is  admitted,  however,  that  among  all  the  various  American 
tribes,  from  the  Arctic  ocean  to  Cape  Horn,  there  is  greater  uni 
f>)rmity  of  [)liysical  structure  and  personal  characteristics  than  is  seen 
in  any  other  (piarter  of  the  globe.  There  are  varieties  of  them,  it  is 
true,  and  these  are  sometinms  of  a  very  striking  kind.  Tlie  native 
tribt!s  of  red  men  in  tlie  tcn-ritory  of  tlie  country  nortli  of  the  latitudes 
of  tlie  (rulf  of  Mexico  differ  in  many  respects  from  tl.e  native  inliab 
itants  of  South  America,  but  all  exliibit  evidences  of  belonging  to  the 
same  great  branch  of  the  human  family. 

Tlie  testimony  of  Humboldt  on  this  point  is,  that  the  Indians  of 
New  S{)ain  bear  a  general  resemblance  to  those  who  iiihal)it  Canada, 
Floridfi,  Peru  and  Brazil;  and  that  from  Ca|)e  Horn  to  tiie  river  St. 
jjawrence  ami  lieliring's  strait,  we  are  struck  at  the  first  glancci  with 
the  general  resemblance  of  the  features  of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants 
of  the  two  continents,  and  perceive  them  all  to  be  descendants  of  the 
same  stock,  notwithstanding  the  great  diversity  of  their  languages. 

Capt.  Jonathan  Carver,  who,  during  the  mithllo  oF  tin*  last  century, 
traveled  (juite  extensively  through  the  country  west  and  northwest  of 
Lake  Michigan,  and  who  afterwards  published  a  book  giving  an  account 


ORIGIN. 


69 


clences 
■iiuiilur 

e  differ 
iiology, 
th  each 
lie  have 
ages  of 

pect,  in 

rest  of 

irticiilar 

ach,  the 

lau  Jiico, 

by   Dr. 

jirists    of 

he  great 
\  history 
u\  there 
luaiikiiul. 
ism   ami 

Vmeriean 
iter  uni 
11  is  seen 
u'lii,  it  is 
10  nativi-' 
^  hititude 
e  iiihai) 
ig  to  tht- 

liuliaiis  ot 

Canada, 

river  St. 

Imce  witli 

habitants 

Its  of  the 

liages. 

century, 
[thwi^st  ol 
III  account 


-St 

i 

1 


of  his  travels  and  experience  among  the  native  Indians  of  the  country 
tliroU''h  which  he  passed,  has  appended  to  his  journal  or  narrative 
of  Ids  travels  quite  an  exhaustive  disquisition  on  the  subject  of  the 
ori<dii  of  the  American  Indians,  in  which  is  collected  the  views  and 
i^iiecnlations  of  some  of  the  most  eminent  writers  and  ethnologists, 
wlio  have  neld  to  the  opinion  that  the  natives  of  North  America 
oiiginally  came  from  some  other  continent.  From  this  narrative  the 
following  extracts  will  be  found  interesting: 

"  Mt)st  of  the  historians  or  travelers  who  have  treated  on  the 
American  aborigines  disagree  in  their  sentiments  relative  to  them. 
Many  of  the  ancients  are  supposed  to  have  known  that  this  quarter  of 
tlie  I'lobe  not  t^nly  existed,  but  also  that  it  was  inhabited.  Plato  in 
his  TiniiGus  lias  asserted  that  beyond  the  Island  which  he  calls 
Atalantis,  and  which,  according  to  his  description,  was  situated  in  the 
Wostern  ocean,  there  Avere  a  great  number  of  other  islands,  and  behind 
those  a  vast  continent. 

"Oviedo,  a  celebrated  Spanish  author  of  a  much  later  date,  has 
made  no  scruple  to  aflirni  that  the  Antilles  are  the  famous  Hesperides 
so  often  mentioned  by  the  [loets;  which  are  at  lengtii  restoretl  to 
the  Kings  of  Spain,  the  desceiuhmts  of  King  Hesperus,  who  lived 
upwards  of  three  uiousand  years  ago,  and  fi'oin  whom  these  islands 
received  their  names. 

'  Two  other  Spaniards,  the  one,  Father  Gregorio  Garcia,  a 
Doininicaii,  the  other,  Fatiier  Joseph  De  Acosta.  a  Jesuit,  have  written 
on  tht>  origin  of  tiie  .Vniericans. 

"The  former,  who  had  i)een  employed  in  thc^  missions  of  Mexico 
ami  Peru,  endeavored  to  prove  from  the  traditions  of  the  Mexicans. 
I't'rnvians  and  others,  which  he  received  on  the  spot,  and  from  the 
vfiriety  of  characters,  customs,  languagt^s,  and  religion  o1)servable  in  the 
(liltVrent  countries  of  the  New  World,  that  dilfertsiit  nations  had  con- 
tributed to  the  peopling  of  it. 

"The  latter.  Father  De  Acosta,  in  his  examination  of  the  means 
hy  which  the  first  [ndians  of  ,\merica  might  have  found  a  passage  to 
that  continent,  discredits  tlu>  conclusions  of  those  who  have  supposed 
it  to  i)e  by  sea,  liecause  no  ancitMit  author  has  made  mention  of  tiie 
lapass;  and  concludeK  that  it  must  be  either  by  the  north  of  Asia 
11(1  Europe,  whicii  adjoin  to  <;ach  otlier,  or  by  those  regions  which 
lie  to  V\i}  southward  of  the  Straits  of  Magellan.  He  also  rejects 
the  (issertion  of  such  as  have  advanced  that  it  was  peopled  by  the 
llel)rews. 

"John  De  Fjael,  a  Flemish  writer,  has  controverted  tlm  opinions 
of  these  Spanish  fathers,  ami  of  many  others  who  havi^  written  on  the 


en 
I 


1 

i 


70 


THE    AMKUICAX    INDIAN. 


anme  subject.  The  liypothesis  he  endeavors  to  establish  is.  that 
America  was  certainly  peopled  by  the  Scythians  or  Tartars:  and  tliat 
the  transmigration  of  these  people  happened  soon  after  the  dispersion 
of  Noah's  grandsons.  He  undertakes  to  show  that  the  most  northern 
Americans  have  a  greater  resemblance,  not  only  in  the  features  of  their 
countenances,  but  also  in  their  com[)lexion  and  manner  of  living,  to 
the  Scythians,  Tartars  ami  Sameoides,  than  to  any  other  nations. 

"In  answer  to  Grotius,  who  had  asserted  that  some  of  the  Nor- 
wegians passed  into  Amtn'ica  by  way  of  Greeidand,  and  over  n  vast 
continent,  he  says,  tiiat  it  is  well  known  that  Greenland  was  not 
discovered  till  the  year  9()4r;  and  both  Gomel  a  and  Herrera  inform  us 
that  the  Chichimevpies  were  settled  on  tiie  Laiie  of  Mexico  in  721.  He 
adds,  that  these  savages,  according  to  the  uniform  tradition  of  the 
Mexicans  Avho  dis[)ossessed  them,  came  from  the  country  since  called 
New  Mexico,  and  from  the  neighborhood  of  California;  consequently 
North  America  must  have  becMi  inhabited  many  ages  before  it  could 
receive  any  iniiabitants  from  Norway  by  way  of  Greenland. 

"  It  is  no  less  certain,  he  observt^s,  that  the  real  Mexicans 
founded  their  empire  in  '.(02,  after  having  subdued  the  Chichinieques, 
the  Otomias  and  other  Iwrbarous  nations,  who  had  taken  possession  of 
the  country  around  the  Lake  of  Mexico,  and  each  of  wliom  si)oko  a 
language  peculiar  to  thiMnselves.  The  real  Mexicans  are  likewise  sup- 
posed  to  come  from  some  of  the  countries  that  lie  near  California,  and 
that  tht^y  performed  their  journey  for  the  most  part  by  land;  of  course 
they  could  not  come  from  Norway. 

"De  Laet  further  adds,  that  though  some  of  the  inhabitants  of 
North  America  may  have  entered  it  from  the  northwest,  yet,  as  it  is 
related  by  Pliny  and  some  other  writtu's,  that  on  many  of  the  isrlands 
near  the  western  coast  of  Africa,  particularly  on  the  Canaries,  soum 
an''ient  edifices  were  seen,  it  is  highly  probable  from  their  being  now 
deserted,  that  the  inhabitants  may  have  passed  over  to  America;  the 
passage  being  neither  long  nor  ditHcult.  This  migration,  according  to 
the  calculation  of  those  authors,  must  have  happened  more  than  twn 
hundred  years  ago,  at  a  time  when  the  Spaniards  were  much  troubled 
by  the  Carthaginians;  from  whom,  liaving  obtained  a  knowledge  of 
navigation  and  the  construction  of  ships,  they  might  have  retired  to  the 
Antilles  by  the  way  of  the  western  isles,  which  were  exactly  half  way 
on  tlnMr  voyage. 

"Ho  thinks  also  that  Great  Britain,  Ireland  and  the  Orcades  were 
extremely  proper  to  admit  of  a  similar  conjecture.  As  a  proof  he  in- 
serts the  following  passage  from  the  history  of  Wales,  written  l)y  Dr. 
Daviil  Powol,  in  the  year  1170: 


OUIGIN. 


71 


fe,  that 
lul  that 

cn-theni 
of  their 
ring,   to 

18. 

he  Nor- 
:  a  vast 
n-as  not 
torin  us 
721.  Ho 
L  of  the 
?.Q  caUod 
squeutly 
it  could 

Mexicans 
inieques, 
lession  of 

Bpoke  a 
tviso  sup- 
rnia,  and 

)f  course 

)itiints  of 
as   it  is 
B   ish\nds 
ies,  soiiKi 
eing  !io\v 
a-ica ;  the 
ording  to 
than  two 
ti'oubh'd 
dodgo  of 
Ml  to  the 
half  way 

lules  were 
of  ho  iti- 
Mi  by  Dr. 


•  This  historian  says  that  Madoc.  one  of  the  sons  of  Prince  Owen 
Orwvnnith,  being  disgusted  at  tlib  civil  wars  wiiich  broke  out  between 
his  brothers  after  tlie  death  of  their  father,  fitted  out  several  vessels, 
!ind  having  proviiled  them  with  eve.'ything  necessary  for  a  long  voy- 
ii-rp,  went  in  quest  of  new  lands  to  the  westward  of  Ireland;  there  he 
discovered  very  fertile  countries,  but  destitute  of  inhabitants.  AVhen 
landin"  part  of  his  peo[)le  he  returned  to  Britain,  where  he  raised  new 
levi>-s  and  afterwards  transported  them  to  his  colony. 

"The  Flemish  author  then  returns  to  the  Scythians,  between  whom 
and  the  Americans  he  draws  a  parallel.  He  observes  that  several 
nations  of  them  to  the  north  of  the  Caspian  Sea  led  a  wandering  life, 
which,  as  well  as  many  other  of  their  customs  and  ways  of  living, 
agree  in  many  circumstances  with  the  Indians  of  America,  and  though 
tlie  resemblances  are  not  absolutely  perfect,  yet  the  emigrants,  even 
before  they  left  their  own  country,  differed  from  each  other,  and  went 
not  1)v  the  same  name.  Their  change  of  abode  effected  what  re- 
mained. 

••  He  further  says,  that  a  similar  likeness  exists  between  several 
American  nations  and  the  Samoiodes,  who  are  settled,  accortliug  to  the 
Russian  accounts,  on  the  great  river  Oby.  And  it  is  more  natural, 
continues  he,  to  suppose  that  colonies  of  their  nations  passed  over  to 
America  by  crossing  the  icy  sea  on  their  sledges,  than  for  the  Nor- 
wegians to  travel  all  the  wav  Grotius  has  marked  out  for  them 

'•  This  writer  makes  many  other  remarks  that  are  ecjually  sensi- 
ble, and  which  appear  to  be  just:  but  he  intermixes  witii  these  some 
that  are  not  so  well  founded. 

"Emanuel  Do  Moraez,  a  Portugese,  in  his  history  of  Brazil, 
asserts  that  America  has  been  wholly  peo[)led  by  the  Carthaginians 
and  Israelites.  Ho  brings  as  a  proof  of  this  asserti(ni  the  discoveries 
the  former  are  known  to  have  made  at  a  great  distance  beyond  the 
coast  of  Africa.  The  progress  of  which,  being  put  n  stop  to  by  the 
senate  of  Carthage,  th<ise  who  happened  to  be  then  iji  the  newly  dis- 
covered countries,  being  cut  off'  from  all  communication  with  their 
countrymen,  and  destitute  of  many  necessaries  of  life,  fell  into  a  state 
of  barbarism.  As  to  the  Israelites,  this  author  thinks  tiiat  nothing 
Imt  circumcision  is  wanted  in  order  to  constitute  a  perfect  resemblance 
between  them  and  the  Brazilians. 

"George  Do  Huron,  a  learned  Dutchman,  has  likewi.se  written  on 
tlie  subj(>ct.  He  sets  out  with  declaring  tliat  he  does  not  believe  it 
possible  America  could  have  been  peopled  before  the  flood,  consider- 
ing the  short  jpace  of  time  which  ela[)sed  between  the  creation  of  the 
world  and  that  memoraV)le  event.     In  the  next  place  he  lays  it  down 


72 


THE    AMEIUC.W    INDIAN. 


(IS  ;i,  principle,  tliat  after  the  deluge  men  ami  other  terrestrial  animals 
penetrated  into  that  country  both  by  the  sea  and  by  land;  some  through 
accident  and  some  from  a  f(U'med  design;  that  birds  got  thither  by 
flight:  which  they  were  able  to  do  by  resting  on  the  rocks  and  islands 
that  art>  scattered  about  in  the  ocean. 

"  Ho  further  observes  that  wild  boasts  may  have  found  a  free 
passage  by  land;  and  that  if  we  do  not  moot  with  horses  or  cattle 
(to  wliich  he  might  have  athlod  elephants,  camels,  rhinoceros,  ami 
beasts  of  many  other  kinds)  it  is  because  those  nations  tliat  passed 
tiiither  were  either  not  ac(piainted  witli  tiieir  use  or  iiad  no  convenience 
to  supjiort  them. 

"Having  totally  excluded  many  nations  that  others  have  admitted 
as  the  probalile  first  settlors  of  America,  for  which  he  gives  substantial 
reasons,  h(*  supposes  that  it  began  to  bo  peopled  by  the  north;  ami 
maintains  rhat  the  [yriniitive  colonies  spread  themselves  by  the  means 
of  the  Isthmus  of  Panama,  tlirough  the  whole  extent  of  the  continent. 

"  He  believes  that  the  first  founders  of  the  Indian  colonies  were 
Scythians;  tiiat  the  Plueiiicians  and  Carthaginians  afterwards  '^ot 
footin<x  iu  America  across  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  and  the  Chinese  bv  wav  of 
tlio  Pacific;  and  that  other  nations  inight  from  time  to  time  have  landed 
there  by  one  or  other  of  these  ways,  or  might  possil)ly  have  been 
thrown  on  the  coast  by  tem[)ests.  since,  throiig\  the  whole  extent  of 
that  continent,  l)oth  in  its  northern  and  southern  parts,  wo  meet  with 
undoubted  marks  of  a  mixture  of  the  novtli(>rn  nations  with  those  who 
have  come  from  other  places.  And  lastly,  that  some  Jews  and  Chris- 
tians might  hfive  been  curried  there  by  such  like  events,  but  that  this 
must  have  happened  at  a  time  wIkmi  the  whole  of  the  \ew  World  was 
already  peo[)led. 

"  After  all.  he  acknowltMlges  that  great  dilHculties  attend  the  de- 
terminatit)U  of  the  question.  Tlu.'se,  he  says,  are  occasioned  in  the 
first  place  by  the  imj)orfect  knowledge  wo  have  of  the  extremities  of 
the  globe  towards  the  north  and  south  polos;  and  in  the  next  [)lace  to 
the  havoc  which  the  Spaniards,  the  first  discoveiers  of  the  New  World, 
made  among  its  most  ancient  monuments;  as  witness  the  gnvit  double 
road  betwixt  (^uito  and  Cuzco,  an  undertaking  .so  stupi^idous  that  even 
the  most  magnificent  of  those  executed  by  the  Romans  cannot  be  com- 
pared to  it. 

"  He  supposes  also  another  migration  of  tlie  Phoenicinns.  tlinii 
those  already  mentioned,  to  have  taken  place:  and  this  was  during  ii 
three  years'  voyage  made  by  the  Tvrian  tleet  in  the  service  of  King 
Solomon.  Ho  asserts  on  the  authority  of  .Toso])hus  that  tho  port  at 
which  this  (Mnbarkation   was    made   lav   in   the   Mfnliterranean.      The 


ue  h 

givi' 

e\cii 

(litr. 

larit_ 

clian 

same 

of     Wj 

the 
previi 


ORIGIN. 


73 


iiniuiiils 

througli 

ther  by 

islands 

I   ii   freo 

n-   cattle 

jros,  aiul 

t   passed 

venienci' 

admitted 

ibstaiitial 

n-th;   and 

lo   means 

I'oiitinent. 

>nies  were 

vards    got 

bv  way  of 

ive landed 

hiivi'-  been 

a  extent  ol' 

meet  with 

those  who 

'/\ 

iind  Chris- 

'■.- 

it  that  this 

World  was 

1 

nd   the  de- 

i(h1    in  the 

; 

•(Muities  of 

i 

\t  phu'G  to 
lew  AVorld. 

1 

•(>;it  double 

1 

IS  tliatevtMi 

1 

Kit  be  coni- 

■TTj 

1 

cians.  thiui 

s  durini,'  a 

'  j'U 

•0   of  Kxwc 

"^ 

he    J) 
niean. 


ort   at 
The 


fleet,  lie  adds,  went  in  quest  of  elephants'  teeth  and  peaeooks.  Xu  tlie 
western  coast  of  Africa,  wliich  is  Tarshish;  then  to  Ophir  for  gold, 
Avhich  is  Haite,  or  the  Island  of  the  Hispaniola:  and  in  the  latter 
opinion  lie  is  supported  by  Columbus,  who,  when  he  discovered  that 
island,  thought  that  he  could  trace  the  furnaces  in  Avhioli  the  gold  was 
refined."'' 

It  is  dithcult  to  understand  how  it  is  that  iia^uiry  is  so  continu- 
ously being  made  into  the  origin  of  the  American  Indian,  to  the 
exclusion  of  inipiiry  as  to  the  primitive  inhabitants  of  other  portions 
of  the  globe.  For  some  reason,  ethnologists  seem  to  have  directed 
their  attention  more  especially,  in  this  regard,  to  the  American  linlian. 
If  attention  should  be  directed  to  the  j)riniitive  natives  of  other 
piu'tions  of  the  globe,  with  the  like  force  and  diligence  as  to  the 
Aniericaii  Indian,  perliap.?  we  might  be  aided  more  in  our  investigations 
concerning  tlie  latter  people. 

If  we  are  to  acccnint  for  the  origin  of  the,  aborigines  of  America, 
we  would  be  called  upon  to  account  for  the  <n-igin  of  the  peojde  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands  and  other  islands  of  the  sea.  All  these  people  may 
as  well  be  classed  as  being  as  indigenous  to  the  country  as  are  tiie 
inliiibitants  of  Africa,  the  subject  of  whose  origin  seems  to  have 
remained  one  of  passive  inditference  beyond  a  kind  of  general 
assumption  that  they  were  indigenous  to  the  country  wherein  they 
live,  a  conclusion  which  may  with  equal  propriety  be  acquiesced  iu 
concerning  tlie  native  inhabitants  of  America. 

In  doing  this,  however,  we  are  compelled  to  discard  tlie  Jewish 
account  of  the  flood,  or  ge>iHral  inundation  of  the  earths  surface,  mul 
tlie  destruction  of  the  race  '1  mankind  at  that  period.  As  to  the 
common  origin  of  the  native  inhabitants  of  both  North  and  South 
America,  to  which  reference  has  heretofore  been  made,  the  best 
authorities,  as  already  mentioned,  concur  that  the  characteristics 
and  language  of  this  jieople  go  to  establish  this  fact. 

As  to  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  North  America,  the  evidences 
we  have,  as  to  a  common  origin,  are  a[»[)arent  to  every  one  who  has 
given  attention  to  this  subject,  and  are  cjuitn  conclusive  on  this  point, 
even  as  to  those  tribes  and  nations  whoso  languages  are  radically 
ditl'eveiit.  and  in  comparison  with  each  other  have  not  the  h-ast  simi- 
larity, at  least  in  words,  and  are  found  to  possess  certain  uniform 
charju'teristics,  manners  and  customs,  and  habits.  They  mII  have  the 
same,  or  essentially  the  same,  religion;  th(>y  all  have  the  same  mode 
of  warfare;  they  all  possess  the  same  general  character ;  they  all  have 
tlu'  like  feasts,  fasts  and  dances.  The  weapon  of  the  bow  and  arrow 
prevailed  among  all  the  tribes  and  nations;  the  flint  arrowhead  was 


74 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


fouTid  nmontr  all  the  tiibes  from  tlio  Atliuitic  to  the  Paeiflc,  nnd  so 
likewise  was  the  stone  ax  used  aiuoii<^  them  of  a  uniform  pattern. 

In  their  feasts,  that  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  white  dog  was  oljserved 
in  the  same  manner  and  for  the  like  purpose  among  all  the  tribes  and 
nations.  The  dance  called  striking  the  post,  which  was  a  species  of 
war  dance,  each  })ledging  to  engage  in  some  contemplated  invasion  oi' 
resistance  to  an  enemy,  manifest  by  striking  a  post  around  which  tlic 
warriors  gathered,  and  the  custtmi  of  scalping  an  enemy  slain  in  battl(> 
were  also  the  same  among  all  the  tribes  of  North  America.  All  of 
these  manners,  customs  and  traits  have  been  taken  as  conclusive 
evidence  of  a  common  origin  of  all  these  native  inhabitants. 

We  frequently  speak,  from  conjecture,  of  a  prehistoric  race  in 
America,  that  is,  of  a  supposed  race  existing  before  the  native  red  man, 
entirely  different  from  him.  and  living  in  a  higher  state  of  civilization, 
a  nation  who  cultivated  the  soil,  built  and  lived  in  permanent  dwellijigs, 
and  understood  the  arts  and  sciences.  AVhilst  this  higher  state  of 
civilization  spoken  of  miglit  iiave  existed  on  the  Western  Hemisphere 
at  some  period  in  the  earth's  existence  may  not  be  denied,  yet  there 
is  no  proof,  or  even  fair  })resuniption.  that  such  a  [jeople.  if  they  ever 
existed,  were  not  the  ancestors  of  the  aborigines  found  here  at  the 
time  of  the  discovery.  The  native  Indian  possessed  as  high  an  order 
of  intellect  as  the  white  invaders  of  his  country.  The  common  notion 
is,  that  a  high  order  of  intellect  among  mankind  can  only  exist  among 
people  highly  developed  in  civilization  and  tiie  arts  and  sciences. 
This  popular  error  has  led  to  many  false  conclusions.  The  familiar 
saying  that  nations  grow  weaker  and  wiser  is  a  maxim  <>f  much  force 
and  trutii. 

The  beginning  of  ci^'ilization  is  but  the  beginning  of  vice  and  cor- 
ruption, and  the  history  of  tiie  world  goes  to  prove  that  it  is  but  a 
(question  of  time  when  vice  and  corruption  will  prevail,  and  when  human 
society  will  relapse  into  its  original  condition,  from  the  overgrowth  of 
what  we  call  civilization.  The  human  mind  is  not  necessarily  strength- 
ened by  influences  of  this  kind.  This  is  shown  in  tracing  and  com- 
paring the  character  of  the  American  aborigines  with  that  of  the  first 
European  invaders.  The  8[)aniards,  in  point  of  intellect,  were  not 
superior  to  the  race  they  sul)jugated,  and  this  is  shown  in  the  marked 
character  of  the  peo[)le  of  Mexico,  coming  down  to  the  present  day. 

A  high  order  of  intellect  (U)es  not  necessarily  imply  the  ingenuity 
to  construct  steamboats,  railroads  and  telegra|)hs,  nor  does  it  imply 
the  industry  and  skill  necessary  to  erect  lofty  edifices  and  commodi<ms 
dwelling  houses.  This  is  a  mere  question  of  individual  skill  and 
enterpiise.     There    is  such  a  thing  as  inferiority  and  sui)eriority  of 


■'f 


'% 


m 


OH  10  IN. 


10 


c,  and  so 
;L'rn. 

ol)8erve(l 
ribes  mill 
species  of 
vtision  or 
yhirh  the 
1  ill  battle 
.  All  of 
onclusive 

ic  race  iu 
>  reil  man. 
vilizatioii. 
Iwelliiigs, 
!!•  state  of 
Biuispliore 
yet  there 
they  ever 
lere  at  the 
1  an  order 
ion  notion 
:ist  aiuoug 
sciences, 
fiiniiliar 
ncli  force 


races  with  reference  to  the  native  capacity  of  mind,  whilst  both  may 
continue  to  live  in  a  native  condition  of  society,  neither  rising  to  what 
we  term  civilization. 

The  native  Indian  and  the  native  African,  at  the  period  of  the  dis- 
covery of  America,  were  l)oth  living  in  the  like  simplicity  of  life,  yet 
one  race  was  superior  to  the  other,  so  that  superiority  in  native  capac- 
ity does  not  necessarily  imply  a  condition  of  civilization,  or  a  want  of 
it.  This  is  a  question  oi  circumstances.  We  speak  of  the  savage 
races  (which  is  understood  to  imply  a  condition  where  the  hand  of 
every  man  is  raised  against  another  with  destructive  intent,  their 
whole  lives  teeming  with  barliarous  acts  towards  each  other),  whilst 
the  truth  is  that  in  regurd  to  barbarous  deeds  among  mankind,  the 
civilized  people,  or  those  who  have  passed  for  such,  frequently  far 
excel  in  barbarism  those  people  of  the  earth  whom  we  have  styled 
liarbarous. 

The  native  condition  of  society  presents  nn  example  in  general  of 
the  true  ty^m  of  fraternal  life,  whilst  a  condition  of  civilization  presents 
a  condition  of  inconsistency,  strife  and  destruction.  The  most  inhu- 
man wars,  the  most  ai)palling  destructions  among  maukiud,  are  those 
examples  afforded  us  through  civilized  nations. 


;e  and  cor- 
is  but  a 
Ml  huniaii 
Ljrowtli  of 
strengtli- 
and  com- 
f  the  first 
wore   not 
le  marketl 
nt  day. 
ingenuity 
<   it  inqily 
mmodious 
skill    and 
eriority  of 


CHAPTEU  rri. 


INDIAN  TRADITIONS. 


Jral  Trnditions— FreserviuK  History  by  HioroK'lyphii's— Belts  of  Wampum — Mode  of 

'rnmsiiiittiiitr  Ilistoriciil  Events— Had  tlieir  Hoiaers  and  tlieir  /EsopH — Traditions 
Vaj,'iu>  and  Hliadowy — Serve,  however,  Some  Purpose — Traditions  of  a  Dehijie — 
Traditions  of  the  Origin  of  their  Race— The  Mnuihum — Traditions  of  a  Fiood— 
liepresenlation  of  the  Ark  Ceremonies  Commemoratintf  tlie  Flood —Pottawat- 
tamie Tradition— Creek  Indians— Tradition  of  Their  Origin— Tradition  of  the 
()jil)wayH  Of  Their ()rij,'in—Nauahl)ozhoo  ^lystcrioiis  Power — Ori^'in  of  Indian 
Summer— Shawnee  Tradition— Forei>,'n  Oritfin-^Iontezuma— Cortez— New  Kn- 
Kland  Indians  Tradition  -Sauk  Indian  Tradition— Tradition  of  the  ('hicka- 
SHWs  Tradition  of  the  Osa^es  Tradition  of  the  Scneeas  (xreat  Hill  People 
Irociuois  Nation  -Iliawalha— Mysterious  Power  His  Mrniculous  Disappear- 
ance—Tradition of  the  A rrapahoes— Tradition  of  the  Blaokfeet— The  Bouncks — 
Tlieir  Tradition. 


HE  American  Iiulian.  unlike 
the  more  civiliztHl  niiti<nis  nt' 


yj  If  the  Old  World,  possessed  no 
^"•^     perfected    art     whereby     lie 


could  perjietnate  and  transmit  his 
history  down  through  succeeding  gen- 
erations, further  than  by  oral  tradi- 
ticms.  His  mode  of  communication 
was  bv  words  spoken,  using  signs  in 
the  mtinner  of  deaf  mutes,  between 
persons  speaking  different  languages. 
He  had,  however,  a  system  of  hiero- 
glyphics and  symbols  which  he  in- 
scribed upon  the  bark  of  trees, 
dressed  skins,  and  other  nniterial  of 
like  perishable  nature.  He  had  no 
mode  of  inscription  upon  prepared 
stone  or  other  like  enduring  material. 
Hence,  his  meager  history,  so  far  as 
he  has  any,  has  been  preserved 
through  family  or  tribtd  trailitions,  assisted  to  some  extent  by  liis 
art    of    preserving    the     recollection    of    isolated     events     through 


FALLS  OF   MINNKHAHV. 


■•!> 


•I 


I 


■^''•;» 


■il 


INDIAN    TUAUrnoNS. 


77 


-Mode  of 
Triiilitioim 
.  Delude— 
a  Flood— 
-Pottawiil- 
ioii  of  tilt' 
I  of  Indian 
-New  Kn- 
le  ('hicka- 
1  People 
Pisn|)i>«'iir- 
liouiick:-— 


II,  unlike 
lations  of 
jessed  i><> 
reby      lie 
isiiiit   his 
iliiig<j;eii- 
iil  tradi- 
uiiiciition 
sitriis  ill 
between 
nonages, 
lit'  liiero- 
•h  he  iii- 
)f    trees, 
iterial  of 
had  no 
prepared 
material, 
so  far  as 
ireserved 
it  by  his 
through 


belts  of  wampum,  BO  coiiinion  among  the  Indians  in  primitive  life, 
as  also  an  article  or  medium  of  exciiange  in  commercial  transactions. 
These  belts,  which  will  be  further  noticed  in  another  part  of  this  work, 
were  of  various  classes,  (me  of  which  was  manufactured  specially  for 
use  in  treaty  negotiations  between  tril)e8  or  nations,  and  were  so  wrought 
as  to  preserve  or  serve  as  a  reminder  of  treaty  stipulations. 

The  Indian  mode  for  preserving  their  history  by  oral  traditions, 
proves  that  thev  were  a  people  of  method  and  intelligence.  Several 
liiiiiilies.  and  sometimes  the  families  of  an  entire  village,  would 
assemble  together  at  night  in  their  council  house  or  some  capacious 
wi<'wam,  where  some  older  member  of  the  tribe,  which  perhaps  would 
be  some  noted  cliief  who  had  be<'oiiii'  the  repository  of  historic;  events 
of  his  tribe,  would  recite  to  the  assi'inbled  listeners,  young  and  old,  an 
account  of  their  history  from  the  earliest  times,  as  pre.served  in  their 
traditions  from  generation  to  generation,  including  the  time  of  his  own 
life.  The  rule  was  that  all  [iresent,  and  especially  the  young,  should 
take  note  and  bear  in  mind  during  their  lives  the  information  thus  iui- 
iiarted  to  them.  In  this  manner  every  youth  was  instructed  ie  the 
history  of  his  tribe.  Their  general  rule  was  that  history  could  be 
prestMved  with  accuracy  for  the  period  of  seven  lives.  That  which 
rea<'hed  back  beyond  this  periixl  was  not  relied  upon  as  being  accurate 
bevoiul  dispute. 

.1.  1).  Walker,  of  Arizona  Territory,  says  that  the  Pima  Indians, 
dwelling  in  that  locality,  select  several  promising  youths  of  their  tribe 
from  time  to  time  for  repositories  of  their  traditions,  and  they  are  care- 
fuUv  instructed  in  the  historical  legends  pertaining  t<i  their  tribe. 
Iwiiig  recpiired  to  commit  them  faithfully  to  memoi'y.  They,  in  turn, 
instruct  their  successors,  and  thus  preserve  the  traditions  in  the  exact 
language  recited  by  their  ancestors  of  many  years  ago.  They  have 
knowledge  of  the  tribe  that  built  the  old  Casa  Gi'aude  and  other  vast 
buildings,  whose  ruins  now  excite  such  curiosity. 

The  Indians  not  only  liatl  their  Homers,  but  they  had  their  .l^sop.s. 
Some  trilies  had  regular  story  tellers,  men  who  had  devoted  a  great 
deal  of  time  to  learning  the  myths  and  stories  of  their  peo{)le,  and  who 
possessed  in  addition  to  a  good  memory  a  vivitl  imagination.  Tim  in- 
(hilgent  Indian  mother  would  fretpiently  send  for  one  of  these,  and 
having  prepared  a  feast  for  him  she  and.  her  children  would  await  the 
fairy  stories  of  the  dreamer  who.  after  his  feast  and  smoke,  would  en- 
tertain them  for  hours  with  his  fanciful  sketches  and  mythical  visions, 
which  were  interesting  and  beautiful  in  their  rich  imagery,  and  which, 
like  many  similar  productions  of  the  ancient  Greeks,  have  at  times 
been  given  erroneous  positions  in  history  and  ethnological  data. 


78 


THE   AMEIIICAN    INDIAN. 


Although  thf'so  ludiiiii  triulitioiiH  at  times  apiM'ur  a)  ho  vague  and 
shadowy,  we  can  scarcely  resist  the  inipressiou  in  many  instances  that 
they  may  have  sprung  originally  from  substantial  sources,  or  servf  as 
some  slight  iiidicatinn  pointing  towards  real  I'acts.  In  this  c(tnn('ctioii 
it  is  iuti'rcsting  to  notejiow  curiously  these  traditions  l)ear  rest-inhlancf 
to  our  own  and  those  of  other  nations,  and  many  insist  tliat  tiiey  atl'i)ni 
us  stmie  aid  in  unraveling  the  mystery  which  surrouiuls  this  [leople 
conceriiiiii'  tiieir  ori<rin. 

We  learn  from  yiv.  Catlin,  who.  among  other  tribes,  spent  some 
time  among  the  ("hoctaws.  that  they  have  always  had  a  tradition  of  a 
great  tleluge,  iu  descrii)iiig  which  they  say  there  was  total  darkness 
for  a  great  time  over  the  whole  of  the  eartli.  Tin*  Choctaw  doctors, 
or  mvsterv  men.  looked  out  for  davli''ht  lor  a  lont;  tinu),  until  they 
at  last  despaired  of  ever  seeing  it,  ai\d  the  whole  nation  was  verv 
uidiappy.  At  last  a  light  was  discovered  in  the  north,  when  there 
was  great  rejoicing,  until  the  light  was  found  to  be  a  great  uioun- 
tain  of  water  rolling  on.  and  wiiicii  destroyeil  them  all  except  a  few 
families  who  had  expected  it  and  built  a  great  raft  on  which  they  were 
saved. 

From  the  same  source  we  are  iid'ormed  that  the  C'hoctaws  have  a 
band  amongst  them  called  le Crawfish  l)and.  They  have  a  tradition 
that  this  band  at  a  very  remote  period  in  the  past  lived  under  ground. 
They  were  a  species  of  crawfish  and  used  to  come  np  out  of  the  mud, 
and  wenton  their  hands  and  feet,  living  in  a  large  cave  deep  under  the 
ground,  where  tiiere  was  no  ligiit  for  several  miles.  They  neither 
spoke  nor  could  they  understand  any  languagt^  at  all.  The  entrance  to 
their  cave  was  through  the  mud.  The  Choctaws  used  to  lie  and  wait 
for  them  to  come  out  to  the  sun,  when  they  would  try  to  talk  to  them 
and  cultivate  an  ac(inaintance.  One  day  several  of  them  W(>re  r>in 
upon  so  suddenly  by  the  Choctaws  that  they  had  no  time  to  go  through 
the  mud  back  to  their  caves,  but  were  driven  in  at  another  entrance 
through  the  rocks.  The  Choctaws  then  tried  a  long  time  to  smoke 
them  out,  and  at  last  succeedeil.  They  treated  them  kindly,  taught 
them  the  Choctaw  language,  taught  them  to  walk  on  two  legs,  made 
them  cut  otf  their  ti>e  nails,  and  pluck  the  hair  from  their  body,  after 
which  they  ado[)ted  them  into  their  natitm,  and  the  remainder  of  them 
are  living  under  the  ground  to  this  day. 

The  AVinnebngoes  also  have  traditions  of  a  flood  or  genera] 
inundation  of  the  earth's  surface,  but.  says  Mr.  Fletcher,  their  govern- 
ment agent  fifty  years  ago,  it  is  impossible  to  determine  what  was  the 
character  of  their  traditions  of  this  event,  previcnis  to  their  first 
interview  with  the  whites.     It  is  not  impossible  that  the  traditions  of 


I 


INDIAN    TUAUITION8. 


7» 


no  nnd 
*H  thai 
■rvt'  iiH 
uH'tiou 

iblnlK'f 

,•  nlViU'il 

j)t'nj)!(> 

it    sollli' 
oil  1)1'  n 
iirkiu'SH 
doctors, 
til   tlu'V 
us  very 
n   theiT 
t  in<mu- 
pt  H  few 
ley  weic 

s  hiivc  M 
triuUtiou 
irronn.l. 
he  luuil, 
luler  the 
neither 
raiice  tt) 
mil  wait 
to  thtMii 
Ivere  run 
tliron^'h 
ontrmire 
()  smoke 
f.  taught 
rs,  made 
(ly.  al'ttT 
of  them 

general 

irovern- 

was  the 

lieir  first 

litious  of 


♦  lie  (liliige  for  this  trihe  were  based  in  part  on  tlie  scriptural  account 
communicated  to  tlieni  by  white  peoplt^ 

Humboldt,  wiio  visited  South  America  in  tin'  forepart  of  the 
present  century,  found  u  tradition  of  the  Hood  among  tlie  unreolainn'd 
tiil>(>s  of  tlie  Cordilleras  of  the  Andes.  '•Such  tradition,"'  says  Mr. 
.Scho<»lcraft,  "in  which  heroic  traits  are  ascril)ed  to  the  suivi.tirs  of  ii 
universal  deluge,  existed  in  the  wild  cosniogonies  of  the  thin  tribes 
of  the  |irairie  and  forest  grou[)s,  of  a  western  origin  of  the  I'nited 
States  and  Mritisli  Anu'rica." 

Mr.  Catlin  informs  us  that  the  Mandans  had  a  tradition  of  a 
creat  flood,  which  at  .sonm  period  visit<'d  tlu»  earth,  which  event  they 
comniemoiate  every  year  at  their  annual  religious  ceremony  of  four 
(lavs.  First  among  the  objects  of  these  annual  religious  (x-casioiis  is 
a  celi'i)ration  of  the  event  of  the  subsiding  of  this  flood,  which  they 
(•idled   Mee-nee-ro-ka-ha-sha,  (sinking  down  or  settling  of  the  waters). 

[n  tin'  cindre  of  the  Mandan  village  was  an  open  circular  area  of 
one  liundred  and  fifty  feet  in  diameter,  kept  always  clear  as  n  public 
ground;  iu  the  middle  of  which  was  n  curb,  somewhat  like  a  large 
hogshead,  standing  on  the  end.  made  of  planks  and  bound  with  i;oo[ts. 
sonu'  eight  or  inne  feet  high,  which  the  Mandans  rtdigiously  preserved 
and  protected  from  year  to  year  free  from  mark  or  scratch,  and  which 
they  called  the  /*///  canoe.  It  appears  to  have  been  a  symbolic  repre- 
sentation of  a  part  of  their  traditionary  history  of  the  flood,  which 
thev  had  in  sonn;  way  received,  and  were  thus  endeavoring  to  perpetuate 
in  the  minds  of  the  whole  nation. 

The  ceremonies  in  (juestion  are  not  assigned  to  any  particular 
d;iv  in  the  year,  as  these  pt^ople  do  not  keep  a  record  of  days  or  weeks; 
Init  it  occurs  at  a  particular  season  which  is  designated  by  the  full 
(>\pjinsion  of  the  willow  leaves  under  the  bank  of  the  river;  foi', 
according  to  their  tradition,  the  twig  that  the  bird  brought  home  was 
a  willow  bough  ami  had  full  grown  leaves  on  it.  and  the  bird  to  which 
they  looked  was  the  mourning  or  turth*  dove,  often  seen  to  bo  feeding 
(111  tiio  sides  of  the  earth-covered  lodges,  being,  as  they  call  it,  n 
nit'dicine  liird,  which  is  not  to  be  harmed  by  any  one;  and  e^en  their 
(logs  are  instructed  not  to  do  it  injury. 

The  ccn-emony  described  by  Mr.  Catlin  commenced  in  the  morning, 
when  groups  of  Avomen  and  children  were  gathereil  on  the  to[)S  «)f 
tiieir  earth-covered  wigwams.  They  then  all  commenced  screaming, 
the  dogs  began  to  howl,  and  all  eyes  were  directed  t(>  the  prairies  on 
tlie  west,  where  was  beheld,  a  mile  distant,  a  solitary  individual 
descending  the  bluff  and  making  his  wav  towards  the  villajre.  The 
whole  community    joined  in  general  expression  of  alarm,  as   if  they 


!:=!ai 


^"^m 


8ti 


llir.    AMKIUCAN     INDIAN. 


were  ill  (l(u»«^fM"  of  instiiiit  dt'istrurtioii;  l)(>\vs  wert'  strung-,  tlit'ir  horses 
Wfiv  I'iiiiijlit  u|)i)ii  tilt'  ju'dirio  and  run  into  tiio  villaijc.  warriors 
blai'ktMH'd  tlu'ir  faeces,  ami  cvcrv  prcpjiratioii  niadti  as  if  for  instant 
coinl>at.  Till'  tisjfiirt'  disruvcM-cd  on  tlic  prairiti  continued  to  approach 
witli  dii,'nititMl  step  in  direct  lino  towards  tlio  villaj^c.  All  cvrs  wim-c 
upon  liiiii,  and  lie  at  lon<;tli  camn  in  and  proc(>nded  towards  the  ceiitri' 
of  the  vilhii^e  where  all  the  chiefs  and  i)ravei  stood  ready,  and  rectMved 
him  in  a  cordial  manner.  reco<^iiiziiu,'  him  as  an  old  uccjunintance. 
pronouncing  his  name  Nu-inohk-muck-a-iiah.  I  first  or  onlv  man  I. 

The  l)ody  of  this  strange  personage,  which  was  nearly  nak(>d.  was 
painted  with  white  clay,  so  as  to  reseinhle  at  a  little  distance  a  white 
man.  He  wore  a  rohe  of  four  white  wolves'  skins  falling  l)ack  ovt 
his  slioulders.  On  his  head  he  had  a  sjdendid  head-dress.  ni;ide  of 
two  ravel. "s  <|iiills.  and  in  lii>-.  left  hand  he  carried  a  large  pipe,  wliicli 
lu'  set'ined  to  watch  and  giiai'd  as  something  ol  gi'cat  im|)Oi'tance. 
After  |)assing  the  chiefs  anil  braves  he  appi'oached  the  medicine  Indyr, 
which  he  had  the  means  of  dpening.  and  wli'ch  had  been  ndigioush 
closed  during  the  yeai'.  except  through  tin*  perfoinianci*  of  the  religious 
rites  of  that  day. 

Having  enten>d  the  Imlge,  he  appointed  four  men  to  put  it  in 
readiness  for  the  ctM'emonies,  by  sweeping  and  strewing  a  profusion  nf 
grecMi  willow  boughs  over  tho  floor,  and  decorating  the  sides  likewix 
with  willow  boughs.  While  thes(*  preparations  were  going  on.  ainl 
during  the  whole  day.  this  |iersonage  went  through  tlie  villai,'e.  stopping 
in  front  of  every  lodge  and  crying  until  the  owner  caint!  out  and  asked 
him  who  he  was  and  what  was  the  matter.  To  this  he  replied  bv 
relating  the  sad  catastropht*  which  had  liap|>ened  on  the  earth's  surface 
bv  the  ovei'tlowiiig  of  the  waters,  saying  tiiat  he  was  the  only  |.ersoii 
sa\'ed  from  tliis  unusual  calamity:  tlial  lie  laiKied  his  big  caiioe  on  tlif 
high  mountain  in  the  west,  where  he  tlnn  resided;  that  he  had  com. 
to  o|)eii  the  medicine  lodge,  which  must  needs  I'eceive  a  nresent  "( 
some  edged  tool  from  the  owner  of  the  wigwam,  that  it  iniLrht  be 
sacriticed  to  the  water.  If  this  were  not  done,  he  assured  them  tliei' 
would  be  another  !!ood  and  none  of  them  \m  uld  be  saved,  as  it  w.is 
with  such  tools  that  the  big  canoe  was  :Ma<l.'.  This  being  complied 
with,  the  implements  received  were  deposited  in  the  medicine  lod<,rr. 
.\fler  the  last  da\  of  tin*  ceremony,  in  the  presence  of  llit»  whole  peopir 
of  the  village,  they  were  thrown  into  tiie  river  in  a  deep  p!ac<>.  from 
whence  tliev  can  nevei'  b(>  recovered,  and  are  thus  saciificed  to  tin 
Spirit  of  tin-  waters. 

On    the   second    day    tliis    my.sterious  personage    continues    the 
corenioiiies  of   the  occasitui.      Having  smoked  his  jiieilicine  pipe,  aiid 


out 

iak( 

pla( 

llie 

clii' 

Ml  i^ 
:(' 

''••on 

that 
iiiiiri 


fiy^^f^-l 


■■^^.tss 


INDIAN   TRADITIONS. 


81 


iiistiiiit 
pproJich 
'fs  weri' 

rocoivod 
lintaiico. 
\u). 

kod.  was 
>  a  white 
ack  ovr 
,  ina(l»^  t>f 
[i(>.  wliirli 
j)i)rtniK't'. 
[no  Idiln''. 
Mi!j;ii>\isl\ 
-  rtiligi'His 

)  |)iit  it  ill 
•ol'usion  "f 
>s  likmvisi 
iir  on,  ami 
Htoppini; 
11(1  aski'il 
|.litMl   li\ 

S  SlU't'il*!' 
Iv    |,l'ISi>II 

(ic  on  till' 
hilt!  coni'' 
n'l'St'iit  ol 
iniu'ht    111' 

fWl    thtT' 
MS     it     WilS 

(•iiini)li''l 
■iiie  hidili' 

\(llll  |)(MI|lll' 

>!act\  i'l'oni 

llM'tl      to     till' 

ilinnt's    till' 


lilt 


addressed  a  short  speecli  to  the  people,  stimulating  them  to  put  their 
trust  in  tlie  Great  Spirit,  he  calls  into  the  lodge  an  old  raetlicine  or 
mystery  man,  whose  body  is  painted  yellow,  and  whom  he  appoints 
master  of  ceremonies  of  the  occasion.  After  tliis  Nu-raohk-muck-a-nah 
shaktjs  hands  and  takes  leave  of  him,  by  saying  that  he  is  going  back 
to  tlie  mountain  in  the  west,  from  whence  he  will  return  in  just  a  year 
from  tliat  time  to  open  tlie  lodge  again ;  whereupon  ho  leaves  the  village 
and  tlisappears  over  tlie  bluffs  from  whevice  he  came,  and  no  more  is 
seen  of  this  surprising  ciiaracter  during  the  occasion,  as  was  understood ; 
the  fact  being,  however,  tlmt  he  reappeared  in  another  garb,  and  took 
part  in  the  remaining  ceremonies  with  others  of  the  village. 

Mr.  Catlin  furtlier  informs  us  that  lie  learned  from  a  distinguisiied 
Knistenaux  on  the  uppe:  Mississippi,  that  the  aforesaid  trilxi  had  a 
tradition  of  a  great  freslu'f  and  Hood,  wliich  took  placid  many  centuries 
lM>fore  and  destroyed  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  wiiidi  event  it  seems 
they  connect  with  the  formation  of  the  gi'eat  Pipe  Stone  (^nari'v  in 
what  is  now  the  state  of  Minnesota.  Their  tradition  is  that  all  tlie 
liiltes  of  the  red  men  assembled  on  the  Coteau  du  Prairie  to  get  out 
of  tilt  way  of  the  waters:  and  after  they  jiad  all  gathered  here  from  all 
parts,  the  waters  continued  to  rise  until  at  length  it  C(»vered  them  all 
in  a  mass,  and  their  flesli  was  converted  into  red  pipe  stone.  Tins 
legend,  so  firmly  bc'lcvcd  in  by  many  tribes,  is  assigned  as  a  rea.soii 
why  this  pipe  stone  ([uarry  was  so  generally  hehl  among  the  Indians  in 
such  sacred  esiiMMii. 

The  Maiidans  say  of  their  origii  that  they  were  originally  shut 
out  from  the  light  of  heaven,  and  dwelt  together  near  a  subterranean 
lake.  A  grape  vino  which  extended  its  roots  far  into  the  earth  to  tlii> 
place  wlitM-e  they  were,  gave  them  the  first  intimation  of  the  light  upon 
llii>  faci^  of  the  earth.  Hy  means  of  this  vine,  one-half  of  the  tiibe 
clinilied  up  to  the  surface  and  were  delightthl  with  its  light  and  air, 
Its  .M  I  fruits  and  game.  The  otlit>r  half  were  left  in  their  dark 
•>ris.  1:  house,  owing  to  the  bulk  and  weight  of  an  old  woman,  who  by 
,er  corpulency  tore  down  the  vine  and  proventetl  any  more  of  the  tribe 
t'-om  ascending. 

Tl'.e  Navajoes,  in  regard  to  thi>ir  origin,  like  the  Mandans.  claim 
that  they  caini>  out  of  the  twiitii.  Tradition  would  indicatt*  that  tiiey 
aiigrated  from  th(>  northeast. 

Tlit^  Pottawattapiie"  bcli;v'^  in  two  spit'fs.  symbolizing  good  and 
evil.  One  they  call  Kitcheuianito  ( (»reat  Spirit) ;  the  other,  IMatche- 
iiniiiito  I  Evil  Spiri'.).  The;,  say  that  when  Kitchemanito  first  made 
tlll^  world,  he  filled  it  with  a  class  of  beings  who  only  looked  like  men, 
hut  who  wore  perverse,  ungi  atoful,  wicked  dogs,  wlu)  never  raised  their 

A 


82 


THK    AMI'.lilCAN    INDIAN. 


oyeK  from  tJie  gvownil  to  tlinnk  liin:  for  anytliiii^'.  Sociii;;-  this,  the 
Clreat  S[)irit  plunged  tliciii,  witli  tin'  world  its(>lt',  into  ii  i^Mcjit  laUf  find 
drowntnl  tlieni  all.  Ho  tlit^n  wi'.hdrew  tiio  earth  from  the  water,  ami 
made  a  man.  a  very  handsome  young  man,  l)nt  ho  being  vei'v  lonesonii' 
anil  sad.  Kitrhemanito  took  pity  on  him  and  scmt  him  a  sister  to  eiieer 
him  in  his  loneliness. 

After  many  years  the  young  in.i:i  liad  a  di'eani.  whicli  he  told  his 
sister.  "Five  young  men,""  said  lie,  '•  will  conm  to  your  lodge  dodr 
tliis  night  to  visit  you.  The  (ri'eat  Spirit  forhids  you  to  answer  oi- 
even  look  up  and  smihi  at  the  first  I'oui':  Imt  when  t!ie  tUtii  comes,  yini 
may  speak  and  laugh  and  show  that  you  are  pleased.  Slie  acted 
accordingly.  Tin^  ti  'st  of  the  five  strangers  that  caUed  was  I'sama,  oi- 
tolmt'co,  aiul  having  heen  repid.sed,  iu*  fell  down  and  died.  The 
second.  Wapako,  or  u  pumpkin,  shared  tin*  same  fate:  the  third. 
Eshkossimin.  in-  melon,  and  tin'  fourtii,  Kokees.  or  the  bean,  met  tin' 
s.'ime  f.u'.  But  when  Damin  or  Mondamin.  which  is  mai/e.  presi-nted 
tumseif.  slie  ojn'ned  the  skin  tapestry  door  of  her  lodge,  laughed  \i'\\ 
heartily,  and  gave  him  a  friendly  reception.  They  were  immedialely 
married,  ami  from  this  union  the  Indian  sprung.  Damin  forthwith 
buried  the  four  unsuicossful  suitors,  and  from  their ''raves  there  irrew 
tol)acco,  melons  of  all  sorts,  and  beans;  and  in  this  mant'  "■  *iie  (ireat 
Spirit  pi'oviiled  that  the  race  which  he  had  made  rliontii  have 
S(»mething  to  otb  r  him  as  a  gift  in  their  feasts  and  ceremonies. 
and  also  Komething  to  put  in  their  akeeks  or  kettles  along  with 
their  meat. 

The  ('re<Oc  Indians  have  a  tradition  that  they  sprung  fioni  the 
ground  between  the  Catawba  and  .Uabanni  rivers:  that  the  *  ii'eat  Spirit 
brought  them  out.  and  that  they  were  the  sole  rigiiltul  possessois  of 
tlm  soil.  They  bebevt^  that  lad'ore  the  creation  there  existed  a  great 
l)ody  of  water  upon  the  earth.  Two  pigeons  were  sent  forth  in  search 
of  land,  but  found  nothing.  On  going  forth  tlu*  second  tim(>.  they 
pmcured  a  blade  of  grass,  after  w ;  icli  tin*  waters  Hui)sided  and  tlie 
land  iippeared.  They  have  no  traditnm  of  their  peojile  living  elsewhere 
than  in  North  Anu'riea,  and  have  no  tradition  of  this  country  ever 
being  oc('U|(ied  i)efore  them  by  a  more  civili/ed  peoplt>  than  them- 
selves. They  have  ii  vague  tradition  that  the  eouidry  was  occupieil 
before  them  by  a  people  of  whom  they  have  n<i  definite  knowledge. 
'I'lie  nann*  tlii'y  have*  for  America  is  the  "  Land  of  the  Indians,"  or 
"Lnn.lof  the  Ked  Teople." 

According  to  Peter  Jones,  the  educated  Ojibway.  the  people  of 
thnt  nation  s  ly  that  thercMvertM-reated  by  Kitchemanito  ( (Ireat  Spirit ), 
or  K6zhumuiiedo  (Merciful  or  Benevolent  Spirit),  and   placed  on  tlie 


INDIAN    TltAPITIOXS. 


88 


is.  thr 
kt!  tunl 
'I',  anil 

lOSOIlK' 

)  chft'i- 
oil  I  liis 

re   lloKl" 

wcr  t>v 

n's,  you 
'  acti'<l 
aiiui,  or 
I.  Tlu- 
y  tliirtl. 
met  tilt' 

I'CSlMltol 

t'tl  VI' rv 
KMliaii'ly 
Di-tliwitli 
wo  <^w\\ 
lie  (ircat 
!iL  liavo 
omoiii''s. 
)iiU   witli 

roll!  tilt' 

111  Sjiirit 

lessors  ol 

I  II   rri'cilt 

II  St'Ml'l'll 

|mt>.  tlit'V 

and    tilt' 

Isi'vvln  I'l' 

try  tivcr 

n   tlit'iii- 

loc'cnpii'il 

lowlt'tL't'. 


tans, 


or 


Itt'oplo  of 
It  Spirit). 
ll   on  tlu' 


continent  of  America:  that  every  nation  speakinj^a  different  lan>,'na<,'e 
is  a  separate  creation:  that  wlien  the  Great  Spi/it  ;,'av.^  them  their  rr- 
li.rion  he  told  them  how  to  act.  ar.d  they  think  it  would  he  wrong  to 
forsake  the  old  ways  of  their  forefathers. 

The  Ojilnvays  have  n  traditit>n  that  before  the  f,'eneral    deluge 

there    lived  two   enormous    creatures,   each   possessed  of  vast    power. 

One  was  an  animal  with  a  gr^-at   horn   on    ins   ht>ad.  the  other   was  a 

hn"-e    toatl.      The    latter  hati   the  whole   management    of  the   waters, 

keening   them    secure   in    its  own    body,  and   emitting   only  a  certain 

quantitv  for  the  watering  of  the  earth.      Between   these  two  creatures 

there  arose  a  quarrel,  which  terminated  in  a  fight.      Tli;^  toad   in   vain 

tried  to  swidlow  its  antagonist,  hut  the  latter  rushed  upon  >'..  and  with 

his  horn  pierced  a  hole  in  its  side,  out  of  which  the   wattM'   gushed   in 

floods,  and  soon  overllowed  the  face  of  the  earth.      At  this   time   Nan- 

ahhozlioo  was    living  on   the  earth,  niid.   ohsei'ving  the   water    rising 

hi'dier  and  higher,  he  tletl  to  the  loftie-^t  mountuin   for   refuge.      Per- 

ceivin"  that  even  this  retreat  would   soon  lie   inundated,  he  selected   a 

Inrt'e  cedar  tree  on  which   to   ascend  if  the  waters  should   rise   up  to 

Shim.     Before  they  reached  him    he  caught  a    number  of  animals  and 

;fowls  and  put  them  into   his  bosom.      I''iii!ill\    the   water   covered  the 

imttiintain.      Me  then  ascended  the   cedar  tree,  and  as    he  went  up  he 

Ipluckeil  its  branches  and  stuck  them  in  the  belt  around  his  waist.    The 

"Wtrei^  grew  and  kept  pace  with  the  water  for  a  longtime.      .\t  length  he 

AtibiHiiloned  tiie  idea  of  remiiining  any  longer  on  the  tree,  and  took  the 

sraiiclies  he  had  plucked  and  with   them    constructed  a  raft,  on    which 

^lic  phiced  himself  with  the  animals  and  fowls.      On  this  raft  he  flouted 

i^ilibout  for  a  long  time,  till  all  the  mountaiiis  were   covered  ami   all   the 

"^Piisls  of  the  earth  and  fowls  of  the  air  perished  except   thoi-''  he   had 

^villi  liiiii. 

-*         \\  length  Naiiahl)ozhoo  thought  of    forming  a  new  world,  but  did 

!ot  know  how  to  accom|ilish  it  without  any  materials,  unlil  the  idea 
ecurii'd  to  him  that  if  he  could  only  obtain  some  of  the  earth  which 
'Hs  then  under  the  water,  lie  might  succeeil.  Iit>  accordingly  emploved 
lie  ditVereiit  animals  he  had  with  him  that  were  accustoiueil  to  diving, 
'irsl.  he  ser.t  the  loon  down  into  the  water  in  tu'der  to  bring  up  some 
f  the  old  earth:  but  it  was  not  able  to  n»ach  the  bottom,  and  after 
Bmaining  in  the  water  som»<  time  <'amv'  up  dead.  Nanahbo/hoo  then 
ic.ok  it.  blew  upon  it.  and  it  came  to  lit'**  again.  Hi>  next  sent  the 
ftter,  which  also  failed  to  reach  the  bott<im  and  vnuw  up  dead,  but  was 
Bflt.ired  to  life  in  the  same  manner  as  the  loon.  He  then  tried  the 
'jkill  of  the  beaver,  but  without  success.  These  diving  animals  having 
wilt'il.  lie  took  the  muskriit.  who  was  gon(>   a  long  time    and   came   up 


84 


THE    AMKKU'AN    INDIAN. 


(lead.  On  taking  it  up  Nannhbozhoo  found,  to  his  great  joy,  that  it 
had  readied  the  earth,  ami  had  retained  some  of  tlie  soil  in  each  i 
its  paw.s  and  mouth.  He  then  blew  upon  it  and  bi'ought  it  to  1 , ic 
again,  at  the  same  time  pronouncing  many  blessings  upon  it,  sayi  :>r 
that  as  long  as  tlie  world  he  was  about  to  make  should  exist,  the  miihk- 
rat  should  never  become  extinct. 

Tliis  prediction  of  Nanahbozhoo  is  still  spoken  of  by  the  Indiims 
when  referrijig  to  the  rapid  increase  of  the  muskrat.  Nanahbozliio 
then  took  the  eartli  so  brought  him,  and  having  rubbed  it  with  iii.s 
hands  to  fiia  dust,  lie  placed  it  on  the  waters  and  blew  uj)on  it,  wii-ii 
it  began  to  grow  larger  and  larger,  until  it  was  b(»yond  the  reatdi  nf 
his  eye.  In  order  to  ascertain  the  size  of  the  world  and  the  pro;fr(  >s 
of  its  growth  and  expansion,  he  sent  a  wolf  to  run  to  the  end  of  it, 
measuring  its  extent  by  the  time  consumed  in  the  journey.  Tlie  liist 
jtmrney  he  performed  in  one  day.  the  sectmd  took  him  five  days,  tlie 
third  ten,  the  fourth  a  moiitli,  tlien  a  year,  five  year.s,  and  so  on,  until 
the  world  was  so  large  that  \aiialil)ozlioo  then  said  tliat  tlu>  world  \\iis 
large  enough,  and  commanded  it  to  cease  growing.  After  this  Naiinh- 
bozhoo  took  a  journey  to  view  the  new  world  he  had  made;  as  In 
traveled  he  created  various  tribes  of  Iiuliaiis  and  ])laced  tliem  in  ditlVr- 
ent   i)arts   of  the  earth,  giving   them    various   religions,  customs  ainl 


manners 

'V 


This  Nanalibozhoo  now  sits  at  the  north  pole,  overlooking  all  tin 
transactions  and  ail'airs  of  the  peo|)le  he  has  placed  on  the  earth.  'I'ln 
northern  tribes  say  tliat  Naiialil)ozhoo  always  sh'eps  during  the  wiiiti'i. 
but  previous  to  his  falling  asleep  fills  his  great  pipe  and  smokes  Im 
several  days,  and  that  it  is  the  siimke  arising  from  the  mouth  and  |ji|ri 
of  Nanahbozhoo  wiiicli  produced  what  is  called  *' [ndian  summer." 

This  Nanahbozhoo   JnM-e   referred   to   is   the  same  character  tin 

poet   Longfellow  adopts    in    Jiis  celebrated   poem  of    Ojibway  Indifiii 

legends,   which  he    styles    Hiawatha,   lieiiig    the    naiiui   of    a    siniiln: 

character  noted  in   the  traditions  of  the   Inxpiois  nation,  and  winch 

name  is  a  word  in  the  Iroijuois  language;  and  the  mode  of  produciin' 

the  Indian  summer,  above   alluded  to,  is  referred  to  by  Longfellow  ii 

his  poem  in  the  following  lines: 

"  From  Ills  iiipo  tlit>  Hiiioko  iloBCoiuliiiK' 
Fillod  the  wky  with  liHZt>  aiul  vapor, 
FHUmI  (lie  air  with  ilrcaniv  Hoftiiesa, 
(lave  a  twinkle  to  tin-  water, 
Toiidioil  tijc  ruKk'wl  liilJH  with  Biiioothnoss, 
IJrou^lit  tlw  ti>mU>r  ludian  snmiiier." 


We  are  informed  by  Col.  James  Smith,  for  several  years  ])otw( 


(Ml 


l"')o  and  lTot>  a  captive   among  the   Indians  of  Northern  Olii(\  timt 


INDIAN   TRADITIONS. 


85 


,-,     tllHt     It 

,  each  f 
it  to  liiV 
it,  »ayi  ;;; 
the  muhk- 

le  Iiulii'  IS 
iahl)o/Ji  1(1 

with  ills 
1  it,  wli-ii 
)  reach  <>f 
e  pro;iri  >s 

end  of  It. 

Tlie  liist 

•  daya.  tlic 

•■,0  on,  until 

world  \\a> 
his  NaiNih- 
ade;  an  In- 
ui  in  dill' 1- 
iistonis  iiml 


ing  all  till 


th.     Th.. 

lit'  willtiT 

nukes  I  111 
and  iii|ii 
nnuu'.'" 
iracter  tin 
ay  Indiiii, 
(I    similar 
lUlll  wlnrl, 
)roduiMn.' 
njftellow  ii. 


th 


ar«  betwi'iM. 
Ohio,  that 


I 


tiie  Wyandota  have  a  tradition  of  a  remarkable  squaw  of  their  tribe, 
wiio  was  found  when  an  infant  in  the  water,  in  a  canoe  made  of  bull- 
rushes.  She  bet-me  a  j^jreat  prophetess  and  did  many  wonderful 
tiiiiK's.  She  turned  water  into  dry  land,  and  at  length  made  this 
cdiitinent,  which  was  at  that  time  only  a  very  small  island,  and  but  a 
few  Indians  on  it;  but  even  these  few  had  not  sufficient  room  to  hunt, 
11  nd  so  this  squaw  went  to  the  water  side  and  prayed  that  this  island 
nii'dit  be  enlarged.  The  (Ireat  Si)irit  heard  her  prayer  and  sent 
liii-o'e  numbers  of  water  tortoises  and  muskrats,  who  bnmght  with 
tiiem  mud  and  other  materials  for  enlarging  the  island,  and  by  which 
means  they  say  it  was  increased  to  its  present  size.  Therefore  the 
white  people  ought  not  to  encroach  upon  them,  because  their  great 
grandmother  made  it. 

Tiiev  say  abcmt  this  time  the  angels,  or  heavenly  inhabitants,  as 
tlii'v  called  them,  frequently  visited  their  forefathers,  and  instructed 
tliem  to  offer  sacrifice,  burn  tobacco,  buffalo  and  deer  bones,  but  that 
lliey  were  not  to  burn  bears  or  raccoon  bones  in  sacrifice.  Tlie 
Ottawas,  who  were  a  cognate  tribe  of  tiie  Pottawattamies.  Jiad  the  like 
tradition  of  the  latter  people. 

Sir  Alexander  McKenzie  informs  us  that  the  Chipeyans,  a  tribe 
of  the  Athapasca  or  Athabasca  stock,  have  a  tradition  that  they 
iiriginally  came  from  another  country,  inhabited  by  a  very  weak 
iicople,  and  had  traversed  a  lake  which  was  narrow  and  shallow,  and 
u  here  they  had  suffered  great  misery,  it  being  always  winter  with  ice 
and  snow.  According  to  the  tradition  of  the  Athapasca  family,  to 
wiiich  this  tribe  belonged,  this  people  came  from  Siberia,  agreeing  in 
lircss  and  manners  with  the  ])eople  now  found  upon  the  coast  of  Asia. 
Tlio  Shawnees  have  a  tradition  that  they  are  of  foreign  origin;  that 
their  ancestors  came  from  across  the  sea,  and  that  they  formerly  maJj 
vftarlv  sacrifices  for  their  safe  arrival  in  this  country. 

The  following  tradition  is  from  the  letter  book  of  the  United 
States.  St.  Louis  Superintendency,  Misstmri,  recorded  May  Mh,  ISl'J, 
im  heing  received  fnmi  the  lips  of  a  Shawnee,  named  Louis  Kogers: 

"It  is  many  years  ago  since  the  numbers  of  the  Shawnees  were 
very  great.  They  were  on  an  important  occasi(>;i  encarai)ed  together 
(III  11  prairie.  At  night  one-half  of  theia  fell  asleep;  the  others 
HMuained  awake.  Those  who  kept  awake  abandoned  the  sleepers 
iMifore  morning,  and  betook  themselves  to  the  course  where  the  sun 
ri,  ,s.  The  others  gradually  pursued  their  route  in  the  direction 
where  the  sun  sets.  This  was  tli<*  origin  of  the  two  nations,  tlie  first 
of  whicli  was  called  S'.awnee,  and  the  <itlnr  Kickapoo. 

'•  Prior  to  this  separation,  these  nations  were  consid  red  one,  and 


86 


THK   AMKltlCAX    INDIAN. 


were  blessed  with  tlio  bounties  <if  heaven  above  any  blessings  wliii  li 
arc  now  enjoyed  by  any  deseription  of  mankind.  And  they  ascnim 
their  ju-esent  depressed  condition  and  tlio  withdrawal  of  the  favors  nf 
Providence,  to  tlio  anger  of  the  Great  IJeiiig  at  their  se[)aratiou. 

'•Among  tlie  many  tokens  of  divine  favor,  which  they  formei  y 
enjoyed,  was  tlu!  art  of  walking  on  t\w  surface  of  tiie  oceiiii,  by  Avhii  ii 
they  crossed  from  tiie  east  tt>  America  without  vessels;  also  the  art 
of  restoring  life  to  the  dead,  by  the  use  of  lue^dical  arts  continiuid  inv 
the  Spaeth  of  six  hours.  Witchcraft  and  ])ro}theey  were  with  them  ;it 
their  inghest  state,  and  were  practiced  without  feigning;  and,  in  fini'. 
such  were  the  gifts  of  heaven  to  them,  that  nothing  fell  short  of  tin  ir 
inconceivable  power  to  perform.  And  after  the  Shawnees  have 
wandered  to  the  remotest  west,  and  returned  eastward  to  the  origin.il 
place  of  separation,  the  world  will  have  finished  its  career.  It  is 
believed  by  the  Shawnees,  that  the  consummation  of  this  prophecy  is 
not  far  distant,  because  they  have,  in  fulfillment  of  the  ])roplier\. 
reached  the  c  .-me  western  point,  and  are  now  retrograding  on 
their  steps." 

]\b)iitezuma  told  Corfez  of  a  foreign  connection  between  tiic 
Aztec,  race  and  the  natives  «)f  the  Old  World.  His  words  coming  Id 
us  throu<,'li  Spanish  sources,  are  to  the  following  etVecl :  His  speecii  is 
this — "i  would  have  you  to  understand  before  you  begin  your  di.s- 
course,  that  we  are  nc*^  ignorant,  or  stand  in  need  of  your  persuasions, 
to  believe  that  the  great  prince  you  obey  is  descended  from  our 
ancient  (^uetzalcoatl.  Lord  of  the  Seven  Caves  of  the  Navatla<|U('s, 
and  lawful  king  of  those  seven  nations  which  gave  bi^ginning  to  our 
Mexii-an  (Mupire.  JJy  one  of  his  pro[ihecies,  which  wo  receive  as  an 
iid'allible  truth,  and  by  a  tradition  of  many  ages,  preserve<l  in  oui 
annals,  we  know  that  he  departed  from  these  counti'ies,  to  con<|U('i 
new  regions  in  the  East,  leaving  a  ))romise,  that  in  process  of  tini". 
his  descendants  should  return  to  model  our  laws  and  mend  (un 
governmtuit." 

Cotton  Mathei',  the  noted  Puritan  divine,  says  of  the  Massacliu- 
setts  Induins;  "They  l)elieve  that  their  chief  god  Kamantowit  madi' 
ft  nmn  and  wonnin  of  stone,  which,  upon  disUke,  In*  broke  to  pieces, 
and  made  another  man  and  woman  of  a  tree,  which  wert*  the  fountaius 
of  all  mankind;  and  that  we  all  have  in  us  immortal  souls,  which,  il 
we  ar»!  godly,  shall  go  to  a  splendid  enteii  inment  vvitli  Kanuuitowit, 
but,  otherwise,  must  wander  about  in  restless  horrors  forever." 

.\ccording  to  Kev.  Jedidiah  Morse,  in  his  report  to  the  Secretiiiv 
of  War  on  Indian  affairs  in  l^'i'J,  the  Sauk  [mlians  had  a  traditiin 
that  the  lireat  Spirit,  in  th'     tiist   [)lace.  created   from  the   dirt   of  tin' 


I 


■'« 


■**'wsr4( 


msBsa 


INDIAN    TllADITIOXS. 


87 


gs  whit  li 

y  iis(M'ili(' 

I'tivort?  .if 

UMl. 

formerly 

by  whit  li 

o  the  lilt 

imiod  iui- 

li  tliom  at 

(1,  in  iiiH'. 

•t  of  thi  ir 

leoH    hiivi' 

H  original 

er.      It  is 

rophepy  is 

prophiHv. 

riuliiig    on 

tweou    till' 

coining  til 

s  s|)ci3ch  is 

Your  (lis- 

M'SUMsiollS. 

from  our 

iviitia<|Ui's. 

ing  to  our 

I'ivci   lis  an 

(mI  in  our 

o   con<nu'r 

ss  of  tini". 

niciul    our           ! 

Massacini-           # 

Lo\\  it  niiiiii'         % 

to    pieces,          ^j 

'  fountains          :| 

-,  whicli.  if         % 
aiaantowit,          / 

IT."' 

»  S»»crotarv         j. 

11  irutlitii'H         1 
lirt  of  till-         i5 

rjl 

■i 

eartli  two  men;  hut,  finding  that  these  alone  wouhl  not  answer  his|mr- 
i)ose,  be  took  t'rom  oacii  miin  a  ril)  and  made  two  women;  from  these 
four  sprung  nil  red  men;  tluit  ihey  were  all  one  nation  until  they 
heiiaved  so  badlv  the  CJreat  Spirit  came  among  them  and  talked  dif- 
ferent languages  to  them,  which  caused  them  to  separate  and  form 
ditlerent  nations. 

Mr.  Fletcher,  United  States  Indian  agent  for  the  Winneliagoea 
.some  llftv  years  ago,  gives  tlie  following  tradition  then  current  among 
tiiat  people,  from  Siio-go-nick-kaw  (  Ijittle  Hill  ).  a  chief  of  that  tribe: 

'•  Tiie  (Ireat  Spirit  first  waked  up  as  from  a  dream,  and  found 
himself  sitting  on  a  chair.  On  finding  himself  alone,  betook  a  piece 
of  his  bodv,  near  his  heart,  and  a  jiiece  of  earth,  and  from  them  made 
!i  man.  He  then  procet'ded  to  mak<»  three  other  men.  After  talking 
ii while  with  the  nu'n  he  bad  created,  the  Great  Spirit  made  a  woman, 
who  was  tliis  earth,  and  is  the  grandmother  of  the  Indians.  The 
four  men  which  wei'e  first  created  are  the  four  winds,  east,  west,  north 
and  soulli.  Tiie  earth,  after  it  was  cr(>ated,  rocked  about:  and  the 
Ciieat  Spirit  made  four  l)easts  and  four  snakes,  and  put  them  under 
the  earth  to  steady  and  support  it.  But  when  the  vinds  blew  the 
lieasts  and  snakes  could  not  keep  the  earth  steady,  and  the  (ii'eat 
Spirit  made  a  great  butl'alo  and  put  him  umler  the  earth;  this  buffalo 
is  tht*  land  which  keeps  the  earth  steady.  After  the  earth  became 
steadv.  the  (IreaL  Spirit  took  a  j)iece  of  bis  heart  and  nuub^  a  man, 
and  then  took  a  piece  of  bis  flt^sh  and  made  a  woman.  The  man  knew 
a  great  deal,  but  the  woman  knew  but  little.  The  Great  Spirit  then 
took  some  tobacco  and  tobacco  seed  and  gave  them  to  the  man.  and 
gav(^  to  the  woman  om;  seed  of  every  kind  of  grain,  and  showed  her 
every  herb  and  root  that  was  good  for  food. 

"The  roots  and  herbs  w»'ro  made  mIhmi  the  earth  was  made. 
When  the  Great  Spirit  gave  tobacco  to  the  man.  he  told  him  that  when 
lie  wanted  to  speak  to  the  winds  or  the  beasts  to  ])ut  tobacco  in  the 
tire  and  they  Mould  bear  him,  and  that  the  Gi'eat  Spirit  would  answer 
him.  After  the  Great  Spirit  gave  these  things  to  the  man  and  woman, 
lie  told  them  to  look  down;  and  they  looked  down,  and  saw  a  child 
standing  between  them.  The  Great  Spirit  tobl  them  that  thev  must 
take  care  of  fhtMduldren.  The  (ireat  Spirit  then  created  one  man 
and  one  woman  of  evcu'y  trilx*  and  tongue  on  the  (>arth,  and  told  them 
ill  Winnebago  that  tlitn'  would  live  on  the  ci^nfre  of  the  earth.  The 
Gi-eat  Spirit  then  made  the  beasts  and  birds  for  fh(>  use  of  man.  He 
then  looked  down  U[)ou  his  children  and  saw  that  they  were  happv. 
The  Great  Spirit  made  the  fire  nnd  tobacco  f(»r  the  Winnebagoes.  and 
all  the  other  Indians  got  their  fire  ami   tobacco    fiom    them;  and  this 


'. 


88 


THE    AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


is  the  rensou  v,  liy  all  the  other  tribes  cull  tlie  Winnebaj^o  their  dear 
brother. 

"  After  the  Great  Spirit  had  made  ail  these  things,  he  ilid  uot 
look  down  on  the  earth  again  for  one  hundred  and  eighteen  years.  He 
then  looked  down  and  saw  the  old  men  and  women  coming  out  of  their 
wigwams,  gray-hoadtnl  and  stooping,  and  that  they  fell  to  pieces.  Tht; 
Great  Si)irit  then  thought  that  he  had  made  the  Indians  to  live  too 
long,  and  that  they  increased  too  fast.  He  thencluuiged  his  plan,  and 
sent  four  thunilers  down  to  tell  the  Indians  that  tliev  must  fijrht. 
and  they  did  fight  and  kill  each  other.  After  that  the  Indians  did  not 
increase  so  fast.  Tiie  Good  Spirit  took  tiie  good  Indians  who  were 
killed  in  battle  to  himself;  but  the  bad  Indians  who  were  kilhul  went 
to  the  west.  After  awhile  a  bad  spirit  waked  up  and  saw  what  the 
Good  Spirit  had  done,  and  thought  he  could  do  as  much ;  so  he  set  to 
work  and  tried  to  make  an  Indian,  and  made  a  negro.  He  then  tried 
to  make  a  black  bear,  and  made  a  grizzly  bear.  Ho  tiien  made  some 
snakes,  but  they  were  all  venomous.  The  bad  spirit  maile  all  the 
worthless  trees,  the  thistles  and  useless  weeds  that  grow  on  the  earth. 
He  also  made  a  fire,  but  it  was  not  so  good  as  the  fire  that  the  Good 
Spirit  made  ami  gave  to  the  Indian. 

"The  bad  s[)irit  tem[)ted  tlie  Indians  to  steal,  and  murder,  and 
lie;  and  when  the  Indians  who  conimitteil  those  crimes  died,  they  went 
to  the  bad  spirit.  The  Good  Si)irit  commanded  the  Indians  to  be 
good,  and  they  were  so  until  the  bad  spirit  tempted  them  to  do  wrong." 

Tlio  early  traditions  of  all  the  Now  England  and  Atlantic  coast 
tribes  point  to  a  migration  from  the  southwest.  Such  were  the  tradi- 
tions of  the  Massachusetts  group  of  small  tribes,  the  Narragansetts  or 
Wampanoags  of  the  Mohicans,  and  the  maritime  tribes.  The  Lenni 
Lenapo  of  Pennsylvania  told  a  tradition  to  the  Moravian  missionaries, 
detailing  the  crossing  of  the  Mississippi  by  that  people  long  after  the 
pas.sage  of  the  Irtxpiois  and  the  Allegaiis. 

The  stmthern  Indians  represent  themselves  as  having  come  orig- 
inally from  the  west;  and,  after  crossing  the  Missi8si[)pi  at  higher  or 
lower  points  (at  eras  more  or  less  remote),  as  having  conquered  tiie 
original  Florida  tribes,  and  taken  their  places.  Like  early  accounts 
of  migration  are  given  by  the  Chickat.aws,  Choctaws,  Crooks  and 
Cheiokoes.  Tiie  Creeks  proceeded  eastward  across  Florida  to  the 
Ocmulgee  branch  of  the  Aitamaiia,  tiioir  oldest  town  and  pormanent 
resting  place.  The  old  tribes  against  whom  they  fought  were  the 
YamacrawB,  Ogechees,  Wapoos,  Santees,  Uches,  Yamasees,  Utinas. 
Paticas,  and  Icosans-terms,  some  of  which  only  linger  in  tiieir  verbal 
traditions. 


HB 


INDIAN    TIIADITIONS. 


80 


to   bo 


lerod  tlio 
lUToants 
;ekH  aiul 
a  ti)  tho 
•niHinMit 

UtillHS, 

if  verbal 


Whon  the  old  tribes  west  of  tlie  Mississippi  nre  nsked  the  diroction 
tlipv  came  from,  they  {X)int  south.  Thoy  caiuo  up  over  tho  fertile,  level 
iilains  and  hilly  uplands  of  tho  forbidding'  and  inipassaiilo  peaks  of 
tlio  llockv  Mountains.  Such  is  the  account  of  the  t^uappas  (  Kapahas 
of  Do  Soto's  day),  Cedrons,  Kansas,  and  tho  generality  of  the  great 
prairie  or  Dakota  group  west  of  tho  Mississip[)i,  and  of  the  lowas, 
Sioux,  and  Winnebagoes  who  had  crossed  the  stream  at  and  below  St. 
Anthonv's  Falls,  and  above  the  junction  of  the  Missouri. 

Mr.  Heckewelder  says  the  Indians  consider  the  earth  as  their 
universal  mother.  Their  traditions  teach  them  that  tlu^y  were  created 
witiiin  its  bo.soni,  where  for  a  long  time  they  had  their  abode,  before 
tliev  came  to  live  on  its  surface;  that  the  (treat  Spirit  undoubtedly 
intended  at  a  proper  time  to  put  them  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  good 
tilings  ho  had  prepared  on  earth,  but  ordained  that  their  first  stage  of 
existence  should  be  within  it.  Mr.  Heckewelder  remarks  that,  'this 
fabulous  account  of  the  creation  of  man  coincides  renmrkably  with  the 
ancient  Egvptians  and  tl  e  Urahmins  of  India." 

The  traditions  of  the  Cliickasaws  say  that  the  white  |teoph<  were 
the  favorites  of  the  (rreat  Spirit;  that  he  taught  them  to  communicate 
with  each  other  without  talking;  that  no  matter  how  far  they  are  put 
apart,  they  can  make  each  other  understand;  and  that  he  also  taught 
the  wliite  people  to  live  without  hunting,  and  instructed  them  to  make 
anything  that  they  want;  but  he  oidy  taught  tiie  Indians  how  to 
hunt,  and  that  they  had  to  get  their  living  by  hunting  or  perish,  and 
the  white  people  have  no  right  to  hunt.  They  say  they  got  the  first 
corn  just  after  the  fiood,  from  a  raven  which  tiew  over  them  and 
ilr()|>ped  a  part  of  an  ear;  they  were  told  by  the  (treat  Spirit  to  plant 
it.  and  it  grew  up;  that  they  worked  in  the  soil  around  it  with  their 
fingers.  They  never  had  any  kind  of  tools;  but  when  they  wanted 
lo-^'s  or  poles  a  certain  length  they  had  to  burn  them;  and  that  thev 
made  heads  for  their  arrows  out  of  a  white  kind  of  Hint  rock. 

Tiie  Chickasaws,  by  their  traditions,  say  that  they  came  from  the 

west,  and   part  of  their  tribe  remained   there.      When  about  to  start 

eastward,  they  were  provided  with  a  large  dog  as  a  guard,  and  a  pole 

as  a  guide.     Tho  dog  would  give  them  notice  whenever  an  enemy  was 

near  at  hand,  and  thus  enablo  them  to  prepare  for  defense.     Tlie  polo 

they  would  plant  in  the  ground  every  night,  and  the  next  morning 

tht  y  would  look  at  it  ami  go  in  the  diroction  it  leaned.   They  continued 

their  journey  in  this  way  until  they  crossed  the  great  Mississippi  river, 

iand  proceeded  to  the  Alabama  river  in  the  country  whore  Huntsville 

[in  that  state   now  is.     There  the  pole  was  unsettled  for  several  davs, 

[but  finally  it  settled  and  {)ointed  in  a  southwest  direction.     They  then 


's 


90 


TlIK    A.MI.lilCAN    INDIAN. 


stfirtc'd  on  that  roTuse.  pliiiitiii;,'  ilio  |m>1<<  every  iii<;lit  until  they  ^nt  In 
wluit  is  oilled  the  CMiickasfiw  Old  Fieldrt.  where  the  pole  stoixl  jiert'eetiv 
ereet.  All  then  caint'  ti>  tiie  conclusion  that  tiiis  was  tiie  |ironiisi  .1 
land,  and  there  the  main  l>ody  of  them  accordiii^dy  remaim  i 
until  they  migrated  west  of  the  state  of  Arkansas,  in  the  yeais 
isHTand'as. 

The  I'ot-to-yan-te  tribe,  of  the  refjions  of  California,  under.stooil 
to  lie  one  of  the  trihes  or  hands  of  tin'  Honaks  or  Hoot  |)i','^'ers.  lia\.' 
the  following,'  tradition  concernin<,'  their  ori<:jin  and  existence,  as  <xiv(  u 
liy  an  Indian  chief  of  that  trii)e: 

••Tiie  first  Indians  that  lived  were  Coyotes.  AVlien  oiif  of  their 
nundier  died,  tlw  body  l)ecame  full  of  little  animals,  -ir  spirits,  as  Ih' 
thou<,dit  them.  After  crawliiii,'  over  the  body  for  a  time,  they  took  all 
manner  of  sha[)es;  sonn'  that  of  the  deer,  others  that  of  the  elk.  tlir 
antelope,  etc.  It  was  discovered,  however,  that  i,'reat  nund)ers  avciv 
takin*;  wind's,  and  for  a  wiiihs  tiiey  sailed  about  in  the  air;  but 
eventually  they  would  tly  olf  to  the  moon.  The  old  Coyotes  (or 
Indians)  foarin<^  that  tht^  earth  mi<;ht  become  depopulated  in  tiiK 
way.  concluded  to  stop  it  at  once;  and  ordt>red  that  when  any  of  llnii 
people  died,  the  body  must  l>e  burnt.  Ever  after  they  continued  \<< 
burn  the  Ixidy  of  deceased  persons.  Then  the  Indians  l)e>^an  tn 
n.ssume  the  shape  of  a  man;  but  at  first  they  were  very  imperfect  in 
all  their  parts.  At  first  they  walkeil  on  all  fours,  then  they  be<ran  tn 
have  some  meni!»ei's  of  tli(>  iiuman  fi'ame — one  finifei".  on<^  toe,  one  eve. 
one  eai'.  etc.  After  a  time  they  iiad  two  tinijers.  two  toes,  two  eve^, 
two  ears.  etc.  In  all  theii'  lindis  and  joints  they  were  yet  very  imper 
feet,  but  pi'o<,'reHsed  fi'oni  period  to  |)(>riod,  until  tiiey  becanu^  ])erfei't 
men  and  women.  In  the  course  of  their  transition  from  tiie  Coyote  tn 
Ininian  liein^'s.  they  not  in  the  habit  of  siltin<,'  upri<,'ht,  and  lost  tlmir 
tails.  This  is  with  many  of  tliem  a  .source  of  re<,'ret  to  this  day,  ;i- 
they  considei'  a  tail  (piite  an  ornament;  and  in  decorating'  themseivi^ 
for  a  dance  or  other  festive  occasions,  a  portion  of  tiiem  alwa\~ 
decorate  tliemselves  witli  tails." 

Tiie  following'  ti'adition  is  taken  from  the  otlic'al  reconlsof  tlieSt, 
Louis  Indian  Superintenih'ncy : 

••The  ()sa<,'«'s  believe  tliat  the  first  nnin  of  their  nation  came  out 
of  a  shell,  and  that  this  man  wiien  waikini,'  on  eartli  met  witli  tin 
(treat  Spirit,  who  asked  him  where!  he  resitled  and  what  he  ate.  Tip 
Osaj^e  luiswered  that  he  had  no  place  of  residence,  jind  that  he  uli 
nothin'^.  The  Great  Hpirit  jj^ave  him  a  bow  and  arrow  and  told  him  tn 
^o  a  huntin<(.  So  soon  as  the  Great  Spirit  left  him  lie  killed  a  dem 
The  Great  Spirit  <,'ave   him  tire  and  told  him  to  cook  his  meat,  and  in 


as  ffivt  II 


of    tlll'il 

rits,  IIS  111' 

V  took  111! 

n     V\\i.    tlH' 

bers  vfiv 
>  air;  I'n' 
)Vot«'s  ('ir 
ul  in  tlii> 
ly  of  tlitir 
iitiinu>il  tci 
b('^-iui  til 
|iilit'i'l'*'«'t  ill 

V  l)i'jj;aii  til 
one  i'_vi\ 

two  tiVf^. 
rv  iiiiiKT 
w,  jjt'rt't'ft 
('(.yoto  til 
lost  tlii'ir 
is  liny.  ii> 
licmsi'l  ve- 
in   alwuy- 

-(,f  tilt' St. 

II  ('nuu>  mit 
I't  with  tin- 
at<'.      'I'll'- 


li 


at  Ik'   fit' 

tdld  liiin  til 

l(>il  a  (li''i 

cat.  ami  tn 


INDIAN    TKADirioNS. 


itl 


eat.  Ho  also  toKl  him  to  tako  the  skin  and  covor  hinisolf  witii  it,  n\u\ 
also  till'  skins  of  other  animals  that  he  wo  -id  kill. 

"Dno  dav,  as  the  Osago  v.as  huntin<,',  Im  cann'  to  a  small  river  to 
drink.  He  saw  in  the  river  a  l)eaver  hut.  on  whicii  was  sittinj^  Iho 
ihief  of  the  family.  He  asked  the  Osage  what  ho  was  lookinj,'  for,  so 
near  his  lod<,'(>.  The  Osage  answered  that  being  thirsty  he  was  forced 
to  come  and  drink  at  that  place.  The  beaver  then  aske<l  him  who  he 
was  and  from  whence  he  came.  The  Osage  answered  that  ho  had 
come  from  hunting,  and  that  he  had  no  |ilaco  of  residence.  •Well, 
then.'  said  the  beaver,  "you  appear  to  be  a  reasonablt>  man.  I  wisii 
vou  to  come  and  live  with  nu;.  1  have  a  huge  family,  consisting  of 
manv  daughters,  and  if  any  of  them  should  bi^  agreeable  to  you,  yoii 
inav  marrv.'  The  Osage  accepted  tin*  offer,  and  some  time  after  nnii'- 
ricd  one  of  the  beaver's  daughters,  with  whom  lH^  had  many  children. 
Those  children  have  formed  tho  Osngo  people.  This  marriage  of  the 
Osage  with  the  beaver  has  been  the  cause  that  the  Osages  do  not  kill 
the  beaver.  They  always  sup[>osed  that  by  killing  the  beaver  they 
were  killing  the  Osages." 

The  tradition  of  the  Seneeas  in  regard  to  their  origin  is  that  they 
broke  out  of  tho  earth  from  a  large  mountain  at  tho  head  of  Can.m- 
daii^nia  lake,  which  mountain  they  still  venerate  as  the  place  of  their 
birth,  which  they  call  (leuundewah,  or  gri;at  hill,  and  from  which  this 
people  are  known  among  themselves  and  cognat(*  tribes  as  (la-nun-do-o- 
no.  "Tho  Great  Hill  People."  Tho  Seneeas,  they  say,  were  in  a  fort 
on  tho  top  of  this  hill,  which  became  surrounded  by  a  monstrous  ser- 
pi'ut,  wlii»s(*  head  and  tail  camo  togt^ther.  It  lay  there  a  long  time, 
confounding  the  people  with  its  breath.  At  length  they  attempted  to 
make  their  escape,  but  in  marching  out  of  tho  fort  they  walked  down 
the  throat  of  the  serp»'nt. 

Two  orphan  children,  who  had  escaped  this  general  destructi<m 
by  Iteing  left  on  this  side  of  tho  fort,  were  informed  by  an  oracle  of 
the  mt^aiis  by  which  they  could  get  rid  of  their  formidable  enemy  by 
taking  a  small  bow  and  a  {)oisoned  arrow,  made  of  a  kind  of  wiUow, 
and  with  that  shooting  the  seri)ent  under  its  scales.  This  tiiey  did,  and 
the  arrow  proved  effectual,  for,  on  its  penetrating  tho  skin  the  serpent 
became  sick,  and  exttMuling  itself  rolled  down  the  hill,  destroving  all 
tlii>  timher  that  was  in  its  way,  in  tln^  nu'antime  disgorging.  At  every 
motion  a  human  head  was  discharged  and  rolled  down  the  hill  into  th« 
lake,  where  they  all  remained  in  a  petrified  state,  having  the  hardnesw 
and  appearance  of  stones. 

Down  to  lati^  date  the  Indians  were  accustomed  to  visit  that  sacr^d 
place  to  mourn  tho  fate  of  their  people  ami  celebrate  some   pe(  uliar 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


V 


/ho 


& 


W.r 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


ilM  ilM 

ilM 


iJO 


12.2 
2.0 


IIIIM 

1-4    111.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTfeR.N.Y    14580 

(716;  37?V--,03 


'^ 


\ 


4? 


\\ 


"% 


V 


>v 


.-c^ 


-f> 


y    M^< 


% 


Wr 


92 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


rites.  To  the  knowledge  of  Avhite  people  there  has  been  no  timber  on 
the  great  hill  since  it  was  first  discovered  by  them,  though  it  lay  ap- 
parently in  a  state  of  nature  for  a  great  number  of  years  without  culti- 
vation. It  is  asserted  that  stones  in  the  shape  of  Indians'  heads  may 
be  seen  lying  in  the  lake  in  great  plenty  in  the  vicinity  of  the  great 
hill,  which,  tradition  says,  are  the  same  that  were  deposited  there  at 
the  death  of  the  sei'pent. 

The  Seuecas  have  also  a  tradition,  that  previous  to,  and  for  some 
time  after,  their  origin  at  GenundeAvah,  the  country,  especially  about 
the  lakes,  was  thickly  inhabited  by  a  race  of  civil,  enterprising  and  in- 
dustrious people,  who  were  totally  destroyed  by  the  great  serpent  that 
afterwards  surrounded  the  great  hill  fort,  with  the  assistance  of  others 
of  the  same  species,  and  that  the  Senecas  went  into  possession  of  the 
improvements  that  were  left. 

The  Senecas  say  that  in  those  days  the  Indians  throughout  the 
whole  country  spoke  one  language ;  but  the  great  serpent,  by  an  un- 
known influence,  confounded  their  languages  so  that  they  could  not 
understand  each  other,  and  this  was  the  cause  of  their  division  into 
nations.  At  that  time,  however,  the  Senecas  retained  the  original 
language  and  continued  to  occupy  their  mother  hill,  on  Avhich  they 
fortified  themselves  against  their  enemies  and  lived  peaceably  until, 
having  offended  the  great  serpent,  they  were  cut  off  as  before 
related. 

The  Onondagas  have  a  legend  that  they  sprang  out  of  the  ground 
on  the  banks  of  the  Oswego  river. 

The  Iroquois  nation  have  a  somewhat  curious  tradition  as  to  the 
circumstances  through  which  their  national  league  of  the  original  five 
tribes  was  first  formed.  This  tradition  alleges  that  a  remarkable 
person  grew  up  among  them,  originally  known  as  Tarenyawago,  who  is 
represented  as  a  person  of  great  wisdom  and  who  taught  this  people 
arts  and  knowledge.  He  possessed  supernatural  powers  and  hnd  a 
canoe  which  would  move  without  paddles,  being  propelled  by  his  will, 
in  which  he  ascended  the  streams  and  traversed  the  lakes.  He  taught 
the  people  hoA/  to  raise  corn  and  beans,  removed  obstructions  from  the 
water  courses,  and  made  their  fishing  grounds  clear.  He  helped  them 
to  get  the  mastery  over  the  great  monsters  which  overran  the  country, 
and  thus  prepared  the  forests  for  their  hunters.  The  people  listened 
to  him  with  admiration  and  followed  his  advice.  He  excelled  in  all 
things.  He  excelled  their  good  hunters,  brave  warriors  and  eloquent 
orators.  Having  given  his  people  instructions  for  observing  the  laws 
and  maxims  of  the  Great  Spirit,  he  laid  aside  the  high  powers  of  his 
public  mission  to  set  thera  an  example  of  how  they  should  live,  where- 


INDIAN   TRADITIONS. 


m 


upon  he  erected  a  lodge  for  his  dwelliug,  pinnted  corn,  kept  near  him 
his  magic  canoe  and  selected  a  wife. 

In  relinquishing  his  former  position  as  a  subordinate  to  the  Great 
Spirit,  lie  also  dropped  his  original  name,  and  at  the  instance  of  his 
people  torik  that  of  Hir.watha.  He  chose  to  become  a  member  of  the 
Onondaga  tribe,  and  took  up  his  residence  in  their  fruitful  valley, 
which  was  the  central  point  of  their  government.  Suddeidy  there 
was  an  invasion  of  a  ferocious  band  of  warriors  coming  fr<mi  the  north 
of  the  great  lakes.  A '  thev  advanced  there  was  made  an  indiscrimi- 
nate  slaughter  of  men,  Avoraen  and  children,  and  the  public  alarm  was 
extreme.  Hiawatha  advised  his  people  to  call  a  general  council  of  all 
the  tribes  that  couid  be  gathered  together  from  the  east  to  the  west, 
appointing  a  meeting  to  be  held  at  a  suitable  place  indicated,  on  the 
banks  of  Onondaga  Lake.  All  the  chief  men  accordingly  assend)led 
at  this  place,  as  Avell  as  a  vast  multitude  of  men,  women  and  children, 
in  expectation,  of  deliverance. 

Hiawitha,  for  some  reason,  delayed  his  attendance;  messengers 
were  sent  for  hin,  who  found  him  in  a  pensive  mooil,  and  to  whom  he 
expressed  the  foreboding  that  evil  might  come  from  his  attendance. 
But  these  presentiments  were  overcome  by  the  representations  of  the 
messengers,  and  thereupon  he  put  his  wonderful  canoe  again  into  the 
watery  element  and  set  out  for  the  council,  taking  with  him  his  only 
daughter;  proceeding  up  the  current  of  the  Seneca  river,  he  soon 
appeared  among  his  people  at  the  great  council. 

As  he  walked  up  the  ascent  from  the  lake  to  the  council  ground,  a 
loud  sound  was  heard  in  the  air  above  as  if  caused  by  some  rushing 
current  of  wind.  A  spot  of  matter  was  discovered  descending  rapidly, 
and  every  instant  enlarging  in  its  size  and  velocity.  Hiawatha,  as 
soon  as  he  had  gained  the  eminence,  stood  still,  and  caused  his  daugh- 
ter to  do  the  same,  considering  it  cowardly  to  tiy  and  impossible  to 
avert  the  designs  of  the  Great  Spirit, 

The  descending  object  disclosed  the  shape  of  a  large  white  bird, 
with  wide,  extended  and  pointed  wings,  coming  doAvn  upon  the  ground 
swifter  and  swifter,  and  with  a  powerful  swoop  crushed  the  daughter 
of  Hiawatha  to  the  earth.  Not  a  muscle  moved  in  the  face  of 
Hiawatha.  His  daughter  lay  dead  before  him,  but  the  great  and  mys- 
terious white  bird  was  also  killed  in  the  shock.  This  bird  was  cov- 
ered with  beautiful  plumes  of  snow-white  shining  feathers,  one  of 
which  was  plucked  by  each  warrior,  with  which  lie  decorated  himself; 
and,  hence,  it  became  a  custom  among  this  people  to  assume  this  kind 
of  feathers  on  the  war  path.  Subsecjuent  generations,  it  is  said,  sub- 
stituted the  plumes  of  the  white  heron,  which  led   this  bird  to  be 


04 


THE    AMEllICAN    INDIAN. 


greatly  esteemed.  But  still  greater  wonder  followed,  for  on  removing 
the  carcass  of  the  bird  not  a  trace  of  the  daughter  could  be  discovered ; 
she  had  completely  vanished.  At  this  the  father  was  greatly  atfectetl 
and  l)ecame  disconsolate,  but  he  aroused  himself  and  [miceeded  to  the 
head  of  the  council  with  dignified  air,  covered  with  his  simple  robe  of 
wolf  skin,  taking  his  seat  among  the  chiefs,  warriors  and  counselors 
assembled.  On  the  second  day  of  the  council  Hiawatha  arose  and 
proceeded  to  give  to  his  people  his  advice  as  to  how  they  should  best 
provide  for  their  future  welfare.     He  said: 

'•My  friends  and  brothers:  You  are  members  of  many  tribes, 
and  have  come  from  a  great  distance.  We  have  met  to  promote  the 
common  interest  and  our  mutual  safety.  How  shall  it  be  accomplished? 
To  oppose  these  northern  hordes  in  tribes  singly,  while  we  are  at  vari- 
ance often  with  each  other,  is  impossible.  By  uniting  in  a  common 
band  of  brotherhood  Ave  may  hope  to  succeed.  Let  this  be  done,  and 
we  shall  drive  the  enemy  from  our  land.  Listen  to  me  by  tribes." 
Whereupon  he  proceeded  to  assign  positions  to  each  one  of  the  five 
tribes  of  the  nation  their  respective  position  in  their  newly  constituted 
league,  addressing  each  separately.  To  the  Mohawks  he  assigned  the 
country  on  the  Mohawk  river,  next  to  the  Hudson,  as  the  first  in  the 
nation,  because  they  were  warlike  and  mighty.  The  Oneidas  he  assigned 
next  in  position  on  the  west,  as  the  second  nation,  because  they  always 
gave  wise  counsel.  To  the  Onondagas,  Avhose  habitation  was  at  the 
foot  of  the  great  hill,  he  assigned  the  third  in  the  jiation,  because 
they  were  all  greatly  gifted  in  speech.  To  the  Senecas,  whose  dwell- 
ing was  in  the  dark  forest,  and  whose  home  was  everywhere,  he  assigned 
to  be  the  fourth  nation,  because  of  their  superior  cunning  in  hunting ; 
and  the  Cayugas,  the  people  living  in  the  o])en  country,  possessing 
much  wisdom,  he  assigned  as  the  fifth  nation,  because  they  understood 
better  the  art  of  raising  corn  and  beans  and  making  houses. 

On  the  next  day  Hiawatha's  advice  was  concurred  in  by  the  great 
council,  and  the  five  tribes  were  united  in  a  bond  of  union,  since  called 
the  League  of  the  Iroquois.  After  this  Hiawatha  took  leave  of  the 
council,  announcing  his  withdrawal  to  the  skies,  whereupon  he  went 
down  to  the  water,  seated  himself  in  his  mysterious  canoe,  when  sweet 
music  was  heard  in  the  air  above,  and  his  mystical  vessel,  in  which  he  re- 
mained seated,  Avas  lifted  gently  from  the  surface  of  the  Avater,  ascend- 
ing higher  and  higher  till  it  vanished  from  sight  and  disappeared  in 
the  celestial  regions  of  the  Owayneo  (Great  Spirit)  and  his  hosts. 

It  seems  that  this  mythical  personage  tlie  poet  LongfelloAv  took 
and  l)lended  into  various  OjibAvay  legends,  forming  that  masterly  pro- 
duction styled  the  "  Song  of  Hiawatha,"  Avhich  added  so  much  to  his 


INDIAN    TItADITIONS. 


1)5 


literniy  fame.  Whilst  the  Ojibways  had  a  similar  supernatural  per- 
sonage in  their  traditions  called  by  thorn  Xdiidhhozhuu,  yet  he  does 
not  seem  to  have  served  so  fully  to  bring  (nit  what  the  poet  desired  to 
present  in  this  net-work  of  Ojibway  legends. 

The  marvellous  power  of  Hiawatha,  given  him  in  the  foregoing 
Iroquois  legend,  in  propelling  and  guiding  his  niystieal  boat,  is 
carried  by  the  poet  Longfellow  into  his  Ojibway  legend  iu  the  follow- 
ing lines: 

"Paddles  none  had  Hiawatha, 

Paddlos  nono  lie  Lad  or  needed, 

For  Ids  thoughts  as  paddles  served  him, 

And  his  wiahcs  served  to  guide  him; 

Swift  or  slov/  at  will  ho  glidt^d. 

Veered  to  right  or  left  at  pleasure." 

It  is  observed  that  this  mythical  story  of  Hiawatha,  as  the  ancient 
law  giver  of  the  Irotjuois,  and  his  miraculous  disappearance  from 
among  his  people,  singularly  corresponds  with  that  historical  occur- 
rence, or  that  given  us  as  such,  concerning  the  ancient  B[)Hrtan  law 
giver  Lycurgus,  who,  after  preparing  a  complete  code  of  laws  for  the 
Spartans,  and  giving  them  advice  as  to  the  future,  mysteriously  dis- 
appeared forever. 

It  also  possessed  a  similar  feature  to  that  given  us  in  the 
account  of  the  great  law  giver  of  Israel,  who,  after  his  mission  had 
been  accom2)lished,  in  like  manner  was  not  allowed  to  continue 
longer  among  them,  and  of  whom  it  is  written:  "And  the  Lord 
said  unto  him:  This  is  the  land  which  I  sware  unto  Abraham,  unto 
Isaac,  and  unto  Jacob,  saying,  I  will  give  it  unto  thy  seed;  I  have 
caused  thee  to  see  it  with  thine  eyes,  bui,  thou  shale  not  go  over 
thither.  So  Moses,  the  servant  of  the  Lord,  died  there  in  the  land  of 
Moab,  accoi'ding  to  the  word  of  the  Lord.  And  he  buried  him  iu  a 
valley  in  the  land  of  Moab,  over  against  Beth-peor:  but  no  man 
kuoweth  of  his  se{)ulclire  unto  this  day." 

The  Arapahoes  had  a  tradition,  that  before  there  were  any 
animals  on  earth  it  was  covered  with  water,  except  one  mountain  on 
which  was  seated  an  Arapahoe  crying,  and  who  was  poor  and  iu  dis- 
tress. The  gods  looked  upon  him  with  pity,  and  created  three  ducks 
and  sent  them  to  him.  The  Arapahoe  commanded  the  ducks  to  dive 
down  in  the  water  and  bring  up  f^omo  dirt.  One  of  them  obeyed. 
After  a  long  time  he  came  up,  but  had  failed  to  find  any  dirt.  The 
second  duck  went  down  and  was  gone  still  longer  than  the  first.  He 
also  came  up  without  finding  dirt.  Then  the  third  duck  went  down 
and  was  gone  likewise  a  long  time,  but  when  he  arose  to  the  surface 
he  had  a  little  dirt  in  his  mouth.     Directly  the  waters  disappeared, 


96 


THE   AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


and  left  the  Arapahoe  the  sole  possessor  of  the  land.  Thereupon  the 
Arapahoe  made  the  rivers  and  the  woodland,  placing  the  latter  near 
the  streams.  He  then  created  a  Spaniar'i  and  a  beaver,  and  from 
their  union  came  all  the  people  of  tlie  earth.  The  whites  he  made 
beyond  the  ocean.  He  then  created  all  the  animals  that  are  on  earth, 
all  the  birds  of  the  air,  fishes  of  the  streams,  the  grasses  and  all 
things  that  grow  on  the  earth.  He  made  a  pipe  and  gave  it  to  the 
people.  He  sliowed  them  how  to  make  bows  and  arrows,  how  to  make 
fire  by  rubbing  two  sticks,  how  to  talk  with  their  hands,  and  how  to 
live.  He  also  instructed  all  the  surrounding  tribes  to  live  at  peafie 
with  the  Arapahoes.  All  these  tribes  came  to  the  Arapr<]ioes,  who 
gave  them  their  goods  and  ponies.  The  Arapahoes  never  let  their 
hearts  get  tired  Avitli  giving,  and  all  the  tribes  loved  them. 

The  Blackfeet  have  a  tradition  or  myth,  that  an  old  man,  who 
lived  far  in  the  north,  made  the  earth  and  all  tilings  upon  it;  that 
there  is  a  great  river  in  the  north  where  this  old  man  played;  that 
there  are  there  two  huge  rocks,  which  he  used  to  play  with  as  boys 
play  with  pebbles,  and  that  these  rocks  have  worn  a  deep  trail  in  the 
solid  rock. 

Captain  Clark,  in  his  book  on  Indian  sign  language,  says  that  a 
chief  of  the  Bonack  tribe,  at  the  Fort  Hall  agency,  gave  him  the  fol- 
lowing tradition  in  regard  to  the  creation,  as  told  him  by  his  grand- 
father: He  said  that  they  had  a  great  father  who  made  them.  In 
what  shape  this  father  was  at  the  present  day  they  did  not  know,  but 
perhaps  in  that  of  a  cloud,  the  snow,  or  a  storm,  but  it  was  the  Big 
Grey  Wolf  who  was  the  father  of  the  Bonacks,  and  the  Coyote  was  the 
father  of  the  Shoshonees.  The  Grey  Wolf  was  a  God,  and  when  the 
Bonacks  died  they  went  to  where  he  lived.  This  wolf  formerly  lived 
ill  a  rock  near  Win-ne-mucka,  in  a  huge  hollow  rock.  The  trail  made 
by  this  wolf  in  going  in  and  out,  they  say,  is  still  visible,  and  his  foot- 
prints are  in  the  solid  rocks  and  can  be  seen  to-day.  His  grandfather 
told  him  that  the  earth  was  once  covered  with  water,  except  the  high- 
est peaks,  and  the  Avind  blew  so  hard  that  the  water  washed  out  the 
deep  ravines,  which  are  now  seen,  but  this  was  before  any  people  were 
made.  The  Shoshonees  have  a  tradition  or  myth  of  the  creation  much 
like  that  of  the  Bonacks,  showing  an  intimate  relation  between  the  two 
tribes. 

Capt.  Clark  gives  the  following  tradition  among  the  Crow  Indians 
as  related  to  him  by  an  old  chief:  "Long  ago  there  was  a  great  flood, 
and  only  one  man  was  left,  whom  we  call  'The  Old  Man'  because  it 
happened  so  long  ago,  and  because  we  have  talked  about  him  so  much. 
This  god  saw  a  duck  and  said  to   aim,  •  come  here,  my  brother.     Go 


INDIAN    TRADITIONS. 


07 


down  and  y;et  some  dirt  and  I  will  see  what  I  can  do  with  if  The 
duck  dived  and  was  gone  a  long  time.  Coming  to  the  surfaco,  he  had  a 
small  bit  of  mud.  The  god  said  he  would  make  something  with  it,  and 
added,  'We  are  here  by  ourselves,  it  is  bad!'  Holding  the  mud  in  his 
haml  till  it  dried,  then  blowing  it  in  different  directions,  there  was  dry 
land  all  about.  The  duck  and  the  god  and  the  ground  were  all  that 
existed.  He  then  made  the  creeks  and  mountains,  and  after  that  they 
asked  each  other  to  do  certain  things,  llie  duck  asked  the  god  to 
make  certain  things,  among  the  rest,  Indians  on  the  prairie.  The  god 
took  some  dirt  in  his  hand,  blew  it  out,  and  there  stood  a  man  and  a 
woman.  A  great  many  Crows  sprang  up  at  once  from  this  dirt,  but 
they  were  blind.  The  first  nmn  created  pulled  open  one  eye  and  saw 
the  streams  and  mountains,  and  then  the  other  and  cried  out  that  tin? 
country  was  fine.  The  first  woman  created  did  the  same,  and  they 
told  the  rest  to  do  the  same,  and  to  this  day  the  peculiar  marks  about 
the  eyes  show  the  manner  of  opening  them.  The  first  two  then  asked 
the  god  for  sonething  to  hide  their  nakedness.  The  god  told  the 
woman  and  explained  to  the  man  how  to  perpetuate  their  species." 

From  investigation  it  would  ai)pear  that  nearly  every  tribe,  if  not 
all  of  them,  without  exception,  had  its  legends  of  origin  not  unlike 
those  which  are  here  given.  Late  ex[)lorations  and  more  intinmte  ac- 
quaintanc'i  with  the  Indians  of  Alaska,  to  the  most  northern  limit, 
shows  this  same  class  of  legends  concerning  their  origin,  all  going  to 
still  further  strsngthen  the  theory  of  a  common  stock  among  all 
American  tribes.  One  of  these  legends  is  given  by  Lieut.  C.  E.  K. 
Wood,  who  visited  Alaska  in  1877,  and  styled  by  him  the  T'link(!t 
legend  of  Mount  Edgecundje,  and  which  was  given  him  by  Tah-ah-nah- 
klick,  one  of  his  Indian  guides. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
AFFINITY  WITH  THE  JEWS. 

OpinioDof  James  Adair-Tho  Indians  Descemletl  from  tlie  People  of  Israel-He  Assisns 
Twenty-three  Arf,'iuuouls  lor  this  Opinion  — Similarity  Between  the  Langnatjes — 
Comparison  of  Words  and  Sentences — Opinion  of  liev.  Jedidiah  Morse  — Simi- 
larity of  Kclitrions  Customs— Dr.  Boudinot  Favors  this  Tlieory  Rev.  Etiian 
Smith— Evidence  in  Favor  of  this  Theory — The  Indians  Acknowledge  bnt  One 
Great  Spirit  like  the  Jews  Father  Charlevoix  Presents  Evideuee  in  Support  of 
this  Theory — Indians  Were  Never  Known  to  Worship  Images— Evidence  of 
William  Penu  -Features  of  the  Face  like  the  Hebrews — And  so  with  Dress^ 
Trinkets  and  Ornaments— Their  Fasts  and  Feasts,  like  the  Jews  -  They  Reckon 
by  Moons  and  ('omit  Time  like  th(>  Hebrews — Have  their  Prophets — Abstain  from 
Unclean  Thiu^s  -Salute  the  Dawn  of  Mornin;,'  by  Devotional  Ceremony — In 
their  Lodf,'e  Tales  and  Traditions  Twelve  Brothers  are  Spoken  of— Custom  in 
Mournint,'  for  the  Dead,  like  the  Jews-  Have  a  Custom  of  Burnt  Ot!'eriuKS — Had 
B  Custom  like  the  Jews  of  Annointinff  the  Head— The  Indian  Medicine  Lodge 
Corresponded  to  the  .Jewish  Synagogue— Had  a  Secret  Order  lleseml)ling  that  of 
the  Jews— Their  Medicine  Man  Corresponded  to  the  "  Wise  Men."  Matthew 
II,  1 — The  Bow  and  Arrow  was  (Common  to  the  .Tews— The  Indian  Tent  was  like 
that  of  the  Jews — Lived  in  Tribes  like  the  .Jews. 


jKwisM  Hicat  riiiEST  IN  ins 

UOPKS 


ANY  writers  have  <;iven  special  atten- 
^\^  /  \  /  \;'    tion  to  an  inquiry  into  the  subject  of 
the    American   aborigines,   with   refer- 
ence to  di.scovering  an  afiinity  of  tliis 
people  with  the  Jews,  or  people  of  Israel. 

Among  the  class  of  writers  aforesaid  is  Mr. 
James  Adair,  who  resided  forty  years  among  the 
American  tril)es,  and  who  wrote  a  book  on  the 
subject,  Avhich  was  pid)lis]ied  about  the  year 
1775,  in  which  he,  without  hesitation,  declares 
that  the  American  aborigines  are  descendants 
from  the  Israelites,  and  so  complete  is  his  con- 
viction on  tliis  head,  that  he  declares  he  finds  a 
perfect  and  undisputable  similitude  in  each.  He 
says:  "From  the  most  accurate  observations  I 
could  make,  in  the  long  time  I  traded  among 
the  Indians  of  America,  I  was  forced  to  believe 
them  lineally  descended  from  the  tribes  of 
Israel." 


i9S) 


\FF1NITY    WITH    TllK    ,lj;\VS. 


01) 


AmoiiiT  the  enrlv  nntlioritios  oitod,  to  show  that  tlio  Ainorionn 
Indinns  are  desceinlniits  from  thi-  Isrnelites.  Mr.  Adair  seems  to  ho  tlio 
principal  one,  and  since  his  time,  all  writers  who  have  favored  liis 
views,  refer  with  unreserved  confidence  to  the  evid(Mice  furnished  l)y 
hira  to  this  end. 

One  of  the  earnest  writers  in  support  of  this  theory  in  lattM-  times,  is 
Hex.  Etlian  Smith,  of  Poultney,  A^t.,  as  shown  in  liis  bookentith'd  ••  N'iew 
of  tlie  Hebrew,  or  tlie  Tribes  of  Israel  in  America."  published  in  iSlio, 
wlier(>in  he  undertakes  to  prove,  citinij  Mr.  Adair  and  otlu-rs.  tliat  the 
American  Indians  are  descendants  from  tlio  Lost  Trib(>s  of  Israel. 

Mr.  Smith  sums  up  the  ar<;unients  of  Mr.  Adair  that  the  natives 
of  tliis  continent  are  of  tlu^  ten  tribes  of  Israel,  to  the  following  effect: 
1.  Their  division  into  tribes.  2.  Tlieir  worslii[)  of  Jehovah.  ;5. 
Their  notions  of  a  tlumcracy.  4.  Their  belief  in  the  administration  of 
nngels.  5.  Their  language  and  dialects.  0.  Their  manner  of  counting 
time.  7.  Tlieir  prophets  and  higli  priests.  8.  Their  festivals,  fasts 
and  religious  rites.  '.).  Tlu'ir  daily  sacrifice.  10.  Tlieir  ablution-; 
and  anointings.  11.  Tlieir  laws  of  unclcanliness.  12.  Their  absti- 
nence from  unclean  things.  !'•).  Their  marriage,  divorces  and  punish- 
ments of  adultery.  11.  Tlieir  several  punishments.  15.  Their  cities 
of  refuge.  1(5.  Their  purifications  and  preparatory  ceremonies.  17. 
Their  m-naments.  Is.  Their  manner  of  curing  the  sick.  lit.  Their 
burial  of  the  dead.  20.  Their  mourning  for  the  dead,  21.  Their 
raising  seed  to  a  deceased  brother.  22.  Their  change  of  names  adapted 
to  their  circumstances  and  times.  2i3.  Their  own  traditions;  tiio 
account  of  English  writers;  and  the  testimonies  given  by  S[)aniards 
and  other  Avriters  of  the  primitive  inhabitants  of  Mexico  and   Peru. 

Many  of  those  who  contend  for  Jewish  origin  of  the  American 
Indian  insist  that  evidence  of  this  fact  is  found  in  the  languages  of 
the  Indians,  whicli  appear  clearly  to  have  been  derived  from  the 
Hebrew.  This  is  the  opinion  expressed  by  Mr.  Adair,  in  which  Dr. 
Edwai'ds  h.'iving  a  gcHxl  knowledge  of  some  of  the  Indian  languages, 
concurs  and  gives  his  reasons  for  believing  this  people  to  have  been 
originally  Hel)rew. 

Tiie  languages  of  the  Indians  and  of  the  Hebrews,  he  remarks, 
are  both  found  without  prepositions,  and  are  formed  -with  prefixes  and 
Buffixes,  a  thing  not  C(minn)n  to  other  languages;  and  he  says  that 
not  only  the  Avords,  but  the  construction  of  phrases  in  both  are 
essentially  the  same.  Tlie  Indian  pronoun,  as  well  as  other  nouns,  he 
remarks,  are  manifestly  from  the  Hebrews.  The  Indian  laconic,  bold, 
and  commanding  figures  of  s[>eech,  Mr.  Adair  notes  as  exactly 
agreeing  with  the  genius  of  the  Hebrew  language. 


McMASTER  UNIVERSITY  LIBRAfOt 


100 


THE    AMEUICAN'    INDIAN. 


Kclfitivo  to  tlio  H(!l)rnisin  of  tlieir  fi^urn,  Mr.  Adnir  <riv(>B  the 
following  iiistaiico  from  an  uddross  of  a  cai)taiii  to  lii.s  warriors,  ou 
going  to  buttlo:  "I  know  that  your  guns  are  burning  in  your  hands; 
your  tomahawks  aro  tliirsting  to  drink  tho  blood  of  your  enomies; 
your  trusty  arrows  aru  impatient  to  be  upon  the  wing;  and  lest  delay 
should  burn  your  hearts  any  longer,  I  give  you  the  cool  refrosiung 
words:    .lain  llic  iiolij  ark;    •iid  (iifdij  lo  cut  off  the  dcrolcd  ntcniij.'''' 

A  table  of  words  and  [)hrases  is  furnished  by  Dr.  Boudinot, 
Adair  and  others,  to  show  the  similarity,  in  some  of  tlie  Indian  lan- 
guages, to  tho  Hebrew,  and  that  the  former  must  have  been  derived 
from  the  latter.  The  following  is  an  exaini)le  atl'ord(>(l  from  the 
sources  quoted: 

AVOItDS. 


KNOLISH. 

INDIAN. 

HEnUEW,   OR   rnALDAK 

Ji'lioviih. 

Yohewah. 

Jehovah. 

(J()(l. 

Ale. 

Ale,  Aleiiu. 

Jab. 

Yaii  or  Wah. 

.Tail. 

Shiloh. 

fShilii. 

Shiloh. 

Huavous, 

Chemim. 

Shemiu. 

FatlKT. 

Abba. 

Abba 

Man. 

Isb,  Ishie. 

Ish. 

Woman. 

Ishto. 

Ishto. 

\\ih\ 

Awah. 

Eweh,  Eve. 

Thon. 

Keah. 

Ka. 

His  wife. 

Liani. 

Liheue. 

Tliis  man. 

Uwoh. 

Huah. 

Nose. 

Niebiri. 

Nelieri. 

Roof  of  a  house. 

Taubaua-ora. 

Debouaoim. 

Winter. 

Kora. 

Korah. 

Canaan. 

Caiiaai. 

Canaan. 

To  pray. 

Phah>. 

Phalae. 

Now. 

Na. 

Na. 

Hind  part. 

Ke.'fh. 

Kish. 

Do. 

Jennais. 

-Taiinon. 

Tol)I.)w. 

Phaubae. 

Phanhe. 

linsliinj,'  wind. 

Rowah. 

Riiach. 

Ararat,  or  biyh  luouu^. 

Ararat. 

Ararat. 

AsKomt)ly, 

Knrbet. 

Grabit. 

My  skin. 

Nora. 

Ourni. 

Man  of  God. 

Aslito  Alio. 

Ishda  Alloa. 

Waiter  of  the  biyh  priest 

Sayan. 
PARTS   OF   SENTENCES. 

Sagau. 

ENGLISH. 

INDIAN. 

HEBREW. 

Very  hot. 

Hern  liara  or  hala. 

Hara  hara. 

Praise  to  the  first  cause. 

Halleluwah. 

Hallelujah. 

Give  me  food. 

Natl  ni  bonian. 

Natoni  bamen. 

Go  thy  way. 

J3ayoii  boorkaa. 

Bona  bonak. 

(^Tood  be  with  yon. 

Halea  tibon. 

Ye  hali  ettonboa. 

My  ueekhico. 

Yeue  kali. 

Vouyali. 

I  am  sick. 

Nana  guale. 

Nance  heti. 

Rev.  Jedidiah  Morse,  in  his  tour  among  the  Western  Indians,  says 
of  the  Indians'  language:  "It  is  highly  metaphorical;  and  in  this  and 
other  resjiects  they  resemble  the  Hebrew."  "This  resemblance  in 
their    language"    he    adds,    "and   the    similarity   of   many   of    their 


Ul'INITV    WITH    TlIK     IKWH. 


Kll 


reli<;ions  custoius  to  those  of  tlie  Hobrows,  cortainly  give  plnusiMlity 
to  tlio  ingenious  theory  of  Dr.  Boudinot.  cxliihited  in  his  iiiterostiii"^ 
work,  llir  Shu-  in  llic   West."' 

Dr.  Boudinot  spoaiis  of  Koiiie  liidiuns  iit  a  phice  c/iIKmI  (lohocks, 
wiio  culk'd  tlio  higli  iiioiiiitaiii  !it  the  west  Aranit.  He  says  that  the 
Penobscot  Indians  caUed  a  hij^li  mountain  by  tiie  same  name;  that 
he  himself  attended  an  Indian  relijjfious  danco.  conceniiug  which  he 
remarks: 

"Tliey  (hmce  one  round:  and  tiien  a  stn-ond.  siii<,nng  lial-lial-hal, 
till  they  finished  the  round.  They  then  gave  us  a  third  round,  strik- 
ing up  the  words  le-le-le.  On  tlie  next  round  it  was  the  words, 
lu-lu-lu,  dancing  with  all  their  might.  ])uring  the  fifth  round  was 
yah-yah-yah.  Then  all  joined  in  a  lively  and  joyful  chorus,  and 
sung  halleluyah;  dwelling  on  each  syllable  with  a  very  long  bnuith, 
in  a  most  pleasing  manner."  And  he  says,  "there  could  bo  no  decep- 
tion in  all  this.  Their  pronunciation  was  very  gutteral  and  sonorous, 
but  distinct  and  clear." 

Rev.  Ethan  Smith,  in  his  book  before  mentioned,  remarking  on 
this  circumstance,  says:  "How  could  it  be  possible  that  the  wild 
native  Americans,  in  different  parts  of  the  continent,  should  l)e  f(mnd 
singing  tliis  phrase  of  praise  to  the  Great  First  Cause,  or  to  Jaii — 
cxcliisirclii  TTchrcir,  without  having  l)rougiit  it  down  by  traditicm  from 
ancient  Israel  ?  Tiie  positive  testimonies  of  such  men  as  Boudinot 
and  Adair  are  not  to  be  dis[)ensed  with  nor  doubted.  They  testify 
what  they  have  seen  and  heard.  And  I  can  conceive  of  no  rational 
way  to  account  for  this  Indian  song,  Imt  that  they  l)r()ught  it  down 
from  ancient  Israel,  tiieir  ancestors." 

Dr.  Boudinot  furtiier  says  of  the  Indians:  "Their  languages  in 
their  roots,  idioms  and  particular  construction,  appear  to  have  tiie 
whole  genius  of  the  Hebrew;  and  what  is  very  remarkable  have 
most  of  tiie  peculiarities  of  that  language,  especially  those  in  which 
it  differs  from  most  other  languages." 

It  is  also  insisted  by  many,  as  further  evidence  showing  the 
Jewish  origin  of  the  American  Indian,  that  they  have  had  their 
imitation  of  the  ark  of  the  covenant  in  ancient  Israel.  Rev.  Ethan 
Smith  says,  that  different  travelers,  and  from  different  regions,  unite 
ill  this,  and  refers  to  the  fact  that  Mr.  Adair  is  full  in  his  account  of 
it.  He  describes  it  as  a  small  stpiare  box,  made  convenient  to  carry 
on  the  back;  that  the  Indians  never  set  it  on  the  ground,  l)ut  on  rocks 
in  low  ground  Avliere  stones  were  not  to  l)e  had,  and  on  stones  where 
they  are  to  be  found.     Mr.  Adair,  in  reference  to  this  matter,  says: 

"It  is  worthy  of   notice  that  they   never  place   the  ark  on  the 


Id: 


THE    AMEIIICAN    INDIAN. 


grouiitl,  nor  set  it  on  the  Imro  enrth  when  i\n'y  ait>  ciinyinf^  it  ngiiiuHt 
111!  eut'niy.  On  hilly  ground,  where  stones  lire  plenty,  they  place  it  ou 
tlit'ni.  But  in  level  Inml,  upon  sliort  lo^s,  nlwiiys  resting  themselves 
(i.  e.  the  carriers  of  the  ark)  <>n  the  same  materials.  They  have  also 
as  strong  a  faith  of  the  power  and  holiness  of  tiieir  ark  as  ever  the 
Israelites  retaiiKul  of  theirs.  Tiie  Indian  ark  is  de<-  ,id  so  saered 
and  dangerous  to  touch,  either  l)y  tlieir  own  sanctitied  warriors,  or  the 
spoiling  enemy,  <liat  neitiiei  of  tlieni  dare  meddh^  with  it  on  any 
account.  It  is  not  to  bo  handled  by  any  except  the  chieftaii;  and  his 
waiter,  under  [H'ualty  of  incurring  great  evil;  nor  would  the  most 
inveterate  enemy  dare  to  touch  it.  The  leader  virtually  acts  the  part 
of  a  jiriest  of  war.  jiro  fciiiporr.  in  imitation  of  the  Israelites  fighting 
under  till'  divine  military  banner/'' 

It  is  said  that  among  all  the  al)original  trilu's  niid  nations  of  both 
Noith  and  South  America,  whatever  may  have  been  said  by  the  Span- 
iards to  the  I'ontrary,  tlit>y  acknowledged  one,  and  only  one  Ciod,  and 
this  again  is  taken  by  tiH>  ailvocates  of  the  Jewish  origin  of  the 
AnuM'ican  Iiidians  as  further  ])ror,  +liat  this  people  are  descendants  of 
the  Jew.s.  Dr.  Boudinot  says  of  t'l  '  Indians,  that  they  were  never 
known,  whatevi'r  mercenary  ^.tanian''-  may  have  written  to  the  con- 
trarv,  to  pay  the  least  adoration  to  image's  or  dead  per.sons,  to  celestial 
luminaries,  to  evil  spirits  or  to  any  created  beings  whatever;  in  which 
Mr.  Adair  concurs,  adding  that  none  of  the  numerous  tribes  and  na- 
tions, from  Hudson  Bay  to  the  Mississippi,  have  ever  been  known  to 
atttMupt  tli(^  formation  of  any  image  of  (lod.  On  this  subject  Ilev. 
Ethan  Smith  says: 

"  ])u  Prat/  was  very  intimate  with  the  chief  of  those  Imlinns 
calletl  *  The  Guardians  of  the  Temple,'  near  the  Mississip[)i.  He  in- 
(juired  of  them  the  nature  of  their  worship.  The  chief  informed  him 
that  they  worsliipi)ed  the  great  and  most  perfect  Spirit,  and  said:  '  He 
is  so  great  and  powerful,  that  in  comparison  with  him  all  others  are 
as  nothing.  He  made  all  things  that  we  see.  and  all  things  that  we 
cannot  see.'  The  chief  went  on  to  s[)eak  of  (lod  as  having  made 
little  spirits,  cnlUnl  free  scriydils.  who  always  .stand  before  the  Great 
Spirit,  ready  to  do  his  Mill.  That  'the  air  is  filled  with  spirits,  scmie 
good,  some  bad,  and  that  the  bad  have  a  chief  who  is  more 
wicked  than  the  rest.'  Here,  it  seems,  is  their  traditional  notion  of 
good  and  bad  angels,  and  of  Beelzebub,  the  chief  of  the  latter.  This 
chief,  being  asked  how  God  made  man,  replied  that  '.God  kneach^d 
some  clay,  made  it  into  a  little  man,  and,  finding  it  was  well  formed, 
he  blew  on  his  work,  ami  the  man  had  life  and  grew  up.'  Being 
asked  of  the  creation  of  the  woman,  he  said  that '  their  ancient  speech 


AFIIMTY    WITH    TIIK    .IKWS. 


103 


iimde  no  mention  ol  any  ditftM-eiict*,  only  tlmt  tlio  mnn  was  nmdo  first. 
Mosos'  (U'countof  tlio  I'ornmtioii  of  tlio  wonmii,  it  sponis,  liinlbntin  lost.'  " 

CMiiirlt'voix,  Kpt'iikiiij^  of  tlin  Indian  traits  and  roli^'ious  iMistonis, 
and  in  icftTiMicii  to  tiu-ir  icst'ndilin^  tlin  .lows,  says: 

"  Tlio  greatt^st  Part  of  tln'i?"  Fcusts.  tlinir  Sonj,'s  and  tb(ur  Dances, 
appear  to  nie  to  liave  had  their  Kise  from  Religion,  and  still  to  pre- 
serve some  Traces  of  it;  bnt  one  mnst  have  good  eyes,  or  rather  ii 
very  lively  inuigination,  to  perceive  in  them  all  that  sonn^  travelers 
liave  pretended  to  discover.  I  Jnive  met  with  some  who  conld  not 
help  thinking  that  our  savages  were  descended  t'roni  the  Jews,  and 
found  in  everything  some  ntlinity  between  those  barbarians  and  the 
peo[)le  of  God.  There  is,  indeed,  a  resendjlanco  in  some  things,  as 
not  to  use  knives  in  certain  nn-als,  and  not  to  break  the  bones  of  the 
beast  they  ate  at  those  times,  and  the  separation  of  the  women  during 
the  time  of  their  usual  infirmities.  S^  t  ■  persons,  they  say,  have 
heard  them,  or  thought  they  heard  them,  p  ounce  the  word  Hallelu- 
jah in  their  songs.  But  who  can  believe  f  hi. t  when  they  pierce  their 
ears  and  noses  they  do  it  in  pursuan't  of  tli''  law  !  circumcision? 
On  the  other  hand,  don',  we  know  thai  the  custom  of  circumcision  is 
n  ore  ancient  than  the  law  that  w:is  given  to  A  braham  nnd  his  poster- 
ity. The  feast  they  niaile  at  the  return  u£  Uie  hunters,  and  of  which 
they  must  leave  nothing,  has  also  beeji  taken  for  a  kind  of  burnt  offer- 
ing, or  for  a  remain  of  the  passover  of  the  Israelites;  and  rather,  they 
.say,  because  when  any  one  cannot  compass  his  [)ortion,  he  may  get  the 
assistance  of  his  neighbors,  as  was  practictnl  l>y  the  people  of  God, 
when  a  family  was  not  sufficient  to  eat  the  whole  Paschal  Lamb." 

Kev.  Ethan  Smith,  in  his  book  before  mentioned,  refers  to  a  letter 
from  Mr.  Calvin  Cushnian,  missionary  among  the  Choctaws,  to  a  friend 
in  Plainfield,  Mass.,  in  1S2-4.  in  which  ho  says: 

"  By  information  received  from  Father  Hoyt  respecting  the  formei* 
traditions,  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Indians  of  this  region,  I  think 
there  is  much  reason  to  believe  they  are  descendants  of  Abra- 
ham. They  have  had  cities  of  refuge,  feasts  of  first  fruits,  sacrifices 
of  the  firstlings  of  the  flock,  w  Inch  had  to  be  jjerfect,  without  blemish 
or  deformity,  a  bone  of  which  must  not  be  broken.  They  were  never 
known  to  worshij)  images,  nor  to  offer  sacrifices  to  any  God  made  with 
hands.  They  all  have  some  idea  and  belief  of  the  Great  Spirit.  Their 
feasts,  holy  days,  etc.,  were  regulaled  by  scrciis,  as  to  time,  i.  e.,  seven 
sleeps,  seven  m»)ons,  seven  years,  etc  They  had  a  kind  of  box  contain- 
ing some  kind  of  substance  which  was  considered  sacred,  and  kejit  an 
entire  secret  from  the  commoi/  people.  Said  box  was  borne  by  a  num- 
ber of  men  who  were  considered  pure  or  holy  (if  I  mistake  not,  such 


nn 


THE   AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


a  box  was  kept  by  the  Cherokees).  And  wlienever  they  went  to  war 
with  another  tribe  they  carried  this  box;  and  such  was  its  purity  in 
their  view  that  notlung  would  justify  its  being  rested  on  the  ground. 
A  clean  rock  or  scaffold  of  timber  only  was  considered  sufficiently  pure 
for  a  resting  place  for  this  sacred  coffer.  And  such  was  the  venera- 
tion of  all  of  the  tribes  for  it,  that  whenever  the  party  retaining  it 
was  defeated  and  obliged  to  leave  it  on  the  field  of  battle,  the  con- 
querors would  by  no  means  toucli  it." 

The  celebrated  AVilliam  Penn,  who  saw  the  Indians  of  tlie  eastern 
shore  of  the  continent  before  they  had  been  affected  by  the  ill-treat- 
ment of  the  white  people,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend  in  England  concern- 
ing this  people,  says: 

"I  found  them  with  like  countenances  with  the  Hebrew  race; 
and  their  ciiildren  of  so  lively  a  resemblance  to  them  that  a  man  would 
think  himself  in  Duke's  place,  or  Barry  street,  in  London,  when  he 
sees  them."  Here,  without  the  least  previous  idea  of  those  natives 
being  Israelites,  that  shrewd  man  was  struck  with  their  perfect  resem- 
blance of  them,  and  with  other  things  which  will  be  noted.  He  speaks 
of  their  dress  and  trinkets  as  notable  like  those  of  ancient  Israel ; 
their  earrings,  nose  jewels,  bracelets  on  their  arms  and  legs  (such  as 
they  were),  on  their  fingers,  necklaces  made  of  polished  shells  found 
in  their  rivers  and  on  their  coasts,  bands,  shells  and  feathers  orna- 
menting the  lieads  of  females,  and  various  strings  of  beads  adorning 
several  parts  of  tlie  body. 

Mr.  Penn  further  adds  that  the  worship  of  this  people  consists 
in  two  parts,  sacrifices  and  cantos  (songs).  The  first  is  with  thuir 
first  fruits,  and  the  first  buck  they  kill  goes  to  the  fire ;  and  that  all 
who  go  to  this  feast  must  take  a  piece  of  money,  which  is  made  o':  the 
bone  of  a  fish.  ("  None  shall  appear  before  me  empty.")  He  speaks 
of  the  agreement  of  their  rites  with  those  of  the  Jews,  and  adds: 

"They  reckon  by  moons;  they  offer  their  first  ripe  f'-nits;  they 
have  a  kind  of  feast  of  tabernacles;  they  are  said  to  lay  their  altars 
with  tAvelve  stones;  they  mourn  a  year;  they  have  their  separation  of 
women;  with  many  other  things  that  do  not  now  occur."  Here  is  a 
most  artless  testimony  given  by  that  notable  man,  drawn  from  his  own 
observations  and  accounts  given  by  him,  while  tlie  thought  of  this 
p80{)le's  being  actually  Hebrew  was  probably  most  distant  from  his 
mind. 

Mr.  Adair  says  that  the  southern  Indians  have  a  tradition  tliat 
their  ancestors  once  had  a  sanctified  rod,  whicli  budded  in  one  night's 
time,  which  is  hehl  by  some  to  be  a  tradition  of  Aaron's  rod.  Some 
tribes  of  Indians,  it  is  said,  had,  among  their  numerous  feasts,  one 


AFFINITY    WITH    THE    JEWS. 


105 


whicli  they  called  the  hunter's  fenst,  answering,  it  is  daimeil  l)y  some, 
to  the  Pentecost  in  ancient  Israel,  and  which  is  described  as  follows: 

"They  choose  twelve  men,  -  ho  provide  twelve  deer.  Each  of  the 
twelve  men  cuts  a  sapling ;  with  these  they  form  a  tent,  covered  with 
blankets.  They  then  choose  twelve  stcnies  for  an  altar  of  sacrifice. 
Some  tribes,  he  observes,  choose  but  ten  men,  ten  poles,  and  ten 
stones.  Here  seems  an  evident  allusion  to  the  twelve  tribes,  and  also 
to  some  idea  of  the  ten  separate  tribes  of  Israel.  Upon  the  stones  of 
their  altar  they  suffered  no  tool  to  pass.  No  tool  might  pass  upon  a 
certain  altar  in  Israel." 

In  their  feasts  of  first  ri{)e  fruits,  or  green  corn,  the  custom  of  the 
Ii.dians  is  to  eat  none  of  their  corn  or  first  fruit  till  a  part  is  given  to 
God.  In  the  Indian  feasts  they  had  their  sacred  songs  and  dances, 
singing  Hallelujah,  Yohewa,  in  syllables  which  compose  the  words,  and 
it  is  asked  what  other  nation  besides  the  Hebrews  and  Indians  ever  at- 
tempted tiie  worship  of  Jehovah. 

Mr.  Adair,  in  further  su{)port  of  his  theory,  says:  "As  the  nation 
had  its  particular  symbol,  so  each  tribe  has  the  badge  from  which  it  is 
denominated.  The  sachem  of  each  tribe  is  a  necessary  party  in  con- 
veyances and  treaties,  to  which  he  afiixes  the  mark  of  his  tribe.  If 
we  go  from  nation  to  nation  among  them  Ave  shall  not  find  one  who 
doth  not  lineally  distinguish  himself  by  his  respective  family.  Tiie 
genealogical  names  which  they  assume  are  derived  either  from  the 
names  of  those  animals  whereof  tiie  cherubim  are  said  in  revelation  to 
be  compounded,  or  from  such  creatures  as  are  most  familiar  to  them. 
They  call  some  of  their  tribes  by  the  names  of  cherubimical  figures 
that  were  carried  on  four  principal  standards  of  Israel." 

The  Indians  count  time  after  the  manner  oi  the  Hebrews.  They 
divide  the  year  into  spring,  summer,  autumn  and  winter.  They 
number  their  years  from  any  of  those  four  periods,  for  they  have  no 
name  for  a  year,  and  they  subdivide  these  and  count  the  year  by  lunar 
months,  like  the  Israelites  who  ccmnted  by  moons.  They  begin  a  year 
at  the  first  appearance  of  the  first  new  moon  of  the  vernal  equinox,  ac- 
cording to  the  ecclesiastical  year  of  Moses.  Till  the  so-called  captivity 
the  Israelites  had  only  numeral  names  for  the  solar  and  lunar  months 
except  Al)ib  and  Ethamin;  the  former  signifying  a  green  ear  of  corn, 
and  the  latter  robust  or  valiant,  and  by  the  first  of  these  the  Indians 
(as  an  explictive)  term  their  passover,  which  the  trading  people  call 
the  green  corn  dance. 

In  conformity  to,  or  after  the  manner  of  the  Jews,  the  Indians  of 
America  have  their  prophets,  high  priests  and  others  of  a  religious 
order.     As  the  Jews  had  a  sanctum  sanctorum  (holy  of  holies),  so  in 


106 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


general  have  all  the  Indian  nations.  There  they  deposit  their  conse- 
crated vessels,  none  of  the  laity  daring  to  approach  that  sacred  place. 
Indian  tradition  says  that  their  fathers  were  possessed  of  an  extraordi- 
nary divine  spirit,  by  which  they  foretold  future  things  and  controlled 
the  common  course  of  nature;  and  this  power  they  transmitted  to  their 
offspring,  provided  they  obeyetl  the  sacred  laws  annexed  pertaining 
thereto. 

Mr.  Adair,  it  must  be  remembered,  in  referring  to  words  in  the 
Indian  languages,  has  reference  to  tliose  tribes  which  at  that  day  were 
living  in  the  southern  colonies,  classed  by  ethnologists  as  the  Appa- 
lachians, and  who  were  the  Choctaws,  Chickasaws,  Cherokees,  Senii- 
noles  and  Muscogees.  In  speaking  with  reference  to  these  Indians  he 
says,  Ishtoallo  is  the  name  of  their  priestly  order,  and  their  pontifical 
office  descends  by  inheritance  to  the  eldest.  There  are  some  traces  of 
agreement,  though  chietly  lost,  in  their  |)ontifical  dress.  Before  the 
Indian  Archimagus  olHciates  in  making  the  supposed  holy  fire  for  the 
yearly  atonement  for  sin,  theSagan  (waiter  of  the  high  priest)  clothed 
him  with  a  white  ephod,  which  is  a  waistcoat  without  sleeves.  In  re- 
semblance of  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  the  American  Archimagus 
wears  a  breast  plate  maile  of  a  white  conch  shell  with  two  holes  bored 
in  the  middle  of  it.  througli  which  he  puts  the  ends  of  an  otter  skin 
stra[)  and  fastens  a  buck-horn  white  button  to  the  outside  of  each,  as  if 
in  imitati<m  of  tiie  precious  stones  of  the  I'rim. 

In  this  statement.  Rev.  Ethan  Smith  tliinks  Mr.  Adair  exhibits 
evidence  of  which  lie  himself  seems  unconscious,  saying  that  the 
general  name  of  all  their  priestly  order  is  Ishtoallo,  and  the  name  of 
the  high  priest  waiter  is  Sagan.  It  is  thought  by  some  that  the  former 
word  is  a  corruption  of  Isli-da-elvah,  a  man  of  God;  see  2  Kings,  iv, 
21,  22,  25,  27,  40,  and  other  places.  That  the  latter  word  Sagan  is 
the  very  nanu>  by  which  the  Hel)re\vs  called  the  de^mty  of  the  high 
priest,  who  supplied  his  olHce,  and  performed  the  functions  of  it  in 
the  absence  of  the  high  priest. 

The  ceremonies  of  the  Indians,  in  their  religious  worship,  says 
Mr.  Adair,  were  more  after  the  Mosaic  institutions  than  of  Pagan 
imitation;  which  could  not  be  if  a  majority  of  the  old  nations  were 
of  heathenish  descent.  They  were  ntter  strangers  to  all  the  gestures 
practiced  by  the  Pagans  in  their  religious  rites. 

Mr.  Adair  further  speaks  of  the  saci-ed  adjuration  of  the  Indians 
by  the  great  and  awful  name  of  God;  the  question  being  asked,  and 
the  answer  given.  Yah,  with  a  profound  reverence  in  a  bowing  posture 
of  body  immediately  before  the  invocation  of  Yo-he-wali;  this  he 
considers  tt)  be  Hebrew,  adjuring  their  Avitnesses  to  give  true  evidence. 


AFFINITY    WITH    THE   JEWS. 


101 


He  says  it  seems  exactly  to  coincide  with  tlie  conduct  of  the  Hebrew 
witnesses  even  now  on  like  occasions. 

Mr.  Adair,  in  likening  the  Indians  to  the  Jews  on  account  of 
their  abstinence  from  unclean  things,  says  that  eagles  of  every  kind 
are  esteemed  an  unclean  food,  likewise  ravens,  crows,  bats,  buzzards, 
swallows  and  every  species  of  owl.  This  he  considers  as  precisely 
Hebrew,  as  also  their  purifications  of  their  priests,  and  purification 
for  having  touched  a  dead  body  or  any  other  unclean  thing.  He 
further  says  that  before  going  to  war,  the  Indians  have  many  prepar- 
atory ceremonies  of  purification  and  fasting,  like  what  is  recorded  of 
the  Israelites. 

Rev.  Mr.  Chapman,  missionary  of  the  United  States  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  at  the  Union  Mission,  in  a  letter  of  March  2-4tii, 
l.S'23,  gives  an  account  of  some  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  the 
Osage  Indians,  which  would  seem  to  have  some  bearing  on  the  question 
under  consideration.  He  went  with  a  large  company  of  these  Indians, 
whose  object  was  to  form  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Cherokees,  to 
Fort  Smith.  Tlie  evening  l)eforo  they  arrived  on  a  hill,  tlu^  chiefs 
announced  that  in  the  morning  they  must  make  their  customary  [)eace 
medicine  (a  religious  ceremony  previous  to  a  treaty)  for  the  purpose 
of  cleansing  their  hearts  and  securing  their  sincerity  of  thinking  and 
acting.  Ten  of  the  principal  warriors,  including  the  priest  of  the 
Atmosphere,  (a  name  of  one  of  their  clans)  were  selected  and  sent 
beneath  a  ledge,  to  dream  or  learn  whether  any  error  had  been  com- 
mitted thus  far,  or  (as  they  express  it)  to  "watch  the  back  track." 
In  proceeding  to  describe  their  ceremonies,  prayers,  sacred  painting, 
annointings,  etc  ,  Mr.  Chapman  says:  "  About  two  feet  in  advance,  and 
in  a  line  with  our  path,  were  three  bunches  of  grass,  which  had  been 
cut  and  piled  about  three  feet  apart,  as  an  emblem  of  him  whom  they 
worsi.  ;)ped. 

"Here  the  priest  stood  with  his  attendants,  and  [)rayed  at  great 
length.  Having  finished  his  prayer,  he  again  ordered  the  march  on 
foot.  The  Indians  from  the  right  and  left  entereel  the  path  with  great 
regularity,  and,  on  wheeling  forward,  every  individual  was  compelled 
to  step  ui)on  each  bunch  of  the  grass.  The  company  proceeded  about 
forty  rods,  then  halted  and  formed  as  before.  The  priest  now  ordered 
his  senior  attendant  to  form  a  circle  of  grass  about  four  feet  in  diameter, 
and  to  fix  a  handsome  pile  in  the  centre.  By  this  he  made  another 
long  prayer.  Then  stepping  on  the  circle,  and  followed  in  this  by  his 
attendants,  they  passed  on." 

Mr.  ChajHuan  further  says:  "It  is  a  universal  practice  of  these 
Indians  to  salute  the  dawn  every  moining  with  their  devotion."     This 


108 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


custom,  it  may  be  remarked,  seems  to  be  universal  among  all  the 
American  tribes.  In  regard  to  the  ceremonies  which  Mr.  Chapman 
describes,  he  adds:  "Perhaps  the  curious  may  imagine  that  some 
faint  allusion  to  the  lost  ten  tribes  of  Israel  may  be  discovered  in  the 
select  number  of  dreamers  (they  being  ten),  to  the  Trinity  in  Unity 
in  the  bunches  (and  the  circle )  of  grass,  to  the  Jewish  annointings  and 
purifications  in  their  repeated  paintings,  to  the  sacred  rite  of  the 
sanctuary  in  their  secret  consultations,  and  to  the  prophetic  office  in 
the  office  of  their  dreamers." 

A  religious  custom  is  related  by  Maj.  Long,  Avhich  some  think 
goes  to  piove  that  the  Omaha  Indians  are  of  Israel.  He  relates  that 
from  the  ago  of  between  five  or  ten  years  their  little  sons  are  obliged 
to  ascend  a  hill  fasting  once  or  twice  a  week,  during  the  months  of 
March  and  April,  to  pray  aloud  to  Wahconda.  When  this  seascm  of 
the  year  arrives,  the  mother  informs  the  little  son  that  the  "ice  is 
breaking  up  in  the  river,  the  ducks  and  geese  are  migrating,  and  it  is 
time  for  you  to  prepare  to  go  in  clay."'  The  little  worshipper  then 
rubs  himself  over  with  whitish  clay,  and  at  sunrise  sets  off  for  the  top 
of  a  hill,  instructed  by  the  mother  what  to  say  to  the  Master  of  Life, 
From  his  elevated  position  he  cried  aloud  to  Wahconda,  humming  a 
melancholy  tune,  and  calling  on  him  to  have  pity  on  him  and  make 
him  a  great  hunter,  warrior,  etc. 

This,  it  is  urged  by  some,  has  more  the  appearance  of  descending 
from  Hebrew  tradition  than  from  any  other  nation  in  the  earth; 
teaching  their  children  to  fast  in  clay  as  "in  dust  and  ashes,"  and  to 
cry  to  Jah  for  pity  and  [>rotection. 

In  part  second  of  Mr.  Schoolcraft's  genei-al  work  on  the  Indian 
tribes  of  the  United  States,  p.  135,  is  an  article  written  by  Mr.  Wm. 
W.  Warren,  on  the  oral  traditions  respecting  the  histcny  of  the  Ojib- 
way  nation.  Mr.  Warren,  as  Mr.  Schoolcraft  remarks,  was  a  descendant, 
on  his  mother's  side,  of  one  of  the  most  respectable  Indian  families 
at  the  ancient  capital  of  this  natitm. 

In  this  communication,  Mr.  Warren  is  inclined  to  the  opinion, 
from  the  information  derived  from  the  manners  and  customs  of  the 
Ojibways,  that  the  red  race  of  America  are  descendants  of  the  lost 
tribes  of  Israel,  and  he  asserts  that  this  is  the  belief  of  some  eminent 
men  and  writers,  and  mentions  this  belief  to  say  that  he  has  noted 
much  in  the  course  of  his  inquiries  thai  woiild  induce  him  to  fall  into 
the  same  belief,  besides  the  general  reasons  that  are  adduced  to  prove 
the  fact.     Referring  to  the  Ojibways,  he  says: 

"I  have  noticed  that  in  all  their  principal  and  oldest  traditions 
and  lodge  tales,  twelve  brothers  are  spoken  of  that  are  the  sons  of 


AFFINITY    WITH    THE    .TKWS. 


lOU 


Getube,  n.  name  nearly  similar  to  J.'fob.  The  oldest  of  these  brothers 
is  called  Mudjekeewis,  and  the  youngest  Wa-jeeg-e-wa-kon-ay,  the 
name  for  his  coat  of  fishers'  skins,  with  which  ho  resisted  the  machina- 
tions of  evil  spirits.  He  was  the  beloved  of  his  father  and  the  Great 
Spirit;  the  Avisest  and  most  powerful  of  his  twelve  brothers." 

Tlie  tradition  in  which  also  originated  Ke-na-big-wusk,  or  snake- 
root,  which  forms  one  of  the  four  main  branches  of  the  Me-da-win,  is 
similar  in  character  to  the  brazen  sevpent  of  Moses  that  saved  the 
lives  of  the  afflicted  Israelites.  In  the  Indian  tradition,  the  serpent  is 
made  to  show  to  man  a  root  which  saved  the  lives  of  the  people  of  a 
great  town,  which  was  being  depopulated  by  pestilence.  Not  oidy  in 
these  instances  is  the  similitude  of  the  Ojibway  oral  traditions  and 
the  written  historv  of  the  Hebrews  evident  and  most  striking,  but  in 
part  first  of  Mr.  Schoolcraft's  work  afoi-esaid,  page  259,  is  some  in- 
formation by  Mr.  Thomas  Fitzpatrick,  a  government  agent  of  the 
higher  Platte  and  Arkansas.  In  this,  reference  is  made  to  the  fact  of 
a  resemblance  in  the  manners,  customs  and  habits  of  the  Indians  with 
that  of  the  Jews  or  Israelites,  in  which  he  says:  "In  regard  to  the 
manners,  customs,  habits,  etc.,  of  the  wild  tribes  of  tlie  western  terri- 
tory, a  true  and  more  correct  type  than  any  I  have  ever  seen  may  be 
found  in  the  ancient  history  of  the  Jews  or  Israelites  after  tlieir 
liberation  from  Egyptian  bondage.  The  medicine  lodge  of  the  Indian 
may  be  compared  to  the  place  of  worship  or  tabernacle  of  the  Jews, 
and  the  sacrifices,  offerings,  purifications  and  annointings  may  be  all 
foimd  amongst  and  practiced  by  those  people." 

It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that  Mr.  Fitzpatricii  is  not  inclined  to 
adopt  these  evidences  as  proof  that  the  Indians  are  descended  from 
the  Jews,  but  considers  them  as  mere  coincidences,  liable  to  occur 
among  the  natives  of  any  portion  of  the  globe. 

In  an  interview  which  the  writer  hail  several  years  ago  with  Rev. 
John  Johnston,  a  native  educated  Ottawa  Indian,  and  a  minister  of  the 
gospel  of  the  Episcopal  Church  among  the  Ojibways  at  White  Earth 
Agency,  Minn.,  he  expressed  his  belief  quite  firmly  that  the  aborigines 
were  descendants  from  the  Jews,  and  cited  instances  of  their  manners, 
customs  and  habits  in  su[)port  of  this  opinion. 

There  is  a  marked  similarity  between  the  customs  of  the  Indians 
and  the  Jews  in  their  mourning  for  the  dead.  Like  the  Jews,  the 
Indians  had  a  time  or  season  for  mourning  for  the  dead.  A  custom 
among  the  Jews  of  loud  lamentation  over  the  dead  was  also  a  i)eculiar 
custom  of  the  American  tribes.  In  Gen.  xxxii,  34,  it  is  said  that 
•■  Jacob  rent  his  clothes,  anil  put  sackcloth  upon  his  loins,  and  mourned 
for  his  son  many  days."     This  is  suggestive  of  a   like  custom   among 


if 


110 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


tlie  Anioricnn  Indians.  Amoiif^  the  Iiidinns  the  friends  oi  the  deceased 
visited  tlie  graves  of  their  dt!|)arted  rehttives  and  there  resumed  their 
custom  of  weeping  and  slirieking.  This  was  also  a  prominent  custom 
nmonj;  the  Jews,  as  noticed  in  John  xi,  ;U:  "She  goeth  out  to  the 
grave  to  weep  there."  The  custom  of  engaging  women  to  mourn  over 
the  bodies  of  tlie  dead,  which  [)revailed  among  the  American  tribes, 
was  also  a  custom  among  the  Jews,  as  mentioned  in  Jer.  ix,  17:  "Thus 
saith  tlie  Lord  of  Hosts,  consider  ye,  and  call  for  the  mourning  women 
that  they  may  come." 

Among  the  Indians  it  was  a  custom  for  the  bridegroom  to  make 
presents  to  the  father  or  parents  of  the  b'"ide  as  a  consideration  in  the 
transaction.  This  custom  also  prevailed  among  the  Jews;  Jacob 
gave  a  term  of  service  as  a  consideration  for  Rachel.     Gen.  xxix,  20. 

Among  the  Jews,  parents  negotiated  marriage  between  sons  and 
daughters.  Hagar  chose  a  wife  for  Ishmaiil.  Gen.  xxi,  21.  Judah 
selected  a  wife  for  Er.  Gen.  xxxviii.  (>.  The  like  custom  prevailed 
amon<r  the  American  Indians. 

The  marriage  ceremony  among  the  American  tribes  was  much  the 
same  as  with  the  Jews.  In  Gen.  xxiv,  (IT,  it  is  said  "Ii.aac  brouglit 
her  into  his  mother  Sarah's  tent,  and  took  Rebekah,  and  she  became 
his  wife."  Rev.  James  Freeman,  in  his  book  entitled  "Manners  and 
Customs."  says  there  is  no  evidence  of  any  special  religious  forms  in 
these  primitive  marriages.  The  niarriage  ceremony  consisted  of  the 
removal  of  the  britle  from  the  father's  house  to  that  of  the  l>ridegroom, 
or  that  of  his  father.  The  marriage  ceremony  among  the  American 
tribes  Avas  of  like  simplicity,  and  ver\-  much  the  same. 

The  Indians,  like  the  Jews,  had  a  custom  of  burnt  otl'erings.  as 
that  of  the  burning  of  tobacco,  as  an  ottering  to  the  (.ireat  Spirit. 
They  had  also  a  custom  like  that  of  the  meat  offering  of  the  Jews. 
See  Lev.  vi,  14.  They  also,  like  the  Jews,  hat"  a  sacrifice  of  animals. 
Num.  xix,  2.  Instead  of  the  red  heifer  without  a  spot,  as  with  the 
Jews,  it  was  a  white  tlog  without  a  spot  or  blemisli. 

Like  the  Jews,  they  had  their  feasts  for  various  occasions. 
Amongst  others  was  a  feast  of  first  fruits,  such  as  the  strawberry  feast 
of  the  Iroquois.  The  harvest  feast  was  universal  witli  all  tribes  who 
raised  the  Indian  corn  or  zea  maize.  This  corresponded  to  the  like  cus- 
tom among  the  Jews.     Ex.  xxiii,  1(1. 

Dancing  on  various  occasions  was  a  custom  practiced  among  the 
American  Indians  as  with  the  Jews,  althoiigh  not  precisely  in  the  same 
form.  Dancing  was  performed  at  first  among  the  Jews  on  sacred  oc- 
casions only.  Among  the  Hebrews  it  was  joined  Avith  sacred  songs 
and  was  usually  particii)ated  in  by  the  women  only.     When  the  men 


AFFINITY    WITH    THE   JEWS. 


Ill 


danced  it  was  in  comj)any  separate  from  the  women.  When  Jeptlia 
returned  from  his  cont^iuest  over  the  Ammonites,  his  daughter  came 
out  to  meet  him  with  timbrels  and  with  dances.  When  the  men  of 
Benjamin  surprised  the  (biughters  of  Shiloh,  the  latter  were  dancing 
at  a  feast  of  the  Lord.  Judges,  xxi,  10-21.  A  corresponding  custom 
of  dances  among  the  Hebrews,  as  given  in  scripture,  is  found  among 
all  the  American  tribes,  the  occasion  for  many  of  which  is  [)rocise]y 
the  same. 

The  Israelites  used  the  mortar  for  beating  their  manna.  Num. 
xi,  S.  It  was  by  this  means  that  tiio  Indians  of  America  from  time 
immemorial  beat  their  corn  and  thus  prepared  it  for  use. 

The  custom  prevailing  among  the  Jews  of  annointing  the  head, 
and  in  using  oils  on  other  parts  of  the  body,  also  prevailed  among  the 
American  tribes. 

Sign  language,  so  common  among  the  American  tribes,  is  also 
marked  as  a  mode  of  communication  among  the  Jews.  In  Proverbs,  vi, 
18,  it  is  said  "Hespeaketh  with  his  feet;  he  teacheth  with  his  fingers.'' 

The  Indians,  at  the  close  of  their  speeches  in  council,  used  a  word 
of  like  significati<in  as  the  word  Amen,  common  among  the  Jews  as 
stated  in  1  Chronicles,  xvi,  ;3().  "All  the  peo[)le  said  Amen,  and 
praised  the  Lord."  Amen  literally  means  firm,  from  Anion,  to  prop, 
to  sujjport.  Its  figurative  meaning  is  faithful ;  its  use  is  designated  as 
affirmatory  response,  and  the  custt)m  is  very  ancient  among  the  Jtnvs. 
See  Num.  v.  22.  Deut.  xxvii,  lo-lt).  The  Iro([Uois,  in  closing  their 
speeches,  used  the  word  Hiro,  of  the  like  import  of  the  Jewish  word 
Amen.  The  Pottawattamies,  a  tribe  of  the  Algonquin  group,  used  the 
word  Hoa. 

The  Indian  medicine  lodge  or  counc'l-house  corresponds  mucii  to 
the  ancient  Jewish  synagogues,  which  were  originally  places  of  in- 
struction rather  than  of  worsliip,  and  wherein,  it  is  said,  the  Jews  read 
and  expounded  the  law.  We  find  Christ  puVdicly  speaking  in  the  syn- 
agogues, and  so  also  the  Apostles  in  their  missionary  travels  address- 
ing the  pet)ple  in  tlie  synagogues. 

The  secret  order  of  medicine  men  and  prophets  of  the  Indians  hail 
a  corresponding  institution  among  the  Jews  called  "sons  of  the 
prophets,"  forming  a  peculiar  order,  whose  mission  seems  to  have  been 
to  assist  the  prophets  in  their  duties,  and  in  time  to  succeed  them. 
2  Kings,  ii,  .'5-12;  vi,  1. 

A  personage  corresjionding  to  tiie  Indian  medicine  man  is  found 
in  the  "wise  men"  or  Magi  of  the  Jews,  spoken  of  in  Mathew.  ii,  1. 
We  find  in  the  Old  Testament  several  references  to  the  Magi.  In  Jer. 
xxxix,  3,  13,  Nergal-sharezer  is  said  to  have  been  the  Rah-nuaj,  that  is, 


112 


THE   AMEBICAN    INDIAN. 


the  chief  of  the  Magi.  In  Daniel's  time  the  Magi  were  very  promi- 
nent in  Babylon.  In  Dan.  ii,  2,  "magicians,"  "astrologers,"  "sorcer- 
ers," and  "Chaldeans"  are  mentioned,  wliile  in  the  twenty-seventh 
verse  of  the  cliapter  "soothsayers"  are  named. 

Some  tribes  of  Indians  had  a  custom  of  making  images  or  a  kind 
of  idols,  not  as  an  object  of  worship,  but  to  imitate  or  personate  some 
particular  spirit  or  god,  to  whom  they  paid  some  kind  of  adoration.  A 
like  custom  seems  to  have  prevailed  among  the  Jews,  mentioned  in 
1  Samuel,  vi,  5. 

A  custom  prevailed  among  western  Indian  tribes,  who  lived  in  vil- 
lages of  dirt  houses,  of  assembling  on  the  tops  of  their  dwellings  on 
festive  or  public  occasions;  this  was  likewise  a  custom  among  the 
Jews.  See  Judges,  xvi,  27.  wherein  it  is  said,  "there  were  upon  the 
roof  about  three  thousand  men  and  women,  tliat  beheld  while  Samson 
made  sport." 

The  Indians  felt  that  menial  service  was  degrading.  Service  of 
this  kind  among  them  was  performed  by  the  women.  The  same  idea 
prevailed  among  the  Jews,  who  considered  it  a  degradation  to  be 
hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water.     Josh,  ix,  21. 

The  bow  and  arrow,  the  common  and  efficient  weapon  with  the 
])rimitive  Americfin  Indian,  was  also  in  common  use  among  the  ancient 
Jew.s.     See  2  Kings,  xiii,  15. 

The  nncient  Israelites  lived  in  tents  in  the  style  of  the  most  of  the 
American  tribes. 

In  notions  of  dress  there  was  a  striking  similarity  between  the 
American  Indians  and  the  Jews,  especially  In  regard  to  the  outer  gar- 
ment thrown  over  the  shoulders  or  wrapped  around  the  body.  The 
Indian  medicine  man  or  prominent  chief  possessed  a  peculiar  vanity  in 
regard  to  their  diess,  which  was  frequently  gaudy  and  fantastic,  and  so 
with  the  high  priests  among  the  Jews  where  display  in  dress  was  a 
peculiar  feature  in  Jewish  custom  among  those  high  in  authoritj'.  It 
was  a  custom  among  tlie  Jews  to  sleep  in  their  garments,  Deut.  xxiv, 
12-13,  and  so  with  the  American  Indians. 

The  name  Dorcas,  Acts,  ix,  3(5,  it  is  said,  means  (iniclope  or  (jazclh: 
According  to  some  writers  tlie  Jews  had  a  custom  of  giving  to  their 
daughters  poetic  names,  or  names  significant  of  beauty  or  beautiful 
objects.     This  was  a  marked  custom  with  the  American  Indians. 

According  to  Mr.  Freeman,  it  was  an  ancient  custom  among  the 
Jews  to  give  names  to  families  from  animals.  This  found  a  corre- 
s[)onding  custom  among  the  Indians,  in  adopting  their  totems  to  mark 
their  families,  as  the  bear,  the  deer,  the  elk,  and  the  like.  The 
custom  is  continued  among  the  Israelites  down  to  the  present  time, 


AFFINITY    WITH    THE    JEWS. 


113 


as  found  in   the   name  of  Wolf,  Bear,  Lion  and  other  names  from 
animals. 

It  was  a  custom  among  the  Jews  to  give  names  to  persons  that 
have  some  special  signification,  as  Ilenben,  "  See  a  8on."  This  cus- 
tom likewise  prevailed  among  other  eastern  nations.  This  was  a 
universal  custom  among  the  American  Indians,  as  Sheeshebauee 
(Ojibway),  "little  duck." 

The  change  of  names  of  persons  in  after  life  on  particular 
occasions  was  a  custom  of  the  Jews.  2  Chron.  xxxvi,  4;  Gen.  xxxii, 
28 ;  XXXV,  10.     It  was  also  a  custom  among  the  American  Indians. 

By  an  ancient  mode  of  declaring  war,  practiced  amongst  the  Jews, 
a  herald  came  to  the  confines  of  the  enemy's  territory,  and,  after  ol)- 
serving  certain  solemnities,  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "  I  wage  war 
against  you,"  at  the  same  time  giving  reasons  therefor.  He  then  shot 
an  arrow  or  threw  a  s[iear  into  tlie  enemy's  country,  which  was  signifi- 
cant of  warlike  intentions.  The  custom  among  the  Indians,  in  de- 
claring Avar,  Avas  to  send  a  bundle  of  arrows  to  some  representative 
chief  of  the  enemy. 

The  Indian  practice  of  lying  in  ambush  to  surprise  an  enemy,  it 
seems,  Avas  also  a  practice  to  some  extent  among  tlie  Jcavs.  In  Judges, 
V,  11,  is  the  folloAving:  "They  that  are  deliA'ered  from  the  noise  of 
archers  in  the  places  of  drawing  Avater,  there  shall  they  rehearse  the 
righteous  acts  of  the  Lord."  This,  it  is  said,  refers  to  the  practice  of 
lying  in  ambush  near  Avells  and  springs  for  the  jmrjiose  of  seizing 
flocks  and  herds  Avhen  brought  thither  for  Avater. 

When  a  Avar  party  of  Indians  returned  to  their  villages  after  the 
A'ictory.  it  Avas  customary  for  the  Avonien  and  children,  Avith  the  old 
men  remaining  behind,  to  assemble  and  express  their  great  joy  by 
singing,  shouting  and  other  demonstrations.  This  Avas  likeAvise  a  cus- 
tom among  the  Jcavs,  as  appears  1st  Sam.  xA'iii,  0:  "It  came  to  pass 
as  they  came,  Avhen  David  Avas  returned  from  the  slaughter  of  the 
Philistine,  that  the  Avomen  came  out  of  all  the  cities  of  Israel,  singing 
and  dancing,  to  meet  King  Saul  Avith  tabrets,  Avith  joy,  and  Avith 
instruments  of  music."     See  also  Ex.  xa',  20.     Judges,  xi,  ;34. 

The  AA'ar  club  and  other  Aveapons  of  the  Indians  Avere  like  those  of 
the  JeAvs.  Jer.  li,  20.  AVith  the  JeAvs,  the  same  as  Avith  the  Indians, 
these  Aveapons  Avere  buried  Avith  the  dead.     Ezek.  xxxii,  27. 

The  custom  of  Avearing  buffalo  horns  by  distinguished  Avarriors, 
attached  to  their  head  dress,  seems  ta  have  existed  also  among  the 
JeAA'S.  In  1st  Kings,  xxii,  11,  it  is  said  "the  false  prophet  Zedekiah 
made  him  horns  of  iron."  antl  in  Ps.  Ixxv,  5:  "  Lift  not  your  horns  on 
high;  speak  not  Avith  a  stifT  neck." 


lU 


THE    AMEltlCAN    INDIAN. 


Ri'v.  Peter  Jones,  nn  ednoatod  Ojibway  Indian,  in  tlio  appendix  to 
his  hook,  entitled  "  History  of  tlie  Ojibway  Indians,'"  (luotos  approv- 
in<,'ly  the  ftdlowin;^  from  a  recent  publication  which  he  considers  ^'ood 
authority,  and  wherein  is  summed  uj)  in  general  terms  the  most  striking 
analogies  betAveen  the  American  trilies  and  the  ancient  Israelites: 

"They  (the  Indians)  are  living  in  tribes,  with  heads  of  tribes; 
tiiej-  all  have  a  family  likeness,  though  covering  thousi.nds  of  leagues 
of  land,  and  have  a  tradition  prevailing  universally  that  they  connect 
that  country  at  the  northwest  corner.  They  are  a  very  religious  peo- 
ple, and  yet  have  entirely  escaped  the  idolatry  of  the  Old  Woi-ld.  They 
acknowledge  one  (lod,  the  Great  Spirit,  -who  created  all  things  seen 
and  unseen.  The  name  by  which  this  beinj;  is  known  to  them  is  Ale, 
the  old  Helirew  name  of  God;  he  is  also  called  Yehowah.  sometimes 
Yah,  and  also  Abba;  for  this  great  being  they  possess  a  high  rever- 
ence, calling  him  the  head  of  their  community,  and  themselves  his 
favorite  people.  They  believe  that  he  was  more  favorable  to  them  in 
old  times  tiian  he  is  now;  that  their  fathers  were  in  covenant  -with 
him,  that  he  talked  with  them,  and  favored  them.  They  are  tlistinctly 
heard  to  sing,  with  their  religious  dances,  Halleluja}i  and  praise  to 
Y'ah;  other  remarkable  6(mnds  go  cmt  of  their  mouth  as  shilu  yo,  shilu 
he  ale  yo  he-wah,  yohewah,  but  tliey  profess  not  to  know  the  meaning 
of  these  words,  only  that  they  learned  to  use  them  on  sacred  occasions. 
They  acknowledge  the  government  of  a  Providence  overruling  all 
things,  and  exjiress  n  willing  submission  to  whatever  takes  place. 
They  koe[)  annual  feasts,  which  resemble  those  of  the  Mosaic  ritual: 
a  feast  of  first  fruits,  which  they  do  not  permit  themselves  to  taste 
until  they  have  made  an  olferinjj  of  them  to  God ;  also  an  eveuin<r 
festival,  in  which  no  bone  of  the  animal  that  is  eaten  may  be  broken ; 
and  if  one  family  be  not  large  enough  to  ct)nsume  the  whole  of  it,  a 
neighboring  family  is  called  in  to  assist;  the  whole  of  it  is  consumed, 
and  the  relics  of  it  are  burned  before  the  rising  of  the  next  day's  sun. 
There  is  one  part  of  the  animal  which  they  never  eat,  the  hollow  of 
the  thigh.  They  eat  bitter  vegetables,  and  observe  severe  feasts,  for 
the  purpose  of  cleansing  themselves  from  sin;  they  also  have  n  feast 
of  harvest,  when  their  fruits  are  gathering  in ;  a  daily  sacrifice  and  a 
feast  of  love.  Their  forefathers  practiced  the  rites  of  circumcision, 
but  not  knowing  why  so  strange  a  practice  was  continued,  ami  not  ap- 
proving of  it,  they  gave  it  up.  There  is  a  sort  of  jubilee  kept  by 
some  of  them.  They  have  cities  of  refuge,  to  which  a  guilty  man,  and 
even  a  murderer,  may  fly  and  be  safe." 

Rev.  Jabez  B.  Hyde,  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  of  prominence  in 
Western  New  York,  and  of  considerable  experience  among  the  Seneca 


AFFINITY    WITH    TIIK    JEWS. 


U5 


IiidiuiiH,  writing  in  1S25  concerning  his  infornmtion  derived  from  the 
aforesiiiil  pe()[)lo  on  the  Bubjt>ct  of  their  inimners  and  cuHtonis,  Hays 
tliat  of  the  meaning  of  words  they  nsed  in  their  thiiices  and  divine 
songs,  they  were  wliolly  ignorant.  They  used  the  words  Y-0-H(i-Wah 
and  Hal-le-hi-yali  as  represented  of  other  Indians.  Speaking  furtlier 
in  regard  to  tiieir  apjmrent  atHnity  with  the  Jews,  he  says:  "  In  all 
their  rites  whicii  I  have  learned  from  them,  tliere  is  certainly  a  most 
striking  similitude  to  the  Mosaic  rituals;  tiieir  feast  of  tirst  fruits; 
feasts  of  ingathering;  day  of  atonement;  [)eace  otferings;  sacriticets. 
They  build  an  altar  of  stones  before  a  tent  covered  with  blankets; 
within  the  tent  they  burn  tobacco  for  incense,  with  tire  taken  from  the 
altar  of  burnt  otfering."  Mr.  Hyde  further  r3marks  that  these  In- 
dians had  formerly  places  like  cities  ot  refuge  existing  among  them, 
and  tiiat  an  ohl  chief  had  shown   liini  the  boundaries  of  one  of  them. 

On  this  subject  the  testimony  of  Mr.  George  Catlin  may  be  con- 
sidered as  important,  he  having  spent  eight  years  amongst  the  wildest 
and  most  remarkable  tribes  then  existing  in  North  America,  commencing 
in  the  year  lSi{2,  as  an  artist  and  student  of  Indian  history  and  manners 
and  customs.  He  describes  at  length  and  in  detail  the  manners  and 
customs  of  these  tribes,  in  concluding  which,  he  says: 

"Amongst  the  list  of  their  customs,  howevc  r,  we  meet  a  number 
which  had  their  origin,  it  would  seem,  in  the  Jewish  ceremonial  code, 
and  which  are  so  very  peculiar  in  tiieir  forms,  that  it  would  seem  (juito 
improbable,  and  almost  impossible,  that  two  different  people  should 
ever  have  hit  upon  them  alike,  witlumt  some  knowledge  of  each  other. 
These  I  consider  go  farther  than  anything  else  as  evidence,  and  carry 
in  mind  conclusive  proof  that  these  people  are  tinctured  with  Jewish 
blood." 


TENTS  or  THE  ANCIENT  YSBAELITES. 


CHAPTER  V. 
LINGUISTIC  GROUPS. 

ClasHittnntioii  of  OmupH  aiul  Tril)»>s— ftroiips  wcrt'  the  Subject  of  Division  into 
Trilu'H— Hadii  liocation  -ClasKitiinl  AceoriliuK  <o  IjimjfUHK'i'— (tronpH  DcHiunalcd 
hy  thin  Modo  NiiiiiIht  of  those  (IroupH  Exchuhutf  the  Esiiuirninix  Stock — 
Names  of  (h-oiiiiK  AlKoniiuiiiH,  Iroiniois,  Ap|iulachian.  Dakota  and  Shoshonoc— 
Alj^oininins  IMost  NiiiucroiiH  (iroupH  Conjposed  of  Triln's  of  Same  LauKiiane — 
Location  of  Eacli  (Iroup— Dctiuitious  and  Names  of  (Iroijps. 


liig  his 


^^"y  IfiHlL.ST  all  evidences  lend- 
ii)g  to  the   origin  of  the 

i/ji-if  ■^'"''*'i^''"i  Indian   and   all 
vA^o  "J    satisfactory  proof  concern- 
connection  with  other   races 
of  the  earth   are  lost  in  ol)sciirity, 
there  is  a  vast  amount  of  information 
relating  to  this  people,  we  can    ac- 
<juiro  from  evidences  at  hand  through 
the  slightest  attention  to  the  subject. 
That  which  is   most    important 
in  setting  out  upon   an  inquiry  into 
this  interesting  subject,    and  which 
seems   to   bo    the    least   understood, 
is  the   classification    of    the  various 
nations,     groups     and    tribes     who 
origin.'dly  inhabited  the  North  Amer- 
ican   continent,    or    more   especiall}- 
that   portion    comprised  within    the 
United  States.     This,  to  the  general 
observer,    is   a   subject  exceedingly 
confused,  and  to  most  people  remains 
a  sort  of  sealed  book  which  few  have 
attempted  to  open,  and  of  which  a 
less   number  still  seem  inclined  to  the  undertaking.     First  of  all,  it 
must  be  understood  that  the  Indian  in  his  general  characteristics  does 
not  differ  essentially  from  the  race  of  mankind  in  general. 

(116) 


r 
f 

a 
e 
I 

tl 
tl 

w 

oi 

Cf 

cc 
as 


MNdllSTIC    (iltori'S. 


117 


As  11  poople,  tho  nl)ori<j;iiies  of  tliis  (•(Hiiitry  \v<>ro  tlio  Hubjfot  of 
division  into  nations,  trilx^s  imd  liii^uisti»i  <,'rou|)8,  t\w  Hiinu>  iis  peoplo 
inimhitiiii'  wliiit  is  known  iis  tlin  Old  World,  luid  tlifso  in  "'ont'iid  liiid 
ft  locution  of  distinct  country  wiiich  they  inlmhitod,  that  lu'ciinie  en- 
l(ir;;od,  contracttid  or  abandonod  for  souio  other  locality,  acconlinj^  to 
inclination  or  the  fato  of  wars. 

Ethnologists  who  havo  <,'ivt'n  this  subject  attention  have  classified, 
(ir  attempted  loclassify,  th»*  Indian  trilxisof  North  America  into  ^'roups, 
accordin;ti[  to  tho  lan^ua<^es  and  dialects  spoken  by  each,  takintf  this  as 
ft  basis  of  ethnolo<.;ical  designation.  Hut  this  attempt  of  classification 
for  this  {)urposo  has  boon  far  from  satisfactory.  It  has  been  found 
that  these  lani'ua<'es  and  dialects  have  become  so  radicallv  cluuii'ed 
under  varied  circumstances,  us  to  become  very  niisleadiii;;  in  reachinj; 
correct  conclusions.  There  have  been  found  instances  where  one 
whole  tribe  of  an  ethnological  group  would  pass  over  to  a  tribe  of 
n  (tlier  grou[)  and  adopt  their  language  and  completely  abandon  their 
owji.  Therefore  the  most  that  can  be  said  in  this  I'espect  is.  that 
whilst  hmguage  is  some  ethnological  indication  in  the  dassitication  of 
these  groups,  it  is  far  from  being  conclusive;  so  that  no  very  accuratf 
or  satisfactory  classification  can  be  made  of  the  North  American  tribes 
into  linguistic  groups. 

Tlie  most  rational  classification  marks  this  peo[)le  l)y  about  five 
groups  of  this  kind,  from  which  is  excluded  the  people  of  the  E.vcpiimau 
stock  of  the  frozen  regions,  who,  it  is  generally  considered,  are  more 
ii  tirantely  connected  with  the  people  of  nortliern  Europe,  whilst 
nil  others  may  be  traced  to  the  Asiatic  race.  These  five  linguistic 
groups  are  tJie  Algonquins.  Iroquois.  Appalachians,  Dakotas  and 
Shoshonees. 

The  most  numerous  of  these  grou[)s  was  that  coin[)osed  of  the 
people  who  became  known  as  the  Algon([uins,  whose  country  extended 
from  the  Ili)anoke  river  on  the  south  to  Hudson's  Bay  on  the  north, 
and  westward  from  the  Atlantic  coast  to  the  Mississi[)pi  river,  with  the 
exception  of  a  limited  portion  of  country  on  the  north  and  south  r)f 
Lake  Ontario,  Avhicli  was  inhabited  by  a  people  avIio  became  known  ns 
the  Iroquois,  known  also  as  the  Five  Nations,  and  after  the  addition  of 
the  Tuscaroras,  as  the  Six  Nations. 

On  the  south  of  the  Algoncj^uir.s,  and  oast  of  the  Mississippi  river, 
was  a  people  which  have  been  called  the  Appalachians.  On  the  west 
of  the  Algonquins  were  the  Dakotas,  or  the  great  Sioux  nation,  so 
called  by  the  French.  To  the  westward  of  them  were  a  stock  of  people 
covering  n  wide  extent  of  country,  classed,  according  to  Mr.  Schoolcraft, 
as  the  Shoshonee  group. 


118 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


These  are  the  five  linguistic  or  generic  groups  who  were  found, 
at  the  invasion  of  the  white  man,  inhabiting  wliat  is  now  comprised 
within  the  territory  of  the  United  States.  Some  have  extended  the 
classification  of  these  groups  to  seven  in  number,  some  contend  for  a 
still  larger  number,  whilst  others  insist  that  the  classification  may 
properly  be  comprised  in  three  generic,  linguistic  groups,  the  Algon- 
quins,  the  Iroquois  and  the  Dakotas.  In  this  last  threefold  classifi- 
cation, the  Appalachians  would  be  assigned  to  the  Iroquois,  and  the 
Shosliimees  to  the  Dakotas. 

Each  group  was  comprised  of  various  tribes,  all  speaking  a 
common  language  of  the  group  to  which  they  belonged,  varying  more 
or  less  in  dialect.  The  Algonquins,  although  not  as  powerful  in  war 
as  the  Iroquois,  for  want  of  skill  and  natural  sagacity  in  the  concentra- 
tion of  their  forces,  yet  in  numbers  and  intelligence  were  considered 
the  ruling  people  of  the  continent.  Their  language,  to  a  greater  or  less 
extent,  was  adopted  as  the  court  language  of  the  surrounding  nations, 
and  there  is  some  evidence  extant  that  theirs  was  at  some  time  the 
universal  language  of  the  continent;  and  it  is  from  this,  among  other 
evidences,  that  ethnologists  contend  for  a  common  origin  of  the 
aborigines  of  America. 

The  Algonquins  were  the  people  encountered  by  the  adventurer, 
Capt.  John  Smith,  at  tne  first  settlement  of  Virginia,  and  who  hailed 
the  first  vessel  sent  out  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  in  1585.  It  was  the 
same  people  who  received  the  Pilgrims  on  the  coast  of  New  England, 
and  who  were  found  by  the  French,  in  1(508,  scattered  along  the  St. 
Lawrence  from  the  site  of  Quebec  westward,  and  who  were  found  at 
successive  periods  at  Lake  Nepissing  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Ottawa 
river,  and  dwelling  around  the  basins  of  Lakes  Superior,  Huron, 
Michigan  and  a  part  of  Erie,  and  it  was  the  same  people  who  welcomed 
Marquette  to  the  valley  of  the  Des  Moines  and  accepted  his  religious 
teachings  in  the  country  of  the  Illinois. 

Algonquin,  a  word  in  the  language  of  that  group,  is  a  contraction 
of  the  term  Algomeequin,  signifying  "people  of  the  opposite  shore," 
or  "peo[)le  who  live  across  the  water." 

This  was  a  name  at  first  given  by  tribes  on  the  north  to  a  single 
tribe  living  on  the  south  of  the  St.  Lawrence  river,  who  spoke  the 
same  language  as  themselves.  At  the  coming  of  the  French,  the 
Algonquins,  then  so  called,  appear  to  have  been  a  numerous  tribe,  and 
their  language  was  among  the  first  of  the  native  languages  to  which 
the  French  gave  attention.  From  this  circumstance  the  term  Algonquin 
was  given  by  them  to  all  the  tribes  wherever  found,  speaking  the  same 
language. 


LINGUISTIC    GROUPS. 


119 


Marq^uette  acquired  a  knowledge  of  tliis  language  before  leaving 
Montreal  on  his  western  exi)loring  expedition,  and  thereby  communi- 
cated with  all  the  tril)e8  on  his  route  to  the  valley  of  the  Des  Moines. 

The  tribes  properly  classed  in  the  Algonquin  group  will  hereafter 
appear  in  Chapter  VI,  entitled,  "Indian  Tribes." 

In  1()0(),  when  Hendrick  Hudson  ascended  the  river  which  now 
bears  his  name,  the  Iroquois,  inhabiting  the  country  on  the  west,  were 
becoming,  in  war,  a  powerful  people.  They  were  then  a  confederation 
comprised  of  five  tribes,  located  upon  the  soutli  of  Lake  Ontario,  to 
which  was  afterwards  added  another  tribe,  called  the  Tuscaroras.  The 
original  five  tribes  were  the  Mohawks,  Oneidas,  Onondagas,  Cayugas, 
and  the  Senecas.  The  Hurons  on  the  north  of  Lake  Ontario  were  a 
tribe  speaking  a  dialect  of  the  same  language,  and  classed  in  the  same 
linguistic  group,  Vmt  were  not  a  part  of  the  Iroquois  confederation, 
and  it  is  a  singular  fact  not  accounted  for,  the  Hurons  and  the  confed- 
erated tribes  of  the  Iro(;[Uois  were  not  on  terms  of  friendship,  but 
were  generally  at  war  with  each  other. 

Tlie  French  gave  to  the  Five  Nations  and  Hurons  the  name 
"Hiro-quais,"  from  hiro,  a  word  used  in  closing  their  speeches,  like 
the  dixi  ot  the  Latin;  and  koui,  a  ci'y  of  warning  or  alarm,  peculiar 
to  this  people  wher,  guarding  their  councils  from  intrusion,  or  other 
like  occasions. 

The  Aj)palachians  were  the  people  encountered  by  De  Soto  in 
his  march  to  the  Mississippi  river.  They  were  the  Choctaws,  Cliicka- 
saws,  Muscogees  and  Seminoles,  including  some  minor  tribes  now 
extinct,  and  lo  which,  by  s(jme,  the  Cherokees  are  likewise  assigned. 
But  the  indications  of  language  would  assign  the  Cherokees  to  the 
Iro(^uois  group.  The  Delawares  called  this  people  Mengwe,  from 
which  comes  the  word  Mingo.  In  later  times,  however,  the  word 
Mingo  became  apiilied  more  particularly  to  the  Cayagas.  The  cele- 
brated Indian  chief,  Logan,  who  was  of  the  Cayuga  tribe,  was  famil- 
iarly known  as  the  Mingo  chief.  The  Mohegans,  dwelling  on  the 
east  of  the  Hudson  river,  calied  the  Iroquois  nation,  Maqua,  (Bear). 
Tho  tribes  of  this  group  were  in  general  further  advanced  in  agricul- 
tural pursuits,  and  depended  less  upon  hunting  and  fishing  for 
subsistence  than  other  nations  of  the  continent. 

The  Dakotas  or  Sioux,  whose  country  extencied  over  the  great 
American  plains  west  of  the  Mississippi  river,  were  a  nomadic  people, 
made  so  from  tiio  nature  of  the  country  which  they  inhabited,  depending 
almost  exclusively  upon  the  fihase  for  subsistence. 

The  word  Sioux  is  a  uane  given  to  the  Dakota  tribes  by  the 
French.     It  is  derived  from  tho  terminal  sound  in  the  word  Nauda- 


d 


120 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


2. 
3. 
4. 

5. 
(>. 
7. 


wissou,  an  Algonquin  word  signifying  "enemy,"  n  name  given  by  the 
Ojil)ways  and  other  tribes  of  the  Algonquin  group  on  the  east,  to  the 
people  of  the  Dakota  stock.  The  French  adopted  this  word  to 
designate  the  Dakotas  by  giving  only  the  terminal  sound  Sioii.r,  so 
that  the  Avord  Sioux  or  S(m  by  itself  signifies  nothing.  The  word 
Dakota  Avas  that  by  which  this  people  designated  themselves,  and 
signifies  "leagued"  or  "united  people." 

Tiie  Dakotas  sometimes  speak  of  themselves  as  the  Oceti  sakowin, 
meaning  scrcn  council  Jircs.  This  nation  being  composed  of  seven 
princi[)al  bands  as  follows: 

1.     Tlie  Mdewakantonwans — Village  of  the  Spirit  Lake. 

The  Wahpekutes — Leaf  Shooters. 

The  Wahpetonwans — Village  in  the  Leaves. 

The  Sisitonwans — Village  of  the  Marsh. 

The  Ihanktonwanna — One  of  the  End  Villng(i  Bands. 

The  liianktonwans — Village  at  the  End. 

The  Titonwans — Village  of  the  Prairie. 
The  Dakota  group,  as  indicated  by  language,  embraced  the 
following  detached  tribes:  The  (^uappas,  Kansas,  lowas,  Osages, 
Pawnees,  Otoes.  Missourias,  Onnvhaws,  Aurickarees,  Minnitaics, 
Mandans.  Winnebagoes,  and  many  others  formerly  occupying  the 
■wide  space  of  country  between  the  foot  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  and 
the  Mississippi. 

The  Shoshonees,  the  fifth  group,  dwelt  in  the  country  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  extending  to  the  Pacific  cojist.  As  a  means  of  subsistence 
they  depended  upon  hunting,  fishing  and  root  digging.  They  were  of 
a  lower  order  of  character  than  the  Dakotas,  both  of  which  were  in 
some  respects  inferior  to  either  of  the  three  great  groups  on  the  east 
of  the  Mississippi. 

There  is  a  separate  tribe  of  Indians  known  as  the  Shoshonees, 
which  will  be  noticed  in  that  chapter  of  this  work  relating  to  Indian 
tribes,  from  whom  this  linguistic  grouj)  derived  its  name  in  like  manner 
as  the  Algon<juin  grou[>  have  derived  their  name  from  that  tribe 
originally  known  as  the  Algoncjuins.  The  meaning  of  the  word 
Slioslioiicc,  it  is  said,  is  "inland  India.is,"  having  reference  to  peo|)Ie 
who  lived  inland  or  away  from  the  sea  coast.  The  tribes  properly 
classed  in  this  group  will  be  noted  in  the  list  of  tribes  hereafter  given 
in  Chapter  VI. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


rol'.T   WINNKIiAOO   1S31. 

(Country  of  the  Wiuiicbagoes). 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 

Names  of  Tribes,  how  Acquired  —  Sife'iiifieat  ion  of  Names  of  Various  Tribes  — 
Location  of  Tiibes—Cbnngiiiff  Location  Extinct  Tribes  -Mi>,'ration— Indian 
Tribes  are  Q-eat  Families -Confederacies  tor  Purposes  of  Governmeut—Union 
for  Purposes  of  Defense— Names  of  Various  Tribes  lubabitiu),'  the  Original 
Country  of  the  United  States. 

'NDIAN  tribes  were  simply 
great  families,  luiicli  like  the 
tribes  of  the  ancient  Jews, 
'"'^^  and  this  again  is  nrgetl  as 
showinij  that  the  nbori<;ines  of 
America  sprung  from  that  peo- 
ple. There  were,  also,  subdivis- 
ions of  tribes,  calleil  bunds  or 
gens,  characterized  by  some  par- 
ticular totem  or  symbolic  designation,  represented  by  some  animal. 
Whilst  each  band  had  a  totem  by  which  it  was  distinguished,  so 
each  tribe  had  a  name  by  which  it  was  known ;  but  it  is  i  singular  fact 
that  there  are  few,  if  any,  tribes  who  are  known  to  us  by  their  original 
names,  that  is,  the  names  by  which  they  designated  themselves,  or 
adopted  as  their  correct  names.  In  general,  the  jiames  by  which  they 
have  become  known  to  us,  and  by  which  th(>y  have  been  compelled  to 
enter  into  negotiations  with  the  Ignited  States  government,  were  names 
given  them  by  other  tribes,  or  by  the  whites,  and  often  in  derision, 
growing  out  of  some  attentlant  circumstances. 

The  tribe  first  known  to  the  French  as  the  Algonqiiins,  was  called 
by  the  Mohawks,  Adirondacks,  meaning  "bark  eaters,"  from  the  cir- 
cumstance, it  ia  said,  of  their  eating  the  bark  of  trees,  supposed  to  be 
the  bark  of  the  slippery  elm. 

The  Mohegans,  an  Algontpiin  word,  pronounced  also  ]\b>hicans 
and  Mohiugans,  meaning  ''wolves,"'  was  a  name  given  them,  it  is  sup- 
posed, by  some  other  tribe  of  the  Algompiin  stock,  as  descriptive  of 
their  savage  nature. 


122 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


Ojibway  or  Chippeway,  as  commonly  spoken,  was  a  name  given 
this  people  by  some  neighboriujj  tribe,  meaning  "puckered  shoes."  or 
"people  who  wear  puckered  shoes  or  moccasins  gathered  about  the 
instep." 

Ottawa  is  a  name  given  by  some  other  tribe,  signifying  "  traders." 

Menominee,  also  a  tribe  of  the  Algonquin  group,  and  a  name 
given  by  some  neighboring  tribe,  signifies  "pec^ile  who  eat  wild  rice." 

Winnebago  or  Winnebeego,  the  name  of  a  tribe  of  the  Dakota 
stock,  is  a  word  in  the  Algonquin  language,  given  by  some  neighbor- 
ing tribe,  signifying  "people  of  the  dirty  waters." 

An  Indian  tribe  was,  in  the  nature  of  its  existence,  what  we  would 
call  under  our  customs  a  kind  of  corporation,  having  a  sort  of  political 
existence,  with  certain  implied  functions.  A  band  or  gens  was  a  sub- 
division or  separate  division  of  a  tribe.  There  was  anotlier  rank  of 
Indian  families  of  this  kind,  sometimes  called  sub-tribes,  which  were 
those  living  in  a  more  independent  manner  than  a  mere  band  of  a 
trilje,  and  who  took  upon  themselves  or  ac(juired  a  name  and  a  place 
independent  from  the  name  of  the  tribe,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Kicka- 
poos,  who  were  originally  a  band  of  the  Shawnees,  but  who  after  a 
time  became  recognized  as  a  distinct  tribe. 

All  these  customs  have  tended  to  considerable  confusion  in  desig- 
nating the  Indian  tribes  of  the  continent,  which  has  added  to  the  dif- 
ficulty of  deriving  a  correct  knowledge  of  the  Indians  in  their  early 
history  after  the  arrival  of  Europeans,  and  has  withheld  from  us  much 
important  information  as  to  the  real  facts  of  Indian  tribes  upon  the 
continent  at  the  time  of  the  discovery.  Much  of  our  history  of  this 
people  in  thio  regard  is,  at  most,  but  mere  conjecture.  The  country 
where  this  difficulty  and  want  of  correct  information  has  mostly  arisen 
is  along  the  Atlantic  coast,  among  the  tribes  of  the  Algonquin  stock, 
from  North  Carolina  to  Labrador,  also  on  the  Pacific  coast,  from  the 
Gulf  of  California  to  Alaska.  In  other  portions  of  the  continent  cir- 
cumstances have  been  more  favorable  towards  deriving  correct  infor- 
mation concerning  the  aboriginal  tribes. 

There  were  no  well  defined  boundaries  marking  the  limits  of  the 
country  inhabited  by  4iese  tribes,  nor  the  groujjs  or  leagues  to  which 
they  may  have  belonged.  Their  possessions  were  more  or  less  in  tlis- 
pute,  and  their  territory  was  continually  being  invaded  by  each  other 
to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  which,  as  with  civilized  nations,  became  an 
ol)ject  of  contention,  and,  ao  with  us,  led  to  hostilities,  aggression  and 
AS'ars. 

Kev.  Jedidiah  Morse  says  that  in  1708  there  lived  in  North  Caro- 
lina,  near  the  settlements,  the  following  Indian  tribes,  of  which  he 


INDIAN    TRIBES. 


123 


gives  the  number  of  warriors  in  each,  and  from  which  he  estimates  the 
whole  number  of  the  same  as  follows: 

Tuscarora  warriors,  in  fifteen  towns,  1,200;  Waccou,  in  two  towns, 
120;  Maramiskeet,  80;  Bear  Iliver,  (iO;  Hatteras,  10;  Neus,  in  two 
towns,  15;  Pamlico,  15;  Meherring,  50;  Chowan,  15;  Pasquotank,  10; 
Poteskeet  (Currituck),  30;  Nottaway,  30;  Connamox,  two  towns,  25; 
Jaupin,  2 ;  total  warriors,  1,()08.  Admit  that  there  are  five  persons  for 
each  warrior,  the  whole  number  of  souls  would  be  8,0-40. 

Mr.  Jefferson,  in  his  '•  Notes  on  Virginia,"  gives  the  following  in- 
formation concerning  tlie  Indian  tribes  of  that  state  when  they  first 
became  known  to  the  whites:  '"  When  the  first  effectual  settlement  of 
our  colony  was  made,  which  was  in  1<)07,  the  country  from  the  sea  coast 
to  the  mountains,  and  from  the  Potomac  to  the  most  southern  waters 
of  James  river  was  occupied  by  upwards  of  forty  different  tribes  of 
Indians.  Of  those,  the  Powhatans,  the  Mannahoacs  and  Monacans 
were  the  most  powerful.  Those  between  the  sea  coast  and  falls  of  the 
river  were  in  amity  with  one  another,  and  attached  to  the  Powhatans 
as  their  link  of  union.  Those  between  the  falls  of  the  rivers  and  the 
mountains  were  divided  into  two  confederacies;  the  tribes  iidiabiting 
the  head  waters  of  Potomac  and  Kappahannock  being  attached  to  the 
Mannahoacs;  and  those  on  the  upper  parts  of  James  river  to  the 
Monacans.  But  the  Monacans  and  their  friends  were  in  amity  with 
the  Mannahoacs  and  their  friends,  and  waged  joint  and  perpetual  war 
against  the  Powhatans.  We  are  told  that  the  Powhatans,  Mannahoacs 
and  Monacans  spoke  languages  so  radically  different,  that  interpreters 
were  necessary  when  they  transacted  business.  Hence,  we  conjecture, 
that  this  was  not  the  case  between  all  the  tribes,  and  probably  that 
each  spoke  the  language  of  the  nation  to  which  it  was  attached,  which 
we  know  to  have  been  the  case  in  many  particular  instances.  Very 
possibly  there  may  have  been  anciently  three  different  stocks,  each  of 
which,  multiplying  in  a  long  course  of  time,  had  separated  into  so 
many  little  societies.  This  practice  results  from  the  circumstance  of 
their  having  never  submitted  themselves  to  any  laws,  any  coercive 
power,  any  shadow  of  government.  Thoir  only  controls  are  their 
manners  and  that  moral  sense  of  right  and  wrong  which,  like  the 
senses  of  tasting  and  feeling  in  every  man,  make  a  part  of  his  nature. 

"  An  offense  against  these  is  punished  by  contempt,  by  exclusion 
from  society,  or,  where  the  case  is  serious,  as  that  of  murder,  by  the 
individual  whom  it  concerns.  Imperfect  as  this  species  of  coercion 
may  seem,  crimes  are  very  rare  among  them,  insomuch  that  were  it 
made  a  question,  whether  no  law,  as  among  the  savage  Americans,  or 
too  much  law  as  among  tiie  civilized  Europeans,  submits  man  to  the 


124 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


greatest  evil,  one  who  has  seen  both  conditions  of  existence  would 
2)ronouuce  it  to  be  the  last;  and  that  the  sheep  are  happier  of  them- 
selves than  uiuler  the  care  of  the  wolves.  It  will  be  said  that  ^reat 
societies  cannot  exist  without  government.  The  savages,  therefore, 
break  tliem  into  small  ones. 

••  The  territories  of  the  Powhatan  confederacy  south  of  the*  Poto- 
mac C(nuprehended  about  eight  thousand  square  miles,  thirty  tribes 
and  two  thousand  four  liundretl  warriors.  Captain  Smith  tells  us  that 
within  sixty  miles  of  Jamestown  were  five  thousand  people,  of  whom 
one  thousand  five  hundred  were  warriors.  From  this  we  find  the  pro- 
portion of  their  warriors  to  their  whole  inhabitants  was  as  three  to  ten. 
Tiie  Powhatan  confederacy,  then,  would  consist  of  about  eight  thou- 
sand inhabitants,  Avhich  was  one  for  every  square  mile,  being  about  the 
twentieth  part  of  our  present  population  in  the  same  territory,  and  the 
hundredtli  of  that  of  tlie  British  islands. 

"  Besides  these  were  the  Nottoways,  living  on  Nottoway  river,  the 
Meherrins  and  Tuteloes  on  Meherrin  river,  who  were  ctuinected  with 
the  Indians  of  Carolina,  probably  with  the  Chowanoes." 

In  connection  with  the  foregoing,  Mr.  Jefferson  adds  the  accom- 
panying table,  giving  a  statement  of  the  tribes  of  that  state,  more  in 
detail  according  to  their  confederacies  and  geographical  situation, 
witli  tiieir  numbers  when  the  whites  first  became  acquainted  with 
them,  where  the  same  could  be  ascertained.  (See  page  125), 

How  accurate  this  information  may  be  we  have  now  no  means  of 
determining,  or  how  far  the  names  of  tribes  which  Mr.  Jefferson  gives 
are  correct,  or  how  far  they  have  become  changetl  by  misunderstanding 
or  mispronunciation  l)y  the  whites,  is  something  which  we  have  no 
means  of  learning  at  this  time,  or  whether  all  these  that  he  mentions 
as  tribes  ranked  as  such,  or  whether  they  were  not  mere  bands  of  tribes. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  that  most  of  the  names  which  he  gives  as  the  names 
of  tribes  have  long  since  disappeared  in  our  enumeration  of  tlie  Indian 
tribes  of  tlie  continent;  evidences  of  the  existence  of  some  of  them, 
however,  remain  in  their  names  which  have  been  applied  to  localities, 
coming  down  to  the  present  day;  as  the  Rappahanocs,  Pamunkies, 
Chickalioiiiinies,  Powhatans,  Appamattocs,  Chesapeakes,  Accoraacks, 
and  the  like. 

As  for  the  tribes  who  inhabited  the  country  of  Maryland,  we  have 
little  that  is  definite  concerning  them.  Mention,  however,  is  nuule  at 
an  early  date  of  the  tribe  of  Susquehannocks  or  Sasocpiahannocks  as 
living  in  that  [)art  of  the  country,  Mr.  John  Ogilbt,  an  English  writer 
on  American  iiistory,  writing  about  the  year  1071,  says  of  the  natives 
ut  Maryland:     " There  are  atj  many  distinct  nations  among  them  as 


^H«M 


INDIAN    TUIBKS. 


125 


'i^     Ia,m.?A    between    York     n^};«"i;- Between  P.low.nnc  auJ 
oC     James*         „,„!  .laii.os.        l''''""">"«  w „ 


Carolina 


and  York. 


Kappaliannoc. 


C 

so' 

v. 

O 


5<U.  >T3  •><  7  V.  -  R -- --,  -:  ^  - n-  n-lt'  T,  ■£ 


T  T  2 


n  s  «  ^  c  I 


r  3  M  M  i5  Li  -• : 


-fe;x2;r2.^s:?;55i^ 


3  5 
c  e 


g  2  o 

a:   2 


;  re  S  re  ::  = 


S  S  "'  =  '5'  '^'  o'  -  5'  -  B  S. 

"  §  I  io  o  I  ????•?" 


^  fi  < 

!1.  -1    (T) 


IB   V 


3  ii  -  =  "  ^ 

"      i'     .-H    *1     *     » 

-1    3 


to 

C   -I 


:  r-o 


~  r- :;  ?  s  K  *!  >  > 


;i  c  =   p  -3 


0-5  : 


»  r 


is. 


o  c  6     o       =; 


12(5 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


tliore  are  Iiulian  towns  (which  are  like  oountry  villages  in  England, 
but  not  so  good  houses),  dispersed  throughout  the  {)rovince.  Each 
town  hath  its  king  (by  them  termed  Werwance),  and  every  forty  or 
fifty  miles  distance  differs  much  from  its  neighbors  in  speecli  and  dis- 
position. The  Susquehannocks,  though  but  few  in  number,  they  much 
exceed  the  rest  in  valor  and  fidelity  to  the  English." 

The  country  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey  was  inhabited,  it 
would  seem,  at  least  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Atlantic  coast,  by  the  Lenni 
Lenapes,  or  people  afterwards  called  Delawares. 

According  to  Thatcher:  "The  clearest,  if  not  the  conipletest, 
classification  of  New  England  Indians,  at  the  date  of  the  settlement  of 
Plymouth,  includes  five  principal  confederacies,  each  occupying  their 
own  territory,  and  governed  by  their  own  chiefs.  The  Pequots  in- 
habited the  eastern  part  of  Connecticut.  East  of  them  were  the  Nar- 
ragnnsetts,  within  whose  limits  Ehode  Island,  and  various  smaller 
islands  in  tiie  vicinity,  were  comprised.  The  Pawtucket  tribes  were 
situated  chiefly  in  the  southern  section  of  New  Hampshire;  the  Mas- 
sachusetts tribes  around  the  bay  of  their  own  name;  and  between  these 
ujjon  the  north  and  the  Narragansetts  upon  the  south,  the  Pokanokets 
claimed  a  tract  of  what  is  now  Bristol  county  (Ehode  Island),  bounded 
laterally  by  Taunton  and  Pawtucket  rivers  for  some  distance,  together 
with  large  parts  of  Plymouth  and  Barnstable. 

"  This  confederacy  exercised  some  dominion  over  the  Indians  of 
Nantucket  and  Martha's  Vineyard,  and  over  several  of  the  nearest 
Massachusetts  and  Nipmuck  tribes,  the  later  name  designating  an 
interior  territory,  now  mostly  within  the  boundaries  of  Worcester 
county.  Of  the  Pakanokets,  there  were  nine  separate  cantons  or  tribes, 
each  governed  by  its  own  petty  sagamore  or  squaw,  but  all  subject  to 
one  grand-sachem,  who  was  also  the  particular  chief  of  the  Wampanoag 
canton,  living  about  Montaup. 

"This  celebrated  eminence  (frequently  called,  by  corruption  of 
the  Indian  name,  Mount  Hope),  is  a  mile  or  two  east  of  the  village  of 
Bristol.  It  is  very  steep  on  all  sides,  and  terminates  in  n  large  rock, 
having  the  appearance,  to  a  distant  spectator,  of  an  immense  dome." 

The  foregoing  classification  L,f  the  New  England  Indians  is 
doubtless  far  from  being  perfect,  as  it  makes  no  mention  of  the  tribes 
iidmbiting  Maine,  and  fails  also  to  include  a  number  of  the  less 
im{)ortant  clans,  which  were  scattered  here  and  there  over  the  other 
New  England  States. 

According  to  other  authorities,  the  natives  of  New  England,  at  the 
time  of  the  settlement  of  the  country,  were  divided  into  some  twenty 
tribes,  extending  from  Maine  to  New  York,  ranging  under  their  chiefs 


INDIAN    TRIBES. 


127 


or  sagamores,  counting  in  fighting  men  from  twenty  to  some  hundreds 
eacli.  The  principal  of  thepo  were  the  Taratines  about  the  Kennebec, 
tlie  Wampanoags  in  Massachusetts,  the  Narragansetts,  the  Mohegans, 
and  Pequots  on  Long  Island  Sound. 

Mr.  Drake,  in  his  book  of  Indian  Biography,  says:  "Some 
knowledge  of  the  Indians  eastward  of  the  Massachusetts  was  very  early 
obtained  by  Capt.  John  Smith,  which,  however,  was  very  general ;  as 
that  they  were  divided  into  several  tribes,  each  of  which  had  its  own 
sachem  or,  as  these  more  northern  Indians  pronounced  that  word, 
Sdchouo,  which  the  English  understood  as  s(ui(imorc;  and  yet  all  the 
sachemos  acknowledged  subjection  to  one  still  greater,  which  they 
called  hasliaha.  Of  the  dominion  of  the  basluibd,  writers  differ  much 
in  respect  to  their  extent.  Some  suppose  that  this  authority  did  not 
extend  this  side  the  Piscataqua,  but  it  is  evident  that  it  did,  from 
Captain  Smith's  account." 

Captain  Smith,  in  his  aforesaid  account,  says:  "The  principal 
habitations  I  saw  at  northward,  were  Penobscot,  who  are  in  wars  with 
the  Taratines,  their  next  northerly  neighbors.  Southerly,  up  the 
rivers  and  along  the  coast,  we  found  Mecadacut,  Segocket,  Pemniaquid, 
Nusconcus,  Sagadahock,  Satquin,  Anmaugheawgen  and  Kenabeca.  To 
those  belong  the  countries  and  people  of  Segotago,  Pauhunlamuck, 
Pocopassum,  Taughtanakagnet,  Wabigganus,  Nassaque,  Masheros- 
queck,  Wawrigwick,  Moshoquen,  Waccogo.  Pasharanack,  etc.  To  those 
are  allied  in  confederacy  the  countries  of  Ancocisco,  Accorainticus, 
Passataquak,  Augawoam  and  Naemkeck,  all  these,  for  anything  I 
could  perceive,  differ  little  in  language  or  anything;  though  most  of 
them  be  sagamos  and  lords  of  themselves,  yet  they  hold  the  bashabes 
of  Penobscot  the  chief  and  greatest  amongst  them." 

The  word  hashabd,  before  mentioned  as  the  title  of  a  princi[)al 
chief,  does  not  seem  to  be  an  Indian  word.  It  is  doubtless  a  word 
borrowed  by  Smith  from  the  title  of  a  high  officer  among  the  Turks, 
called  bdsltaw,  from  the  Persian  baslia  or  pasha,  governor  of  a 
province,  contraction  and  corruption  of  badshah  or  padshah,  sovereign, 
king,  great  lord,  from  j^ad,  one  y,-hu  preserves,  powerful :  and  sJiali, 
king.  A  title  of  honor  in  the  Turkish  dominions;  appropriately  the 
title  of  the  prime  vizier,  but  given  to  viceroys  or  governors  of  provinces, 
and  to  generals  and  other  men  of  distinction.  Now  usually  written 
pasha. 

The  names  before  given  by  Captain  Smith  to  Indian  tribes  in  the 
locality  of  which  he  speaks,  have  mostly  disappeared,  indeed,  if  they 
ever  in  fact  existed.  But  all  these  various  accounts,  uncertain  and 
vague  as  they  necessarily  are,  from  the  meager  means  of  information 


128 


Tin:    AMEltlCAN    INDIAN. 


nt  that  time,  go  to  confirm  the  suggestion  that  all  iiit'ormatioii  as  to  New 
England  tribes  rests  ui)on  an  uncertain  and  not  very  satisfactory  basis. 

The  following  is  given  as  the  names  of  tribes  of  Indians  inhabit- 
ing Avhat  is  now  the  state  of  Maine,  with  the  probable  original 
nund)ers,  from  the  Rev.  Jedidiah  Morse  in  his  report  to  the  Secretary 
of  War  in  1822: 

''St.  Jolin''s  Indians.  These  are  the  remnants  of  a  tribe  of  Es- 
quimau Indians  of  mixed  blood.  They  live  mingled  with  about  two 
hundred  French  families,  in  a  village  of  about  thirty  wigwams,  or 
lodges,  at  Meductic  Point,  on  the  junction  of  Mattavvascah  river  with 
the  St.  John's,  N.  Lat.  47  deg.,  15  min.,  about  twenty-five  miles  west 
of  the  dividing  line  between  Maine  and  New  Brunswick.  Of  these 
Indians  we  know  very  little.  They  have  been  under  the  care  of  the 
Catholics,  and  have  seldom  been  visited  by  our  missionaries. 

'■  P(ti^s(inni(] noddies.  These  Indians,  in  number  three  hundred 
and  seventy-nine  souls,  including  some  ;jcattored  families,  (250  to  270 
dwell  together),  have  about  fifty  wigwams;  h.ive  one  hundred  acres  of 
excellent  land,  bordering  on  the  Schodic  river,  open  to  the  markets  of 
Eastport,  Lubec,  and  St.  Andrews,  from  four  to  seven  miles  from  these 
places,  in  a  corner  of  the  township  of  Perry. 

"■  Penobscot s.  In  ISll  the  niimber  of  their  families,  by  enumera- 
tion, was  fifty-seven,  and  of  souls  two  hundred  and  forty-one. 

"After  considerable  pains  and  inquiry  the  best  information  I  can 
obtain  as  to  the  aborigines  in  this  state  (Maine)  is  concisely  this: 

Probable  original  numl)ers  about  the  year  161G: 

1.  The  Newichwannncks,  on  the  Piscataqua; 

2.  The  Ossipee  tribes,  on  the  river  of  the  same  name,  emptying 
into  a7iu  filming  the  Saco;  total  number,  1,000. 

3.  The  Pigwaokets,  whose  principal  town,  a  resting  place,  was 
the  present  Fryburgh.  above  the  Ossipee;  total,  400. 

i.  The  Amariscoggins,  at  the  head  of  Casco  bay.  These  In- 
dians, as  far  east  as  the  Kennebec,  were  generally  called  by  the  gen- 
eric name  of  "  Abenaquies ;"  total,  500. 

5.  The  Norridgewock  tribe,  whose  ancient  town  or  headquarters 
was  the  present  town  oi  Norridgewock,  thirty  miles  above  Hallowell, 
<in  the  Kennebec.  Of  all  the  tribes  above  mentioned,  a  few  only,  say 
twenty  souls,  of  the  latter  remain;  originally,  000. 

0.  The  Peraa<;[uids.  This  was  a  powerful  tribe,  probably  at  the 
head  of  the  Tarranteens  till  the  great  and  mortal  sickness  among  the 
natives  along  the  whole  coast  from  the  Penobscot  to  the  Narragansett, 
A.  D.  1017.  The  seat  of  the  Pemaquids  was  at  Bristol,  in  the  county 
of  Lincoln,  fifteen  miles  east  of  Bath;  total,  GOO. 


INDIAN   TlilBES. 


12U 


7.     Tlie  Penobscots  iiuinljer  1, )}()(). 

H.     The  PHHsanuujuniUlies  mimlxn-  t'tOO. 

Total  imiuber  in  tril)es  aforesaid,  ItUtJ,  5,000. 

"Tlio  probable  number  of  natives  in  tiio  territory,  constitutinpr  the 
present  state  of  Maine  two  centuries  ago,  was  5,000  or  ('),000  souls. 
The  white  population  in  1T()0  was  estimated  at  li{,(M)()  souls.  It 
probably  was  not  half  that  number  in  1712,  at  the  treaty  of  Utrecht. 
The  Indians  were  more  tlian  a  match  for  the  settlers  at  that  time,  even 
after  th(3  numbers  of  the  natives,  during  the  preceding  century,  had 
been  greatly  reduced." 

The  following,  from  reliable  authority,  is  a  list  of  Indian  tribes 
originally  found  in  southwestern  Texas: 

Comanches,  Caddoes,  lonies,  Ah-nau-dah-kas,  Wacos,  Towaconies, 
Witchetaws,  I3(jlixes,  Kechies,  and  Qua[)as. 

The  tribes  of  the  Pacific  ct)ast,  comparatively  speaking,  were  in- 
numerable, that  is,  counting  in  those  small  bandsor  subdivisions  which 
generally  .ank  as  tribes.  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  some  forty  years  ago,  gave 
the  following  list  of  tribes  as  existing  at  that  time  on  the  Pacific  coast: 

INDI.\N    TRIBES    OF   THE    PACIFIC    COAST. 


TRADERS     NAMES   OF 
TRIBES. 

Nass  ludiaus. 


Cbinisyans. 


Skeeua  Indians. 


INDIANS     NAMES  OF 
TRIBES. 

Kit  ha  tceu. 

Kit  a  lion. 
I   Ke  toon  oli  ahelk. 
1^  Kin  a  wa  lax. 

Kis  pii  cba  laidy. 
Kit  liin. 
Keo  dies. 
Ki'oii  atli  toix. 
Kit  will  coifs. 
Kitch  a  clfiltL. 
Kel  at  sail. 
Ken  clieu  Kiej,'. 
Ket  iin  don. 
Ket  wilk  ci  pa. 

^  Kee  chum  n  kar  lo. 
)  Ket  se  lai  so. 


i 


OENERALLY  RRSIOE 

"]  Niiss  river,  from 
I  entrance  upwards 
]  in  the  order  they 
J   iire  put  down. 

Chatham's  sound 
from  Portland 
canal  to  Port  Es- 
siiijiton  (into  which 
Skeena  river  dis- 
c  ha  ryes),  both 
ni  a  i  n  1  a  n  d  a  n  d 
neit^hborinK  isl- 
ands. 


I      Lower    part 
\  Skeena  river, 


of 


I  Keek  heat  hi- .Canal  de  Principe. 
Kil  oa  tah. -Entrance  of  Gardner's  Canal. 
Sabassas  Indians.    <J   Kit  ta  maat.. North  arm  of  Gardner's  Canal. 
I   Kit  lope..Sonth  arm  of  Gardner's  Canal. 
t^  Nees  Ions.. Canal  tl'la  Reido. 

''  Onie  le  toch. 
Weitle  toch.  {  Milbank  Sound. 

Kok  wai  y  toch. 
Ees  tey  toch. 
Kui  much  qui  toch. 
Bella  boo  la. 


Milbank 

Sound 

Indians. 


Gua  shil  la. 
Nalal  se  moih. 
_  Wee  ko  moch. 


Cascade  Canal. 
Deans  Canal. 
Ent.  Solomon  river 
of  Sir  A.  M'Kenzie. 
Rivers  Canal. 
Smith's  Inlet. 
Calvert's  Island. 


LANQUACE. 


Chimsyau. 


Ha  eelb  zuk 

or 
Baloballa. 


»^||iW^l|^«jmlUl■•.^;...■.JH.Wg^tft^r,^ll:>.iJ^^;j_^i^J^,fc 


100 


Tin:    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


INDIAN    TIUnKH    OK    TFIK    l'A("IFI<1   COAHT. 


TUAUKUs     NAMES  OK 
TIllBKS. 


Qnceu  Cimrlotte 
Sound,  iiiul 
Nt'i^'liliorliooil. 


IXIHANS     NAMKS    OK 
TIUIIES. 

Nil  weo  top. 

(^llll  coltll. 

()ilt'c  liii  l)iin  colt. 

Miir  lua  lilii  calla. 

Clow  el    HUH. 

Mur  til  par. 
N'iiii  kinii. 
Wi>  wai'k  ka. 
Wo  wark  kuin. 
(Mai  hi  o  is 
Cum  lino  kis. 
Tiaok  i|iio  lil>  In. 
("lo  Huso. 
Soi  it  inn. 
(^iiiok  silt  i  nut. 
.\  (|na  iiiisli. 
Clo  li  Kit  te. 
Nar  Udok  tan. 
Qua  i  iin. 
Kxe  iii  until. 
Tt>  nuokt  tail. 
Oi  Clo  la. 
No  onl  ta. 
Quio  lia  Ne  cub  ta. 
Co  inonx. 

Sua  no 
cle  nu. 
Quat  siuu. 
Ku.sko  inn. 


(IKNEItALLY    KEHIDE.        LANOUAOK. 


About  (,)uoon 
!■         Charlotto's 

Hounil. 


Chilcat,  soveral 

tribes. 

Cross  Sound  Ind. 

Alike. 

Tnko,  Snmdan  and 
Sitku  Indianp. 

HootFin(M). 

Hauaga. 

Kake. 


Clhlcat. 

Huna  cow. 
Auko. 


Stikeen  Indians. 


Pt.  Stuart  Indians. 
Tongass  Indians. 


\  Tako.  Hamdan  and 
?  Hitka. 

Hootsinoo. 

Hanaga. 

Kake. 

f  Siok  naa  butty. 
I   Ta  oo  too  tan. 
I   Kaas  ka  qua  toe. 
J   Kook  a  too. 
I   Naa  nee  a  a  ghee. 

Till  <iua  toe. 
I  Kiok  sa  too. 
[  Kaadg  ott  oo. 

Abo  alt. 

Keo  tab  lion  neet. 


Cape  Fox  Indians.      Lugb  so  lo. 


Ky  Gargey. 


Yon  ah  iioe. 

Cliet  nes. 
ui  a  ban  less, 
ow  a  guan. 

Show  a  gan. 

Chat  cbee  nie. 


Stikeen  river. 


Port  Stuart. 

S.  Ent.  Clarence 

straits. 
Cape  Fox. 


S.  side  of  Prince 
of  Wales 
Archipelago. 


Quncoltb. 


All  Ot  i,.iORO 

tribes  are 
said  to  s[)eak 
the  s  a  ni  t> 
liujguago.  or 
only  a  pro- 
vincial dif- 
foronco. 


Johnston's  Straits. 

•'      Ent. 
"  "  soatb. 

Capo  Scott. 
Scott's  Island. 
South  of  Capo  Scott. 
Outside Vaucouvtrs  Is. 

Lynn's  Canal. 

Cross  Sound. 

N.  of  Ent.  Tako  river. 

Tako  and  Sitka  rivers 
and  S.  of  it  on  main  land. 

Hood's  Bav. 


Klen  ee  kate. 


Hai  dai. 


INDIAN   Tnil.KH. 


I'U 


INDIAN    THIHEH    of   THK    PAriFIC    COAST. 


TKADEHs'    NAMES  OP 
WnKH. 


rHliiiidH  [ndiiius. 


INDIANh'    NAMK8   OF 
THIHEH. 

Lii  Ian  nil. 
Ni«h  Ian. 
MuHHt'tta. 
No  coon. 
.\  HO  K'laiij,'. 
Skitt  lie  niiU^. 
Ciitn  film  wiiH. 
Hkco  (lauH, 
Qiioe  (ill. 
(Moo. 

KIhIi  a  win. 
Kow  Welti), 

TlK). 


OENEHALLY   ItEHIDE.        LANdt'AOE. 


OiU'cii  Cliarlott«''H 

iKlandH,  ln^iiininK 

I  at    North     iHlanil, 

'"  north      Olid,     ami 

pasHinK    lonud    by 

tlio  eastward. 


Hai  dai. 


To  the  foregoing,  Mr.  Sclioolcraft  a.lds  the  following  list  of 
tribes  of  Oregon  and  Washington  Territories: 


TRIBES    OF    OBEQON    TERRITOIJY. 


TRIBES. 

CliinookH, 

ClfltHOpH. 

Tillaniooks. 
Clackamas. 
CallipoovaH. 
MollallcH. 
Umpquas. 

Tototiu-f  of  Port  Orfoid  District,  viz: 
Nasoniali. 
Chocreleatou. 
Quatomali. 
Cosnthentum. 
Enqnachee. 
Yalisbute. 
Chetlessentnu. 
Wifihtenjitin. 
Choaftee. 
Tototin. 
Maekauotin. 
8hi8tac(.ostoe. 
Rogue  River  Indians, 
Klamaths. 
Wascopams. 
Des  Chutes, 
Cascades. 
Wascos. 
Utillas. 
Cayusee. 
Walla-wallaa. 
Saaptins,  or  Nez  Peroes. 
Sboshones,  viz: 

Lewis  River  Snakes. 

Bonacks. 

Root  Diggers, 


POSITION. 

Near  Mouth  of  Columbia. 

Clackamas  River. 
Willemette  Valley. 

Umpqua  River,  W.  Valley. 

Pacific  Shore. 


Rogue  River  Valley. 
Klamath  Lake  and' vicinity. 

Falls  River. 

Mission  ludiaus. 

Utilla  River. 

John  Day's  River. 

Walla-walla  Riv«r 

Salmon  and  Clearwater  Rivers. 


Lewis  River,  etc. 


132 


THE   AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


TKIBES    OF   WASHINGTON   TER.,    WEST    OF    THE    fASCADE    MOUNTAINS. 


NAMES   OF  TUini'.S   AND   BANDS. 

Uppor  Cliinooks,  five  hands,  not  inclml- 

iiilL,'  tlio  CiiHCiulo  baud. 
Lower  Chinooks — 
'  'hinook  l)aiid. 
Four  other.s,  (estimate^. 
Cliilialis. 

do. 
(4)\vlitz  and  Upper  Chihalis. 
Tai-tin-a-pa;u. 
Quiii-aitle,  etc. 
^lakuiis. 
S'Klallains. 
Kahtai. 
Ka-i|niiitli. 
Htelil-lmn. 
All  others. 
Cliiiuii-kiim 
To-an-liooeli. 
8lio-k<)-inisli. 
Qnak-K'n-a-niisli. 
S'lfotle-iiia-iniHli. 
Ha-lieli-wa-mish. 
.Sa-wa-niisl) 
S(puii-aitl. 
Steli-clia-sa-nnsli. 
Noo-.'^eli-cliatl. 
Siitialli-iiii-inisli,  (i  hands. 

Steila-cooin-a-inish. 
Payanup-ii-iuisli. 
T'ciua-ipia-niisli. 
Hii-iimi-mish. 

S'llo-iiia-iiiisli. 
Dwa-niiHli. 

Sa-ina-nrsli. 
S'ke-telil-inish. 
Srnel-ka-Miisli. 
Skopt'-ah-iniHl). 
Mt-ka-niisli. 
>Siii-a-ho-iiii.sh. 
N'lpiiitl-iiiM-niisli. 
Sky-wlia-iiiisli. 
Hk-tali-lc-jiim. 
Hno-(pial-mook. 
Slo  huli-wa-iuisli. 
Kikialiis. 
.Skajrit. 

N'(inn-clia-inish. 
Hnia-leli-lui. 
Mis-kai-xvhii. 
Sa-kii-iiit'-hn. 
.Siini-na-iniHli, 
!Swo-d!i-inish. 
Hin-a-ali-mish. 
Hainish. 
Nook-saak. 
Ijuinnii. 
Sliiin  i-ah-ruDo. 


WHEKE  LOCATED. 

Columbia  River,  above  the  Cowlitz. 

Colnnibia  River,  below  the  Cowlitz. 

iSiioalwator  Bay. 

(iray's  Harbor,  and  Lower  Chihalis  River. 

Northern  Forks  of  Chiiialis  River. 

On  fowlitz  River  and  the  Chihalis.  above 

Base  of  Mts.  on  (  owlitz,  etc.  [the  .Satsop. 

Coast  from  Gray  s  Harbor  northward. 

Cape  Flattery  and  vicinity. 

Straits  of  p'lica. 

Port  Townsend. 

Pijrt  Discovery. 

New  l)iiUf,'eue.s.s. 

False  DiiujLfeneKs.  etc.,  westward. 

I^ort  'l.'ownsend. 

Hood's  <  anal. 

Hood's  Canal,  uj)per  end. 

Case's  Inlet,  etc. 

(Parr's  Inlet,  etc. 

Hatnnierslv's  Inlet,  etc. 

Totten's  Iiilet,  etc. 

Kid's  Inlet,  etc. 

hildd's  Inlet,  etc. 

South  Bay. 

Nisipialiy  River  and  vicinity 

Steil-a-cooni  Creek  and  vicinity. 

Mouth  of  I'uyallop  River,  etc. 

Heads  of  Puyallop  River,  etc. 

Peninsula  between  Hood's  Canal  and  Ad- 

Vashon's  Island.  [luiralty  Inlet. 

Lake  F,)rk,  Dwamish  River. 

Dwaniish  Lake,  etc. 

Hea.l  of  White  River. 

Head  of  Oreen  River. 

Main  White  River. 

South  end  Whitby's  I'd.,  Hiu-a-homisli  R. 

Up|)er  branches,  north  siile 


South  Fork  Sin-a-homish  River. 
Stohuihwamish  River,  etc. 
Kikiiillis  River  and  Whitby'.s  Island. 
Skayit  Riv(>r  .and  Penn's  Cove. 

Branches  of  Hkai,'it  River. 


North  End  Wliitby's  Ishmd,  canoe  pas- 
Bajife,  and  Siu-a-mish  River. 

Samish  River  and  Bellinjjham  Bay. 
South  Fork  Lnnnni  River. 
Lummi  River  and  Peninsnla. 
Between  Luinuii  I'oiut  and  Frazier's  Riv. 


INDIAN    TRIBES. 


133 


TKIBES    OF    WA8HIN0T0N    TER.,    EAST   OF   THE    CASCADE    MOUNTAINS. 


NAMES  OF  TRIBES, 

Fliitheads. 

Cootena.VH  ami  Fiatljoys. 

IVuil  (I'Oreillps  of  Upper  Lake. 

I'oml  (VOreilles  of  Lower  Lake. 

('(Pur  il'.Alenes. 

Spokiines. 

N(>z  Purees. 

Pelonses. 

Cayusep 

Walla-wallas. 

Dalles  Bands. 

Cascades. 

Klikatats. 

Yakainas. 

PisqiiouKe  and  Okinakanes. 

Sehwo-Yelpi  or  Colville. 


OBSERVATIONS. 


Undoubtedly,  a  larpe  majority  of  the 
Nez  Perces  are  in  Washinj^rton  Territory, 
but  the  major  part  of  tlie  Caynses,  Wal- 
la-\vallns  and  the  Dalles  Indians  are  in 
Oregon. 


TKIBES    OK    WASHINGTON    TERRITORY    AROUND    I'UGET    SOUND. 


NAMES  OF  TRIBES. 


LOCATED. 


Between      Olympia    and     Na-wau-knni 
Kiver. 


fetak-ta-mish. 

So.nak-s'na-mish. 

Se-heh-wa-mish. 

Kt{uaUi  a-inish. 

Pu-yal-lnp-a-niish. 

S'ho-ma-niish. 

Su-iina-niish. 

Sin-a-ho-mish. 

Sno-qiial-mook. 

Sina-ah-mish. 

Nook-lum-ini. 

Genenil  list  of  Iiulini)  tribes  in  North  Aiiiericu  from  the  most 
authentic  sources  that  can  be  obtained,  in  addition  to  those  liereto- 
fore  specially  mentioned: 

Abekas,  probably  Muskoj^ees,  under  French  at  Tombeckbee.  1750. 

Abenaki,  Wapanachki,  Eastern  Indians.  A  generic  term  first 
given  by  Europeans  to  the  Indians  of  New  England,  Eastern  Canada 
and  Nova  Scotia,  understood  to  include  the  following  tribes:  Micmacs, 
S()uri(|Uois,  Anieriscoggins,  Etchimins  and  Penobscots.  The  Abenakis 
proper  lived  on  tlio  Kennebec  river;  their  princ  "-iid  place  was  Nan- 
rantsouak  (Noi*ridgewock).  Numbere  1  in  lt)y  '  i  tout  200,  in  ITSO 
about  150.     AlgoiKjuin  stock.     See  Dolawares. 

Absoroka,  or  Crow  Indians,  upper  Missouri  rivei".     See  Crows. 

Accokesaw.  west  side  of  the  Colorado,  in  1)S05.      (Drake). 

Accomacs,  Aconiacks,  on   eastei-n  shore  of  Virginia,     Alg.  stock. 

Adirondacks,  on   St.  Lawrence,  in   I7S(>  about   100.     Alg.  stock. 

Affagoula,  small  chi;i  in  1783  on  lower  Mississippi.      (  Drake). 

Agawam  ( Wanipanoags).  i>t  Samlwich,  Mass  ;  others  at  Ipswich 
in  1020.      Algon([uin  stock.      (Drake). 

Aglemutes,  Agolegmutcs.     In  li ussi:in  America,  at  the  iuouth  of 


184 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


the  rivers  Nascliagak  and  Naknek.  They  belong  to  the  Esquimaux 
(Tchouktchi  Americans  of  Baibi).      (Trubner). 

Ahwahaway  ( Miuetaro ) ,  southwest  Missouri  1820,  abovo  the 
Mandans;  200  in  1805.      (Drake). 

Ajoues,  see  lowas.     Dakota  stock. 

Alansar  (Fall),  head  branches  south  fr.  \  SasVashawan.     (Drake. ) 

Aleutans,  in  islands  between  Alaska  and  Kamscliatka. 

Aliatan,  three  tribes  in  1805  on  heads  Platte.      (Drrike). 

Aliclie,  near  Nacogdoches  in  1805,  spoke  Caddo.      (Drake). 

Algonquins.  Once  a  powerful  tribe  of  the  northern  shores  of  the 
lakes  and  the  St.  Lawrence.  This  became  a  generic  term  applied  gen- 
erally to  all  the  tribes  of  the  continent  as  a  linquistic  group  of  the 
same  stock.  The  word  conies  to  us  from  the  missionaries  and  historical 
writers  of  New  France,  and  meant  originally  "  people  of  the  other 
side,"  in  contradistinction  to  the  Iroquois  tribes;  name  invented  l)y 
the  French  from  Indian  roots  for  the  wide-spreading  stock  of  Indian 
tribes,  M^liose  migration  extended  over  so  long  a  line  of  the  continent, 
referred  to  by  early  French  writers  as  Montagues. 

AUakaweali,  heads  Big  Horn  river;  2,300  in  1805.      (Drake). 

Alleghans,  known  also  as  AUegewi  and  Talligewi,  originally  Alii 
or  Alley,  lived  in  the  Oluo  valley,  along  its  contiueut  streams.  Now 
extinct,  or  l(.)st  by  amalgamation  with  other  tribes.     Algonquin  stock. 

Allibama  (Creek),  removed  to  Red  river  ITH-l.      (Drake). 

Amalistes,  formerly  on  the  St.  Lawrence;  alxmt  500  in  17150. 

Anasaguntakook,  sources  Androscoggin  till  1750.  Algonquin 
stock.      (Drake). 

Andastes,  once  on  south  shore  Lake  Erie.      (Drake). 

A[)aches.  They  roamed  over  the  triangular  s[)ace  included  be- 
tween the  pueblos  of  New  Mexico,  the  river  Colorado  and  the  Gila; 
they  extend  also  into  the  state  of  Chihuhua,  and  even  farther  south. 
They  are  related  to  the  great  Atha[)ascan  family.  The  Navajos  and 
Tinalenos  b(>long  to  this  stock.  They  origiirited,  it  is  said,  about  two 
or  three  hundred  years  ago,  from  the  outcasts  of  other  trilies,  from  the 
Navajos,  the  Mocjues  and  Umas.  In  addition  to  this,  they  Iiave  an 
admixture  of  the  blood  of  Mexican  renegades.  Tliere  are  several 
branches  of  the  Apaches.  Tiie  Mescallaros,  who  derive  their  name 
from  mescal,  a  ]ilant  from  which  an  intoxicant  is  made  by  the  Mexi- 
cans; the  otiier  tribes  are  the  Coyeteros  (foxes),  which  is  the  largest; 
the  Tontos  (fools)  and  the  Gilas,  who  are  named  from  their  proximity 
to  the  Gila  river. 

Api)alachicolas,  on  the  river  of  that  name  in  Florida;  in  1835 
about  310.     Removeil  to  lied  river  in  17r)4. 


INDIAN    TltlBES. 


135 


Appnlousa,  aboriginal  in  country  of  their  name.      (Drake). 

Acquanuschioni,  name  tlie  Iroquois  called  themselves.      (Drake). 

Arivapais,  Indians  of  Arizona,  resided  at  Grant  resarvation. 

Armouchicjuois,  New  Brunswick.     Alg.  stock.    .  (Drake). 

Avapahoes.  Arrapahas, 
Arrapahays.  The  wo-d  is 
said  to  mean  "tattooed  peo- 
ple." The  northern  Arapa- 
hoes  call  themselves  by  a 
word  which  they  claim  means 
"good,"  or  "strong  heart." 
The  soiithern  bands  claim  the 
word  simply  means  "man" 
or  "men."  or  "the  people." 
Tradition  locates  this  tribe, 
several  hundred  years  ago,  in 
"Western  Minnesota.  Their 
language  is  said  to  be  en- 
tirely ditt'erent  from  any 
oth<!r,  having  a  rich  voca- 
bulary. Tiiey  are  a  part  of 
the  Atsina  or  Fall  Indians  of 
the  Blackfoot  stock;  they 
occupied  the  country  about 
the  sources  of  the  Platte  and 
Arkansas  rivers.  Their  num- 
ber was  estimated  by  Mr. 
Morse  in  l>i'2<'  at  1(),(K)(); 
twenty-five  years  lat  n*  it  was 
estijuated  at  14-, Odd. 

Arrenamuse,  on  St.  Antonio  river,  in  Texas;  120  in  ISLS.  (Drake). 
\rricaree,  Arricaras,  Eiccaras.  The  indications  are  that  these 
Indians  u*'o  an  offshoot  from  the  Foxes,  from  whom  tliey  have  l)een 
.se[)arated  lon^^or  ago  than  ti'adition  reaches.  Their  old  villages  were 
on  the  Missouri  river,  about  half  way  between  tlie  Great  Bend  and  the 
Mandan  village,  from  which  tliey  removed  some  di-l-ince  west  towards 
Cannon  Ball  river.  Their  number  is  given  by  Mr.  Morse  in  1820  at 
3,500. 

Assinaboines,  Assinipoils,  Assinibules,  Stone  Indians,  A  word,  it 
is  said,  signifying  "stone  roasters."  froni  the  mode  of  cooking  their 
meat  on  heated  tlat  stones,  (U'  boiling  it  in  water,  heated  by  means  of 
hot   Btoues  thrown    in.      Other   authorities   say    it    signifies    "  Stone 


SCENE  IN   THE  COUNTRY   OF  THE   AUA- 
PAHOES— COIiOUADO. 


I  ;: 


130 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


Sioux,"  perlmps  Rocky  Mountain  Sioux.  Tlieir  country  was  nortn 
of  the  British  line,  between  lied  river  and  Lake  Superior.  There  are 
t^\•o  divisions  of  the  tribe,  one  of  which  is  of  the  Sioux  stock,  and  the 
other  Al;^onquiii.  They  are  said  to  be  a  separate  tribe  of  the  Sioux. 
Formerly  they  Avere  called  Issati.     See  Stone  Indians. 

Atenas,  with  Faculli  in  1S3(),  west  of  Rocky  Mts.      (Drake ) 

Athapasca,  Athabasca,  Tinne,Dtinne.  A  generic  term,  in  which  is 
comprised  several  tribes,  the  Chepewyans  (having  no  relation  to  the 
term  Ojibway  or  Chipeway),  Tahkals,  Kutchin,  Susse,  Dogrib,  Tlat- 
skanas,  and  Umpquas.  The  Navajas  and  Ticorillas  seem  to  belong  to 
the  same  stock,  to  which  the  Kenaize  are  nearly  related.  They  are 
frequently  spoken  of  as  the  great  Athajiascan  family,  and  occupied 
the  most  norther i  portion  of  North  America,  before  reaching  the 
country  of  the  Esv_    .■■"•  '  .     Their  number  is  said  to  be  about  13,000. 

Atnah,  or  Kir.i  t  '  .ns  Cliin  Indians  (Shouslnvap,  Flatheads), 
on  the  Caledonia  river,  \,    .„  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

Attakapas,  Otakapa.  Ii.ulians  of  Lcniisiana. 

Attapulgas  (Syminoles;,  Oloklikana  river;  220  in  1.S20.    (Drake.) 

Attikamegues,  in  north  Canada;  destroyed  by  disease  in  ItJTO. 

Aucocisco  (Abenaki),  Saco  river,  in  1(130.    Alg.  stock.    (Drake). 

Aughquagas,  east  branch  Susquehanna  river;  150  in  17(')8. 

Ayutans,   south  of  Missouri,   near  Rocky  Mts.;    8,000   in    1820, 

Bannacks,  T'ley  occupied  a  part  of  the  territory  of  Utah. 
Shoshonee  stock,  and  usually  speak  that  language.  They  claim  that 
this  word  came  from  Pan-ah-ki,  a  name  given  them  by  Slioshonees. 
The  manufacture  of  the  bow  and  arrow  was  the  only  thing  of  art 
found  anaong  them.  They  seem  to  have  de[)ended  mostly  upon  roots 
and  other  natural  products  of  the  earth  for  subsistence. 

Batem-da-kai-ee  Indians,  of  the  northwestern  part  of  California. 

Bayagoula,  west  bank  of  Mississipiji,  im[)ortant  in  16{)'J.    (Drake). 

Beaver  Indians,  m  the  Hudson  Bay  territory. 

Bethuck.  ancient  tribe  of    Indixns,  Alg.  stock.      Northeast  coast. 

Bedies,  mentioned  in  the  histi  y  of  the  Caddoes,  formerly  on 
Trinity  river,  in  Louisiana,  about  sixty  miles  south  of  Nacogdoches; 
numbered  100  souls  in  180").     They  speak  the  mother  Caddo  language. 

Belantse-Eteas.  A  name  for  the  Minnetaries  of  the  Upper  Mis- 
souri. Tliey  are  also  called  (rros  Ventres  by  the  French.  They 
belong  ap[)arently  to  the  Ujjsaroka  (Crow)  family;  roughly  estimated 
in  the  forepart  of  the  pi'esent  century  at  2,500. 

Big  Devil  Indians,  Yanktons  of  the  Plains,  on  the  head  waters  of 
the  Red  River  of  the  North,  estimated  in  the  forepart  of  the  present 
centurv  at  2.500. 


INDIAN    TRIBES. 


137 


Blnckfeet,  Satsiknn,  Pieds  noirs.  Blood  or  Paegan  Indians.  Some 
words  in  their  dialect  indicate  that  they  are  of  the  Algonquin  stock. 
On  the  sources  of  the  Missouri  river  they  are  divided  into:  1.  Satiskan, 
or  Blackfeet  pro})er.  2.  Kahna,  or  Blood  Indians,  "Indians  du 
Sang.''  ;}.  Pickans,  Paegans,  Picaneux.  4.  Small  Robes.  Esti- 
mated in  1S84  at  30,000. 

Blanche  Indians.  A  term  bestowed  in  the  earliest  period  of  the 
history  of  New  France  on  a  tribe  living  on  one  of  the  south  branches 
of  the  Missouri.  Hence,  the  apocryphal  story  of  White  Indians. 
Estimated  in  1"»)0  at  1,500. 

Blood  Indians,  bands  of  the  Blackfeet  Indians,  living  about  the 
falls  of  Saskatchewine  river,  Hudson's  Bay.      (See  Blackfeet). 

Blue  Mud.  west  and  near  Rocky  Mountains,  in  1820.      (Drake). 

BolixicH,  Biloxis,  a  tribe  who,  in  10()0,  and  during  the  first  settle- 
ment of  that  province,  lived  on  the  bay  of  Bolixi,  on  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico;  believed  to  have  Ijeen  of  the  Choctaw  stock.  In  180-1,  a  few 
were  still  living  on  Red  river,  Avhither  ti)ey  had  migrated. 

Bow  Wood  Indians  (Arkansaw),  from  Arc,  French,  and  Kaiixan; 
a  tribe.  A  part  of  the  Kansas  appear  to  have  been  so  designated  in 
the  early  days  of  western  history.  They  lived  on  the  Arkansas  river, 
and  are  believed  to  have  given  its  present  name  to  that  stream. 

Boukfuka,  in  Choctaw  history,  a  tribe  or  band  of  Indians  formerly 
living  on  the  waters  of  the  Pearl  river,  Louisiana. 

Brothertons,  or  Broth ertowns.  A  tribe  or  band  formed  by  the 
consolidation  of  the  remnants  of  the  Mohegans,  Nanticokes,  Pequots, 
and  other  New  England  tribes,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  last  century, 
Algonquin  stock.  The  Oneidas  granted  theni  a  township  of  land  south 
of  Utica,  to  which  they  migrated,  where  they  settled  and  assumed  the 
habits  of  civilization,  from  whence  they  removed  about  1830  to  Wis- 
consin and  settled  on  the  east  side  of  Winnebago  lake,  where  tiiey  still 
remain.  They  abandoned  the  use  of  their  several  dialects,  and 
assumed  the  English  language  alone.  For  over  fifty  years  past  they 
have  spoken  and  known  no  other  language  but  the  English.  They  were 
admitted  to  ciiizeiishi[)  in  18;}('),  and  live  in  the  same  manner  as  other 
civilized  people,  numbering  about  350  persons. 

Brule,  a  band  of  the  Sioux  Indians,  at  Rose  Bud  agency  and  at 
Lower  Brule;  the  latter  on  the  Missouri  river  about  fourteen  miles 
from  Fort  Hall,  Dakota  Territory. 

Caddoes,  Cadodaquious ;  in  1770  a  powerful  nation  on  the  Red 
River  of  the  South.  Captain  Marcey,  in  his  ro[)ort  of  liis  exploration 
of  this  river  in  1S52,  says  the  Caddoes  are  considered  as  the  motiier 
nation  of  the  country,  and  have  a  general  superintendence  over  all  the 


138 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


tribes  in  tlieir  vicinity,  except  the  Choctaws,  between  whom  and  the 
Caddoes  tliere  is  great  jealousy.  Captain  Clark,  in  his  Sign  Language, 
referring  to  the  Caddoes,  says  they  are  the  same  as  the  Nez  Perces ; 
number  about  H.jO. 

Cadodache.  ( Nacogdochet),  on  Angelina  river;  GO  in  1S20. 

Caliokia,  Cohakies,  one  of  the  Illinois  tribes,  on  the  east  side  of 
the  Mississippi.  Mostly  destroyed  by  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  in  the  time 
of  Pontiac.     AlgoiKjuin  stock. 

Cahuillos,  Ca-wi-os.     California  Indians,  residing  near  the  Pacific. 

Caiwas,  near  the  head  of  the  Arkansas. 

Calapooians,  Callapuyans,  Indians  of  Oregon. 

Caliisthoole,  on  tlie  Pacific,  in  Oregon;  200  in  11S20.      (Drake). 

Callimix,  on  the  Pacific,  in  Oregon;  1,200  in  1.S20.      (Drake). 

Canarsee,  on  Long  Island,  in  1010.      (Drake). 

Canibas,  (Abenaki),  numerous  in  1007,  on  Kennebec  river. 

Carankoua.  on  peninsula  on  Bay  of  St.  Barnard;  1,500  in   180e5, 

CarantonitUiiis,   a  tribe  on  the  Susqi;ehaniia,  allies  of  the  Hurons. 

Caree.  between  Nuances  and  Bio  del  Norte;  2,(500  in  1817. 

Carriers,    ^T,  'eot  fains  ),  in  Caledonia,  British  America.     (Drake). 

Ca^tah■nla,  sources  of  Padouca  fork;    5,000  in  1S05.      (Drake). 

Cataki.  on  Chien  river;  alxnit  i5.000  in  iSOi.      (Drake). 

Catald)a-Nutaldca.  Catawba  river;  had  150  warriors  in  1704. 

Catiilacumups,  Colundiia  river;  450  1111820.      (Drake). 

Cathlakahikit.  rai)ids  of  the  Columbia;  000  in  1S20.      (Drake). 

Cathlakamaps,  on  Columbia  river;  700  in  1820.      (^ Drake). 

Catlilamat,  on  the  Pacific,  south  of  Columbia  river;  (500  in  1820. 

Cathlaiiamenamen,  mouth  of  Wallaumet  river;  400  in  1820. 

Catlilanacpiiah    (Wappatoo),    Wappatoo    Island;    400    in    1820. 

Catlilapootle.  on  Columbia  river;  1,100  in  1820.      (Drake). 

Cathlapooya,  on  the  Wallaumet  river;  SOU  in  1820.      (Drake). 

Cathlascons,  on  the  Columbia  river;  related  to  Chinooks. 

Cathlath,  on  the  Wallaumet  river;  500  in  1820.      (Drake). 

Cathlathla.  on  Columbia  river;  900  in  1820.      (Drake). 

Cattanahaw,  between  Saskaolur-an  and  Missouri  rivers  in  1805. 

Caughnewagas,  a  band  of  the  Mohawks,  on  St.  Lawrence  river. 

Cayas,  found  by  De  Soto  east  of  Mississip[)i,  same  as  Kansas. 

Cayugas,  Gogoyans,  Queugues,  Gwe-u-gweh,  "at  the  mucky  land," 
or  G  .;-u-gweh-o-no,  *'  peo])le  at  the  mucky  laud,"  tribe  of  Iroquois, 
one  of  original  five  nations. 

Chactoo,  on  Red  river,  indigenous;  in  1805  but  100.      (Drake). 

Chaouanons,  see  Shawnees. 

Chehaws,  small  tribe  on  Flint  rivei',  destroyed  in  1817.     (Drake). 


INDIAN   TRIBES. 


139 


Chemolinevis,  n  band  of  Pah-utahs.     Shoshonee  family. 

Cherokee,  Chilake,  it  the  beginning  ox  tliis  century  still  lived 
south  of  the  Ohio  river,  in  sixty-four  towns  or  villages,  divided  into 
Ottare  (Mountain  Clierokees),  and  Ayrate  fCherokees  of  the  Valley). 
They  are  now  Avest  of  Arkansas,  in  the  ^udian  territory,  have  adopted 
civilization  and  are  called  one  of  the  civii?zed  tribes.  A  large  band  of 
the  Clierokees  still  remain  in  North  Carolina.  Appear  to  be  of  the 
Iroquois  stock. 

Chepeyan,  claim  from  Lat.  sixty  to  sixty-five  degrees,  Lon.  IDO 
to  110  degrees:  7.500  in  1N12.      (Drake). 

Cheskitalowa  (  Seminoles ),  west  side  Chattahoochee;  580  in  1820. 

Chetimacha,  Indians  of  Louisiana. 

Cheyeunes,  Cliiens  or  Chawas,  once  lived  on  a  tributary  of  the 
Red  River  of  the  North,  from  whence  they  crossed  the  Missouri  to 
the  head  waters  of  the  Nebraska.  They  speak  an  entirely  different 
dialect  from  the  nations  surrounding  them;  estimated  in  1820  at  3.250. 

Chickamaugas.  a  band  who  broke  from  the  Clierokees  in  Ten- 
nessee, ill  the  fore[)art  of  the  present  century,  under  the  chief  Drago- 
mono. 

Chickasaws,  Chickassas.  Cliikf  !sas,  formerly  in  Alabama,  on  the 
Mobile  river,  now  in  the  Indian  Territory,  ami  are  called  one  of  the 
civilized  tribes  of  that  territory. 

Chicoreans,  appear  to  have  been  the  ancient  Uchees,  who  are  now 
merged  as  an  inconsiderable  element  in  the  great  Xluscogee  family, 
but  who  still  preserve  [)roud  notions  of  their  ancieit  courage,  fame 
and  glory. 

Chilieeleesh.  north  ot  Columbia  river;  1,400  in  1820.      (Drake). 

Chickahominies,  on  the  Metapony  river,  in  Virginia  in  1(')()1. 

Chillatos,  on  the  Pacific,  north  of  Columbia  river;  150  in  1820. 

Chillukittetiuaus,  at  Narrows  of  the  Columbia;  1,-100  in  18137. 

Chiltz,  on  Columbia  river;  next  north  of  the  Killaxthicies. 

Chimehuevas,  Indians  of  Arizona,  on  the  Colorado  river. 

Chinnapum,  on  Lewis  river,  north  of  the  Columbia;  1,800  in  1827. 

Chinook,  Chinuk,  Indians  of  Oregon,  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Columbia  river;  400  in  28  lodges,  in  1837. 

Chippeway,  properly  Ojibway,  a  numerous  tribe  of  the  Algonquin 
group,  extending  from  the  Red  River  of  the  North,  along  the  southern 
shore  of  Lake  Superior  to  Quebec,  the  most  powerful  of  all  Algoncpiin 
tribes,  were  many  bands,  passing  under  various  names. 

Chippewyans.  Chippeyans,  inhabiting  country  north  of  Lake 
Superior.  Mr.  Gallatin  and  others  rank  them  among  the  Athapascan 
family  of  languages.     Many  confound  this  name,  ami  the  people  bear- 


140 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


ing  it,  with  Cliippeway,  which  is  erronemis,  ns  they  are  an  entirely  dif. 
forent  stock;  moreover,  the  wonl  Chi[){)ewHy  is  a  corruption  from 
Ojibway,  wiiich  is  the  correct  name  of  the  hitter  tribe. 

Cliitimicha.  on  the  west  bank  Missi8sij)[)i  river,  in  1722.     (Drake). 

Choctaw,  Cluihtali,  Chacta,  a  numerous  tribe,  formerly  living  in 
the  country  between  Alabama  and  tiio  Mis8is8i{)j)i  rivers,  estimated,  in 
lsr2,  at  r),000;  now  living  in  the  Indian  Territt)ry,  having  adopted 
tiie  habits  of  civilization,  and  are  called  one  of  the  five  civilized  tribes 
of  that  territory.  Jedidiah  Morse,  in  1820,  classed  among  this  nation 
the  following:  Apalaches,  Alibamas,  Abecas,  Cawittaws,  Coushacks, 
Coosas.  Chacsihoomas.  Natchez.  Oakraulgees,  Oconees,  Okohoys,  Paka- 
nas,  Taensas,  Tallepoosas,  Weektumkas,  and  estimates  the  population 
of  the  whole,  in  1780,  at  17,280.  Mr.  Mcintosh  says  they  were  also 
called  Flatheads,  from  a  custom  of  flattening  the  head  of  the  males  in 
childhood. 

Chopunnishes,  on  Kooshooskee,  on  Lewis  and  Columbia  rivers; 
2,300  in  180(). 

Choweshak,  Northwestern  California,  head  of  Eel  river. 

Chowans,    in    N.    Carolina;  tiO   joined   the  Tuscaroras  in   1720. 

Clahelellah,  on  Columbia  river;  700  in  1820.      (Drake). 

Clakstars,  beyond  Eocky  Mountains ;  1.200  in  twenty-eight  lodges. 

Clamoctomicii,  on  the  Pacific,    N.    of  the   Chiltz;  200  in   1820. 

Clanimatas,  W.  side  of  Wappatoo  Island;  200  in  1820.    (Drake). 

Clannarminimuus,  S.  W.  side  of  Wappatoo  Island;   280  in  1820_ 

Clarkames,  on  a  river  of  that  name,  flowing  into  the  Wallaumut; 
1,800  in  1,S20.      (Drake). 

Clatsops,   below    mouth  of    Columbia    river;  200   in    14  lodges. 

Cneis,  on  river  flowing  into  Sabine  Lake,  1090;  the  Coenis  of 
Hennepin,  probably. 

Cocomaricopas,  Indians  of  Sonora,  near  river  Gila. 

Cochimi,  Indians  of  Upper  California,  near  the  Mission  St. 
Xaverio.     Related  to  the  Laymons.      (Trubner). 

Colapissas,  (m  E.  bank  of  Mississippi  in  1720,  opposite  head  t)f 
Lake  Ponchartrain.      (Drake). 

Comanches,  Comanche,  Indians  of  Texas,  belonging  to  the 
great  Shoshonee  family.  They  ranged  from  the  sources  of  the 
Brazos  and  Colorado  rivers  of  Texas,  over  the  great  prairies  of 
that  country,  to  the  waters  of  the  Arkansas,  and  the  mountains 
of  Eio  Grande.  They  are  also  called  Hietans,  Jetans  and  Paducas. 
Mr.  Fitzpatrick,  an  agent  of  this  tribe  in  1874,  says  they  are 
divided  into  three  different  and  distinct  bands,  all  speaking  the 
Shoshonee  language,  of  which  were  the  Yampatickara,  Cools-on-tick- 


INDIAN    TRIIiES. 


141 


HVn,  Penoi-in-tickHid;  all  of  which  lire  Shoshonee  words,  and  heiiig 
trniislated  into  Eii<^lish,  mean  Root-enters,  Bntfalo-euters.  Su<^ar  or 
Honey-enters.  Mr.  Burnett,  of  Texas,  writing  concerning  those 
same  Indians  at  n  Inter  day,  says  they  are  divided  into  three 
principal  bands,  to-wit:  the  Comanche,  the  Ynmparack  and  the 
Teiiawa. 

Conchattas,  came  to  Appalousas  in  1794,  from  east  the  Missouri; 
in  liSOl  on  the  Sabine.      (Drake  ). 

Congarees,  on  the  Congaree  river  in  South  Carolina. 

Conoies,  Conoys,  Conois,  Canais,  Canawuys,  Canav  ese,  Kaidiowoys, 
near  the  south  branch  of  the  Susquehanna;  about  forty  in  1780. 
The  proj^er  name  is  said  to  be  Canai. 

Cookkoo-oose,  on  coast  of  Pacific,  south  of  the  Columbia;  l.oOO 
in  1800.      (Drake). 

Coopspeller,  on  branch  of  Colund)ia;    l,tU)()  in   180(3.      (Drake). 

Coosadas  (Creeks ),  once  resided  near  river  Tallapoosie.     (Drake"). 

Copeh.      Indians  of  Northwestern  California.      (Trubner). 

Copper  Indians,  about  Coi)i)ernune  river.      (Am.  Pioneer). 

C'ora.  Indians  of  New  Mexico,  near  the  Missions  of  Najnrit. 
Their  language  resembles  very  much  the  Mexican.      (Trubnerj. 

Corees,  a  tribe  of  North  Carolina.      (Am.  Pioneer). 

Coronkawa,  on  St.  Jacintlio  river;  i5oO  in   1820.      (Drake). 

Costanos.  California  Indians  on  the  Bay  of  San  Francisco,  and 
formerly  under  the  Mission  Dolores.  There  were  five  tribes:  Ah  wasli- 
tes,  Ol-hones  (called  by  the  S|)aniards  Costanos,  or  Indians  of  the 
coast),  Al-tah-mos,  Pio- mo-nans  and  Tu-lo-mos.  A  few  other  small 
tribes  around  the  bay  speak  the  same  language.      (Trubner). 

Cowlitsick,  on  the  Columbia;  2,400  in  1820.      (Drake). 

Creeks.     See  Muscogee. 

Crees,  north  of  the  Missouri,  and  west  of  the  Mississippi.  See 
Knistenaux.     Algonc^uin  stock. 

Crows,  Up-sa-ro-ka.  Corneilles.  Indians  of  the  Upper  Mississippi, 
extending  into  Oregon.  They  are  divided  into  three  different  bamls, 
speaking  different  dialects,  viz. :  1.  Kikatsa,  or  Crow  proper,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Yellowstone.  2.  Ahimhaways,  or  Ahwahaways  (Bhick- 
slioes,  (3r  "  Souliers  noirs," )  between  the  Mandans  and  Minetarees, 
and  3.  AllakaAveah,  or  Paunch  Indians  (  "  Indieus  ventrus,"  on  the 
Snake  river). 

Cushina.  A  California  tribe  on  the  mountains  of  the  South  Yuba. 
Their  language  is  common  to  most  of  the  tribes  inhabiting  the  upper 
portion  of  the  Sacramento  valley. 

Cutsahnin,  on  Columbia  river;  1,200  in  1820.      (Drake). 


142 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


YELLOWSTONE  PARK— COUNTRY   OF  TUB  CROWS. 


INDIAN    TltiUES. 


148 


Ddlikdtali,  Dakota,  Sioux,  Nadowossies.  A  nuuH'rous  nation 
})etween  tlio  Missouri  and  Mississippi.  Heckewolder  tliinks  tiiey  aro 
Iroquois,  but  Cass  claims  them  as  a  se[)arutB  nation.  This  woid,  it  is 
said,  means  "leagued"  or  "allied."  They  sometimes  speak  of  them- 
selves as  the  Oceti  sokowin,  "seven  council  fires,"  referring  to  i, 
seven  principal  bands  wliich  comjjose  this  nation,  viz. :  1.  The  Mde- 
wakantonwans,  village  of  the  spirit  lake.  2.  Tlu>  \Vah[)ekutes,  leaf 
shooters.  v5.  The  Wahpetonwans,  village  in  the  leaves;  probably 
obtained  their  name  from  the  fact  timt  formerly  they  lived  <mly  in  the 
Woods.  4.  The  Sisitonwans,  village  of  the  marsh.  ">.  The  Ihankton- 
wanna,  one  of  the  end  village  bands.  The  Ihanktonwanna  are  divided 
into  the  Hunkpatidans,  the  Panaske,  cut-heads;  the  Wazikute,  pine- 
shooters;  and  the  Kiyucka,  dividers  or  breakers  of  law.  (!.  The 
Ihanktonwans,  village  at  the  end.  7.  The  Titonwans,  village  of  the 
prairie.  The  Titonwans  are  divided  into  seven  bands  or  clans,  viz.: 
The  Sicangu,  Burnt-Thighs,  the  Oohenunpa,  Two-boilings,  and  the 
Oglahi  and  Hunkpapa. 

Delaware,  Lenape,  Leuni-Lena[)e.  Algonquin  stock.  The  fol- 
lowing are  mentioned  as  the  three  original  tribes:  1.  The  Unami,  or 
Wanami  (turtle  tribe),  2.  The  Unalachtgo,  (turkey  tribe).  3. 
Minsi,  Ministi,  or  Muuseyi,  (wolf  tribe).  They  formerly  lived  on  the 
Delaware  river,  and  were  the  tribe  who  made  the  famous  treaty  Avith 
William  Penn  in  1()82.     The  Iroquois  called  this  people  Sag-a-na-ga. 

Dinondadies,  tribe  of  the  Iroquois,  same  as  the  Tsononthouans  of 
the  French  Senecas, 

Doegs,  small  tribe  on  south  side  Potomac,  in  1()75.      (Drake). 

Dogs,  the  Chiens  of  the  French.      (See  Cliien),      (Drake). 

Dogribs.  Indians  of  the  northern  part  of  North  America,  be- 
tween Martin's  Lake  and  the  Coppermine  river.  They  called  themselves 
Thing-e-ha-dtinne,  and  belong  to  the  Dtinne  or  Athapaslcan  stock. 
The  "Mausais  Monde"  and  Slave  Indians  are  tribes  belonifinij  to  them. 

Dotame,  about  the  head  of  Chien  river;  120  in  ISO-").      (Drake). 

Echemins,  (Canoe-Men),  on  a  river  of  that  name  flowing  into  St, 
Lawrence  on  east  side. 

Edistoes,  in  South  Carolina  in  lOTO.      (Drak-  ' 

Emusas,  (Seniinoles),  V\  side  of  the  Chattahoochee:  20  in  1820, 

Eneshures,  at  Great  Narrows  of  the  Columbia;  1,200  in  18i55. 

Eries,  on  the  east  side  of  the  lake  of  that  name,  exterminated  by 
the  Irocjuois,  Usually  re'  .rred  to  as  the  ancient  Eries  or  Cats,  which 
this  word  is  supposed  to  mean, 

Esaws,  on  river  Pedee,  S.  C,  in  1701 ;  probably  Catawbas.    ( Drake ). 

Eskelen,  Eslenes.     California  Indians,   east  of  Monterey,     The 


■ 


144 


THE    AMEIHOAN    INDIAN. 


SCENE   IN   PENNSYIiVAITIA— HOME  OF  THE  DELAWAUES. 


INDIAN    TlilBES. 


U.-) 


I'ikkloiniK'heH  nro  Haul  to  In-  n  trihi-  of  tlio  Eskolon,  anil  to  speak  tin- 
richest  idiom  of  all  the  (!iilifoniiiiii  liidiuiis 

Eskimo,  Ewiuimiiux.  North  of  (JO  (h>^.  northoni  lutitiiijc.  Thi' 
three  priiiciixil  (liiilfcts  of  tli(>  Eskimo  arc  those  of:  1.  The  Karnlis, 
Greenhimlers.  2.  The  Eskimo  proper,  on  the  shores  of  Lahrndor. 
ii.   The  Western  Eskimos. 

Eiichees,  a  branch  of  the  Creek  or  Muscogee  Indians. 

Etohussewakkes.  (  Seni.  i.  on  ('hattahoochee;  lOOin  lS2l».    I  Drake). 

Eacullies,  on  Stuart's  Lake,  ^^'.  R(H-ky  Mts. ;  100 in  IS'JO.    I  Drake). 

Ealls,  so  called  from  their  residence  at  the  falls  of  the  Koush- 
kooshkeo.      ( See  Alansars).      (Drake). 

Five  Nations,  Mohawks,  Henecas,  Cayugas.  Onomlagns,  and 
Onei(his.      (  Drake). 

Fhitheads,  Solisli.  (  Atnah,  Shouschwapi.  Indians  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains;  divided  into  many  trilxjs,  of  whicli  the  Salish,  Ponderays, 
and  Spokein  or  Spokane  Indians  are  the  most  im[)ortant. 

Folles  Avoines,  the  French  so  called  the  Monomonios. 

Fon  du  Lac.    Roam  from  Snake  river  to  the  Sandy  lakes.    (  Drake). 

Fowl-Towns,  (Sem.  ).  E.  of  Fort  Scott;  HOO  in   1S20.      (Drake). 

Foxes,  Ottagamies,  Otagami>  ,  Mispuakies  (  Red  Eartli  |,  formerly 
lived  on  tlie  Fox.  river  in  Wisconsin,  afterwards  united  with  the  Sacs. 
Algonquin  stock,  and  speak  the  Sac  dialect ;  1500  in  ISTO.  The  Fox 
tribe  is  called  by  the  Cliip-pe-was,  Ot-tah-gah-mie;  by  the  Sacs.  Mus- 
buah-kie;  by  the  Sioux,  Mich-en-dick-er ;  by  the  Winnebagoes,  0-sher- 
a-cu,  and  by  the  French,  Ilenard. 

Fox  Island,  Russian  America;  continuation  of  the  Aleutans. 

Fuca  Straits,  between  AVashiugtou  Ter.  and  south  part  of  Van- 
couver's Island. 

Ganawese,  on  the  heads  of  Potomac  river;  probably  Kanhaways. 

Gay  Head  Indians,  on  Martha's  Vineyard;  probably  AVampauo- 
ags;  200  in  1800.     Algonquin  stock.      (Drake). 

Grand  River,  north  side  Lake  Ontario,  remnant  of  Iroquois. 

Gros  Ventres,  upper  Missouri  valley,  west  of  the  Dakotas. 

Haeeltzuk,  Hailtsa.  Naas  Indians  of  the  northwest  coast,  from 
504  degrees  to  534  degrees,  northern  latitude.  Dialects  of  the  Ian- 
guage  are  spoken  by  the  Billechoola,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Macken- 
zie's Friendly  Village. 

Haidah.  Indians  of  Queen  Charlotte's  Island.  A  branch  of  this 
tribe,  the  Kyganies  ( Kigarnies),  live  in  the  southern  part  of  the 
Archipel  of  the  Prince  of  Wales,  nortliwost  coast. 

Hare-Foot,  next  south  of  Esquimaux,  always  in  war  with  them. 

Hallibees,  a  tribe  of  the  Creeks,  destroyed  in  1813. 

10 


lit) 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


SCENE  IN  WESTEIvN  MONTANA— HOME  OF  THII  FLATHEADS. 


INDIAN    TKIBEH. 


147 


Hannakallas,  on  the  ColuiuMa,  next  to  liuckkarso;  CidO  in  IS'iO. 

Hassananiesits,  tribe  of  Nipnmks,  eiabi-aoed  Christianity  in   l()()(). 

Herring  Pond  Indians.  Wanipanoags.  Mass. ;  about  40.      (  Drake  i. 

Hietans,  see  Comanches. 

Hiiii  (CadodacheK  on  Angelina  river;  200  in  1S20.      >'Drako). 

Hitchittees,  a  braneli  of  tlm  Creeks,  on  Ciiattahoocliee  and  Flint. 

Hoc'liolaya.  An  extinct  tribe  of  Canada,  Sjieaking  the  dialect  of 
the  Mohawks.  Montreal  is  situated  on  the  place  Avhero  this  tribe 
i"orniei;:ly  resided.      (Trulmer). 

Hohilpos  (Tushepahas),  on  Clark's  river;  300  in  1S20.     (Drake). 

H(H>pah.  Indian  tribe  of  the  lower  part  of  Trinity  river,  in 
Northwestern  Calif ornia.      (Trubnerl. 

Hunias  (Onnias),  '"Eed  Nation,"  in  Louisiana  in  1S05. 

Hurons,  Wyandots,  Gayandot,  a  numerous  and  formidable  tribe 
of  the  Iroquois,  formerly  ou  the  great  lake  of  that  name,  consisting 
of  four  bands,  the  Attignawantan,  tlie  Attignee-uonguac-hac,  tius 
Arendal-'ronons  and  the  Scanonaerat.  In  Vol.  1  of  Le  Clerq's  first 
establishment  of  the  faith  in  New  France,  by  Shea,  p.  (it),  note,  is  a 
mention  of  the  Ochat-e-guins,  a  name  giv^Mi  for  the  Hurons.  Si'e 
Wyandots. 

lakon.  Lower  Killamuks.  Indians  of  Oregon,  north  of  the 
Umpcjua  river. 

Illinois,  Illiin,  plural  lUiniwug.  Algoncjuin  stock.  There  were 
several  tribes  in  Avhat  became  known  as  the  Illinois  country,  mostly  on 
the  east  side  of  the  ]Mississi[)pi  river,  extending  over  on  the  west  side 
in  tlie  viciiuty  of  the  Des  Moines  river,  winch  became  known  as  tli(> 
Illinois  tribes.  They  were  tlie  Cahokins,  Kaskaskias  a?id  Peorias; 
there  were  two  otiier  branches  of  thesis  Indians,  the  Tamai'oas  ami 
Michigamies,  which  some  insist  were  se[)arate  tribes,  but  better 
authority  assigns  them  as  branclu's  merely  from  the  other  three  tribes, 
the  Tamaroas  being  considered  a  part  of  the  Cahoki".:j  and  the  Michi- 
tramies  as  belonging  to  the  Peorias. 

Inies,  or  Tachies  (Texas),  on  a  branch  of  the  Sabine;  eighty  men 
in  180(5;  speak  Caihlo.      (Drake). 

Inkuluchluate,  Kangjulit,  in  Russian  America. 

lowas,  Ajoues,  Dakota  sto-'k,  aililiated  with  the  Otoes.  Missourias. 
Winnelmgoes,  Kansas,  Osages,  (^uapaws,  Omahas  and  Poncas.  Tln^y 
{(U-merly  lived  in  the  country  comprising  the  state  of  tl^l^  nann>;  now 
scattered  among  other  tribes  of  the  west;  nund)er  LlOO  in  lSi<5. 

Isatis,  Isati,  Isanti,  scMnetimes  the  name  of  the  Sioux  before  IT-j-j. 

Ithkyemamits,  north  .si<hi  Columbia;    000  in  lS-0.      i  Diake). 

Jeliin,    one    of    the    tribes    of    Comanche^,    Urazos.    Del    Norte. 


m 


^ — 


148 


TIIK   AMKRICAN    INDIAN. 


Jicarilla.  bi'nnch  of  the  f^retit  Apftohe.  nation  in  tlie  southwest. 
Kfulapans,  a  tribe  in  Nortii  Carolina  in  170".      (  Drake). 
Kaimnkles,  400  in  iN'iO,  W.  liocky  Mountains,   abode  iinknow.i. 
Kaloosas,  a  tribe  found  early  in  Florida,  extinet.      (Drake). 
Kanenavish,  one  of  the  Padoucas  Platte;  400  in  1805.     (Drake). 


SCENE  OS  THE  ST.    LAWRENCE—BORDEniNO   ON  THE  COONTIJY  OF  THE  HCRONH. 


Kaidmwas,  Gannwese  or  Canhaways,  on  Kanhawa,  formerly. 

Kaiiinnvisi'hoH,  KaninaviHii,  wanderers  in  the  Yellowstone  cmmtry. 

Kansiis.  Kon/.a,  Kanze,  Canees,  a  tribe  of  the  Dakota  stock,  on  the 
northern  banks  of  the  Kansas  river.  Mr.  Catllu  says  this  tribe  has 
undoubtedly  sprunj^  from  the  Osages,  as  their  persoual  appearance, 
language   and  tradition  dearly   prove,      llev.  Isaac  McCoy  gives  the 


■■-wiass:-! 


INDIAN   TlilI.ES. 


I4t» 


word  Kansas  as  Kditzaii.  The  Kansas  tribe  are  frequently  called  Kaws 
or  Kauz,  which  would  indicate  an  abbreviation  of  the  word  as  given  l)y 
Ml    ?tcCoy. 

Kaskaskius.  mini:    ^oO  in  17'.*7.      iL'rake). 

Kaskayas.  Kaskias  or  Bad  Hearts,  arounil  the  lumd  waters  of  Platte 
rivt.r,  beyond  the  Kites.  Col.  Long  speaks  of  seeing  them  upon  a 
tributary  of  the  Red  River  of  the  South. 

Kapahas.  formerly  lived  on  the  Mississippi  about  the  St  Francis, 
encountered  by  De  Soto  under  tliat  name;  said  to  l)e  identical  with 
Quai)pas. 

Katteka  (Padoucns),  not  located.      See  Padoucas.     (Drake). 

Kawitschen,  north  of  Fraser's  river,  on  the  northwest  coast,  and 
oil  the  opposite  shores  of  Vancouver's  Island.  Their  language  bears 
affinity  to  that  of  the  Haeeltzuk. 

Keekatsa  (Crows),  botli  sides  Yellowstone:  H.-jOO  in  1805. 

Keyche,  E.  branch  Trinity  river  in  ISdC);  'iC.O  in  1S20.    (Drake), 

Kiawas,  on  Padouca  river;    l.(MH)  in  iSOli.      (Drake). 

Kichais,  Keechies,  Keyes,  Indians  of  the  Great  Prairies,  related 
to  the  Pawnees,  on  the  Canadian  river.      (Trubner). 

Kigenes.  coast  of  Pacific,  under  Skittegates  in  1821. 

Kikapoos,  Kikkajm,  Ukahipu,  a  branch  of  the  Shnwauoe  or 
Shawnee  tribe,  now  west  of  the  ]Mississi])[)i.     Algonquin  stock. 

Killamuks,  branch  of    Clatsops,    coast  of    Pacific;   about    1,()0(). 

Killawats,  in  a  largo  town  southeast  of  the  Luktons. 

Killaxthocles,   mcutli  of   Columbia  river,   N.   side;  10(1  in   1820. 

Kimoenims,  band  of  Cliopunnish,  on  Lewis  river;  800,  in  S'ii  clans. 

Kinai.  Kenai,  Kenaize,  Ttynai,  Indians  of  Russian  America,  at 
Cook's  inlet  and  the  Lakes  of  Iliamna  and  Kisshick.  Their  language 
belongs  to  the  great  Athapascan  (orTinne)  family.  They  call  them- 
selves "Tnaina"  men.  Sagoskin  distinguislies  four  dialects  of  the 
Kinai   language,  among  which  are  the  Inkilik,  lukalit  and  Ingelmut. 

Kiowas,  Kiawas,  Kioways,  roving  Indians  of  Texas. 

Kiskakons,  of  ^Micliilimakinak  in  lOSO;  u  Huron  tribe,     i  Drake). 

Kites.     See  Staitans. 

Knistenaux.  Kristenaux,  abbreviated  liy  the  French  Clin's. 
(Creel;  called  also  Killisteno.  nortiiernmost  tribe  of  tln^  Algon(]uin 
stock,  between  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  Hudson's  Bay.  Kindred 
dialects  are  spoken  Ity  the  Nehethawa.  Monsomk.  Xenawehk,  Abl)itibl)e. 
and  were  spoken  by  tiie  Attikameg.  who  have  entirely  disappeare<l. 
Their  name  is  derived  from  tliti  Algonquin  adverb.  Kenisa,  or  verb, 
Nisau,  '-to  kill."     3.000  in  ls:M. 

Koltschanes.  Galzanes,  Russian  .\mt>rica,  north  of  (he  river  Atna. 


i 


150 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


Kolusches,  in  Russian  America,  at  Sitka  Bay  and  Norfolk  Sound. 

Konages,  Konagens,  inhabitants  of  the  Island  of  Kadjak,  in  Rus- 
sian America.  They  belong  to  the  Es(juimaux  stock,  and  speak  a 
language  similar  to  that  of  the  Tschugazzi. 

Kookkoo-oose,  on  coast  of  Pacific;  about  1,500.      (Drake). 

Koutenay,  now  located  on  the  Flat  Head  reservation  in  Montana. 
They  migrated  from  north  of  the  British  line,  and  made  peace  with 
the  Flatheads  about  eighty  years  since. 

Kula-Napo,  one  of  Clear  Lake  bands  in  northwestern  California. 

Kuskurawaoks,  east  shore  of  Chesapeake  in  10O7.      (Tuscaroras). 

Knshkokwimes,  Tclnvagmjutes,  Kuskutschewak,  or  Kushkukch- 
wakmutes.  tribe  of  Russian  America,  between  the  rivers  Nushagak, 
Ilgajak,  Chulitna  and  Kuskokwii..i,  on  the  sea  shore. 

Kutnae,  Kutani,  Kitunaha,  or  Kutneha,  Coutanies,  Flatbows,  In- 
dian tribes  near  the  sources  of  Mary  river,  west  of  Rocky  Mountains. 

Kutchin,  Loucheux  Indians  of  northwestern  America,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Yukon  or  Kutchi-Kutchi.  They  belong  to  the  Athapascan 
family. 

Lahaona.  on  the  Columbia,  above  Clark's  river;  2,000  in  1820. 

Lapanne.     See  Apache.      (^ Drake). 

Lartielo,  at  falls  of  Lastau  river;  000  in  1820.      (Drake). 

Laymons.  of  California,  near  Lo  'etto,  related  to  Cotchimi. 

Leech  River  Indians,  near  Sandy  Lake;  about  300  in  1820. 

Lenape,  or  Lenni  Lena[)e.  former  name  of  the  Delawares,  which 
eee.  The  Lenni  Lenape  or  Delawares  were  called  by  some  other  In- 
dians Wapanachki.  which  the  European  corrupted  into  Apenaki. 
Oi)enagi.  Abenaquis  and  Abenjikis,  which  means  people  at  the  rising 
of  the  sun,  or,  more  briefly,  Eastlamlers.  They  were  acknowledged 
by  al)out  forty  tribes  as  being  their  grandfathers.  All  these  nations 
derived  from  the  .same  stock  recognized  each  other  as  AVapanachki, 
which  among  tliem  was  a  generic  term. 

Lii)anis.  Rio  Grande  to  interior  of  Texas;  light  hair;  SOO  in  INK). 

Loucheux.     See  Kutchin. 

Lukawis.  on  the  coast  of  the  Pacific;  S(l()  in  1,S20. 

liukkarso,  coast  of  Pacific,  south  of  the  Colundjia;   1,200  in  1820. 

Luktons,  on  coast  of  Pacific;  twenty  in  1N20. 

Lutuami,  Clamets.  also  Tlamatl,  Indians  of  southwestern  Oregon. 

^lacliapungas,  in  North  Carolina  in  ITCO;  practiced  civ. imcision. 

Maha-Omaha,  on  t\u\  junction  of  the  Platte  and  Omaha  I'ivers 
and  the  Misscmri.  They  belong  to  the  Sioux-Osage  family.  The 
Ponclias  I  Poncars.  Puncaws),  speak  a  kindred  dialect.  Now  on  the 
Elkhorn,  near  ("ouncil  Bluffs. 


INDIAN   TIUBKS. 


151 


Mauahoiiks,  formerly  u  great  nation  of  Yirgiiiin,  now  extinct. 

Mimdans,  Wnlitani  Indians  of  Unper  Missouri,  nearly  extinct. 

Manhattan,  settlements  mixed  with  Mohengans.    Algonquin  stock. 

Ma<[uas,  said  to  be  an  extinct  tribe  of  the  Iroiuoii^.  (Drake). 
The  better  authority  is  that  this  is  the  name  by  which  the  Moheagaus 
called  the  Inupiois. 

Marachites.      See  Armoucliitjuois. 

Marsapeagues,  once  on  Long  Island,  now  extinct.      (  Drake). 

Marsh nees,  mixed  remnant  of  Wampanoags.  in  Massachusetts. 
In  IX'iVl  numbered  HI'). 

Mascoutins.  The  early  French  travelers  and  missionaries  men- 
tion a  tril)e  of  Indians  calletl  the  Mascoutins,  as  located  at  various 
points  in  Michigan,  Wisconsin,  Illinois  and  Indiana,  but  concerning 
which  they  seem  to  have  little  or  no  information.  They  are  generally 
spoken  of  as  being  at  a  distance,  and  seldom,  if  ever,  visited.  A  people 
which  seem,  in  their  mention  of  them,  to  be  always  on  the  move,  and 
seldom,  if  ever,  overtaken.  Tlio  better  opinion  is  that  there  never  was, 
in  fact,  any  such  distinct  tribe  of  li.dians.  Muscoda,  Mascoda,  Mus- 
cooda,  Muscatine,  Mascoutah,  are  words  in  various  dialects  of  the  Al- 
goncpiin  group,  meaning  pruirie.  or  meadow  country.  So  that  when 
Indians,  of  whatever  tribe,  migrated  from  the  prairie  or  meadow 
country,  further  north,  they  were  spoken  of  as  Mascoutias,  or  people 
from  the  prairies,  which  conveyed  to  the  mind  of  travelers,  for  want  of 
complete  infm-mation,  the  idea  that  this  was  their  tribal  name,  the 
same  as  that  tribe  now  known  as  Shawnees  or  Shawanoes,  meaning 
"southerners."'  or  "people  from  the  south,"  which  was  finally  adojjted 
as  their  real  name.  But  not  so  with  the  Mascoutins.  It  would  seem 
that  no  particular  tribe  was  ever  found  upon  which  this  name  had 
become  fixed  as  their  recognized  tribal  name. 

Massachusetts  Indians,  (Xatick).  Algonquin  stock — were  form- 
erly verv  numtn'ous,  but  now  much  reduced.  The  Montajjuartls  and 
Skoffi,  west  of  Hudson's  Bay,  are  said  to  be  related  to  them. 

Massawomies,  according  to  tradition,  was  a  Avarlike  band  somii- 
where  on  the  borders  of  what  is  now  New  Mexico. 

Mathlanobs,  on  an  island  at  mouth  of  the  AValnut  river;  500  in 
1820.      ( Drake). 

Mayes,  St.  Gabriel's  creek,  Louisiana;  t'>00  in  1805.      (Drake). 

Menomonees,  Algonquin  stock,  north  of  Green  Bay,  Wisconsin. 
Drake  says  once  on  Illinois  river. 

Messassagnes.      (See  Mississauga). 

Miami,  formerly  in  Ohio  and  Indiana. 

Michigamies,  an  Indian  term  a[)plied  by  tiie  French  to  several 


■P 


102 


THE  AMERICAN   INniAN. 


XOHTUEUN    WISCONSIN      COUXTUi'    Ol'    THE   MENOMINEKS. 


INDIAN    TlilBES. 


153 


tribes  and  bands  of  Indians  (if  the  Al^^onqnin  lineage,  who  clnstered 
around  the  borders  of  Lake  Michigan,  signifying  great  water. 

Mikasaulvies,  (Seniinoles),  very  warlike;  about  1, ()()<)  in  IS'Jl. 

MikmacB,  Micinacs — French  name  for  the  inhabitants  of  Acadia, 
Nova  Scotia,  New  Brunswick  and  Maine.  Algoncjuin  stock.  The  fol- 
lowing are  considered  dialects  of  the  Mikniak:  1.  Nova  Scotia.  2. 
Tcrro  neuvG  island.  ;}.  Tiie  Miramichi  of  New  Brunswick.  They  are 
closely  related  to  the  Etchemins  and  Souriquois.  Drake  says  the 
Suriijiiois  of  the  French. 

Miksuksealton,  (Tushepaha"),  Clark's  river;  300  in  1820. 

\'ilicite,  Indians  of  New  Brunswick,  of  the  Huron  stock. 

Minetares,  on  Knife  river.  Their  language  has  three  dialects, 
viz.:  1.  The  Minetare  proper,  called  also  "Grosventre,''  Bigbellies, 
Ehatsar.  2.  The  Alasar,  or  Fall  Indians.  3.  The  Kattanahaws;  a 
type  of  the  Crow  Indians. 

Mindawarcartoji.  in  ISOo,  on  both  sides  Mississippi,  from  St. 
Peter's  u[)wards.      (Drake). 

Mingoes.     The  Cayugas  residing  upon  the  Sciotn  were  so  called. 

Minsi,  Munsee,  tribe  of  the  Delaware  or  Leuni  Lenape. 

Mississauga.  or  Messasagnes,  "people  of  the  wide  mouth  stream,"' 
a  branch  of  the  Ojibways,  on  the  east  of  Lake  Huron;  2.000  in  1704. 

Missouries,  once  on  that  river  just  below  Grand  river,  in   1820. 

Mol)ilian,  iidiabited  Florida,  Georgia,  Alabama,  Mississippi  and 
Loi;isiana.     This  nation  includes  various  tribes. 

Mohavi,  Moyave.  Indian  tribe  occupying  the  country  on  both 
sides  of  the  river  Mohave,  in  southeastern  California. 

Mohawk,  a  tribe  of  the  Iroquois,  now  in  Canada.  The  C'ochne- 
wagoes,  or  Coclinawaga,  a  smaller  tribe,  belonged  to  them. 

Mohawks.  They  call  themselves  Gah-ne-a-ga,  "possessors  of  the 
flint."  or  Ga-ne-o-ga-o-no,  "people  possessors  of  the  tlint."  They 
were  usually  called  by  the  French.  Agniers.  By  some  early  writers 
the  name  of  this  tribe  is  given  as  Ka-jin-ga-ha-ga,  Cbm-nie-ge-ha-ga, 
Ga-nin-ge-ha-ga.  This  last  termination  was  sometimes  changed  to 
roiion,  and  the  tribe  was  called  Gan-  nie-ge-ro-non.  The  Algon([uins 
understood  that  the  name  by  which  this  tribe  called  themselves  meant 
hear,  so  they  translanttnl  it  into  their  dialects,  Macjwaas.  Ma([Uoa, 
Mahakwa,  from  which  the  Dutch  and  Englisii  wrote  it  Moli(nrh\  which 
is  said  io  be  the  origin  of  this  word,  and  a  name  by  which  this  tribe 
became  universally  called. 

Moheakunnuks.  formerly  between  the  Hudion  and  Delware  rivers. 
Same  as  Moheagans. 

Moheagaus  were  also  called  Mahicani.  by  the  Dutch,  Mahikanders, 


154 


THE    AMKIUCAN    INDIAN. 


1)v  till'  Frencli.  Moriguns  mid  ]Mnhiii<:fnnH,  by  tlifi  Kii<^lisli,  Mohircnns. 
MulnuM'aiis,  Molit'fii^aiis.  ^luhlit't'kanew;  also  Sl)atik(H)k.s  (  Hivtn-  In- 
dians). Al<j.)n(|uin  stock,  on  tlio  HudsDn  rivt'r,  from  Esopiis  to 
Albany.  Th(!y  woro  divided  into  MiU'li(|nan]i  (J3oar  tribo),  Mech- 
cliHooli  (Wolf  tribo)  and  Toon-paooh  (Turtlo). 

Monacans,  located  above  the  falls  of  the  leadin<r  Vir<fiiiia  river, 
were  called  Tuscaroras  in  the  early  period  of  yir<,nnia.  Mr.  Jetferson 
reveals  the  fact  that  the  Erit^s,  called  by  him  Erigas,  who  had 
formerly  occupied  the  Ohio  valley,  and  Avere  then  by  inference  in 
Vii'ginia  and  North  Carolina,  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  wei'e  also 
of  kindred  language,  and  had  belonged  to  the  stock  of  the  Five  Na- 
tions, or.  as  tlui  Five  Nations  were  called  by  the  Virginia  Indians,  Mas- 
sawaniack. 

Mongoulatches,  on  west  side  of  the  Mississij)pi.      See  Bayagoulns. 

Montagnass  or  Mountaineer.  This  people  occupied  the  country 
on  the  head  wattu'sof  the  river  Sajfueiiav,  on  the  north  shore  of  the  St. 
Lawrence,  below  (Quebec,  reaching  to  the  Laln-ador  coast.      Alg.  stock. 

Montauks,  formerlv  on  Lon<'  Island:  heail  of  thirteen  tribes  of 
that  island.      Algoncjuin  stock.      (  Drake  |. 

Moratoks,  in  Lancaster  and  Richmond  counties,  Virginia;  eighty 
in  KiOT;  fm-ty  in  hW.K      (Drake). 

Multnomahs.  (  Waj)[)atoo ),  Multnomah  river:  N(M)  in  1S20. 

Muskogee  (Creek).  The  mo.st  numerous  tribe  of  the  Creek  con- 
federation, in  the  northern  i)arts  of  Florida.  Now  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, in  the  Indian  Territory. 

Naass,  Indians  of  English,  Northwestern  America,  on  and  above 
Millbaidi  Sound.  They  com[)iise  the  following  tribes,  viz. :  the  Hailtsa, 
Haeeltzuk,  IJilleclioola  and  Chinnuesyan. 

Nabadaches  (  Caddo  ),  on  branch  of  Sabine:  4(t()  in  ISO.").    (Drake  ). 

Nandakoes,  on  tln>  Sabine   (Caddo);    120  in  iNOo.      (Drake). 

Nanticokes,  Nantico,  tribe  of  the  Algonquin  stock,  formerly  on  the 
Susquehannah. 

Nai'cotali.  name  by  which  tiie  Sioux  knt)\v  themselves.       (Drake). 

Narraganset,  New  England  Indians,  Wampanoags.  The  re(][Uods, 
Kavasumsenk  and  (^uintikuk  belong  to  this  stock. 

Naslmays  iNipmuks),  in  M:i-isacliusetts.      .V.lgon([uin  stock. 

Natches.  Lower  Mississi[)i)i,  nearly  extinct;    first  known  in  1701. 

Natchitoches,  once  at  tiiat  place,  now  u^ion  Red  river;  100  in  l604. 

Natiks  (Nipmuks),  in  Massachusetts.      See  Massachusetts. 

Navajos.  Navahoes.  a  powerful  tribe  of  the  Apache  family,  related 
to  the  great  Athapascan  stock,  residing  on  the  tributaries  of  the  river 
tSan  .luan.  west  of  the  Rio  (rrande  and  east  of  the  C'olorado.   in  New 


INDIAN    THIBRS. 


lo5 


lot; 


TIIK    AMKIIICAN    INDIAN. 


Moxico.  l)ft\v('t'ii  till'  thirty-fifth  mid  thirty-soventii  paiallel  of  northern 
hititiKli'.      Thu  Spaiiiiinls  cull  tiiciii  Aixichrs  dc  Sahttjim.     (TruhiiBr). 

NtH'h(ici>ivt'   I  Wfippatiio  I,  south  si(h!  ('oluinliifi;   1(10  in  LS'iO. 

Neckeotoo,  on  the  Pacitii';  T!M>  in  IS'JO.      i  Dralvt'i. 

Nomahpiimii'r   (^\Vai)[)atoo ),  AValhmniot  river;  'JdO  in  iS'iO. 

Newfoundland.  Island  on  the  coast  of  Labrador,  Its  inhaljitnnts 
beloiij,'  to  tiit^  Eastern  Alj^onquins.  The  Milioite  and  Mikuiaks  are  a 
j)art  of  theni.      The  liethuck  are  extinct.      (Truhneri. 

Nez-Perces.  Sah-Aptin.  They  possessed  the  country  on  the  Lewis 
or  Snake  river,  from  the  Petoose  to  Wapticaciaes,  about  100  miles; 
they  resemble  in  many  points  the  Missouri  Indians.  They  are  con- 
sidered su[)erior  in  intellect  to  the  other  Ore<fon  tribes. 

Ninntiks.  a  tribe  of  the  Narraj^'ansetts.     Alifoiujuin  stock. 

Nicariagas,  about  Michiliniakinak;  joined  the  Ircujuois  in  lT2i{. 

Nii)issin<.j.  Alj^oiKiuin  stock.  Lake  of  the  Two  Mouutaius,  near 
Montreal.     About  400  in  17C)4. 

Nipmuchks.  interior  of  Massachusetts,  extinct.     Al<,^  stock. 

Norridirewoks  (  Abenakiesi,  on  Penobscot  river.     Alj;.  stock. 

Nottoways  (Chei'ohakahj,  Iroquois  tribe  of  Virginia,  nearly 
extinct. 

Nusdaluni.  the  northwest  coast  Hood's  Channel.      (Trubner^. 

Nutka  (Xootka),  Wakash  Indians  of  Vancouver's  Island.  (Their 
proper  name  is  YhchiiH).      (Trubner). 

Nyacks  (Mohicans  I,  or  Manhattans,  New  York. 

Ockmulgess  (Muscogee),  east  of  Flint  river;  200  in  1834. 

Ocameches,    in  Virgiuin,  in  1007.      (Drake). 

Ochee.     See  Vchees;  perhaps  Ochesos;    200  in  Florida  in  182t). 

Oconas  (Creeks).      (Drake). 

Ogalla,  or  Ogallalla.  l)and  of  the  Sioux.  There  are  several  stories 
told  of  the  manner  in  which  this  powerful  branch  of  the  Sioux  family 
received  its  name.  The  nu)st  reliable  is  that  two  chiefs  disagreed  on 
some  subject  imder  discussion,  wiien  one  told  the  other  that  if  he  ])er- 
sisted  he  would  throw  some  dirt  or  ashes  in  his  face.  Holding  to  and 
still  expressing  his  views,  the  dirt  or  ashes  were  thrown,  and  his  fol- 
lowers were  ever  after  called  "  those  who  had  dirt  or  ashes  thrown  in 
their  faces,"  frequently  simply,  "  bad  faces."  The  word  means  throw- 
ing at  or  into. 

Ojibways  (Chippewas),  about  the  great  lakes  and  north  of  them; 
30,000  in  1830.     Algonquin  stock.     See  Chipjjeway.      (Drake). 

Okatiokinans  (^Seminoles).  near  I'ort  Gaines;  uSO  in  1820. 

Oneida,  0-na-yote-ka,  "granite,"  or  0-no-yote-ka-o-no,  "granite 
people,"  one  of  the  Irocjuois  natitm;  chief  seat  near  Oneida  Lake. 


INlJlAN     IIMItKS. 


l." 


Oiioiiilaj^ii,  ()-iiiiii-(luli-^a.  '•(»ii  tlio  liill ;"  or  ()-iiiiii-(l(ili-<,'ii-()-ii(). 
"  [>0()[)lo  oil  till'  liillb;'"  )i  nation  ot  the  lro(juois.  I'onnerly  in  Ntnv 
York;  3(I0  in  1S40. 

Ootlaslioots.  tribo  of  thn  Tuskojms,  on  Chuk's  livcr,  west  of  tin' 
Rocky  ^lountains. 

()sa<^(\  Dukotfi  stock,  calleil  also  "NVawaii,  Hu/.za\v,  Osawscs. 
Waslms  oi'  Oils;  about  ArkaiisaH  and  Osnije  rivi-rs.  Tlicv  nro  dividtil 
into  the  Cliamers  (Arkansas,  Clermont),  Great  and  LittU*  Osii^'os. 
Tills   term    !:>    of    French    oriijfin.    and    j)roi)al)ly    derived    from    the 


SCENK    IN    NDUlilUHN    MICHIUAN— COUNTRY    OF   THE   OTT.WVAS. 


Al<^onquln,  Assi<^unai>^s  or  Bone  Indians.  The  tribe  called  themselves 
Wabasha,  and  attribute  their  origin  to  an  allegorical  tale  of  a  snail  on 
a  beaver. 

Otagamies,  near  Lake  of  the  AVoods,  Algonquin  stock;  800  in  ITSO. 

Oto,  called  also  Otoes,  Othouez.  Oktolaktos,  Wahtohtana,  Wahtok- 
tak,  on  the  left  banks  of  the  Platte  river;  ccmfederated  with  the 
Missourias. 

Ottawas,  Algoiu^uin  stock,  in  Michigan  and  Ohio. 

Ouiatauous,  formerlv  on  the  Wabash. 


L58 


Till',    AMK'JU'AN    INDIAN. 


OniMHs.   E.   liiiiik  of    Missis8i)'j)i  rivov   iit    IT'J'i,  in  two  villii;,'<'H. 
Owdssissus  (  SciiiiiKilcs  I,  on  St.  Murk's  rivt'r;     KM)  in  IS'JO. 
Ozds,  iihoiit  lied  river;  iil)()ilt  'i.OtIO  in   IToO. 
Ozlniics,  E.  slion^  of  Miirylaml  iiiid  Nir^'inia  in  lOOT.    i  Driikci. 


icanfis,  on  (.^iit'l(|UiH!lioso  nvci',  J^ii 


J> 


:5(» 


nion  in 


l8o: 


I)  nil. 


Ki'  I. 


I'luloucart,  Houtli  of  tiio  MisHouri  anil  west  of  tlie  Mississippi. 


I'a.l 


owaL'as, 


S.M 


it'cas  wcro  so  caluM 


1;  nnrcrtain.      (  Drako 


illlSll,    () 


n  tlif  racific.  N.  of  ('olunii)ia;  'JUO  in  1S2().     (  Drakf  i. 


I'alaclnss,  a  tril)n  found  early  in  Flori<la ;  extinct.      (Drake). 
I'alailini,  Palaiks.      On'iron,  on  nortliein  i'ronticr.  CalifoniiN. 


I'and 


K'o,    a 


l)()ut    Painliro    Sound;    extiiu-t;    l)ut    iiftecn   in     \H)S. 


l'ain[)tieoui;li,  trilx*  of  Nortli  (.'arolina.  now  extinct. 

Pancas.      StH>  Poncas. 

Panis,  Panneis  (Tonicas  ).  40  villai,res  in  IT-'O.  S.  hrancli  Missouri; 
70  villai,'es  on  lied  river,  1755.      (  hrake). 

Panneli.   See  Allakaweali ;  '2,;50(>  in  ls()5,  on  Leads  Bi^  Horn  river. 

Pascataways,  a  triho  on  Maryland  side  of  Potomac  river.    (  Drake  i. 

Pasca^roulas,  on  Pied  r. ;  from  Floi'idii ;  li")  men  in  l^iO.").     (  Draiu- ). 

Passamanuoddies,  Tarratines,  on  Schoodie  river,  about  37U. 

Pnwistucieneinuk,  small  tribe  in  Missouri;  500  in  1S20.     (  Drake). 

Pawnee,  Panis,  Pani,  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Platte  and  Kansas; 
also  on  U(>d  river.  Mr.  John  P.  l)unl)ar,  in  the  Mai,'azino  of  Ameri- 
can History  for  April,  ISSO,  says  tiiat  tlie  Pawnees,  in  history  and 
languaifo,  seem  to  constitute  a  distinct  group.  The  members  of  the 
family  ari>  the  Pawnees.  Arihcaras,  the  Tawacoiues,  and  the  Pawnee 
Pic'ts  or  Witchitas.  The  last  five  may  be  desi<fnated  as  the  Southern 
or  Red  river  l)ranche.s. 

I'awtuckets,  a  confederacy  of  Indian  tribes  in  the  early  lii.?torv 
of  New  Euifland,  under  their  jjrand  sachem  Passacouawav.  Aliron- 
(juin  stock. 

Pea^^ans.      See  Plackfeet. 

Pelloat[)allah  (  C'hopunnislO,   on  Kooshkooshkee;    1.(100  in  1S20. 

Penacook,  Pennacooks  or  Pawtuckets,  New  Hi.m[)shire. 

Pen  d'Oieille,  AVashington  Territory.      Band  of  Flath.     Is. 

Penobscot,  Abenaki,  in  Maine,  on  Penobscot  river  stock. 

Pennakeeks  (  Ni|)muks  ),  along  Merrimac  river.      Al;  linstock. 

Peorias,  on  Current  river;  !)7  in  iN'iO.       Alg.  stock.        '  Make'^ 

Peijuakets  (Abenakies),  Saco  river;  destroyed  by  English  in  1    "25. 

Pequots,  of  Connecticut.  Algonijuin  stock.  The  Nipmuks  were 
tributary  to  them.  Algonquin  stock.  Nearly  destroyed  by  the  New 
England  coloni.sts. 

Phillimees  ( Seminoles),  near  Suaiue  river,  Florida,  in  1M7. 


IMMAN    IIIII.ES. 


lo'J 


rimilicsliiiws,  oil  Wiilmsli  river.     Al-^'oiKiiiin  stock  :  in  17^0  hut  •.»."(). 

riimkutdiik,  ill  Vir;,Miiia  wlion  first  sfttlt'd.      (Dniko). 

Pium.  Iiitliaii  imtinii  of  Now  Mexico,  vvliero  tlio  country  inhal). 
iteil  liy  them  is  called  Piiuoiia,  mid  divided  into  Alta  and  Baja. 

riiialeiios.  alw)  called  Piiion,  Lanos.  Pinoles,  Pinal  Leiio,  Apaclie 
tribe,  raiiijfiii",'  over  an  extensive  circuit  l)et\ve('n  tlu*  Sierre  Pinal  and 
tlie  Sierra  JJlaiica,  near  tlie  Tpper  San  rraiicisco  river,  north  of  the 
Gila,  in  New  Mexico. 

PinoHhow  (Sioux),  on  the  St.  Peter's;  loO  in  1820.      (  Drake), 

Piro,  Indians  of  Now  Mexico,  near  El  Paso. 

Pish(iuit[)alis,  Musclosholl  ra[)ids;  about  "J,*)!)!)  in  Isl.").      (Drake). 


i? 


SCENE  ON  FOX   LAKE,    NOIITHEUN   ILLINOIS -COUNTUY  OF  THE  POTTAWATTAMIES. 


Polcanokets,  formerly  dwelt  about  Mount  Hope,  in  llliodo  Island, 
in  Nantucket,  Martha's  Vineyard,  and  on  Cape  Cod.     Al<,^)n(|uin  stock. 

Ponci's,  Pancas,  on  the  west  of  the  Missouri  river,  formerly 
about  the  mouth  of  Quiecoano  (  [ironounced  Ke-koi-no,  running  river), 
a  southwestern  Ijranch  of  the  Missouri.  The  Poncas  claim  that  the 
Omahas,  Osages,  Kaws,  and  two  or  three  other  tribes,  a  hnig  time  ago, 
lived  with  them  and  spoke  the  same  vocal  language.  Sitting  Bull,  t)ne 
of  the  head  men,  said  his  grandfather  told  him  that  in  olden  times, 
when  the  above  mentioned  tribe  were  with  them,  they  lived  near  the 
Atlantic  ocean,  and  in   their  westward  migration   became  separated. 


160 


THK    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


They  started  on  this  luovement  from  uoar  Wasliitigton,  District  of 
C'ohimbid;  tl;o  Kfiws  tincl  Osagos  coming  across  tiio  Kansas,  and  the 
Poncas  and  Omahas  going  further  north,  to  northeastern  Nebraska. 
They  claim  that  the  Poncas  were  ,it  one  time  where  the  present  city  of 
St.  Louis  now  stands.  Tiiese  peveral  tril)cs  have  about  the  same  cus- 
toms, manners  and  habits,  and  differ  but  slightly  from  the  Pawnees. 

Potoash,  Pacific  coast,  north  of  the  Columbia;  200  in  I'S'iO. 

Potijyante,  a  tribe  in  the  region  of  California,  and  is  understood 
to  be  one  of  the  tribes  under  the  name  of  Bonak  or  Root  Di<rtrors. 

Pottawattamie,  Pouteotamies.  Algoncjuin  stock;  once  on  the  west, 
south  and  east  of  Lake  Michign^',  rxtending  to  Detroit  river  and  Lake 
Erie;   were  alli'.'s  of  the  Ojibways  and  Ottawas. 

Powhatans,  once  a  powerful  nation,  which  occupied  the  whole 
tract  of  country  now  called  Virginia,  between  tiie  sea-shore  and  the 
falls  of  the  rivers;  the  nation  consisted  of  thirty  tiibes,  and  tlic  chief 
sachcni  was  called  Powhatan.     AlgoiKpiin  stock. 

Puans  (  Winnebagoes),  so-called  by  tiie  French.     Dakota  stock. 

Pueblo  Indians  (Zuni,  Keres),  "  Village  Indians,"  of  New 
Mexico.  The  tribes  living  at  Santo  Domingo  nnd  the  neighl)oring 
Pueblos  are  called  Kcvrs,  or  by  the  Spaniards,  Qiicrcs.  All  the 
Pueblo  Indians  are  called  Mexicans,  who  make  tlu^  striped  blaidiet. 

(^uaba<)gs  (Nipmuks  ),  place  of  that  name.      Alg.  stock.     (Drake). 

(^ua[)ina,  said  to  be  identical  with  the  Pawnees. 

Quappns,  Indians  on  the  banks  of  the  Arkansas  river.  We 
recognize  in  these  the  renmins  of  an  ancient  people,  the  Kapahas  of 
De  SotoV;  day.  Thoy  then  lived  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  near  the 
site  oi!  the  present  town  of  Madrid. 

Quathlalii)ohtle8,  on  the  Colundna. 

(^uatoghies,  formerly  ori  the  south  of  Lake  Michigan. 

Quieotsos,  north  of  Columbia  river;  250  in  ls20. 

(^uiiineduirts.  nortli  of  Cohimbia  r. ;  about  2,00(»  in  1S20.  (  Drake). 

(,)uiniiUs,  nortli  of  Colunil)ia  river;  2.")0  ^n  1S20. 

C^uinnepissa,  called  Layagoulas  by  the  Chevalier  Tonti.     (^ Drake). 

t^uodilies.     See  Pnssannupioddies. 

llaj)id!i,  on  prairies,  towards  sources  of  Missouri. 

lied  (Irounds  (  Seniinoles ),  on  Chattahoochee  river;  100  in  iS20. 

Led  Knife,  from  tlieir  copper  knives;  near  Slave  Lake.    (  Drake). 

lled-Stick  (Semiiioles  ).  the  Baton  liouijc  of  the  French.    (Drake). 

lied- Wing  (Sioux),  Lake  Pepin,  under  chief  of  that  name;  100 
in  1820.     (Drake). 

lliccarties.     See  Arickaree. 

llivor  (  Moheagans),  on  lower  Hudson.   Algonquin  stock.  (Drake). 


INDIAN    TItI13i:s. 


KU 


Eomidluntls  (Hurons";,  oast  side  Lake  Superior;  2,r)()()  in   ITlVl. 

llumaeii  i  llnmsit'iies ),  iiei<rlil)()i'luH)(l  of  Monterey,  California. 

iiyawas,  r.'ulouca  fork  of  the  Missouri ;  'MIO   in  1S2().      (Drake). 

Sacliilagnj^lis,  perhaps  the  true  name  of  the  Powliatans.     ( Drake  i. 

Sacramento  Indians,  the  Indians  livin>^  on  the  Ui)per  Sacramento 
river,  in  California,  wn"0  visited  by  James  1).  Dana,  attaclied  to  the 
United  States  exph)rin<^  expedition;  Dana  could  not,  iiowever,  learn 
the  name  of  the  tribe.  The  Pujuni,  Si;kumme  and  Tsaniak  live  on 
the  western  banks 

St.  John's  Indiana,  Etchemuis.  A  tribe  of  th(>  Etchemins,  speak- 
ing the  sanii^  language  as  the  Passania([uoddies.      Algnnnuin  stock. 

Saki,  Saukees,  Sacs,  Sakewi,  Sawkis  or  Saques,  merged  with  the 
OnthagamioK,  TTtagami  and  Foxes.  This  branch  of  the  Algon«piin 
family,  known  as  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  formerly  occu{)ieil  the  central 
and  eastern  portions  of  WisconsMi.  They  are  of  Algon([uin  stock. 
Tliey  were  forced  to  the  soutiiwes'^  by  their  enemies;  tliey  occn|iied 
tlie  Piock  liiver  valley  until  lNO-4,  wlien  tliey  cedi'd  that  co\intry,  it  is 
claimed,  to  the  United  States  by  treaty,  but  with  the  proviso  that  they 
could  use  it  for  hunting  grtmnds  until  it  was  needed  by  white  settlers. 
It  was  to  regain  possession  of  this  valley  that  t!ie  Plackluiwk  war  of 
LSHli  was  undertaken,  tlie  validity  of  tiiis  treaty  being  disputed  l)y 
Blackiiawk. 

Sankikani,  Algonquin  stock,  once  on  eastern  banks  of  tlie  Hudson. 

Santa  Barbara.      Indians  of   California;  Mission   of   S.    IJarliara. 

Santees,  N.  Carolina  in  1701.  on  river  of  that  name.     (  Drake.) 

Saponies  (Wanamies),  Saj)ona  river  in  17<H);  joined  Tuscanmis 
1720.      (Drake). 

Sasts,  Silastics.      Indians  of  southwest  Oregon. 

Satanas,  a  name  given  the  Shawuees  by  the  Irocpiois.      (Drake). 

Saultena.ix,  SanttMies.  a  liand  of  the  (Jjil)way  tribe,  living  on  the 
Sault  Ste.  Marie,  outlet  of  Lake  Superior,  meaning  "peoph'  of  tiie 
Sault."     Algoiupiin  stock. 

Savannahs,  on  river  of  that  name;  perhaps  Yamasees.      (Drake). 

Scattakooks,  New  York;  went  from  New  England  lt)72.  Alg.  8t.)ck. 

Seminoles,  or  Isty-semole,  "wild  men,"  or  "wanderers.'"  Tribe 
of  the  Creek  confederacy  in  Florida.  Spt>ak  the  Muskoghee  dialect. 
The  nation,  known  by  the  name  of  Seminoles,  is  comp(!sed  of  scn-en 
tribes,  which  bear  tlie  names  of  Latchione,  Okleouaha,  Chokecluiitta. 
Pyadekaha,  Fatehonyahn,  Topkelako,  and  one  otiitu'.  There  are, 
besides,  some  remains  of  ancient  tiibes,  known  iiy  the  names  of  Out- 
cliis,  Chias.  Caiift  ake,  but  they  consist  of  only  a  few  stiaggling  fami- 
lies.    There  was,  also,  ou  the  frontier  of  Georgia,  another  tribe,  culled 

11 


I 


1M2 


THK    AMFItlCAN    INDIAN. 


Lfihouita,  wliicli  raised  one  humlrod  or  one  hundred  nnd  fifty  warriors, 
under  Mackintosh. 

Senekas,  Nun-da-wnh,  "great  hill,"  or  Nun-dn-wah-o-no,  "great 
hill  people."     Tribe  of  the  Iro(piois,  formerly  in  Western  New  York. 

Sepones,  in  V'a..  in  1775;  a  remnant.     See  Saponie.s.      (Drake). 

Serraunes,  Serrana,  in  Carolina,  nearly  destroyed  by  the  Westoes. 

Sovernvskia,  Severnovzer,  or  "Northerners."  North  of  liodega 
bay.     They  call  themselves  Chicacluniidjct. 

Sewees,  small  tribe  in  N.  C,  mentioned  by  Lawson  in  1710. 
(Drake). 

Sliaiia.ahs,  Shallalali,  on  Columbia  river;  2.S()(). 

Sliallattoos,  on  Columbia  river;  100  in  1S20.      (Drake). 

Shanwappone,  head  of  Cataract  nnd  Taptul  rivers;  4(10  in  1820. 
(Drake). 

Sliawanee.se,  Shawanoe,  formerly  of  Pennsylvania.  Ohio,  and 
K(M)tuoky,  afterwards  in  Indiana  and  Illinois;  now  west  of  Missouri. 
'J'liey  Avere  divided  into  the  tribes  Pi([ua,  Mequachake,  Kiskapocoke, 
and  Chillicothe.  Algoncjuin  stock.  They  came  from  West  Florida 
Mid  the  adjacent  country.  Tiu^y  f(jrmerly  resided  on  Suwaney  river, 
in  Florida,  near  the  sea.  Their  chief,  Black  Hoof,  who  was  born  tluu-e, 
rememberb  ivithing  in  the  salt  water  when  a  boy.  "Suwaney"  river 
was  doubtless  named  after  tiie  Shawaneese,  "Suwaney"  being  a  cor- 
ruptiou  of  Shawaneese.  The  people  of  this  nation  have  a  tradition 
that  their  ancestors  crossed  the  sea.  They  are  the  only  tribe  who  refer 
to  a  foreign  origin. 

SlitNistukle.  on  the  Pacific,  south  of  the  Columbia;  '.tOO  in  1820. 
(Drake). 

Shinicooks,  Montauk.  Indians  of  Long  Island,  neighbors  of  the 
Unsehagogs  ajid  Montauks,  who  spoke  kinilred  dialects.  Algoncjuin 
stock. 

Shi>sho'.et's,  Siioshonese.  Also  Snake  Indians,  Scrjx'iis.  Indians 
of  the  liockv  Mt)untains,  on  the  sources  of  the  Mis.souri  and  Columbia 
rivers.  They  are  divided  into  the  Shoshonees  proper  and  the  Gens  de 
Pitie.  or  Radigeurs.  {  Uoot-diggers,  by  the  Spaiiiards  called  Maradicos  ). 
It  is  uiu'i'rtain  wliy  the  term  Snakes  were  given  to  this  tribe  by  the 
whites.  l)ut  [)rol»ably,  it  is  saiil,  because  of  their  tact  of  leading  pursuit, 
l)y  crawling  otT  in  the  long  grass,  or  diving  in  the  water.  Tliis  was 
formerly  a  very  numerous  tribe.  When  speaking  of  their  numbers 
they  would  say  that  it  is  the  sanie  as  the  stars  in  the  sky. 

Slmto.  (  Wappatoo),  on  Colund)ia  riv(!r;    4t)0  in  1S20.      (Drake). 
Sicannis.  Sikauni.  related  to  the  Tacullies,  New  Caledonia. 
Sicaunies,  spurs  of  the  Rocky  Mountains;   1,000  in  ls20. 


T 


INDIAN    TlilliKS. 


If.:} 


maiden's  bock,  on  rpPER  MisrsissirPl- 

CODNTUY   OF  THE  SIOVX. 


Sioux,  ( seo  DnlikotnliK  on  St.  Peter's.  Mississippi  and  Missonri. 
Capt.  Clark,  in  his  Sign  Language,  title  '"Sioux."  says,  that  ai'conling 
to  some  the  common  stock  o£  tlie 
Sioux  nation  embraced  the  foUow- 
ing  tribes:  AVinnebago,  Osage. 
Kaw  and  Quapfias,  Iowa,  Otoe, 
Missouri,  Omaha,  Ponca,  Man- 
dans.  Hidatse,  and  Crow,  and  that 
in  the  Sioux  language  there  are 
four  dialects,  Santee,  Yankton, 
Assiniboiiie  and  Teton. 

Sissatones,  near  L.  Winnei.cg  and  St.  Peter's,  in  1820.     (Drake). 

Sitimache,     See  Chitimicha. 

Sitka.  Sitka  proper  is  but  a  name  for  King  George  Ill's  Archi- 
pi'l,  inhabited  by  Kolusches.  In  general,  the  name  Sifkd  is  a])plied  to 
the  language  of  some  ten  tribes,  who  live  between  the  fiftieth  and  fifty- 
fifth  degrees  of  north  l.ititude. 

Skaddals,  en  Catarrct  river;  '20(1  in   IS'JO.      (  Drake V 

Sketapushoish,  Sheshatapoosh.  Also  Mountaineers  I  Montag- 
nards),  or  Skoffies  (Escopies).  Indian  tribes  west  of  Labrador 
speaking  a  language  closely  related  to  the  Kiiistenaux.      (Trubner). 

Skeetsomish,  on  a  river  of  tiieir  name;  2,(KI()  in  lS20.      (  Drake  ). 

Skilloots,  on  Columbia  ri.er;  2,500  in  1820.      (Drake). 

Skunnemoke,  or  Tuckapas,  on  Vermilion  river,  I^a.      I  Drake  i. 

Smokeshops,  on  the  Columbia;  SOO  in  ls20.  in  24  clans.    (Drake  ). 

Sokokies,  anciently  upon  Saco  river,  now  extinct. 

Sokulks,  on  the  Columbia,  .ihove  Lewis  river;  2,400  in  120  lodges. 

S(mri(juois,  Acadians.  Algonquin  stock;  at  the  Bay  of  Fundy, 
Nova  Scotia.     They  are  sometimes  called  Micmacs.      (Trubner). 

Souties,  the  name  by  which  some  know  tlio  Ottaways;  whicii  h-ce. 

Sovennoms,  on  east  folk  Lewis  river;  400  in  l\'-\  villages  in  1^20. 

Scpiallyamish,  Indians  at  Puget  Sound,  related  to  tho  Haeeltzuk 
and  the  Indians  of  Nootka  Sound. 

Staitans,  or  Kite  Indians,  Tiiese,  ."iOO  in  number,  roved  between 
the  head  waters  of  the  Platte  river  and  tiie  llocky  Mountains.     (Morse  ). 

Stockbridge.  originally  from  New  England,  now  in  Wisconsin, 
near  Winnebago  Ijake;  a  small  remnant.      Algon(juin  stock. 

Stone  Indians,  otherwise  called  Assineboines,  Assinipoils,  (see 
Assineboine ) .  A  numerous  tribe,  who  iidmbited  tiie  mid-country  from 
between  tlui  Missouri  and  Assineboine  rivers,  from  within  fifty  miles 
of  Red  river,  westward  to  the  sources  of  On' Ap|)ellt>  river,  about  the 
source  of  the  Elbono,  or  north  branch  of  tiie  Assineboine  river,  and 


■ 


hU 


Tin:    A.MKKUAN    INDIAN. 


from  thence  to  the  lied  Dihts'  river,  Sfiskutchowiui,  To  Swniii^i 
(Irouiid  Stoiu^  liidifiiis.  liviiijj;  close  to  tlie  llocky  Mountains,  near  tlie 
source  of  the  lied  J)('crs'  river.  Saskatcliewan.  Tlie  Iro(|nois,  Mo- 
hawks, and  HuroMs  ar.)  mentioned  of  the  same  class  of  iangua>;es. 
The  |ilace  of  the  Ston(t  Tndian  is  more  equivocal;  altliouj^h  fxenei'ally 
separated  hyinost  authors  from  the  Mohawks  (or  Iro(|uois  )  tongues,  it 
has,  hy  some,  been  connected  with  that  ^'rouji. 

S[iokane,  S[)okain,  on  sources  of  Lewis  river.      (  Drake). 

S([aannaroo,  on  Cataract  river;    I'JO  in  IS'iO.      (Drake). 

Sus(pieiiannok.  on  uest  shore  of  that  river,  in  ^laryland.  in  It'iOT. 
Algon([mu  sh)ck.      (  Drake  i. 

Sussee,  Sursee.  on  the  Saskatclunvan  ;  tribe  of   the  CMiip[)ewayans. 

Taensa,  a  tribe  spoken  of  by  J^e  C'lercj,  who  says  tbey  dwelt  around 
a  little  lake,  formed  in  the  laud  by  the  river  Mississippi,  who  had 
ei>fht  villa','es,  a|ipareiitly  in  what  is  now  tlie  Sta  o  of  Tennessee. 
From  this  mav  come  the  word  Tennessee,  l)v  addiiij;  the  word  luissrc, 
"Town."  meauiii",'  Taeiisatown. 

Tacullies,  Carrieis,  Naijaih-r.  Indians  of  Nortwestern  Amei'ica. 
on  the  sources  of  F/ .izer"s  I'iver.  The  Sicaiiiues  are  related  to  them. 
Mackenzie  calls  tiiem  Xagailer  and  ("arrit>r  Iiulians. 

Tah-le-wuh,  California  tribe,  on  the  Klamath  river. 

Tahsaj^roudie.  about  l)i>troit  in  172:5.      (I.'rake). 

Taliucana,  on   river  Jb'azos;  i?  tribes;   1,2<M)  iu  IS'Jd.      (  Drake  i. 

Talatni.  on  Kassima  river,  tributary  of  Sacramento,  in  Califorr.ia. 

Tallahass(M>  (  Seiuinoles ),  betw(>en  Oloklikana  and  Mikasauhie. 
(Drake  1. 

Tallewlieana   (  Heminoles  ),  on  east  side  of  Flint  river.      (  Drake  i. 

Tamaroras,  a  tribe  of   the  Illinois.      Al^^oiKpiin  stock.      (Drake,. 

Tamatles  (  Seminoles  ),  above  the  Ocheeses;  2'J()  in  iMJO.    (  Drake  ). 

Tarratines,  east  of  Pascatacjua  river.      AI<^on([uin  stock.    (Drake). 

Tattowlieliallys  (  Seminol(»s  ).  DJOiii  1S20;  since  scattered.  (  Drake  i. 

Taukaways,  siuirces  of  Trinity,  Urazosand  (Nilorado  rs.     (  Drake). 

TawakiMioe,  "Tliree  Canes.'"  west  sith*  JJrazos  r,,  ISOb      (Drake;. 

Tawaws  (Hurons),  on  the  Manmeo  in  ITSO,  ne.ir  Lake  Erie. 
(  Drake).  This  must  be  a  mistake;  evidently  should  be  Ottawas,  who 
were  not  ilurous,  but  Alj^oiaiuin. 

Tcho-ko-y(>m,  Lnlian  band  in  northwestern  California. 

'Irlmocresse  (  Semiu<iles  |,  Chattahoochee;   KM)  in  ls20.    (Drake). 

Tenisaw,  once  on  that  river;  went  to  lied  river  in  IT*''").    (Drake). 

Tetons,  piratical  band  of  Sioux,  between  ^Ii[;si«sip[)i  andMissouri  rs. 

Ticorillas.  Apache  Indians  of  western  New  Mexico.  Their  Ian- 
gunge  shows  atlinity  with  tiiti  great  Atlia|tascan  stock. 


^ 


INDIAN   TRinES. 


ir,5 


160 


THE    AMKIUCAX    INDIAN. 


Tiluex,  Tcguns,  Kiwoiui.  Pueblo  Indians,  belong  to  the  Keres 
family,  rbsiiliug  at  the  Pueblo  of  Santo  Domingo,  in  New  Mexico. 

Timuaca,  Timui(iuana,  Timuicana.  Florida  Indians,  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  South  Augustine. 

Tioncmtaties,  or  Dinomladies,  a  tribe  of  Hurons.      (Drake). 

Tlatskanai,  Kwalliioc^ua.  Indians  of  the  Athapascan  stock  and 
the  Tactmllie-UmjKjua  fanuly  of  northwest  America,  speaking  different 
dialects  of  one  language. 

Tockwoghs,  on  tlio  Chesapeake  in  IHOT.      (Drake). 

Tonica.s,  on  the  Mississippi;  20  warriors  in  1Tn4.      (Drake). 

Toiikahans,  tribe  of  Texas,  said  to  b(>  cannil)als.      (Drake  ). 

Toiikawa,  erratic,  about  Bay  St.  Bernardo:   TOO  in  IS'JO.    (Drake). 

Toteros,  on  mountains  in  North  Carolina  in  ITOO.      (Drake). 

Totuskeys.     See  Moratoks. 

Towacanno,  or  Towoash.  on  the  Brazos.    See  Tahuacana.    (Drake ). 

Tsclmgatschi.  They  oc('U2>y  the  northwestern  part  of  llussian 
Asia,  and  tlu*  opposte  .shores  of  jiorthwest  America.  A  part  of  them 
are  settled  in  Asia,  and  call  themselves  Namollo.  They  are  undoubt- 
edly Es([uimaux.  The,  Wild,  or  Eei  deer,  Tchuktchi,  call  them.selves 
Tchouktschee,  T<'lu'kto,  and  have  been  invaders,  possibly,  of  the 
Korjake  nation.  Only  the  settled  Tchuktchi  belong  to  the  American 
ccmtinent. 

Tsononthimans,  tribe  of  the  Iroquois,  so  called  by  the  early 
French.  Hennepin  thus  nanit>d  tlH>  Sen(>cas.  By  Cox  tiiey  are  called 
Sonnoiitovans. 

Tukabatche.  on  Talla[)oosa  river  in  177"}.      (Drake). 

Tunghase.  Indians  of  the  southeastern  part  of  Prince  of  Wales 
Archipelago.     Their  language  is  closely  related  to  that  of  Sitka. 

Tunica  (Mobilian  i,  on  Red  river;  thirty  in  1S2().      (Drake). 

Tunxis  (Moheagans  ),  once  in  Farniington,  Conn.      (  J)rake). 

Tuscarora.  Dus-ga-o-weh-o-no,  "shirt-wearing  people,"  Indians 
formerly  of  North  Carolina.  They  joined  afterwards  (A.  D.  llli) 
the  Five  Nations,  or  Iroquois,  and  are  now  in  the  State  of  New  York. 

Tnshepahs,  on  Clark's  river  in  sumnuu'  and  Missouri  in  winter ;  4)50. 

Tuteloes,  ancient  nation  between  the  Chesapeake  and  Delaware. 

Tutsiiewa,  on  a  branch  of  the  Columbia.      (Drake). 

Twightwees,  the  Inxpiois  name  for  the  Miamis. 

Uchee  (Creek  Indians),  east  of  rivers  Coosa  and  Chattahoochee. 

Ufallah.  (Seminoles),  on  Ciiattahoochee;  (570  in  1820.     (Drake). 

Uiralenzi.  Indians  of  Russian  Ameri.'a.  west  of  Cape  St.  Elias, 
and  near  the  Island  of  Kadjak.  Tlieir  language  seems  to  be  a  dialect 
of  the  Koloschian. 


INDIAN     JliiliKS. 


it;7 


IJ^iiljacliimitzi,  a  trilio  iihout  Priiico  Williain"s  Sound.      (  Drake). 

riscalis.  on  tlio  coast  of  tlio  Pacific  ocean;  about  l."j()  in  IS'JO. 

Uinp(|ua.      Indians  of  Oregon,  of  the  Athapascan  stock. 

Unalaclitgo,  once  belonging  to  the  Lenni  Lennpe      (  Drake  ). 

Unaniies.  tlie  head  tribe  of  the  Lenni  Lenape.      (  Drake  i. 

Unca[>a[)a,  a  band  of  the  Sioux.  It  appears  tliat  liiis  l)aiid  of  tlie 
Teton-Sioux  Mas  named  from  tlio  position  tliey  occupied  in  tlu^  cam[)S. 
The  word,  uccording  to  thii  Indians,  was  derived  from.  or.  nioie  prop- 
erly speaking,  is  a  corruption  from  Hun-ka-pia,  which  means  imuI  or 
ov.tlet. 

I'nciiagogs.  a  tribe  anciently  on  Long  Island.      i  Drake). 

U[)saroka  (Minetare),  comnioidy  called  Crows.      Se(>  Ci'ows. 

Ute.  I'tah.  The  Uto  Indians  have,  as  far  back  as  hi-tory  and 
tradition  go,  roamed  over  the  mountains  and  small  vall(M  s  of  the 
country  between  [)arallels  ;57th  and  -list,  north  latitude,  and  the  lO-'jth 
and  1  I'Mh  meridians.      They  are  of  tin;  Shoshonet^  stock. 

Waakicum,  Columbia  river,  4<H)  in  l^'i\(\.      (Drake). 

Wabinga.  Wabigna  ( Inujuois  i,  between  the  Delawan*  and  Hudson. 

AVacoes.  Nuecos,  Indians  of  the  Great  Prairies.  ])elonging  to  the 
Pawnee  stock.  I'esiding  bi'tweiMi  the  Washita  and  Red  riv(>rs.  in  about 
US  dejr.  ;J0  mill..  \V.  long.  Thev  are  closelv  relattnl  to  their  ueiijh- 
l)ors,  the  AVitchitas. 

Wahowimms.  on  Columbia  river:  TOO  in  lMJt'».      (Drake). 

AVahpatono  (Sioux),  in  country  M.  W.  St.  Peter's.      (Drake). 

AVahpacoota  (Sioux?).  S.  AV.  St.  Peter's,  in  ISO.').      (  Drake). 

AVaiilatpu.  Alolele,  Indians  of  western  Oregon,  south  of  the  Co- 
lumbia river.  Thi^  Waiilatpu  proper  are  called  also  Willetpoos,  Canuse. 
Their  languages  bear  sonu>  attinity  to  the  Sahaptin  or  Nez-Pt>rc(i  lan- 


Waikur.  Gnaicur.  Alonqui  Indians  of  Lower  California.  The 
Cora  and  Aripe  speak  ilialects  of  their  own  languag(\ 

Wamesits  (Oipmuks),  once  on  Alerrimac  river.      (Drake), 

AVampanoag,  ptuhaps  tlio  third  nation  in  importanct^  in  Nru 
England,  when  seltled  by  the  English.      Algomjuin  stock,      (i)rake). 

AVanainies,  in  New  Jersey,  from  the  Karitan  lo  the  sea. 

Wappatoos,  L5  tribt^s.  on  the  Cobnnbia;  about  r),0()0. 

AVa[)[)ings.  at  and  about  Esopiis  in  17")S;  also  acro.ss  thr  Hudson 
to  the  Minsi.     Algonnuin  stock.      (Drake). 

Warananconguins.  supposed  to  be  sann'  as  AVappings.      i  Drake). 

Washaws.  on  JJarrataria  Island  in  lOSO;  in  ISO."  nt  IJav  St,  p'osh; 
5  only.      (  Drak(^  i. 

Watanoiis.  or  Weas.      See  OuiatanouK. 


P 


168 


THE   AMEllICAN    INDIAN. 


o 

H 
u: 

O 

n 
m 

H 

n 

H 

u, 

O 

Sh 

» 


INIiIAN    TUIBKS. 


l»',9 


Wiitorcos,  oiioe  on  river  of  that  name;  oxtinct.      (  Drako). 

Watepaiieto,  fork  of  Platte;  iUK)  in  1«2().      (Drake.) 

Wawenoks  ( Abenakies),  once  in  Maine.     Alg.  stock.      (Drake). 

Waxsaw,  onco  in  8.  Carolina,      (Drake). 

Weas,  or  "NVaiis  (Kikapoos).      See  Oniatanons.      (Drake) 

Wee-yot,  Indian  hand  on  the  mouth  of  Eel  river,  and  near  Hum- 
boldt Bay,  in  northwestern  California.  (Eel  river  is  calleil  Wee-yot, 
by  the  Indians  residing  on  it), 

Weits-Pek,  Indians  of  northwestern  California. 

Wekisa  (Seminoles),  Chattahoochee;  '2oO  in  iS'iO.      (Drake), 

Welsh  Indians,  on  Bouthern  branch  of  the  Missouri,     (  Drake  ). 

Westoes,  once  powerful  tribe  in  S,  C. ;  nearly  destroyed  in  KiTO. 

Wetepahato.  with  the  Kiawas;  7()  lodges  in  1S()5.      (Drake). 

Wheelpo,  on  Clark's  river;  2,500  in  1S20.      (Drake). 

Whirlpools  (  Chickamaugas),  so  called  from  residence.     (Drake), 

White.  W.  of  the  Mississippi;  mentioned  by  travelers.     (Drake). 

AVighcocoraos,  one  of  the  six  tribes  in  Va,  in  1(107,      (Drake). 

AVillewalis,  ( ChopunnisU),  on  Willewali  river;  500  in  1820. 

Winnebagoes,  Nipiiegon.  Called  by  the  Trench,  Puans  or  Otoh- 
ngras;  by  the  Omahas,  Horoje;  and  by  themselves,  Hochungorah. 
Indians  of  the  Sioux  stock,  formerly  on  Fox  anil  Ilock  rivers,  Wiscon- 
sin.     (Trubner). 

Wish-Osk,  Indians  of  N.  W.  Cal.,  on  Humboldt  Bay  and  Mad  river. 

Witchitas,  Indians  of  Northern  Texas,  near  the  Red  river. 

Wokkons,  Waccoa,  formerly  of  North  Carolina,  now  extinct. 
Their  language  was  related  to  that  of  the  Catuwbas.  Tliey  were 
neighbors  of  the  Tuscaroras  in  North  Carolina, 

Wolf  Indians,  tribe  of  Pawnees,  commonly  called  Pawnee  Loups. 

Wollawollahs,  on  the  Columbia  from  above  Muscleshell  Rapids, 

Wyandots,  Guyandots,  called  by  the  French,  Hurons.  Their 
name  for  themselves,  it  is  said,  was  A-hon-an-dote.     See  Hurons. 

Wycomes,  a  tribe  on  the  Susipiehannah,  in  ItUS;  about  250, 

Wyniawaws,  a  small  tribe  in  N,  Carolina  in  1701,      (Drake). 

Yunnicraw,  near  Savannah  in  1732;  about  1+0  men.      (  Drake  i. 

Yamasee,  S.  border  of  S.  C. ;  nearly  destroyed  in  1715  by  English. 

Yamkallie,  Kallapuiali,  Oregon  Indians  of  ]>lains  of  the  A\'ilLi- 
niette,  speaking  a  language  related  to  that  of  Cathlascons  and 
Haeeltzuk.      ( Trubner). 

Yamoisees,  Yamassee,  S,  C, ;  nearly  destroyed  by  the  whites. 

Yamperack,  (Comanches),  about  sources  Brazos;  I.S17,  30,000. 

Yanktons,  Yanktonans  or  Yanktoauans,  Sioux  tribe,  between  the 
Red  river  and  the  Missouri. 


170 


THE  AMKKRAN   INDIAN. 


AMONG  TtIB  "hookies"— COUNTUY  OF  THE   V'VEH. 


INDIAN    TUIUKS. 


171 


Ynttasies,  hrnncli  of  IIimI  riv»'r;  100  in  ISI'J;  bimmiIc  ('iidiln. 

Yazuos,  <iiico  irroiit  tritu' <if  Li)iiisiaiiJi,  now  lostainoii<^  ('liickiisftws. 

Vi'HlitontuniH's,  fornH'ily  iicfir  tlai  njoutli  <it'  tlio  Walxisli. 

Yflt'tpos,  on  river  wliii'li  falls  into  Ltnvib' abovo  Kooskooskoo;  250. 

Vonikkonos,  on  tlio  Pai'ilic,  const;  tiliout  TOO. 

Yo-st'-me-tv.  A  tribo  of  Indians  in  California,  from  \vlit)m  is 
derived  tlio  naino  of  a  rcmurkahlt?  valli-y  in  that  state,  coniinonly 
written   )'iisciiiH(: 

Youitts,  on  tho  coust  of  tho  Pacific  ocean;  ahmit  150. 

Yukai  Indians,  on  Russian  river  in  nortlnvestoru  California. 

Y'unias  Indians,  of  tho  southwestern  part  of  California,  on  the  Rio 
Colorado,  down  to  its  ontraiico  in  tlindulfof  California.  They  are 
divided  into  live  tril)es,  of  which  tho  Cuchans  aro  tho  most  imiMirtant. 
Tlie  others  are  tho  Ma-lm-os,  Hah-wal-(!oes,  Y'am-pai-o  ami  Co-co-pahs. 
The  Camoyes  or  Puemaja,  aro  u  triho  of  tho  Cuchaus. 


MOUNT  .TOLIF.T— COUNTUV   OF  THE  ILLINIWCU. 


u 


\ 


CHAPTER  VII. 


TOTEMS. 


SikTiiitication  of  Word  Totem— \  Syiubolio  Di'Hi^fnatioii  ()rij,'iii  of  Totora— Distiii- 
Kiiislh's  the  Uaiul— A  Kiml  of  Coat  of  Armn— E.\|)laiiatiiiii— I'lmtTHal  aiuou^ 
the  IiiiliauH— Uuluwful  to  JNIurry  iu  tbe  8aiu«  Totem  Similar  CuHtoru  in  tho 
OM  Woiia. 


TUB   UEAVKU. 


^R.  WEliSTER  ilpfines 

the  word  lolcni  to  l)e 

-J)  M.--,» '  K       "■  rudo  i)U'ture,  as  of 

-rt^c^f--     ft  bird,  lu'iiHt,  f)r  the 

like;  used  bv  the  North  Aiiieri- 

can  Indians  as  a  synd)()lit'  name 

ordosi^niatioii  of  a  family,  etc.." 

but  ho  dot's  not  givn  the  origin 

or  etymolo«;y  of   the    word   in 

tluH  form.     Peter  Jones,  the  educated  Ojibway  Indian,  gives  the  word 

as  liioddiiii,  l)nt  the  word  in  general  use  is  totfiri. 

A  totem  among  tlie  Indians  is  a  symbolic  designatit)n  in  tiie 
inuige  of  sonit*  animal,  used  to  distinguish  or  mark  n  particular  tribe 
or  band,  as  a  sululivision  of  n  tribe.  Peter  Jones  says  of  the  Indians 
in  relation  to  this  subject,  that  ''their  belief  concerning  their  division 
into  tribes  is,  that  many  years  ago,  tho  Great  Si)irit  gave  his  Red 
children  their  toodaims  or  tribes  in  order  that  they  might  nev(>r  forgot 
that  tht\v  were  all  relatt^l  to  eacii  other,  and  that  in  time  of  distress 
or  war  they  wore  bound  to  help  each  other." 

According  to  general  custom  among  the  Indians,  the  totem  was 
properly  used  only  to  distinguish  some  {)articnlar  band,  gens  or  com- 
mon family  of  a  tribe.  Tho  princi{)al  tribe  or  nation  to  which  these 
bands  belonged  was  distinguished  by  some  design  of  a  ditferent  class; 
wliat  we  would  call  a  coat  of  arms.  Baron  LaHontan,  in  his  book  of 
"Voyages  to  North  America,"  in  connection  with  tho  subject  of 
Indian  totems,  which  he  stvles  Hcvdldni  or  Coiils  of  ^iniis,  ffives 
eight  crude  illustrations  of  them  which  are  here  reproiluced,  and 
which  he  thus  describes: 

(172) 


TOTKMS. 


17R 


//;,•  ,1,  in,  .'f  i/if  Oiilitj/:n>\ii  in/fy 


TVie  arms  9 ft/it  Oiitifiijjuuej  a/t'ai 
Jauttuv* 


f/if.iiitu  a/lArfeiirei'fi'rinit  .-.7//  / 


ie  fll-rni  j/"  tAf  Ciirrtnnj  It 


I  f\f  amu  .^f  1^  ^'^iif.ipufit    f   iintici 


7y. 


'J^h^  fffmy   cf  §/, 


I  AC-SIMILE  FilOU   LA  UONTAN— 17(Ki 


" 


17+ 


THK    AMEHlr.VN    INDIAN. 


"Tlie  five  Otddonasc  Nations  liave  a  Sinoplf  or  (Irooii  Kii'ltl.  witli 
four  Elks  in  Sal)lo  (^iiitouM  ami  lMokiii<,'  to  the  fo'ir  i-oniers  of  tliii 
Esc'utcln'oii,  there  luMug  a  lifaj*  of  sand  in  tlif  niidillo. 

"Tlie  Illincsc  Itear  ii  lifocli  leaf  with  a  ImtterHy  ari^ent. 

"The  Xtnioiu'sxis  or  Sioii.r  have  a  S(iuirrel  (liilcs,  j^niawinj;  a 
citron. 

"  Tlie  ffitronn  Ix'ar  a  heaver  sable,  set  squat  upon  a  heaver  kennel 
ar^'ent,  tlie  niivlst  of  a  jmol  or  lake. 

••'riie  OnliKiniiiiix  hear  a  meadow  Sinople.  crossed  hy  a  windinj,' 
river  pale,  with  two  foxes  (Jules  at  tlie  two  extremities  of  the  Iliver, 
in  Ciiief  and  I'oint. 

••'riie  roiilconhDiiis  caUM  Puants  hear  a  Doij  in  ari;ent.  sleepin<» 
upon  a  Mai  d"  Or.  Tliesu  L'eople  oh.serve  the  Uulos  of  iJlazoiiin^f  less 
than  the  other  Nations. 

"The  Oiniiiniiix  have  a  honr  srvblo  pulling  down  with  his  two  paws 
a  tree  Sinople  mossy,  and  laid  among  tho  oseutchecm." 

"'riie  ()iic(ihli»)iii-!<,  eaird  Sniitfiin^,  have  an  Eaglo  Sable,  perching 
u[)on  the  top  of  ii  Hock  .Vrgent.  and  devouring  an  Owl   diilcs." 

Dr.  James,  the  editor  of  John  Tanner's  Narrative,  in  referring  to 
the  svHtom  of  totems  among  the  Indians,  doubts  if  tho  North  .Vmerican 
Indians,  except  those  of  the  AlgoiKjuin  family,  have  these  peculiar 
geiieological  marks;  but  nioie  tliorougli  investigation  into  this  subject 
shows  tliat  he  was  incorrect  in  this.  The  general  custom  m  tiic  use 
of  svnd)ols  of  this  kind  seems  to  have  !)een  a  characteristic  ainon;;  all 
tho  prijuitivo  American  nations  from  all  tinu>.  Sucii  is  the  opinion 
expressed  by  M. .  Sciii>olcraft,  after  th(U'ougij  investigation  into  tho 
sul)jeet.  In  this  he  ref(>rs  to  the  totemic  traits  in  the  monumental 
remains  of  America,  tlie  curious  and  the  hitherto  unexplained  low  and 
iniitativo  mounds  of  Wisctmsin,  v.Iiicli  nssuine  their  proper  place  in 
historv.  and  which  are  but  toti  inic  mounds  erected  to  elans  or  chiefs. 
In  regard  to  e\|)loration8  iu  Central   America,  he  says; 

'•  in  the  sculptures  and  glyphs  of  Chichen  Itza.  as  given  iiy  Mr. 
Stephens,  a  distinclivt*  portion  uf  each  compartment  of  figures  is 
clearlv  made  up  of  the  totemic  insignia  and  lu>norri  of  the  respective 
chiefs  and  rulers,  under  whose  sway  th«>se  now  dilapidated  structures 
may  be  siip|)osrtd  to  have  been  built.  They  ch'arly  exhibit  evidences 
of  this  early  pictorial  and  .symboli»  art.  We  observi>  tln^  same  system 
on  the  walls  of  l*aleii(|ue."  ("oiiti:iuing  this  subject.  Mr.  Sriioolciaft 
furth(>r  adds:  "This  tie  of  ancient  family  and  tribal  allinities  enters 
also  largely  into  their  system  of  inscriptions  on  scrolls  of  tlu^  western 
papyrus,  or  hark  tissue,  and  is  frei|iiently  observed  in  |)assing  through 
till    Indian  countrv  on  their  blazed  tri'cs.  iiark   letters,  hieiatic  tablets. 


TOT  K.MS. 


175 


and  innz/iii!il)iks.  or  pai'itcd  mcks.  It  nw<y  Ix'  cxpfctt'd  to  luivc  liiul 
II  wider  d('veli)|)meiit  on  tlic  iiioiiiiiin'iits  of  tlio  stmtli.  Maiico  Cu|i!ic 
iiiid  .Moll",'  liotii  iiisrrilu'd  a  H^'un*  of  tin*  sun  as  tlif  t-vidciici'  of  their 
ffiiiiilv  di'sct'ut.  Tilts  son  of  I'licMs-  placed  a  water-fowl  fc)r  his  sij^na- 
ture.      IJraiit  sealed  with  the  triiiiu!  l»adi,'e  of  a  liear.  turtle  and  wolf." 

This  ifeiicral  system  of  totems  aiiioii;j  the  Amerii-aii  triiies  is 
furthei"  cited  \\y  many  as  evidence  of  race  unity,  and  as  |(oinlin;.;  t>>  a 
coiniiion  orii^'in.  The  ijenei-al  ■  r-toni  was  that  no  man  was  allowed  to 
chaiijjje  the  totem  under  which  li.'  was  horn,  and  this  distinctive  mark 
descended  to  all  liis  children  as  well  as  to  nil  prisoners  he  mi^'ht  take 
and  adopt  It  was  synonymous  with  and  e.xisted  upon  tlm  like  princi- 
ple of  our  institution  of  surnames. 

It  was  considered  unlawful  for  parties  of  the  same  totem  to  inter- 
marry,  like  the  prohihition  of  the  ancient  -lews  as  to  interiuarria^'e 
amoii^'  relatives.  Tiie  Indians  considered  it  lii^'hly  ciiminal  lor  u  man 
to  marry  a  woman  whose  totem  was  the  same  as  his  own.  and  youn-.; 
men  have  suffered  the  penalty  of  death,  at  the  instance  of  their  rela- 
tives, for  a  violation    d"  this  I'ule. 

Their  rule  also  was  that  those  liavini;  tl-  >  same  totem  were  liound. 
uiuhn"  whatever  circumstances,  when  tliev  met.  even  tlnui'jh  thev  should 
l)e  of  ditFerent  and  hostile  baiuls.  to  treat  eiu'li  otlier  iu)t  only  as  friends, 
hut  hrethreii  and  relatives  of  the  same  family.  In  this  re^'iird,  thti 
ohli<;iitioiis  under  this  toteiuic  riystem  heai's  a  resemhlance  to  the  pres- 
ent institution  of  I-' ree masonry,  claimed  to  have  heen  ori;,niially  hor- 
rowed  from    1  e  ancient  .lews. 

Th.'  hands  or  suhdivisious  of  th"  Ojihway  !;ation  amon;;  their 
tot  "iih  iiad  the  followmjf:  The  ea<^le.  reindeer,  otter,  hear.  hutValo. 
heaver,  callisli  and  pike.  .M i  Mov^'iin.  in  his  " Lea^fiuHif  the  I roipiois." 
says  that  in  each  nation  of  that  people  then*  were  ei;rlit  trihi's.  which 
wert>  arran;,'etl  in  two  divisions  and  named  as  follows:  Wolf.  Hear. 
Beaver.  Turtle.  Deer.  Snipe.  Keron,  Hawk. 

There  is  a  remarkahle  coincidence  in  this  to'  'iiiic  custom  of  the 
native  trihes  of  .\iiieric,;  witli  that  amoiij;  nations  of  the  Old  World, 
where,  tliroii^'lioul  the  whole,  the  like  custom  prevailed,  tinus  out  of 
mind,  of  hla/.oniiij;  or  inscrihini,'  in  appro|iriati>  technical  terms,  coats 
of  arms,  Imdjjfes,  or  otiier  heraldic  and  armorial  insii,Miia.  The  eae;le 
was  tins  emhlem  of  Persia  and  Imperial  IJoiiie;  the  ov  of  ll;,'ypt :  tiie 
owl  of  .\tliens:  and  the  drii^jon  served  iis  the  national  Hyinholof  China 
and  .lajian.  from  the  most  ancient  period. 

Itlr.  I'lllis,  ill  his  work  entitled  the  "  Ued  Man  and  the  White 
Man."  notices  the  Htniii<;e  and  unexplained  iitHiiity  hetweeii  these  forest 
totem  svmliols  and  some  of  the  proud  esi'utcluMm-lHmrin^'s of  uioiiarchH 


IVtl 


Tin:  a.mi;kii\n  imh.vn. 


an  I  iiohlt^s.  stntos  and  I'liipiivs,  of  tlif  old  rivili/iul  world,  uiid  reiuiirks 
tliiit  a  Hiniplfi  |iri'iii<lict'  ov  liahit  of  association  of  'Mir  owi!  race  iiiakcri 


c.s   ridicule  in   tlu'  >.i\(!!^ii  w 


hat 


Hwo.s  or 


Hatt 


I'rs   us  aino!!^  \vliit<>  int'n; 


aiK;  furtln'r  ol)sorvi'>  thai  wliilst  tlioso  iMuhh'ins  of  the  Indian  were 
rudi'lv  ski'tciicd  and  <,'rott'S(|ti('.  tin'  di'si<.'n  ami  purpose  of  tin'ui  wcro 
exartlv  the  same  as  the  similar  devices  ani(Ui<^  proud  Christian  nations. 
He  <;ives  for  evaiuple  Kii^'lnnd's  unicorn  and  lion,  the  bear  of    Ilnssia. 


ind    the   double    headed    i'a<de    of    Ausirif;,  and    sav: 


If 


we 


dioi 


Uil 


I'oIIdw  tjie  comparisons  down  throu<;h  the  shields,  the  armorial  bear- 
in^rs,  the  escutcheons  and  coats  of  arms  of  iiulihs  and  pi'ivate  I'anulies. 
with  all  their  al)surd  devices  and  ti<,'urini;s.  perhaps  Indian  piide  and 
inireniiity  i!ii<,'lit  find  nmn   <  (.untenance." 

In   concludinj,'  this  subject,  as  suL^uested   by  Mr.  ICllis.  it   seems 


remarkfible    tlmt    ethnoloi,'ists    in    traciu''    evidenc 


of    relationship 


between  the  [leopie  of  Ijie  Old  World  and  tin-  New.  so  little  I'eco^r- 
nition  has  been  ^riv(>ii  to  the  alllidty  Ix  twoen  these  Indian  totems  and 
the  heraldrv  or  coats  of  arms  anion'r  the  nations  of  the  <  )ld  World. 


CH.VrTKIl    VTII. 


GOVERNMENT. 


Erronoons  Opinion  of  tlii>  Aincriciin  fnilian  as  to  his  ( lovornnionl- Sanii'   iiirnl   of 
Oovi>rnni«'nl    rrcviiilcii  iiinoiit,' All  the  TrilH-s     Not  a  (rovt>rnnii'iit  of  l''orci'--(  )nt' 
of    Ai'iiuiesconi't'    (Icncrai    L'Mitorniity— Union  of    Triix-s     licatrud  of    tiic  Im- 
(juois     l*rini'i|ilt'8  on  which  a  Cli'of  (lOVomH    AoconlinK' to  Will  of  th<>  Trilic 
( 'ouncils    Oruiinizin)^  anil  Condnctiiii;     Chii-fs     KanU     Siu'cfSRion     Ki|naiily 
Criininai   (loilc     Opinion  of    Dr.   I'ranklin     ("aid)    Atwati'i-'n    Dcwriplion  of   an 


In.i 


i.in  Conni'il     Authority  of  Chii'fs 


fC-i 


i 


111!     coiniiiiiii     iiloii 
a  III  DM"'    civilizt'ii 


iiii;  im  (iiin  III 
tliiil  of  :i  h 


|H'tl|)l('        !|!IS       hi'I'll. 

that  tlio  Aiiit'iifaii 
linliaii  i^  an  irrt'S]M>iisil)lt'. 
\vaii(l<M'iiij;  vaj^alioiitl.  linv- 

1    lit'<>   lu'Vcllil 
SIlltsiHtt'IU't". 

witlmiit  iiiural  t'crliiij,'  (ir 
rules  tor  tlif  <;ovt'niiiiiMit 
of  Ills  civil  (•  iiiiliict.  Mild 
w  I  lose  colli  lit  ion  of  socictv, 
if  siicli  it  ma\  lie  callcil. 
is  chaos  ninl  anarcliy ;  wiiicli  Imt  illiistratos  oiir  own  iijimraiK  c  .if  tlic 
tvno  character  of   the  linliaii  in  tips  rej^'anl. 

The  institution  of  civil  oov,.iiini('iit  itrevaildl   aiiioiii,'  the    Aineri- 

in 
far  as  iiiliiiiteil  to    their  wants  and  conditions   in 


can  trilies  throiij^hoiit  the  two  continents,  as    |iei-fect    and    coinpleti 
fori 


III  and  iiniiciiile,  so 


life,  as  anion;,' the  more  enlightened  nations.  I!nt  tln'ir  mode  of  life 
heiii;^  simple,  their  wants  \veri»  few  and  their  plan  of  ;xov(>riiment  was 
adapted  to  this    simplo    and    priiiiiliv(<    condition.       I'lieir   ;^overnnieiit 


was  not  a  <rovernmeiit 


fon 


It 


was    not    maintained    niioii    luiiKM 


pies  of  this  kind.  Imt  was  ralliei  one  of  aci|uiesci>nce  mi  the  part  of 
the  ^foverned.  It  was.  ill  form,  patriarchal,  after  the  manner  of  the 
ancieiit.s.  Tin  v  liml  no  sucli  thin<.(  as  rulers  or  otVicers  appointed  to 
tMifiiri't^  laws  and  opproBH  iiiilividuals;  so  t lull  tlioir  goynrnment  was  not 


13 


(ITT) 


ITS 


Tin;  A.Mi:i;u'AN   indiw. 


olio  of  o|)|nvsHii>ii,  bat  oiit>  in  wliicli  all  felt  ai>  oijiml  rosponsihilitv, 
and  clict'il'iilly  ««'(jni('sct'il  in  all  nicasuri's  pri'Si-rilu'il  or  (.•oni-uncil  in 
for  their  giMicral  good. 

A  Now  Englantl  iiistorian.  on  lliis  sul>ji'ct.  says  tlioir  governniont 
was  *'  ratlit'r  a  |iatriarclial  state;  for  the  Saela'ni  conrlmlcd  no  inijiort- 
ant     tilings — wai's,    laws    or    snl)sidi»'s-    to    wliicli    the    |ii'o|)l('    were 


ilei'itlediv  adverse 


As  nmnlers.  roMicries,  ailnlteri 


es    and  siu-n 


lik 


eoininon  *  aino 


iiir  the  En;;lisli,"  wen*  nctt  eoninion  with  them,  the  iliit 


H's 


ot  the  Sai'iieni  were  light.  So  that  even  Indian  history  shows  how 
criiiu'H  are  nearly  all  oll'enses  against  property,  and  grow  out  ol"  that 
luinger  for  wealth;  every  man  wanting  to  get.  or  to  keep,  more  than 
his  siiare." 

Tliere    was   i>    'MMieral    iiniformitv    in    tiie    form    of  <Mvernmeiit 
K's   and    iKitioiis  of   North    America,    difl'ei'ing. 


throui'hout 


tl 


tril 


however,  in   details  more  or  less,  aecording   to   location   and   ciici 


im- 


ic  ises  ( I 


■'ov- 


staiices.      Kach  triiic  was  a   kind  of  iiody  politic,  for  pni| 

eminent  and  civil    polity,  autl,  in  general,  the   powers   of  j.^ovi  rnnn-nt 

were  exercised  liy  a  trilte. 

Sometimes  several  tiihes  were  allied  together  for  certain  purposes, 
ns  that  of  protection  against  invasion,  each  tribe  still  retaining  its 
sovereignty  for  purposes  of  local  civil  government.  Of  this  kind 
wi're  thi>  i)akotas,  who,  whilst  the  trilies  of  this  stock  were  very 
numerous,  had  a  union  of  t-even  trihes.  wiio  wert»  unitetl  for  purposes 
of  defense.  In  the  same  manner  the  Ojiliways.  I'ottawattamit's  and 
Ottawas  were  united  for  tim  like  |>urpose,  with  an  agreenu'iit  that  no 
part  of  tht^  territory  they  s(>verally  o<-cupied  should  lie  open  to  the 
occupation  of  other  nations  without  the  consent  of  all. 

The  Inxpiois    were   n   confederation    of   several    tlihes.  called    the 


jtMiiruc*  o 


f  the  Iroijuois."  iiotoiily   for  tiie    purp 


.f  .l.'t 


ense 


liiii 


(I 


Ido  for  the  purpose  of  civil  government,  the  powers  of  which    were 
vested  in   the   leay.u*  or  I'onfederation,  each  triln'    at    Hit*   same    tii 


no 


having  and  tetainiiig  a  separate   local  government,  or  government    of 


its   own   fi 


local 


l»uri>ose 


Eacli  trilte   had   its  chiefs  or    head 


among  whom  there  was  a  ranking  or  superioi'  e 


lii'f. 


w  lio  was  tin 


men, 

prin- 


cipal    ministerial     functionary     in     their    government.      'Iriltes    were 
generallv  divided  into  Itands.  each  Iwind   having  also  its  chief  or   head 


man 


riie  Indian  mind  is  not  sensible  either  of  civil  or  militarv  snl»- 
ordimition.  Kach  entertaiuH  a  high  opinion  of  his  own  individual 
eonse(|uence,  and  is  exceedingly  tenaciouu  of  his  liberty.  All  indica- 
tions that  earry  with  them  the  appearance  of  a  positive  command  from 
Huothor   lire  i  jecftd  with  scorn  and  indignation.     Theii'  leaders  are 


(KiVKHNMKNT, 


1711 


vi!v  cautious  about  j^iviu^  out  onlcrs  in  pcrfuiptory  style.  A  siiiiplf 
liiiit  from  a  diicf  miiciTuiiiir  tliiiii,'s  that  in  liis  opinion  shuuM  lie 
ilonc,  or  lucasurcs  that  shouhl  lit' I'ari'iod  out.  aroust's  t-niuhition  anmiiLT 


th 


10  inferior  ranks,  and  his  sni,'^'i'stion  is  iinuifdiatt'ly  <,mv('1i  attfiitioii; 
but  tlm  Indian  iiKh'pi'iuh'nri"  is  .such  tliat  he  acknowh'dj^^'s  im  superior 
ill  civil  <roveniiiieiit  nr  domestic  all'airs.  and  leco^'iiizes  no  one  as  ha\- 
iii^'  the  ri;,'lit  to  exercise  authority  over  him.  fii  short,  he  admits  of 
no  such  distinction  as  nia<,'istratn  and  sul)ject. 

The  principle  upon  wliicli  a  chief  <xoverns  or  I'e^ulates  the  atl'airs 
of  his  tiiiie  is  ratlier  i)y  way  of  advice  tiiaii  in  words  of  command. 
A  man  rises  io  the  position  of  chief,  or  is  promoti'd  to  hold  that  station, 
from  tlie  conlidi'iice  reposed  in  him  by  the  tribe.  Tlu»  ciiief  i^overns 
more  by  pi'rsuasioii  tiian  by  coeicion.  His  intlueiict*  aiuon^'  his  trilto 
de[)en<ls  u|ion  jiis  estal)lislied  character   foi'  wisdom,  iiravery  and    lios- 

wmild    lie     a    successful    h-ader    and 


oitaiitv. 


t    is    important,    if 


i^overnor.  that  he  should  excel  in  everything'   pertainiiij,'  to  the  chaiac- 


ter    and    di;,Miilv    < 


if    the    chieftain.      Whenever    his    conduct    cientes 

le  chiefs  of    encii 


dissatisfaction  amoiij^  tlie  tribe  his  power  ceases.  T 
trilx"  settle  all  disputes  arising,'  amon^'  their  peo|(le.  watch  over  the 
territorv  tlie\  occiipv.  regulate  tiie  order  of  their  marches,  and  appoint 
the  time  for  their  ^'eiieral  ii'iidezvoits  aid  movements.  Tliev  havo 
no  written  code  of  laws,  but  the  people  of  the  tribes  are  fau^dit  Ity 
their  child's  and  wise  men  to  observe  ji  certain  line  of  conduct,  biicii 
as  to  be  irood  hunters,  brave  in  war,  and  kind  and  hotjpitable  to 
strangers. 


In  <^eneral.  everxthiiiir  i^  intended  to  be  done  in 


I   accordance  witti 


th 


the  will  of  the  tribe  as  expres-ed  or  implii-d.  'I'he  will  of  tlie  tribe, 
concerning  measures  to  I.e  pursued.  :.,  as<'ertained  throu^di  the  action 
of  a  couiu'il,  wliicli  is  constituted  in  diU'ereiit   forms,  according,'  to  cus- 


tom. 


Wit 


I  maii\ . 


til 


e  council   IS  coiMltoset 


d  of    t  he  chief- 


and 


l>rinci|ial 


men.  if  the  subject  of  consideration  i^^  one  of  iniporiaiice.  in  which 
all  the  tribe  should  be  consulted,  the  conclusion  arrived  at  b\  the 
council  of  the  chiefs  ami  principal  men  is  then  submitted  to  the  wlioh) 
tribe,  assembled  for  lh.it  piiipose. 


Ill  addition  to  coiiii 


of   t  Ih'    tribe,  there  are  a! 


so  i^eiierai  coun- 


cils, w  hell'  it  is  desii'cd  to  t.iki'  into  consideration   matters  winch  con- 


cerned seveial 


trib 


'I'hi'  head  chief  of  the  tiibe.  in  w  ':ose  terrilor 


the  council   in  cniivem'd.  ;fenerally   takes   the   lei.d.      The  first  tl 
in  onler  is  to  kindle  the  council  fire.      This   is   called    II 


llll^r 


le    uiicoveiiii;; 


of  til"  Hlumi>eriii;^  embers  of  lh<'  former  council,  and  the  elor.in<,'  of 
tiie  council  tire  is  called  the  covtulnif  of  the  fire.  [•"lom  the  lire  thus 
kindled  they    li>,'lit    their   pipt>s.      The   council    then    pioi d.--   to  th  > 


IftO 


TilK    A.MKIUCAN    INDIAN. 


coroinoiiy  of  sinnkinj^  tli<'  pipe  of  pe/ieo.     'I'liis  tli('\  do  in  token  of 
frioiulship  imd  •,'oo(l  will  to  nil. 

At  councils  of  this  latter  kind,  tiic  li'adin;^'  cliicts  of  ilio,  diircrtMit 
tribes  rise  in  succt'ssioii  <ind  deliver  their  talk,  during  which  tho  strict- 
est attention  is  jmid  Ity  all  present,  who  now  nnd  then  uttor  tlio  usual 
words  of  respoiiso  in  caso  of  a[)|)rovnl.  Thoro  is  also  an  a[)propriatt! 
expression  in  caso  of  disapproval.  Tlieso  responses  for  and  against 
am  taken  as  tho  sense  of  th«  trihe  or  council,  U|)on  propositions 
advanced  ]>y  chiefs  in  their  speeches.  In  other  words,  this  is  the  gen- 
eral Indian  mode  of  voting  in  their  assend)lies. 

According  to  Indian  cnstoni  in  their  councils,  they  have  no  such 
rule,  as  carrying  a  nieasun!  by  a  majority  vote,  or  majority  of  the 
assendtly;  unless  carried  by  unanir  is  assent,  the  measure  is  con 
sidcred  iiot  atlo[)ted.  Tiiis,  as  we  are  informed  Ity  Mr.  Schoolcraft  in 
his  ''Notes  on  tho  Irotjuois,"  's  especially  the  rule  among  that  [K'ople. 
Ill  these  siiii[)le  councils  of  tho  red  man,  no  speaker  is  ever  inter- 
rupted in  the  midst  of  his  discourse,  and  tlien^  are  no  <piestions  of 
<trder  thrust  upon  any  one.  as  is  so  often  found  to  be  mn-essary  in  the 
|)ul)lic  assendilages  of  tli'  white  man. 

When  a  measure  is  found  to  lie  unpopulai'.  by  expressions  from 
th'i.se  present,  it  is  generally  drop|)ed;  hence,  there  are  selilom  any 
warm  discnssioiis  in  tht>se  native  Indian  councils.  It  has  been  sug-- 
gestod  that  if  tlie  same  freedom  of  speech  had  been  indulged  in  at 
these  couiu'ils  as  is  often  witnessed  in  tlit*  legislative  halls  of  the  white 
man.  th(>  scalping  knife  and  tomahawk  woulil  be  seen  glittering  in 
true  lynch  style  over  the  heads  of  these  rude  Indian  law  makers. 

'i'lie  olliee  of  ciiief  was,  in  general,  hereditary,  the  rule  of  descent 
varying  according  to  tlie  custom  of  the,  trilte.  When  the  line  of  suc- 
ces.^ioM  failed,  th«i  vacancy  was  tilled  by  nomination  <if  the  surviving 
<'hit?fs  in  council,  and  the  (piestion  of  selecting  the  person  so  named 
was  left  to  the  voice  of  tiie  whole  tribe,  called  togetln'i'  in  council  lor 
that   purpose. 

riu'ic  wei'e.  in  general,  war  chiefs,  asitle  from  civil  chiefs.  Such 
chiefs  were  not  hereditary,  but  the  selection  was  niatle  by  the  council 
of  the  triiie.  the  person  being  chosen  with  reft>renee  to  his  acknowl- 
edged bravery  ami  wisdom.  In  such  councils,  although  the  and>itioii 
if  individuals  might  be  involved,  where  sharp  competitiiui  might  be 
e.;pected,  the  greatest  harmony  prevailed,  and  th  •■••  was  a  cheerful 
acijuiesceiice  in  tiie  result.  The  Jiulian  had  no,  reached  that  point 
attaineii  in  the  wliiti*  man's  civilization,  of  ballot-box  stufling  and 
ilieating  at  tiie  primaries,  unler  the  rule  ilial  the  end  justilies  the 
MH'tin^. 


flow  vastly  (lilTtTt'iit  «•••!••>  tlicso  poacfful  councils  of  tlio  [(iiniitivo 
It'll  man  lidni  tlioso  latter  coin[)ulsoiy  occasions,  convoiicd  under  tlif 
j^'uiis  of  soni((  frontier  inilitai y  jmst,  for  the  |iur|>oso  of  further  »>xten(|- 
in<^r  tiie  domain  of  the  uiiitc^  man  over  the  Indinii  possessions,  to 
appease  tho  avaricious  spirit  <if  the  civiliztul  speciilatorl 

'riin  principle  of  e(|iiality  was  carried  into  these  coinu  ii>.  where 
all  were  e([ual.  They  had  no  presidin<^  ollicer  or  moderator.  .Mr. 
t'alel)  Atwater,  who  was  u  dost;  oliserver  of  Jmlian  customs,  says  that 
"like  the  Court  of  liar's  Hill,  at  Athens,  the  Indian  council  ^'enerally 
sits  at  nii^dit,  when  the  nation  is  asleep." 

.As  the  Indian  possessed  little  projierty.  he  iiad  little  or  no  i<leaof 
its  value;  hence,  laws  relatin>^  to  offenses  in  this  rei^'ard  wei'e  not  s(» 
necessary.  But  the  crime  4if  murder  was  prominently  noticed  in  their 
criiiiiMid  coih'.  in  the  penalty  of  which  they  i'(.ll,(wrd  the  .d'wish  code, 
"hlood  fur  Itlood:"  esjiecially  if  the  lelatives  of  the  hip  ilcrcd  man 
retpiii-ed  that  the  life  of  the  murderer  should  he  taken.  J  ii  ^'eiieial. 
the  accused  was  awarded  n  trial,  in  which  tin*  chiefs  and  principal  men 
met  in  council,  at  which  the  parties  concerinMl  ucie  picseiit.  and  if  the 
tjuilt  of  the  accusi'd  was  prosed,  the  head  clilid'  pi  i  )iii  lUiicrd  sentence 
of  death.  Tiie  executioni'r  was  the  nearest  of  kin  to  the  peisou  niur- 
ilered.  Tiie  mode  of  ex<'cutini;  t he  sentiMice  \»as  either  l>y  siiootini,'. 
tomahawkiu"^  or  stalthiny;  sometimes  tin*  «leath  seidenct*  was  coni- 
muti'd  io  some  kind  of  pecuniary  consideration,  to  lie  ijivcn  to  tiie  next 
of  kill  or  reiati\es  of  tlie  deceased,  as  miijlit  lie  atljudi^ed,  and  «-on- 
sistiiii;  of  clothiiiij.  skins,  or  other  I''.'ian  piopeity. 

Tiie  finest  e\ample  of  Indian  ^'overniiM'nt  was  found  amoiii;  the 
lro(piois,  liist  known  as  the  Five  Nations,  hut  in  later  times  known  as 
tiie  Six  Nations.  ori;,Mnally  composed  of  the  Mojiawks.  Oneidas.  Onon- 
da<xas,  Cavu-.^ns.  and  Senecas.  to  whicli.  in  1  i  I  ll.  tiie  Tnscaroras  were 
added.  'J'lu'Se  several  tribes  WiTe  united  f'lf  |iurp()ses  of  civil  i,'o\ern 
nn-nt  under  a  compact  called  "riie  J,ea;,'ue  of  the  Iro(|Uois."'  as  liefore 
nu'iitioned. 

it  is  observed  b\  Mr.  Mor>,'an.  in  reirard  to  Hii>  people,  that  tlie 
central  e^o\(>rnment  was  or;;aiiiz<Ml  and  administered  upon  tlie  same 
principles  wliieh  rej^ulated  that  of  each  nation  in  its  separate  eapacitv, 
the  nations  sustaining'  nearly  the  saint*  relation  to  the  lea^jiu'  tiiat  the 
.Vnmrican  States  bear  to  the  I'nion.  Indeed,  it  is  u  sini^ndar  coinci- 
dence, that  the  aiwient  •^'overnnnuit  of  tho  primitive  Jro(|uois  people 
.\as  foiuitled  ami  rested  uiioii  tie  sann<  principle  of  tho  Stale  ami  I'ed- 
eral  ^fovernment  t>f  the  Annuican  I  iiion  of  this  day.  Tlie  national 
capitol  was  at  Onmidaira.  where  the  <,'reat  coiincil  comprised  of  dele 
^ates  fi'oni  tlit>   sevei'al  nations  before  meutionecl   was  held,  ami   where 


1H2 


Tin;  AMr.iiicA',   Indian. 


tho  iiatioiml  couiicil  lini  wms  (■(nitiiuially  huniiii*,',  (is  lUMunhlciii  iiuirkiii<; 
tilt'  cDiitiiiiicil  t'xisttMK'H  of  tlu'ir  national  ;.^>v('rniMi'iit. 

Dr.  Franklin,  who,  during  liiu  litV  of  litt'iarv  work,  <;avt'  consitltT- 
al)le  atttMition  to  tlio  stuily  of  Iiitlian  charat'ttT  and  lii.storv,  r.oncfniin^ 
Indian  ^'ovcrnnifiit,  says  that  "'all  thoir  ^'ovcniun'iit  in  l)y  tlu*  counsel 
or  advici'  of  the  sa<^t's;  then)  is  no  force;  thero  ai'e  no  prisoners;  no 
olliccrs  to  coni[)el  obiulieiico  or  inflict  |niiiisiinients;  hence,  they  ^Gen- 
erally study  oratory,  the  hest  speaker  having,'  the  most  intlneiice."  lie 
furtlier  adds,  that  having;  freipienl  occasitm  to  hold  piihlic  councils 
tlicy  lia\e  aiMjiiii-ed  <^!'eat  older  and  d;'cency  in  coiiductiii<;  them.  The 
old  men  sit  in  tin;  foremost  ranks,  tlie  warriors  in  tho  imxt,  timl  the 
women  and  children,  if  then'  are  any  present,  in  the  rear. 

Calel)  Atwater,  who  was  one  of  (In'  commissioners  on  the  pait  of 
the  liiiteil  Siati's  <;o\ernment  to  negotiate  a  treaty  with  the  Indians  at 
Prairie  dn  Cliien.  in  i^'l'.K  tints  desciihes  the  council  held  Ky  flie 
llidiniisat  that  |)lace  with  the  a^'ents  of  t  lie  Inited  States  ^roveniiiu  lit : 

■•Tiie  commissioners  sat  on  a  raised  hench,  facing  tlie  Indian 
chiefs:  on  each  side  of  them  stood  tiit*  otlicers  of  the  army  in  full 
dress,  while  the  soldiers,  in  theii'  hest  attire,  appi'ared  in  lirii^dit  array 
on  the  sides  of  the  cnimcil  shade.  The  ladies  l)elon;'in<' t'  the  ollicers' 
families,  and  the  best  families  in  the  |)rairie,  were  seated  directlv 
liehihd  tiie  commissioners;  Itehind  the  principal  Indian  chiefs  sat  the 
coniniiiu  jieople.  first  the  men.  then  the  women  and  chihlren  to  the 
mniil)!'!'  of  tlioiisaiid^.  who  listened  in  hieatldess  and  tleathlike  silence 
to  e\-ery  word  that  was  uttered.  The  spectacle  was  ;,Mand  and  niorallv 
sulilime  in  the  hii,fhesl  di'^^^iee  to  tin  nation  of  tiie  led  iiien  w  |io  were 
present." 

In  his  early  l>o\  hood,  in  .^Ui,Mist.  l^:!i>.  the  writer  saw  the  last 
Imlian  council  held  in  t'hica:.i;o  with  the  a<^feiits  of  the  I'nited  States 
^'ovei'umeiit.  and  in  llii^^  the  like  older  and  airan^^'inent  was  ohserved 
as  described  l)y  Mr.  .Vl water  on  tiie  occasion  he  mentions,  and  ho  can 
bear  witness  to  the  decorum  and  perfect  order  which  pievailed  in  the 
assemblv  of  .several  thousand  Indians  throu<,'liout  the  whole  |iroceedin<,'. 

Tr.iveleis  and  writers  of  later  times,  in  speaking' of  the  Indians  of 
the  plains  and  aloni,'  the  I'acilic  coast,  refer  to  their  v-iiiefs  in  some 
instances  as  possessing'  and  exercisin<x  (piite  arbitrary  authority.  This 
must  have  ^M'own  into  practice  from  their  association  with  the  whites, 
after  a  loiij;  <'ontinued  period  of  time,  orsucli  ciiHtom  may  iiave  prevailed 
anioiij^  particular  tribes  to  a  limited  extent,  urowinj;  out  of  locality  oi' 
peculiar  circuni^lances.  Such  exercise  of  authority  was  certainly  not  in 
accordance  with  ;,;eneral  Indian  character. 

The  earlv  adventurers  and    exploreif^  in  this  country,  like  that   of 


(il)\  T.ltN.MKNT. 


l^;{ 


C'lpt.  John  Smith  and  others,  with  limited  knowh^dj^o  iirf  to  themnniifis 
tiiid  customs  tit'  tliti  iiativn  tlilu's.  iiavf  s|i()kt'M  of  tht^  head  cliit'l's  aiiioii;^ 
tlifin  as  kings,  cmpfrors,  aiul  tlie  like,  terms  a|([)lical)lo  in  <j(>vern- 
ments  oi"  enlightened  nations;  whieh  has  givt-ii  us  tho  erron«'ous 
impression  that  tin'  Indians  had  among  tliem  rulers  oi'  this  kind,  pos- 
st'ssing  arbitrary  powers.  On  the  suiiject  of  these  high  functionaries, 
Ml'.  Ellis,  in  his  hook,  the  ••  lli-d  Man  and  the  White  Man,''  remarks, 
■•tiiese  the  whites  called  kings,  chieftains,  sachems,  counselors,  whih) 
tiie  otheis  were  called  sui)jects;"  hut  it  is  doul)tful,  he  well  says, 
whether  this  had  previously  been  tin-  state  of  things  among  the  pi'imi- 
tive  trihes.  Peter  Jones,  referring  to  tids  suliject,  speaking  of  the 
great  Ojiliway  nation,  says,  ••Although  the  Ojihway  nation  of  Indians 
is  scattered  o\er  a  vast  section  of  country,  there  is  no  person  among 
them  recognized  as  king." 


**  DEVKl.nl'INti     ri!K    IXhIAN'    CtMNTUV. 


('HAITI: II  IX. 


INDIAN   LANGUAGES. 


Encli  (trniiji  li.'id  n  llifTiTcnl    l.im(,'ii: 


I'.jicli   'I'rilH'  Spoke  till'  Tjiiii^'iiairt'   of  tlio 


(•roup  Varying  in  Diiilcct  iiiiioii^'  'riu'insflvrs  liuliaii  Ijaii^'iiaKi'H  not  li 
.larjruii— Ricli  in  Vt'rim  and  Ornniinatica!  Fttrnis  Mnrkcd  for  iVIctliod  and  Hctrn- 
larifv  -  Uniformity  in  ConHtrnction  over  tlio  Continent  rjimtruau'e  of  ilip 
AlK'onipiiuH  Tlio  I'revailiiiK  LanniiaKt'— Word  JJiiildinj,'  (JiHiiiniatical  Con- 
Btniclion  — ExanipIoB    Dakolas— Inxiuois— Clioruki't'    Chinook. 


^  1 1  V)    idtii   lias  pii'Vdil- 
t'll   jiinnnir    iii'diilc   in 
[•^f    fj;tMu'riil,     Hint     t'licli 


iii 


"t*""'*  tril)t^  of  riuliiiiis  had 
a  si'|)afnti^  laiii^iia^i'.  and 
tliat  tin'  iinniln'i-  (.1'  lan- 
L,'Uii<.,'t'B  of  tlio  contiiit'iit  was 
n'<rnlatt'd  l)V  thn  ninnhnr  of 
distinct  and  st'|iafatn  triln's. 
Tliis  is  not  in  accordani't' 
with  the  facts.  I'lach  lin- 
(piistic  of  <,'ciicric  <^ron|)  of 
tril)os  Inid  its  common  lan- 
<;na^c.  JCach  tiMl)o  s|iol<('  a 
dialect  of  this  common  lan- 
f^ua;,'*',  ditVcrin^'  niorc  or  less,  accoidinir  to  circumstances,  from  that  of 
the  other  Iriin's  of  the  coiiinioii  stock:  in  like  manner  as  dialeets  of 
the  common  laii^nuii,'o  are  fonnd  to  exist  amon<,'  comnumities  of  the 
Old  W'oi'ld.  as.  for  instance,  in  the  connti<'s  or  sliircB  of   Mnj,dand. 

Tiie  <lialects  of  the  several  nations  of  the  lro(|nois  did  not  ditfor 
essoiitially  from  eai'li  otiier:  and  the  same  may  he  said  of  the  |)akotas 
to  H  certain  ixteiil  :  Init  with  tiie  trilies  of  the  .Vl;,'on(|iiin.  .V|i|)alacliinn 
and  Slioshonee  stock  it  was  otherwise.  Annnij^  these  there  would 
often  occur  such  a  wide  ditference  in  dialect,  that  the  aid  of  inter- 
preters WHS  fre(|ueiitly  ;'e(|uired  for  iiurjtoses  of  communication, 
botween  tribes  of  the  same  stock. 

Another  popidar  error  has  existed    much   to  the    prejudice  of    the 


INDIAN    I.ANni'AOKS. 


IS.-) 


(ihori^iiios.  that  tln'ir  laiiiriuim*  wmh  of  a  low  order,  ami  far  iiift'iior  to 
our  own;  lit'iici".  slioiild  not  lu'  coiinttMianccd  as  tlm  mt'diiini  of  coni- 
iniinifation  in  our  t'lTorts  to  Itrinj^  the  ri'ninant  of  this  j)fo|)h>  into  our 
condition  of  civilization.  As  an  «'xani|)lc  in  this  rt'j,'ard,  a  jironiincnt 
olliccr  of  tiie  Tnitcd  States  army,  stationed  in  the  Indian  country, 
tool;  occasion  recently  to  ventiiat(»  his  views  on  the  Indian  i[uestion 
tlirouj^h  (I  conininnication  to  a  leadinj,'  ne\vs|ia|»er  of  tlie  day.  and  in 
addin<,'  sonns  advice,  as  to  the  policy  in  his  opinion  tin*  <,'overninent 
should  |mrsne  towards  the  Indians  in  its  etTorts  to  reclaim  them  to 
civilization,  he  says:  '"'ihe  fiist  steji  should  l»e  to  al)olish,  as  far  as 
jioHsiblo,  tho  Indian  jarj^on,  and  teach  them  ti)  rend,  write  and  speak 
the  Mnj^dish  lani,'un^'e." 

\Vho(>ver  styles  the  Indian  lanj,'ua;^e  of  the  lin«,Miistic  <,'roups 
mentioned  a  jai'^on,  simply  exposes  his  i^noranc*!  on  this  suliject.  and 
is  in  iio  sense  prepared  to  ^'ive  iidvice  as  to  the  policv  which  shouiii 
l>e  puisueil  in  rcLjard  to  this  people, 

Mr.  |)u  Ponceau,  an  eminent  philoloi^ist  of  his  time,  wiio  ^-ave 
lunch  attention  to  the  native  lan<rua''es  of  America,  and  took  occasion 
to  investi;jate  them  extensively,  states  and  illustratr's  thi'ee  ^'i  n^ral 
propositions  concernin<,'  these  lnn<.Mia^fes; 

First — That  the  American  lan<,nia<,'es.  in  i;eneral,  are  rich  in 
words  and  ^I'nmmatical  forms,  and  that  in  their  complicated  construc- 
tion the  ^M'eate^t  order,  method  and  rei^ularity  prevails. 

Second — That  these  complicated  forms,  which  lie  calls  poly- 
synthetic,  ajjpear  to  exist  in  all  tliosi^  lan;,'ua<,'es  from  (ireeidand  to 
Cape  Horn. 

Third— That  these  I'  irnis  appear  tt)  dill'er  essentially  from  those 
of  the  ancient  and  modern  lan^niai^es  of  the  old  hemisphere. 

OpiiUiuis  ti>  the  same  etVect  have  been  expressed  iiy  numei'ous 
other  learned  writerB,  who  liavti  had  occasion  to  iiivcsti^'ate  this 
subject. 

When  we  speak  of  the  completeness  of  the  American  lanj^ua<fe. 
we  do  not,  in  <,'eneral,  include  the  dialects  of  those  iionualic.  deijener- 
at»  tribes  of  the  arid  re<,'ions,  borilerin<,'  upon  the  country  of  Mexico, 
wliich  are  necessarily  impoverished  in  jiroportioii  to  their  deL,naded 
condition.  These  are  but  n  peopl(>  who  have  de<renerated  fi'nm  a 
lii^'her  condition  of  native  life.  'i'hey  are  not  at  this  day  a  fair 
specimen  of  the  niitivo  American  Indian. 

The  (piestion  arises  in  this  connection,  whethei'  it  is  strictly 
correct  to  style  our  lan;,'ua<,'e  the  Kurdish  lan;,Mnii,fe.  The  most  we 
can  hay  of  it  is,  that  it  is  a  lanj^uajjn  spoken  by  tiie  I'-n^lish  people 
and  their  descendants,  tin'  root  of  which    coum'S  fi'om  one  of  the  most 


^^-^ 


V>^^>  ^     nQ. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


O 


// 


y 


^ 


...^  4?^ 


^'^ 


^' 


w. 


Ua 


(/. 


i 


1.0 


I.I 


"■    IIIM 

iil  4  0 


IIM 

2.0 


1.8 


1.25 

1.4 

1.6 

-« 6"     — 

► 

Photographic 

Sciences 
Corpordtion 


\ 


4 


V 


"% 


.V 


A^ 


<> 


^1 


"V 


6^ 


% 


v^ 


^  .A  ♦ 


-^1.^ 


j3  WEST  MA»N  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  145G0 

(716)  872-4503 


1 


,<°  mPji 


i^.. 


Ua 


I 


I 


I 


w> 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


poverty  strickoii,  ill  CDiistnu'ted  Inugujigos  nmoiig  (ill  the  civilized 
iiiitiiins  of  the  earth,  augniiniteil  by  ucertitions,  pilfered  indiscrimin- 
ately from  the  Ifiiigiiage.s  of  nearly  evt^ry  jn'oplo  and  nation  -with 
which  onr  restless  Saxon  spirit  has  brought  us  in  contact,  }iot  except- 
ing that  of  the  poor  Indian  himself.  Perhaps,  however,  it  is  not 
askiiiiT  too  much  of  the  Indian,  that  he  learn  the  laiiifuaire  we  are 
8i)eakin;r  as  a  matter  of  c(nivenience  to  himself,  in  studviui;  this  vices 
we  !ire  teaching  him,  as  a  means  of  harmonizing  in  his  mind  the 
principle  of  th(>ir  existence,  under  our  boasted  high  order  of 
civilization. 

If  we  would  com[)el  the  Indian  to  abandon  Ins  own  language,  and 
learn  tliat  which  Ave  are  spi  aking,  will  we  attlio  same  time  abandon  or 
give  back  to  him  those  words  we  have  borrowetl  from  his  language,  to 
designate  various  aiunmls,  plants  and  vegetables  so  common  with  usV 
If  so.  what  names  will  we  give  in  lieu  thereof  for  the  present  Indian 
names  for  moose,  mink,  raccoon,  o[)ossum,  skunk,  musk-uks,  and  the 
prefix  to  mus(j-rat,  which  latter  the  Indian  calls  iiiiis<iii<ish/  What 
names  will  we  give  to  those  forest  trees  called  hackmatack,  tamarack, 
[law  paw  and  mahogany:  And  what  names  will  we  a[)[)ly  in  cookery 
to  those  palatable  dishes  for  the  table  called  samp,  succotasii  and 
hominy?  And  what  names  will  we  8ul)stitute  for  tobacco,  tomato, 
Sfjiiash,  pecan  and  persimmon? 

Tiiere  might,  however,  be  no  objection  to  giving  back  to  him  a 
class  of  outlandish  words  we  are  ever  prone  to  catch  u}»  from  whatever 
source,  like  the  Pequot  word  Skccziiks.  or  the  Chinook  word  Hijdsic- 
ciitiiK,  commonly  spok(Mi  Gyastecutus. 

And,  in  this  connection,  we  may  be  called  u[)on  to  disfigures  the 
map  of  th  country  by  cancelling  u[)on  it  all  those  Indian  ge()gra[)hical 
names  he  has  left  to  us.  to  niaik  the  fact  that  it  was  once  iidiabited  bv 
him  as  his  exclusive  domain,  the  origin  and  meaning  of  which  is  be- 
coming a  subject  of  inten^sting  iiujuiry. 

Tin;    AI.(iONQnN    LANGUAGE. 

The  language  of  the  Algt)n(juin  group  was  the  prevailing  tongue, 
and  by  some  is  believed  to  have  been  at  some  time  the  current  lan- 
guage of  the  continent;  the  same  as  all  the  ])eople  of  the  aboriginal 
tribi-s  resemble  each  otiier  in  their  physical  structure  and  general 
characteristics.  From  the  best  authority  attainable,  the  Algonquin 
language,  as  spoken  by  the  Ojibways,  has  nbimt  ten  thousand  words. 

It  has  been  called  the  court  language  of  the  continent,  because 
it  is  said  it  was  a  general  custom  of  tribes  among  whom  this  language 
was  not  spoken,  to  have  some  of  their  number  acquire  a  knowledge  of  it 


INDIAN    I,.VN(il  .UilS. 


Is" 


for  couveuiinioo  of  fDinnniiiii'Htioii,  a  t-ustoia  s^iokeii  of  hy  Hoiun'piii, 
who  says:  "Tliey  nsi'd  to  send  oiin  of  tluMi-  niHu  to  each  of  their  allies, 
to  Inani  tiicir  laii>fuai,'(>  and  remain  wilii  them  as  their  resident,  and 
take  eare  ol  their  eonct^rns.'' 

Of  this  hui'Mia>re,  the  dialect  as  spoken  anionif  the  Oiihwavs  was 
considered  the  standard.  Tiie  lanj^iiage  of  the  Algonquins,  indeed, 
like  that  of  most  other  Indian  languages,  was  deficient  in  its  phonetics 
elemeiil;  or  |)(^rha[)s,  mort?  [)roperly  speaking,  the  organs  of  speech  of 
the  Indian  raceAvere  defective,  or  so  far  deficient  that  they  were  unahle 
to  utter  many  of  the  scmnds  which  occur  iii  what  is  adf)pted  as  the  En- 
glish alphabet.  Fo"  instance,  it  is  said  that  among  all  the  Algonquin 
trihes  but  four  of  them,  the  Delawares  or  Lenni  Lena[)e8,  the  Sacs  and 
Foxes  and  Shawiiees.  were  able  to  pronounce  the  letter  /.  l)ut  used  the 
lettei'  II  instead. 

According  to  tlie  leariunl  missionary.  Rev.  Edward  F.  Wilson, 
who  mastered  this  language  as  s[)oken  by  tlie  Ojil)ways,  tiui  alphabet 
necessary  in  writing  this  language  consists  of  only  nineteen  letters, 
the  sounds  not  used  being  expressed  in  the  letters  c,  f,  h,  1,  r,  v  and  x. 
In  this  connection  Mr.  Wilson  remarks,  that  there  are  a  few  points 
in  the  characti'r  of  this  language  which  would  seem  to  indicate  a 
relationshi[)  witii  the  Hebrew.  Thus  it  is  a  language  of  verbs, 
roots  and  stems,  to  wliich  [)articles  are  aflixed  or  prefixed,  to  modify 
the  meaning  of  the  word,  whicii  he  illustrates  by  quite  significant 
exampli's. 

Somi^  authorities  insist  that  tins  nunil)er  of  letters  in  writin-r 
this  language  is  [)roi)erly  reduced  tt)  17,  as  all  that  are  retjuired  to 
write  correctly  and  plainly  all  the  words  in  this  language.  There  are 
four  vowel  sounds,  a,  e,  i,  o.  It  has  [)roperly  no  u.  The  sound  of  x 
is  founil  in  the  Delaware  diidect,  as  in  the  word  Hhokamoxen.  and  the 
old  Mohegan,  of  the  Hudson  valley,  as  in  the  word  Coxackie. 

In  the  aforesaid  estimate  of  prinniry  sounds,  the  letters  c,  (p  y, 
as  representing  vowel  sounds,  are  entirely  rejected.  The  soft  of  c  is 
8,  the  hard  sound, k.  The  sound  of  g  is  always  that  of  k.  Therefore, 
in  determining  the  source  or  language  from  which  Indian  words,  and 
(!si)ecial!v  local  names,  are  derived,  a  reference  to  the  foreiroinir  rules 
will  aiil  in  showing  from  whence  any  particular  word  is  derive<l. 
Thus,  in  the  word  Milwaukee,  if  it  is  conceded  to  be  an  Indian  word 
in  that  form,  the  letter  /  would  indicate  that  it  did  not  come  from  any 
of  the  Algomiuiii  dialects  of  tin*  tribes,  who  were  originally  known  to 
have  inhabited  the  country  in  that  vicinity;  but  as  no  tribe  was  ever 
known  to  inhabit  that  country  in  whose  dialect  was  fcmnd  the  letter  /, 
this  sound    in  that  form,  woidd  on  general  principles  be  rejected  as  a 


ISS 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


corruption,  and  the  letter  siibstitntetl  in  the  plaoo  of  it  should  properly 
bo  n. 

In  this,  ns  in  other  languages,  there  are  nine  parts  of  s])ihh'1i, 
article,  noun,  adjective,  pronoun,  adverb,  proposition,  conjunction, 
interjection,  and  vorl). 

The  following  points  will  illustrate  some  of  the  peculiarities  of 
this  language:  first,  it  divides  all  objects  into  two  great  classes,  animate 
and  inanimate,  and  this  applies  not  only  to  the  noun,  but  also  to  the 
article,  adjective,  pronoun  and  verb. 

Three  fliird  jxtsous  are  distinguished,  and  distinct  endings 
employed  to  designate  them.  Thus,  in  the  sentence,  James  sees  John's 
mother;  James  is  the  first,  John  the  socoiul.  inotlier  the  third  person. 

Tiro  Jlrst  jx'rsoiis  jiliiral  are  distinguished;  wc,  excluding  the 
party  addressed,  and  ir<\  including  the  party. 

The  pnr1ici]>lc  tills  an  important  part,  supplying  the  want  of  the 
relative  jn'onoun.  and  answering  for  both  noun  and  adjective. 

The  olijcclirc  case  of  iltc  2><'i'>^<»i<il  jn'oiioiiti  is  expressed  l)y  a 
change  in  the  verb. 

The  iicfidtire  of  the  verb,  in  addition  to  krdi  or  kdlurccn,  (not) 
prefixed,  recpiires  the  introduction  of  a  second  participle  .sv;  besides, 
in  some  of  the  inflections,  a  change  in  the  ending  of  the  verl)  is  neces- 
sary. 

A  doubtful  sense  may  be  given  to  one's  word  by  the  use  of  the 
duhitot ire  form  of  the  verb. 

Tim  only  other  peculiarity  that  will  be  mentioned  here  is  the  use 
of  the  participle  hiiu,  which.  Avhether  with  nouns,  adjectives,  or  verbs, 
has  generally  the  signification  of  gime  by,  past,  deceased,  out  of 
date,  etc. 

Xoinis.  Animate  nouns  not  onlv  include  creatures  that  have  life, 
but  also  other  objects,  as  stone,  clay,  the  sun,  the  stars,  a  drum,  a  pi[)e, 
or  Avatch.  So  in  the  inani'nate  class,  besides  strictly  inanimate  things, 
are  found  many  of  the  principal  trees,  parts  of  the  body,  etc.  Tliis 
distinction  between  aninmte  and  inanimate  objects  is  very  important, 
for  by  it  are  affected  the  pronoun,  adjective  and  verl),  as  well  as  the 
number  and  case  of  the  noun.  An  animate  noun  must  be  used  with 
an  animate  verb,  and  an  inanimate  noun  with  an  inanimate  verb, 
thus:  I  see  a  man,  iicwalil)iini<ili  cncncj  I  see  a  box,  iirivdltbinidaiin 
itiiilikiik. 

In  this  language  the  above  distinction  between  animate  and  inani- 
mate objects  takes  the  place  of  gender.  The  sexes  are  thus  distin- 
guished, inddxi  or  cncnc.  conjoined  with  the  noun  for  male,  and  noo-.lia. 
or  i'<iu(i  iov  female.     Usually,  however,  in  speaking  of  animals,  the 


INDIAN"    LANGU.VGKS. 


1S1» 


male  (gender  is  understood;  the  desigiuition  of  the  sexes,  therefore,  is. 
in  general,  necessary  oidy  in  speaking  of  the  female. 

The  plural  endings  of  animate  nouns  are  //,  n;/,  ig,  [ov  ('(';i).  (xxj. 
wug,  yiifi,  JKj.  The  plnra!  endings  of  inanimate  nouns  are  n,  iin,  in,  (or 
cfii),  ooii,  intii.  Tims,  animate:  Eiictir,  a  man,  pi.  oicncint!/.  Ali- 
hciinojc,  a  child,  pi.  (thlwnoojccjimj.  HJici'fihcch,  a  duck,  pi.  t^liccsliccliKj/. 
Inanimate:  Jfiilikiilc.  a  bf)X,  pi.  niiilikiikooii.  ClicoiKdiii,  a  canoe, 
pi.  ehrcnininiint.      H(iiii(li(jnk,  something  difficult,  [)1.  s<iniilt</iihi'ii. 

Nouns,  properly,  have  no  case  in  this  language.  Of,  with  a  noun, 
is  expressed  by  the  use  of  the  possessive  pronoun,  thus:  "The  man's 
hat,"  (Or  '"the  hat  of  the  man"),  oioic  o-ircindiqxdiin,  literally,  "the 
man,  his  hat."  o,  or  od,  taking  the  same  place  in  this  language  as  's  in 
English.  But  here,  again,  the  distinction  must  be  noted  between  ani- 
mate and  inanimate  nouns.  If  the  second  noun  bo  animate,  it  must 
have  II,  ill,  ini,  noii,  or  ncjin  affixed  as  well  as  o  before  it,  thus,  "the 
man's  pig."  oii'h  cncnc  o-kookdosliiiii.  Of,  again  in  some  cases,  is 
expressed  by  (IhIizIic,  a  participle  signifying  "the  place  where,"  thus: 
"  A  man  of  Canada,"  Caiia  diilizlic  cni'iic. 

To,  from,  ill,  witli  iiioniiiuifc  nouns,  maybe  expressed  by  the  affix 
-?(r/,  thus:  Miilikiik.  a  box,  iiiiilikiikooiifi.  in  the  box;  the  alteration  of 
the  end  svllable  beiiiij  ruled  bv  the  plural  of  the  word. 

To,  from,  in,  with  fiiiimatr  nouns  ((U'  pronouns)  can  only  be 
expressed  by  the  verb,  thus:  omonaun,  "he  gives  it  to  him."  od-oilc- 
sfinii.  "he  comes  to  him."  Xiiincmcciiik  oirli  Jolni,  "John  gave  it  to 
me." 

The  vocative  case  singular  atfects  only  proper  names  and  terms 
of  relationship.  Thus,  a  woman  named  Xaliiccgcczlicnookird,  would 
be  called  Xiiliin-gci'zln'jiook.  A'orw,  "iiy  father;"  iiiiijjiris,  "  "uy  s(m," 
and  a  few  other  such  terms  take  an  a  in  the  vocative  singular,  thus: 
Xoosd!  Xiiigirissd!  In  tiie  [)lural.  iraloog  is  the  termintttion,  which 
maybe  more  liberally  employed,  thus:  Uiiisliciidlihairciloof/,  "O  Indian!" 
Ogcmdhircddog,  "O  chief!"  Ahhcnoo-jccircdoog,  "children!"  Pt-zlickc- 
U'cdoog,  "O  cattle!" 

In  this  language  the  noun  has.  properly,  no  objective  case,  but  a 
curious  distinction  is  observed  between  the  third  persons  that  occur  in 
a  sentence.  Thus,  in  the  sentence,  "I  see  a  man,"  iiidii  undergoes  no 
change;  but  in  "He  sees  a  man,"  it  does,  and  in  the  sentence,  "He 
sees  the  man's  wife,"  vifr  beijig  the  third  third  person  in  the  sentence, 
undergoes  a  still  further  change.  Thus:  "A  man,"  ciicnc.  "I  see  a 
man,"  iicirdhhiimdh  ciinu'.  "He  sees  n  mixu,^''  o-n'dldiiinidiiii  ciiciicirini. 
"He  sees  a  man's  wife,"  o-irdlibninaiiii  niniciniii  o-ircdcgdiiidligiiiiciir. 

Another  sentence:  "Joseph  took  the  young  child  and  his  mother, 


I'.IO 


THE    AMEKICAN    INDIAN. 


etc.,"  Jotx'ph  o(i(jc-(>(Udi[)('n(nin  ciirirh  (ilihriioojciiini  kuliija  ciicirh 
CjfcciK'.  Here  there  are  three  third  persons,  (1)  Joseph  >  [2)  the  chikl, 
(-ifHii)',  (3)  the  chiliVs  mother,  {-ciic). 

For  the  second  tliird  person  in  n  sentence  the  ending,  wliether 
singular  or  plural,  is  )i,  in,  kii,  ooii,  vcjiii  according  to  the  {)lural 
ending  of  the  word. 

Diniiiiiih'rc  Endinii.  A  noun,  whether  animate  or  inanimate,  is 
made  diminutive  by  affixing  -/;s  (pronounced  nearly  as  nee  in  prince) 
thiis:  shccshcch,  "a  duck,"'  sliccsliccbdiix,  "a  little  duck  or  duckling;" 
viidikiik,  "  a  1k)x,''  i)iiiliki(kooiis,  a  little  box.  These  endint's  are  either 
-lis,  -ims,  -ins,  or  ouiis,  according  to  the  plural,  and  their  plural  is 
always  -»//,  animate,  and  nil,  inanimate. 

Dcrojidlirc  Eiidnif/.  A  noun,  whether  animate  or  inanimate,  may 
have  a  derogative,  contemptible  sense  given  to  it  by  affixing  sli,  thus: 
iiliiicinoosli,  ''a  dog,''  itlnirmoosliis]!,  "a  bad  dog;"  VdJif/dlikinid,  ''.an 
ax,"  irdJKjdhkinidoosli,  "an  old  worn-out  ax." 

These  endings  are  either  s/r,  -ish,  -oosli  or  -irish.  according  to  the 
plural,  and  their  plural  is  always  iitj,  animate,  kii.  inanimate. 

The  different  sorts  of  nouns  are  thus  classified: 

Simple  Xoiiiis  are  such  as  ciiciic.  man:  kookoosJi.  pig:  cJiccmdiin, 
canoe. 

Nouns  ending  in  iriii  usually  express  a  state,  condition  or  action, 
and  are  formed  from  neuter  verbs,  by  adding  iriii  to  those  ending  iu 
ah,  a,  e,  o;  and  ooiriii  to  those  ending  in  inn  and  in,  thus:  nrhdiiicin, 
"sleep,"  from  nchcih,  '"he  sleeps:"  ckcdooirin,  '-a  saying,"  from  rkcilo, 
"he  says;"  ciidndnniodnirin,  "thought,"  from  cncndniii  "he  thinks;" 
fn^jirisJicnooicin,  "arrival,"  from  iiiligirishin,  "he  arrives."  Among 
this  class  are  nouns  ending  in -dirin,  -ooirin,  and  -dcirin;  these  end- 
ings express  respectively  ijiring,  receiving,  and  mutual  action,  thus: 
nieegcirdivin,  means  a  gift  given;  meeiiegooirin,  a  gift  received;  iiieene- 
ileirin,  a  mutual  gift.  KekeiivnJiuidlKjdivin,  instruction  given ;  kckenon- 
nidtfoicin,  instruction  received;  kekenoiimddewin,  mutual  or  general 
instruction.  Of  these  nouns,  those  ending  in  -divin  are  formed  from 
neuter  verbs  of  the  second  paradigm  by  adding  irin;  those  ending  in 
-ooirin,  from  the  first  person  singular  of  the  passive  voice  of  transi- 
tive verbs  by  adding  (/•/;(  and  dropping  the  pronominal  prefix.  Those 
ending  in  -deirin  from  the  reciprocal  modification  of  the  transitive 
verb,  by  changing  </<  iiiin  into  deirin,  and  dropping  the  pronominal 
prefix,  thus:  (1),  slidlnrdiijend,  "he  is  merciful."  shdliirdiijejidirin, 
"mercy  given."  (2),  ninshdhirdnenieiioo,  "I  am  treated  with  mercy," 
sh(diirdiieinegooirin,  "mercy  received;"  (ii),  keshdhirdiiindeniin,  "we 
treat  each  other  kindly,"  shahimnindcwiii,  "mutual  kindness." 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


101 


NdiiiiH  emliiij^  in  -{lini  are  readily  fonned  from  neuter  verbs,  of 
the  second  paradigm  ending  ill  r/r^  Tlius:  jicmrpoojcfiini.  •*  a  plougli." 
from  pi-iiii i)<)()jc<i((,  "lie  ploughs;"  p(nixlik(-Jic(iini.  '•  n  gun."'  from 
jxnixlikczliriid,  '"he  Hhoots." 

rdrtlcijiidl  Xoinis  are  properly  the  participles  of  the  verb.  They 
are    either   positive    or    negative,    thus:    (untlniicatuU    "n    (.'liristinn" 


(literally   "he  who   prays" 


<ni(H), 


k('('<K    "a  Avorker."^    (literally   "he 


who  works");  ii'dlidooh-dlinttd,  "a  helper,"'  (literally  "  he  who  helijs"" ). 

Nouns  inseparable  from  the  possessive  pronoun  are  terms  of 
relationshii)  and  parts  of  the  liody.  Thas:  my.  tiiy  or  his  father, 
iioos,  /iV>o.s',  (»iini.  My,  thy  or  his  son,  lu'iKjiris,  kfijirls,  <>(iin'ssiiii.  My, 
thy  or  his  hand,  iicninj,  ki-niiij,  oiiinj.  My.  thy  or  his  foot,  iic'.iil. 
kczid,  ozid.  My,  thy  or  liis  body,  iici/oir,  kcijoir.  ircii<iir.  Separate 
from  the  pronoun,  these  objects  have  only  a  generic  name,  as  irccij- 
oivinttdh,  "the  body." 

XoKiix  llidl  j)<>sst'ss  ('0))i))Osition  ■pdrh'clcs.  This  is  n  peculiarity 
of  the  language.  Thus:  Earth  as  a  separate  noun  is  ulike,  but  in 
composition  it  is  kiinniiin,  e.  g.  "beneath  tlie  earth."'  idnidininili- 
kiniiDn'ij:  ''on  the  surface  of  the  earth,"  o(icd('ki()it>iii(i. 

TvdHsfoviiKdloH  of  (I  noun  into  o.  rcrh.  Every  noun  in  this 
laniTuajre  can  be  transformed  into  a  vi>r]).  Thus,  the  word  cdrtlr.  bv 
a  slight  change  we  can  express,  "he  is  earth."  "  he  has  earth,"'  "he 
makes  earth,"   "there  is  earth,"  etc.     Tims: 

(1).  He  is  earth.- — The  noun  is  formed  into  a  neuter  verb  by 
adding  ire,  thus:  tiJdxC,  earth,  iihkccirc,  he  is  earth. 

(2),  He  has  earth, — Tiie  noun  is  formed  into  a  neuter  verli  by 
prefixing  o-  or  od-  and  adding  c,  in<\  or  o.  Thus:  dshknn.  a  horn, 
odashkunc,  he  is  horned;  u'cdif/dhkn'ml,  an  ax,  oicdlif/dlikn'iido.  he 
has  an  ax;  pczhckc,  a  cow,  ojiczlickenic.  lie  has  a  cow. 

(8).  He  makes  earth. — The  noun  is  formed  into  a  neuter  verl) 
by  adding  -kd,  ckd  or  ookd,  thus,  nidxik,  u  kettle,  ulikikookd,  he 
makes  kettles. 

Adjcctin'S.  Whilst  the  adjective  is  given  as  a  part  of  sjieech  in 
this  language,  yet,  properly  s[)eaking,  it  was  no  ailjective  in  the  form 
of  other  lanjruatres.  The  words  that  are  used  as  such  mav  lie  classed 
as  follows:  (1)  Particles;  (2)  Nouns  with  adjectival  ending;  (8) 
Partici[>les  (or  adjective  verbs). 

Particles  used  as  adjectives  are  the  following:  kcchc,  big; 
i»r»«,  good;  'H//a//'r,  bad;  ooshkc,  new;  Av//f(.  old;  and  some  few  others. 
With  nouns  these  particles  are  used  adjectively,  and  with  v>irbs  adverb- 
ially. Thus  with  a  mmn.  k('rch<'-cncnt\  "a  great  man;"  with  a  verb, 
kcclir  sdldjccwd,  "he  loves  greatly." 


192 


THE    AMEKUJAN    INDIAN. 


Nouns  with  adjectival  eii(liii>,'  an^  foniicd  In'  simply  addiiii^  r,  riii', 
or  o,  to  the  noun.  Thus:  inilihcjiini,  clay;  icitlihcuinir-oiKdiniin,  a  clay 
platter.  Sliooiiciidli,  silver;  tili()()ii(\ii<ili-irciic-<)}>ir<ili(jini,  a  silver  pipe; 
inctiij,  a  log;  iiicHj/o-cIu'ciikiiiii,  a  log  canoo. 

Participles  used  as  adjectives  is  the  common  mode  in  this  lan- 
guage of  expressing  ([uality.  Thus:  "It  is  high," /,s///>a/;,  part,  (that 
which  is  high),  islijxmn;  hence  a  high  building, /.s//^;^/*//  inilikuhctjini. 
So  in  the  same  way,  (ii/fdindiKj,  small,  part,  of  }ilii/(ilis(tlt,  it  is  small; 
kdnirdin/,  long,  fro'n  kiiiwdh,  it  is  1  )ng.  WnlujdhbishkdiKj,  white, 
from  icdiihishkdii,  it  is  white.  Wasuhwdiui,  yellow,  from  osiihicdlt,  it 
is  yellow. 

There  are  no  projjer  degrees  of  comparison  in  this  language.  The 
comparative  tlegree  can  only  be  exi)ressed  by  the  use  of  the  ailverbs,  )tiili- 
inij.  or  aJuodhshcmd,  "more."  And  the  superlative  degree  is  imper- 
fectly rendered  l)y  kdclic  or  iiliijdiipfchc,  "very,  very  much,"  or  by  midt- 
ijdlniinliiC(\  ••c\w,Ay.'''  Tims:  "prettier,"  niilnniij  qitiilnidiij;  "falter." 
nnhicitj  wdlinenooil.  "He  loves  me  more  than  you,"  nuhiviij  ncsdlKjrik 
keen  ditshwccn.  The  most  powerful,  owh  mulujdJnnuhwe  iiiKshkiihivc- 
z'ul.  Ashkum  denotes,  more  and  more,  increasingly.  Thus:  Ashkiim 
(ihkoosc,  "he  is  getting  worse,"  (more  sick).  Aslikum  lOdhbishka, 
"it  is  getting  whiter." 

Vcvhtd  use  of  ddjcciircs.  Participial  adjectives  can  be  used 
verbally,  thus:  mi(shkulnv(di,  "it  is  strong;"  o-mnsld\uhwdioon,  "he 
makes  it  strong;"  kinircdi,  "it  is  long;"  o-kinw(ddoon,  "he  makes  it 
long." 

Tlw  })ronoun.  In  this  language  there  are  five  kinds  of  pronouns: 
personal,  possessive,  demonstrative,  indefinite  and  interrogative.  There 
is.no  relative  pronoun,  its  place  being  supplied  by  the  participle  of  the 
verb,  thus:  "God  who  is  merciful,"  owh  Kczhd-muhncdoo  shaivdn- 
Jci/dd.  "I  who  am  writing,"  ni'cn  indzlicbccgdijdtiii.  "  The  box  that  is 
open,"  civil  ninhknk  p(d:dhkoon('(]d}idd(]. 

The  personal  pronouns  standing  alone  pre  nccn,  I  or  me;  keen, 
thou  or  thee;  ircciu  he,  she,  or  him,  her;  nrnuhwind,  we  or  us  (not 
including  the  party  addressed) ;  /i6'«»t//(r'/»f/,  we  or  us  (inclmling  the 
party  addressed) ;  kcnidiirdh,  you;  lociinhirdli,  they  or  them.  In  con- 
joining with  the  verl)  for  the  nominative  case,  there  is  prefixed  ;/(',  inn, 
or  /(/(((/,  I  or  we  (excluding  the  party  addressed) ;  kf,  or  kid,  thou,  we 
(inch),  you,  with  the  proper  terminal  inflection  of  the  verb.  The  third 
person,  in  the  neuter  verbs,  has  no  prefix.  Thus:  "I  walk,"  niiipc- 
inootid;  "thou  v,'a\kest,'''  kcppiiioosd;  "he  (or  she)  walks,"  priuoosd : 
we  (excl. )  walk,  iicfwinoosdiniu;  we  (including  party  addressed)  walk. 
kepciiioosdiiiiii;  you  walk,  kcpemoosdm;  they  walk,  pcmoosdwiuj. 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


11 13 


The  objective  case  of  the  personal  pronoun  is  expressed  \t\  a 
change  in  the  verb.  Thus:  "I  see  him"  (or  "her"),  ncwdlihnmaini. 
"He  (or  she)   sees  me,''' nrwahbumik.     "You  see  it,"   kcwdldmtuUiHu. 

The  possessive  pronouns  are  my,  nc,  nin,  niiid;  thy,  h;k{<l;  his 
(or  her)  o,  -od:  our  (excl. ),  ne,  nind,  -naun;  our  (incl. ),  kc,  kid,  -imitii  .• 
your,  k<\  kid,  -Wdli;  their,  o,  od,  -tcnh. 

Thus:  "My  canoe,"  »tmo/tr'f'mrf»,»;  "our  (incl. )  canoe,"  kcchrr- 
mauncminn.  The  distinction,  however,  between  animate  and  inaniuiatc 
objects  must  be  strictly  observed.  Animate  objects  rocjuire  an  ti  in-ut- 
iindion  to  the  third  person,  both  singular  and  plural,  as  well  as  o  or  od, 
prefixed.  The  plural  also  must  (as  in  nouns)  end  with  <f  for  animate 
objects,  with  n  for  inanimate  ones. 

The  demonstrative  pronoun  is  thus  expressed: 

This  (animate)  mahbali,  {)1.  mahmig ;  2d,  'M  per.  maiimin. 

wah-owh,  pi.  oogoo;  2d,  ildper,  enewh. 
(inanimate)  maunduh,  pi. 

oo-oo       pi.  oonoo. 

That  (or  the)  (animate)  owh.         pi.  egewh;  2d,  3d  per.  enewh. 
(inanimate)  ewh,         pi.  enewh. 

Thus:  "This  man,"  malibah,  or  mdwivli  rnciic.  "He  gave  it  to 
that  man,"  odcmccnditn  enciih  encncwitn.  "This  box,"  oo-oo  witlikiik. 
"Those  boxes  there,"  enewh  evade  mnhkukoon. 

The  indefinite  pronouns  are  one,  they,  people,  etc.,  expressed  in 
the  ijifiection  of  the  verb,  thus:  ekedoom,  "they  say,"  "it  is  said." 

Whoever,  ahivacjican.  Somel)ody  or  anybody,  ahweyuh.  Both, 
nuhyozh.     Each,  papazhicj.     Each  of  us,  papazhecjooyuna. 

The  interrogative  pronouns  are:  Who?  ohirotHin?  AVhat?  irnr/oo- 
ncin  (diiieen? 

Adverbs.  This  part  of  speech  may  be  classed  as  follows:  adverbs 
proper,  adverb  particles,  adverbs  of  affirmation  and  consent,  adverbs 
of  denial,  adverbs  of  doubt,  adverbs  of  interrogation,  adverbs  used 
imperatively,  adverbs  of  quantity,  adverbs  of  comparison,  adverbial 
expressions. 

Adverbs  proper  may  be  used  with  a  vei-b,  but  separately,  as: 
U'anepuzh,  easily;  keemooj,  secretly;  pahbe(ja,  suddenly;  nuhagnuj, 
gently;  suhguknj,  orderly,  etc.  Also,  such  words  as:  oj/eduhkiimmifj. 
"on  the  surface  of  the  earth;"  ogedebeeg,  "on  the  surface  of  the 
water;"  neegaxm,  "in  front;"  ishqnayaung,  "behind;"  ogidfuhyeee, 
"above;"  nhnaimmnhyeee,  "below;"  pinjeenhyeee,  "within;"  mag- 
icauhyeee,  "among;"  pechcenng,  "just,  now  oidy." 

Adverb  particles  are  such  as  are  prefixed  to  the  verb,  as:  keirr- 
iuh-,  around;  pahpah-,   about;  peme-,  through  or  by;  pe-,  approach- 

!:) 


I 


194 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


iiig;  we-,  inteiuling;  nlnw-,  proceeding;  uhwe-,  going  to  do;  oovjc-y 
proceeding  from.  Thus:  peme-czhdli,  he  passes  througli;  jxilipdhiic- 
mooHd,  he  walks  about;  pc-kuluj('(iua,  he  comes  preaching. 

Adverbs  of  aftimmtion  anil  consent,  as:  yes,  «,  (i)ron.  as  in  at, 
air) ;  certainly,  kmjdi;  assuredly,  (thhcddkummiij;  let  it  be,  ludluwo, 
or  nic-cjd-iinf;  it  is  so,  siili,  (in  contradistinction  to  niih/'  is  it  soVj^ 
of  course,  indeed,  gooshdh. 

Adverbs  of  denial,  as:  no,  kah,  kahicecn;  not,  kdh,  kdhwccnsc. 
Thus:  "he  dues  ui'l,  walk."  k  hirrcii  pcinoosase;  "  by  no  means,"  A-ff/i- 
wasH//;  "not  at  all,"  kdh  kiilinnlujd. 

Adverbs  of  doubt,  as:  perhaps,  iiuiungcshuh,  kooncmah ;  probably, 
kiilinuhhiij ;  I  don't  know,  dudulujican;  I  don't  know  where  he  or  it  is, 
ichc,  tchc-cdoogj  I  don't  know  who,  dhwdgwdn,  diucdgivdiicdootjj  I 
don't  know  how,  ntihmuujcdoog. 

Adverbs  of  interrogation,  as:  Is  it?  -nuh?  Thus:  Is  it  a  man? 
Encne  nuh?  Does  he  speak?  Keckcdo  nuh?  Is  he  hungry?  Pnlikuh 
-da  nuh?  Why?  Wdgooimn  oonjc?  When?  Alnwcu  uli})ee9  How? 
Ahncen  ezlw?  Where?  Ahnindc?  How  much?  Ahnccn  minik? 
W^hence?  Ahnindc  ooiije? 

Advei'bs  used  imperatively,  as:  Come!  Umba!  CoruJ  here,  ooti' 
dausj  be  quick,  ivdweeb.     Stop!  Pdkah!     Don't,  kago. 

Adverbs  of  quantity,  as:  "It  is  enough,"  me  menik;  much,  nebe- 
niih;  very,  keclie,  ahpechv;  more,  nuhwvj  uhivatishema;  more  and 
more,  dshkum;  little,  pungcj  almost,  kdgahj  so  much,  etch  menik;  to» 
much,  osdum  nebcicnh. 

Adverbs  of  comparison:  thus,  ezhe;  too,  also,  kiihya;  as  much  as,. 
tebishko  menik;  as,  like,  tebishko;  more,  nuhwiij;  less,  nuhwuj  punge. 

Adverbial  expressions,  as:  "It  is  wonderful,"  or  "wonderful 
indeed!"  inahmuhkaltdnhkiimruig;  it  is  horrible,  kuhgwdhnesuhgukum- 
mig;  it  is  nice,  pleasant,  minwdnddhgwukummig. 

There  is  nothing  in  this  language  equivalent  to  our  preposition 
with.  The  only  substitute  is  tiie  participle  weej,  which  is  prefixed  ta 
the  verb,  and  implies  going  with,  accompanying;  thus:  He  goes  with 
him,  o-weej-eicdun;  he  works  with  him,  o-iveej-nhnookemaun.  When 
we  want  to  render  such  a  sentence  as  "he  killed  him  with  his  knife," 
we  have  to  introduce  the  verb  uhyoon,  "to  use,"  (or  ahivauii,  anim. ), 
thus:  Oge-nesaun  o-mookomaun  ke-uhyood,  (literally,  "his  knife 
using").  Again,  "he  met  him  with  joy,"  oge-nuhgishkuhwaun  emuh 
moojegezewening,  (in  joy) ;  or,  kemoojcgezekenuhgishkuhwaud,  "h» 
rejoiced  that  he  met  him." 

From.  This  is  expressed  by  oonje,  (usually  joined  with  thfr 
verb)   and  ng  affixed  to  the  noun.     Thus:    "He  comes  from  town," 


INDIAN    LANOU.VdES. 


1<.»5 


Odanaung    pe-oniijehah.       Ho    started    from    Toronto,     Toronio-iny 
kr-oonjci>i<ilij(ilt. 

To,  in,  on,  at,  are  oxproHH(Ml  hy  ->i(f  afUxtul  to  tho  noun,  and  ^on- 
ernlly  by  a  voi-b  denoting  tho  motion.  Thus:  "Iii  the  box,''  mtikiik- 
notKj;  he  goes  to  Toronto,  Toronio-huj  czhdh. 

Among,  tiKKjifd.    Thus:  Among  his  friends,  rnddwawcrjckncnipin. 

For,  for  tlio  sake  of,  an  account  of,  oonji:  As:  oonjc  oirh  Jesus 
Christ,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake.  Acting  or  iloing  for  is  expressed  by 
the  accommodative  modification  of  the  verb,  thus:  nebo,  he  dies;  o-)ie- 
botuhtrdiiii,  ho  dies  for  him. 

By,   near,  chijf.     As:    Chiij   ishkoota,    "by  the  fire;"  clii<i   ish- 
qudutnlum,  "near  tlio  door." 

Tin'  Interjection.  Men  express  their  emotion  one  way,  women 
another.  Thus,  men,  for  oil!  oh  dear!  alas!  will  exclaim,  ali-tuliijali! 
ivcwd!  whereas  women  will  cry,  neeijah!  nceijo!  ninjjo!  nimja!  pro- 
longing, always  into  a  sort  of  wail,  or  howl,  tho  last  syllable. 

Other  forms  of  exclamation  are,  mill,  nnslika.'  lo,  hark!  ii'dff- 
u'dhfje!  look!  see!  «,'o;tt'^««.'  gone!  disapi)eared!  islifd!  ah,  ah  yes! 
pdl<dh!  stop! 

Tlie  Verl).  In  this  language  the  verb  is  very  complox  and  im- 
portant, and,  indeed,  is  the  most  intricate  part  of  speech,  all  the  other 
parts  of  speech  depending  on  it;  and  nearly  all  others  are  capable  of 
being  put  into  a  verbal  form.  The  importance  of  this  part  of  speech 
in  this  language  is  shown  from  the  fact  that  in  forming  a  sentence  it 
is  a  rule  to  employ  a  verb  wherever  possible.  Thus,  the  sentence  in 
English,  "ho  was  there  at  our  last  meeting,"  would  be  rendered  in 
this  language,  "  he  was  there  when  we  last  met." 

Rev.  Edward  F.  Wilson,  in  his  "  Manual  of  tho  Ojil)way  Lan- 
guage," well  remarks  that  it  seems  a  marvelous  thing,  indeed,  that 
"those  poor,  ignorant  Indians,"  with  no  knowledge  of  literature  or 
the  general  principles  upon  which  languages  are  based,  should  have 
handed  down  so  complex  a  dialect  as  the  one  before  us.  with  all  its 
niultitudinal  inflections,  afiixes  and  prefixes,  from  one  generation  to 
another. 

Mr.  Wilson,  in  his  work  aforesaid,  classifies  the  verb  into  the 
verb  neuter,  and  the  verb  transitive.  Tho  neuter  verb  is  compara- 
tively simple  and  easy  of  acquirement,  but  the  transitive  verb  presents 
an  enormous  amount  of  matter  in  which  it  will  require  the  greatest 
patience  and  a  considerable  effort  of  memory  to  grapple  with;  tho 
reason  being  that  within  its  voluminous  inflections  are  included  all  the 
persons,  singular  and  plural,  of  the  objective  case  of  the  pronoun, 
being  introduced  sometimes  as  afiixes,  sometimes  as  prefixes,  sometimes 


l!tC. 


THE   AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


I\V  H  completo  cluui<ite  in  the  body  of  tho  vt'i-b.  Thus,  in  h^iirniii;;,'  the 
noutor  verb,  we  hiivo,  I  <r^>,  thou  ^oest,  he  <foos;  we  go,  yuu  go,  they 
go — and  have  (lone;  l)nt  when  we  coinnience  the  trnnsitive  verb  wt> 
soon  tind  ourselves  in  ii  maze  of,  I  wee  you,  you  see  me,  lie  sees  me,  lie 
sees  us,  they  see  me,  they  see  tlieni,  he  sees  it,  it  sees  him,  lie  sees  lus 
brother,  his  brother  sees  me — (in,  on  to  bewilderment. 

Among  other  rules  in  this  language  that  are  to  be  particularly 
noted,  is  that,  in  construetiiig  words,  a  consonant  shouio  prt'ctHUi  or 
folKnv  a  vowel,  exei>})t  in  dissyllables,  wherein  two  consonants  are 
sounded  in  juxtaposition,  as  in  iiiitlilcKk,  a  box,  and  tisslii,  n  stone  The 
utterance  in  these  cases  is  contlufnt;  but  in  longer  comjiounds  this 
juxtaposition  is  generally  avoided  by  throwing  in  a  vowel  for  purposes 
of  eupliony.  as  in  the  term  ((sr^iiia  hoiii,  the  (i  in  which  serves  as  a  mere 
connective  and  properly  beh)ngs  hero  only  for  that  purpose;  the 
word  being  a  com-pound  of  two  words,  (tst^in  and  hwoin,  stone  roasters. 

Nor  is  it  allowable,  in  general,  for  vowels  to  follow  each  other  in 
syllabication,  that  is,  in  forming  words  of  two  or  more  syllables,  tAvo 
vowel  sounds  are  not  pr()i)erly  allowed  to  come  together,  but  a  consonant 
sound  is  thrown  in  lietween  them  for  eujiliony,  as  in  the  case  of  niiiino, 
good,  and  (iitkcc  or  (ikcr,  earth.  \>  '  .i  these  tw(J  words  are  combined 
to  form  "good  earth."'  the  rule  wouk'  be  to  insert  the  letter  t«  between 
the  two  vowels,  thus— -Minno'  ulu^e,  i  in  the  case  of  Manilo-tnik, 
"spirit  tr(V,"  it  would  be  thus  expref.ied,  Manitojrauk. 

Mr.  Schoolcraft,  in  :  i  erriiii;  to  this  lan<;ua<;e,  savs  that  a  leadin<j 
feature  in  it  is  concentration;  that  the  pronoun,  adjective,  adverb  and 
preposition,  in  certain  cases,  are  chietiy  useful  as  furnishing  materials 
for  the  8i)eaker  to  be  worke(i  into  a  couinlicative  texture  of  the  verb 
and  the  substantive;  and  he  remarks  that  nothing,  in  fact,  can  be 
more  unlike  than  the  language  viewed  in  its  original  elementary  state, 
in  a  vocabulary  of  its  primitive  words,  and  the  same  language  as  held 
under  its  oral  amalgamated  form ;  that  its  transposition  may  be  likened 
to  n  picture  in  which  the  copal,  the  carmine  and  the  white  lead  are  no 
longer  recognized  as  distinct  substances,  but  each  of  which  has  con- 
tributed its  share  towards  the  general  effe.  '•  in  which  one  element  has 
been  curtailed,  another  augmented,  and  all,  however  seemingly 
discordant,  made  to  coalesce. 


LORD  S    PRAYEK    IN    ALGONQUIN 

Noo-se-non 
Our  Father 

ke-de-zhe-ue-kah-ze-wiu. 
be     thy     name. 


-OJIliWAY    DIALECT. 

ish-pe-miug-a-yah-yan ;     tuh-ge-che-e-uain-dah-gwud 

in  heaven  who  art,  supremely  adored 

Ke-doo-iie-mah-we-win-tuh-be-tuh-<rive 


Thy      kingdom 


let 


it 


INDIAN    LANQUAUi'.S. 


v.n 


k»M)-/lio-guk 


iili-kci'iif4       tuli-o- 
ou  oiirtli  h't 

o-wc-clo-ish-pe-rniiig 
yuiider  in  licavtMi. 
k!i-(>-l)uli-(ni(i-/,lit'- 
tliiit  whicli  will 


slK'-iioo-nniii-gud.  A-iuiin-diili-muii        o-niiih 

foiiia  Tliy         will  lion* 

zhu-cho-<i;(iiiii,     ti^-bo-slikiio     go      ii-zho-uli-yof,' 
it       1)0  clone,  hm  it  is 

Mcoii-zho-Hlio-noiii         iioong-coin 

(live  ua  this  day 

gun-e-mc-yoiig.       Kiili-yii-\vn-l.,'  ,.uli-iunli-\vo-8lie-noiu-e-iie\vli      niiu- 
be    our    brend.     Anil  forgive  us 

bah-tah-o-zhe-wa-be-ze-we-lu'-luili-nin,       a-slic     ko     wa-he-nuh-niuh- 

our  sins  as  \vt>  for- 

wung-o-(lwah     e-ge\vli      nia-jiMloo-duh-we-yuli-min-gii-jig.  Ka-go 

give       tlieni         who  Imve    done  us  evil.        Do  not 

ween    kuh-ya    uh-ne-e-ziie-we-he-she-kong-ain      e-iuali     zhoo-be-ze- 
(and)  load  us  into  ten][)ta- 

win-ing;         mah-noo     suli     go     ke-(lo-skeo-we-ne-sli«>-noin.        Keen 
tion;  but       do     thou  deliver    us    from    evil.  For 

mall     ween     ke-de-bain-don     mvh     o-go  umh-we-win,     kuh-ya     ewh 
thine      is  the  kingdom,  and         the 

kuh-shke-a-we-ze-win,       kuh-ya       ewh       pe-she-gain-dah-go-ze-win, 

power  and  fli> 

kuli-ge-nig     kuli-ya     kau-ge-nig 
forever  and  forever. 

Amen. 


jlory, 


LANGUAGE    OF    THE    DAKOTAS. 


The  language  of  tlie  Dakota  stock,  or,  as  they  are  commonly 
called,  the  Sioux,  is  more  extensive  and  complex  in  many  respects,  and 
more  difficult  to  acquire  than  any  among  the  severil  linguistic  groups. 
It  differs  somewhat  in  its  construction  and  sounds  from  the  language 
of  the  Algonquins,  showing  in  its  general  features  that  it  has  origii'- 
ated  among  a  people  possessing  force  of  character  and  imaginative 
powers  of  mind.  It  is  a  stronger  and  more  copious  language,  in  many 
respects,  than  the  Algoncjuin,  but  perhaps  wanting  to  some  extent 
as  atTording  the  means  of  that  elegance  and  figurative  mode  of  expres- 
sion which  characterizes  the  Algonquin  language,  in  ct)nsequence  of 
its  peculiar  construction  and  extensive  and  varied  use  of  the  verb. 

It  is  practically  inq)ossible  to  give,  in  the  limited  space  which 
can  be  here  allotted  to  this  subject,  anything  beyond  the  general  rules 
of  orthogi-aphy  and  etymology  of  this  language,  which,  however,  will 
serve,  it  is  believed,  to  give  a  sufficient  idea  of  the  language  for 
general  purposes.     In  view  of  the  limited  space  which  must  neces- 


198 


THE    AMEniCAN    INDIAN. 


sarily  be  here  allotted  to  this  subject,  the  rules  of  syntax  governing 
its  construction  are  considered  of  minor  importance. 

The  voiccls  used  in  this  language  are  a,  e,  i,  o,  u,  and  each  has 
one  uniform  sou:  d,  except  when  followed  by  the  nasal  "??,"  which 
sometimes  modifies. 

a,  has  the  sound  of  English  a  in  father. 

e,  has  the  sound  of  English  e  in  thcij,  or  of  a  in  face. 

i,  has  the  sound  of  /  in  marine  or  of  e  in  me. 

o,  has  the  sound  of  English  o  in  yo,  note. 

u,  has  the  sound  of  English  /(  in  rule,  or  of  oo  in  food. 

The  coiisoiKitits  are  twenty-four  in  number,  exclusive  of  the  sound 
represented  by  the  apostrophe  ('). 

In  the  use  of  the  English  ali)habet,  in  this  language,  the  conso- 
nants, not  being  in  number  sufficient,  have  been  extended  by  peculiar 
marks,  added  or  attached  to  letters,  indicating  the  change  of  sounds 
according  to  the  fact.  The  apostrophe  (')  is  used  to  mark  a  hiatus, 
as  in  s'a. 

Sijllablcs,  in  the  Dakota  language,  terminate  in  a  pure  or  nasal- 
ized vowel,  as  maka,  the  earth.  To  this  rule  there  are  some  excep- 
tions. 

In  this  language  all  the  syllables  are  enunciated  plainly  and  fully; 
but  every  word  that  is  not  a  monosyllable  has  in  it  one  or  more 
accented  syllables,  which,  as  a  general  thing,  are  easily  distinguished 
from  such  as  are  not  accented.  The  importance  of  observing  the 
accent  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  the  meaning  of  a  word  often  depends 
upon  it;  as  mn'ija,  a  field;  ma(ja\  a  goose;  o'kiyu,  to  aid;  oki'ya, 
to  speak  to. 

Hiijjlrcs  do  not  appear  to  have  any  effect  upon  the  accent;  but  a 
syllable  prefixed  or  inserted  before  the  accented  syllable  draws  the 
accent  back,  so  that  it  still  retains  the  same  position  with  respect  to 
the  beginning  of  the  word;  as  nape',  hand;  miud'jy,  my  hand; 
iniksd'.  to  cut  off  with  a  knife;  hawa'ksa,  I  cut  off;  vidaslia',  tlat;  can- 
nula'ska,  boards;  nia'ija,  a  field;  mita'maga,  my  field. 

^1  or  an  final  in  verbs,  adjectives,  and  some  adverbs,  is 
changed  to  o  when  followed  by  auxiliary  verbs  or  by  certain  con- 
junctions or  adverbs. 

According  to  Mr.  Riggs,  the  Dakota  language  has  eight  parts  of 
speech,  the  pronoun,  verb,  noun,  adjective,  adverb,  preposition,  con- 
junction and  interjection. 

Pronouns  may  bo  classed  as  personal  (simple  and  compound), 
interrogative,  relative  an  I  demonstrative,  together  with  the  definite 
and  indefinite  pronouns  or  articles. 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


199 


To  personal  pronouns  belong  person,  number  and  CRse. 

There  are  three  persons,  the  first,  second  and  third. 

There  are  three  numbers,  the  singular,  dual  and  plural.  The 
dual  is  only  of  the  first  person.  Like  the  Algonquin,  it  includes  the 
p3rson  speaking  and  tht  person  8[)oken  to,  and  has  the  form  of  the 
first  person  plural,  but  without  the  termination  j)i. 

Pronouns  have  three  cases,  nominative,  objective  and  possessive. 

The  simple  pronoun  is  divided  into  scpardir  and  incorporated; 
that  is,  those  which  form  separate  words  and  those  which  are  prefixed 
and  inserted  into  verbs,  adjectives  and  nouns.  The  separate  pronouns 
are,  singular,  mis,  I;  nis,  thou;  is,  he.  The  plural  is  designated  by 
unkis,  for  the  first  person;  nis,  for  the  second  person,  and  is,  for 
the  third,  adding  pi  at  the  end  of  the  last  principal  word  in  the 
phrase.     Dual,  unkis  (I  and  thou)  we  two. 

The  intorjKjrated  pronouns  are  used  to  denote  the  subject  or 
object  of  an  action  or  possessor  of  the  thing. 

Nominative  pronouns,  or  those  which  denote  the  subject  of  the 
action,  are  singular,  wa,  I;  ya,  thou;  Dual,  rni,  (I  and  thou)  we  two; 
Plur.,  nnpi,  we;  yapi,  ye.  The  plural  tevm  /)»  is  attached  to  the 
end  of  the  verb. 

The  objective  pronoun,  or  those  which  dp  •'^^e  the  object  of  the 
action,  are,  Sing.,  ma,  me^  ni,  thee;    Plur.,  ntijyi,  us,  and    nipi,    you. 

The  possessive  pronouns  are.  Sing.,  mi  or  nia,  my;  ni,  thy;  Dual, 
■UH,  fray  and  thy)  our;  Plur.,  unpi,   our;    nipi,  your. 

The  pronouns  of  the  first  and  second  persons  prefixed  to  nouns, 
signifying  a  relationship,  are  singular /Hi",  my;  ni,  thy;  dual,  unki  (my 
and  thy)  our;  plur.  unkipi,  our;  nipi,  your,  as  miciiica,  my  child; 
nidrksi,  thy  uncle;  nisiinka,  thy  younger  brother;  unkicincapi,  our 
children. 

Mita,  nita,  and  ia,  singular;  unkiia,  dual;  and  unkita-pi, 
and  ta-pi,  plural,  are  used  to  express  property  in  things,  as,  mita- 
onspe,  my  ax;  nitasunke,  thy  dog;  they  say  also  miiahoksidan,  my 
boy.  These  pronouns  are  also  used  with  koda,  a  particular  friend, 
as  mUakoda,  my  friend;  nitakoda,  thv  friend;  iakodaku,  his  friend; 
and  with  kicutcn,  comrade;  as  iiitakicuwa,  thy  comrade. 

The  reflexive  pronouns  are  used  when  the  agent  and  patient  are 
the  same  person,  as:  wasicicidaka,  he  loves  himself;  wast('nicid(d<u, 
thou lovest thyself;  wasicmicidaka,  I  love  myself. 

The  relative  pronouns  are:  iiiwc,  who,  and  tahu,  what;  inu-ekasta 
and  ti,w(i  kakcs,  whosoever  or  any  one;  iaku  kasia  &nd  taku  kakea, 
whatsoever  or  anything. 

Interrogative  pronouns  are:  tnwe,  who?  with  its  plural   tuwepi; 


200 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


1(tku,  wliat?  which  is  used  with  the  plural  signification,  both  with  aucl 
without  the  termination  pt;  tukte,  which V  hikicn,  where?  tuwe, 
iawa,  whose?  iona,  tonaka,  and  tonakeca,  how  many? 

Demonstrative  pronouns  are:  dc,  this,  and  he,  that,  with  their 
plurals,  dena,  these,  and  liena,  those ;  also  ka,  that,  and  kana,  those, 
or  so  many.  From  these  are  formed:  denaka  and  danakeca,  these 
many ;  hcnaka  and  heiiakcca,  those  many ;  and  kanaka,  and  kanakeca, 
so  many  as  those. 

Also  kon  partakes  of  the  nature  of  a  demonstrative  pronoun 
when  it  refers  to  some  person  or  thing  mentioned  before;  as:  wicasta 
kon,  that  man. 

When  a  or  an  of  the  preceding  word  is  changed  into  e,  kon 
becomes  cikon,  as :  tuwe  wanmdake  cikon,  that  person  whom  I  saw,  or, 
the  person  I  saw. 

A  Hide.  There  are,  properly  speaking,  only  two  articles,  the 
definite  and  indefinite. 

The  definite  article:  is  kin,  the;  as  wicasta  kin,  the  man;  maka 
kin,  the  earth. 

The  demonstrative  kon  approaches  very  nearly  to  the  nature 
of  the  article  and  may  often  be  rendered  accordingly. 

The  indefinite  article  is;  wan,  n  or  an,  probably  a  contraction 
of  the  numeral  wanzi,  one;  as  wicasta  wan,  a  man. 

Verbal  Roots.  The  Dakota  language  contains  many  verbal  roots, 
which  are  used  as  verbs  only  with  certain  prefixes,  and  which  form 


participles  by  means  of  certain   additions, 
the  more  common  verbal  roots: 


The  foUowins;  is  a  list  of 


Bazu,  smootb. 
Ga,  open  out. 
(tan,  open  out. 
Gapa,  open  out. 


Gata,  spread. 
Guka,  spread  out. 
Hinta,  brush  off. 
Hmun,  twist. 


Hna,  fall  off. 
Hnayan,  deceive. 
Hubnza  shake. 
Hca,  open  out,  expand. 


Verbs  Formed  btj  Prefixes.  The  syllables  ba,  bo,  ka,  na,  pa, 
ija,  and  yu,  are  prefixed  to  verbal  roots,  adjective,  and  some  neuter 
verbs,  making  of  them  active  transitive  verbs,  and  usually  indicating 
the  mode  and  instrument  of  the  action. 

Compound  V^'.rbs.  There  are  several  classes  of  verbs  which  are 
compounded  of  two  verbs. 

Kiifa  and  ya,  or  yan,  when  used  with  other  verbs,  impart  to  them 
a  causative  signification,  and  are  usually  joined  witii  them  in  the  same 
word,  as:    nazin,  he  stands;  nazinkiya,  he  causes  to  stand.     The  first- 
verb  is  sometimes  contracted,  as:  uanyatia,  he  sees;  wanyaykiya,  he 
causes  to  see. 

Conjugation.     Dakota  verbs  are  comprehended  in  three  conjuga- 


"*'l!^itWB*IW 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


201 


tions,   distinguished   by  the  form  of   the  pronouns    in   the  first  and 
second  persons  singular,  which  denote  the  ngent. 

In  the  first  conjugation  the  nominative  singular  pronouns  are: 
wa  or  ICC,  and  ya  or  tjc. 

The  second  conjugation  embraces  verbs  in  /y?/,  ija,  and  ijo,  which 
form  the  first  and  second  persons  singular  by  changing  the  if  into  md 
and  (I. 

Neuter  and  adjective  verbs  form  the  third  conjugation,  known  by 
taking  what  are  more  properly  the  objective  pronouns,  ma  and  ni. 

Most  Dakota  verbs  may  assume  a  frequentative  form,  that  is,  a 
form  which  conveys  the  idea  of  frequency  of  action.  It  consists  in 
doubling  a  syllable,  generally  the  last,  as:  haksa,  to  ciit  off  witii  a 
knife;  fxiksfiksa,  to  cut  off  in  several  places.  This  form  is  conjugated 
in  all  respects,  as  is  the  verb  before  reduplication. 

Person.  Dakota  verbs  have  three  persons,  the  Jirst,  second  and 
third.  The  third  person  is  represented  by  the  verb  in  its  simple  form, 
and  the  second  and  first  person  by  the  addition  of  the  personal  pro- 
nouns. 

Mood.  There  are  three  moods  belonging  to  Dakota  verbs:  tlie 
indicative,  imperative  and  indefinite. 

Tense.  Dakota  verbs  have  two  tenses,  the  aorist  or  indefinite, 
and  the  future. 

Puriiciples.  The  addition  of  han  to  the  third  person  singular  of 
some  verbs  makes  an  active  participle,  as:  in,  to  speak;  inhan,  spenk- 
ing;  nazin,  to  stand;  nazinhan,  standing;  moni,  to  walk;  ni(niili(iii, 
walking.  The  verbs  that  admit  of  this  formation  do  not  appear  to  be 
numerous. 

Persomd  forms.  Active  verbs  are  frequently  used  impersonally 
in  the  plural  number,  and  take  the  objective  pronouns  to  indicate  tlie 
person  or  persons  acted  u[)on,  in  which  case  they  may  be  commonly 
translated  by  the  English  passive;  as  kns'kapi  (they-bound-him  ),  he 
is  bound;  nic'ns'kapi  (they-bound-thee),  thou  art  bound;  makas'kapi 
(they-bound-me),  I  am  bound;  «'(ca/iTes'fcaj)t  (they-bound-them),  tliey 
are  bound. 

Neiilcr  and  adjective  verbs.  Neuter  and  adjective  verbs  set-m 
likewise  to  be  used  impersonally,  and  are  varied  by  means  of  the  same 
pronouns;  as  ta  (it-dies-him),  he  dies;  nita  (it-dies-thee),  thou  diest; 
mato,  I  die;  tapi,  they  die,  etc.;  iras'fj  (good),  he  is  good;  iiiirns'fe 
(thee-good),  thou  art  good,  etc. 

Double  verbs.  These  are  formed  of  two  verbs  compounded 
together.  They  usually  have  the  pronouns  proper  to  both  verbs,  though 
sometimes  the  pronoun  of  the  Ifist  verb  is  omitted;  as  hdiijontanka 


202 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


{hdi  and  lyontanka)  to  come  home  and  sit  down ;  wahdimdoianka,  I 
come  home  and  sit  down ;  also  say  wahdiyonianka. 

Irrc()idar  and  defective  verbs.  Eya,  to  say,  with  its  compounds 
heya  and  keya,  are  conjugated  irregularly,  h  and  p  taking  tlie  place  of 
y  in  tlie  second  and  first  persons  singular. 

Nouns.  Dakota  nouns  may  be  divided  into  two  classes,  primitive 
and  derivative. 

Primitive  nouns  are  those  whose  origin  cannot  be  deduced  from 
any  other  word;  as  maka,  earth;  peta,  fire;  pa,  head;  ista,  eye;  ate, 
father;  ina,  mother. 

Derivative  nouns  are  those  which  are  formed  in  various  ways 
frouj  other  words,  chieily  from  verbs,  adjectives  and  other  nouns. 

Diminutives  dan,  or  na,  is  suffixed  to  nouns,  pronouns,  adjectives 
and  verbc,  and  has  sometimes  a  diminutive  and  sometimes  a  restrictive 
signification. 

Dan  is  often  joined  to  adjectives  and  verbs,  as  the  last  principal 
word  in  the  clause,  although  it  properly  belongs  to  the  noun ;  as  ^siik- 
tanka  wan  waste-dan  (horse  a  good-little),  a  good  little  horse,  not  a 
horse  a  little  good;  ni'cinksi  ce'ye-dan  (thy-son-cries-little),  thy  little 
son  cries. 

Gender.  Gender  is  sometimes  distinguished  by  different  names 
for  the  masculine  and  feminine;  as  wi'ca'sta,  man;  winohin'ca,  woman; 
iatanka,  buffalo  bull;  pfc,  buffalo  cow;  hehaka,  the  male  elk;  iijyan, 
the  female  elk. 

Number.  To  nouns  belong  two  numbers,  the  singular  and 
plural. 

Case.  Dakota  nouns  may  be  said  to  have  two  principal  cases,  the 
nominative  and  objective. 

Possession.  The  relation  of  two  nouns  to  each  other,  as  posses- 
sor and  possessed,  is  sometimes  indicated  by  placing  them  in  juxtapo- 
sition, the  name  of  the  possessor  coming  first;  as  wahukeza  ihnpa, 
spear-handle;  tipi  tiyopa,  house-door;  ivi'ca'sta  oie,  man's  word. 

But  the  relation  is  pointed  out  more  definitely  by  adding  to  the 
last  term  a  possessive  pronoun. 

Adjectives.  Most  adjectives  in  Dakota  may  be  conoidered  as 
primitive;  as  ska,  white;  tanka,  large;  wa'ste,  good. 

Number.  Adjectives  have  three  numbers,  the  singular,  dual  and 
plural. 

The  dual  is  formed  from  the  singular  by  prefixing  or  inserting  un, 
the  pronoun  of  the  first  person  plural ;  as  ksapa,  wise ;  wi'ca'sta  tin- 
ksajm,  we  two  wise  men ;  waonsida,  merciful ;  waonsiunda,  we  two  mer- 
ciful ones. 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


203 


The  plural  is  formed  by  the  addition  of  pt  to  the  singular ;  as 
wa'ste,  good ;  wi' casta  wa'sicpi,  good  men. 

Comimrison.  Adjectives  are  not  inflec'-yj  to  denote  degrees  of 
comparison,  but  are  increased  or  diminished  in  signification  by  means 
of  adverbs. 

Adverbs.  There  are  some  adverbs  in  very  common  use,  whose 
derivation  from  other  parts  of  speech  is  not  now  apparent,  and  which 
may  therefore  be  considered  as  primitives;  as  ehn,  ^^her^ ;  kuya  and 
Jam,  under,  below;  kiianna,  a  little,  not  much;  ?im«and  hinca,  very; 
ohinni,  always;  sanpa,  more;  innkan,  without,  out  of  doors;  wanna, 
now,  etc. 

Prepositions.  This  part  of  speech  may  be  divided  into  separate 
and  incorporated. 

The  separate  prepositions  in  Dakota  folic  v  the  nouns  which  they 
govern,  and  hence  might  properly  be  called  postpositions;  as  ''can 
akan  naicazin  (wood  upon  I-stand),  I  stand  upon  wood;  he  maza  on 
kacjapi  (that  iron  of  is-made),  that  is  made  of  iron.  The  following 
are  the  principal  separate  prepositions,  viz. : 


ahna,  with, 
akan,  on  or  upon, 
ako,  beyond, 
ebna,  amongst, 
etka,  at,  to. 
en,  in. 
etanLiau,  from. 


etkiya,  towards, 
etu,  at. 

kahda,  by,  near  to. 
kici,  with, 
mahen,  within, 
ohna,  in. 
obomui,  around. 


om,  with. 

on,  of,  or  from,  with,  for. 

opta,  through. 

sanpa,  beyond. 

tanhan,  from. 

y-ata,  at. 


Incorporated  prepositions  are  suffixed  to  nouns,  prefixed  to  or 
inserted  into  verbs,  and  prefixed  to  adverbs. 

The  prepositions  suffixed  to  nouns  are  ta  and  atn,  or  yaia,  at  or 
on;  as  tinta,  prairie;  tintafa,  at  or  on  the  prairie;  maga,  a  field;  ma- 
gata,  at  the  field;  can,  wood  or  woods;  canyata,  at  the  woods  The 
preposition  en,  in,  contracted,  is  suffixed  to  a  few  nouns ;  as  //,  a  house ; 
tin,  in  the  house.  These  formations  may  in  some  cases  ba  regarded 
as  adverbs;  as  he,  a  hill  or  ridge;  heyata,  at  the  hill,  or  back  from. 

The  prepositions  a,  e,  i,  o,  instead  of  being  suffixed  to  the  noun, 
are  prefixed  to  the  verb. 

The  preposition  i  is  prefixed  to  a  class  of  adverbs,  giving  them 
the  force  of  prepositions.  In  these  cases  it  expresses  relation  to  or 
connection  with  the  preceding  noun;  as  iehan,  far;  itehan,  far  from 
any  time  or  place;  heyata,  behind;  ihcyata,  back  of  something. 

Conjunctions  in  Dakota,  as  in  other  languages,  are  used  to  con- 
nect woids  and  sentences;  as  icaste  ka  ksapa,  good  and  wise;  wicasta 
siceca  koya,  men  and  children:  ^'Unkan  Wakanianka  Ozanzan  Jita, 
eyax:  unkan  ozanzan.''''  And  God  said,  'Let  light  be:'  and  light  was. 

Interjections.     It  is  very  difficult  to  translate,  or  even  to  classify 


204 


THE    AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


Dakota  interjections.  Tliose  in  common  nae  may  be  arranged  under 
the  following  heads,  according  to  the  emotion  they  express: 

Pain:  yiin!  irhisiri!  ah!  oh! 

Rejrret:  hehc!  hclichc!  linnlicl  luinhunhc!  oh!  alas! 

Surprise:  hopklan!  hopidanniye!  hopidansni!  iiiah!  inama! 
inyun!  iijanaka!  wonderful!  surprising!    astonishing!  truly!    indeed! 

Attention:  a!  e!  hcs!  Iiiivo!  iho!  mah!  ioko!  wan!  hark!  look! 
see!  behold!  halloo! 

Self-praise:  ihdafan!  ihilntanh!  boast! 

Affirmation:  iicahe!  icxis!  ecaes!  ecs!  ehaes!  ehtakaes!  cifakes! 
nnkas!  indeed!  truly!  yes! 

Disbelief:  ezc!  lies!  hinte!  ho!  hoecah!  oho!  fie!  fudfje!  you 
don't  say  so! 

According  to  Mr.  Biggs,  the  Dakotas  used  in  their  language 
over  12,000  words.  Something  of  an  idea  of  the  construction  of  the 
Dakota  language  may  be  gained  from  the  following  example  of  the 
Lord's  prayer,  rendered  in  both  the  Dakota  Pud  English  languages: 


THE  LOUD  S  PRAVEU  IN  THE  DAKOTA  LANGUAGE. 


Ateunyanpi 
Father-we-have 
wakandapi  kte; 
holy-regarded    shall ; 
ekta  token     nitawacin 
in      how         thy-will 
econpi       nunwe. 
done         may-it  be. 
ka     waunhtanipi 
and  our-trespasses 
tona  ecinsniyan 

as-may-as     wrongly 
kicicazu'/upi     kin. 
the 


Itancan  tawocekiye  kin 
Lord  his  prayer  the. 
malipiya     ekta      nanke 


heaven        in 
Nitokiconze 
thy-kingdom 
econpi         1 


cm; 
thou-art  the 


kin         u 
the     come 
kin       maka 


ukte. 
shall, 
akan 
upon 


is  done         the       earth 

Anpetu     kin     de    taku-yutapi 
Day  the  this  food 

kin     unkicicazuzu-po       unkis 


Nicaze   kin, 
Thy  name  the, 
Mahpiya 
Heaven 
hecen 
so 
unkpo; 
us  give ; 
iyecen 


we- forgive 
sni-po,  ka  taku 
not  and  what 
wowas  ake  kin, 
strength  the, 
nunwe.  Amen, 
may-be.      Amen. 


the      ease-for-us 
unkokicihanynnpi 
have-done-to-us 
AVowawiyutanye  kin 
Temptation 
sica     etanhau 
bad     from 
wowitan  kin, 
glory        the, 


we 
hena     iyecen 
those    even-as 


like-as 

wicun- 

them- 


lyaye    unyanpi 
to  go  US-cause 


he     en 

the     that  into 

eunhdaku-po.     Wokiconze  kin 

US-deliver.          Kingdom,  the 

henakiya     owihanke  wanin  nitawa. 

all-these      and             none  thine 


INDIAN'    LANGUAGES. 


205 


IIIOQUOIS    LANGUAGE. 

Mr.  Lewis  H.  Morgan,  in  spenking  of  this  language,  considers  it 
imperfect  in  its  construction,  anil  says  that  it  scarcely  admits  of  com- 
paris(Mi,  except  on  general  principles,  with  those  which  have  been 
lystemized  and  perfected;  hut  in  this  remark  Mr.  Morgan  evidently 
does  injustice  to  the  language  of  this  people,  and  liis  want  of  proper 
estimation  of  it,  no  doubt,  arises  from  the  lack  of  a  more  thorougii 
knowledge  concerning  it.  His  assumption  that  a  language  is  neces- 
sarily imperfect  because  it  is  unwritten,  is  scarcely  warrantable.  The 
language  of  the  Iroquois  was  as  nearly  perfect  and  philosophical  in 
its  construction  as  the  other  leading  native  Aujerican  languages. 

It  was  marked  by  six  dialects,  in  use  by  the  six  nations  of  this 
group.  The  same  general  principle  of  construction  prevailed  among 
them  all,  the  dialects  differing  among  themselves,  for  the  most  part, 
in  the  mere  use  of  words.  Accortling  to  Mr.  Morgan,  the  alphabet 
common  to  the  six  dialects  consists  of  nineteen  letters,  a,  c,  d,  e,  g,  1j, 
i,  j,  k,  n,  o,  q,  r,  s,  t,  u,  w,  x,  y,  in  addition  to  which  there  are  several 
elementary  sounds  formed  by  a  combination  of  letters.  The  Senacas 
occasionally  use  the  sound  of  x,  which,  however,  is  so  closely  allied 
with  the  sound  of  s,  as  not  to  be  distinguishable,  except  by  careful 
observation.  Tiie  Mohawks  and  Oneidas  used  the  lic^uid  /,  and  the 
Tuscaroras  occasionally  used  the  sound  of  /.  The  Mohawk  language 
is  destitute  of  labials,  having  no  words  in  the  pronunciation  of  which 
the  li{)s  are  required  to  be  closed.  In  this  respect  it  is  believed  to  be 
different  from  any  other  language. 

Careful  investigation  into  this  language  discloses  but  twenty- 
tliree  elementary  sounds.  Nouns  of  one  syllable  seldom  occur  in 
either  of  the  dialects  mentioned,  and  those  of  two  syllables  are  not 
very  numerous;  but  those  of  three  and  four  syllables  embrace  the 
greater  part  of  words  which  belong  to  this  part  of  speech.  The  fol- 
lowing specimens  are  given  as  examples: 


NOUNS  OF  TWO  SYLLABLES. 


Au-da', 

Day. 

So-a', 

Night. 

Gh-o'. 

Wind. 

Gu8-no', 

Rark. 

Ah-wa'-o, 

Rose. 

O-gis'-ta, 

Fire. 

O-we'-za, 

Ice. 

O-dus'-hote, 

A  spoou. 

Gii-hn'-da, 

Forest. 

O-eke'-ta, 

Thistle. 

N0DN8  OF  THREE  SYI.LABLES 


Ga-ee', 

Tree. 

Ha-ace', 

Panther. 

Je-yeh', 

Dow. 

Geu-joh', 

Fish. 

s. 
O-o'-za, 

Basswood 

O-aue-da, 

Shrub. 

O-na'-ta, 

Leaf. 

Ga-ha'-ueh, 

Summer. 

O-gas'-ab, 

Evening. 

Ga-o'-wo, 

Canoe. 

206 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


NOtms  OF  Foun  syllables. 


O-na-gn'-nose, 

Ga-a-nun'-da, 

Ga-gwe-dake'-neh, 

Hn-da'-che'-rab, 

Ga-a-o'-da, 

Water. 

Mountain. 

Spring. 

Morning. 

Gun. 

Ong-wa-o'-weh, 
Ga-ga-nens'-heh, 
O-gwen-nis'-lia, 
Ah-ta-gwen'-da, 

Indian. 
Knife. 
Copi)er 
Flint. 

NOUNS  OF  FIVE 

SYLLABLES. 

Sa-da'-wa-Bun-teh, 

O-wis'-ta-no-o, 

An-da'-ka-ga-gWH, 

Midnight. 

Silver. 

Snn. 

So-a'-ka-ga-gwa. 
Ga-ne-o'-us-beh, 
O-da'-wa-an-do, 

Moon. 

Iron. 

Otter. 

The  plural  of  nouns  is  formed  in  several  ways,  by  inflection,  of 
wliich  the  following  are  examples: 


SINGULAR. 

PLDRAL. 

O-on'-dote, 

A  tree. 

O-on-do'-do, 

Trees. 

Ga-uo'-sote, 

A  house. 

Gano-so'-do, 

Houses. 

Ga-ne-o'-wa-o, 

A  brook. 

Ga-ne-o-wa-o'-neo, 

Brooks. 

Je-da'-o, 

A  bird. 

Je-da-o'-suh-ub, 

Birds. 

O-au'-iinh, 

A  pole. 

O-iin'-nuh-suh, 

Poles. 

Ga-hnn'-da, 

A  creek. 

Ga-bun-da'-ueo, 

Creeks. 

Nouns  in  this  language  have  three  genders,  which  are  indicated 
in  general  by  prefixing  words  which  signify  male  and  female.  The 
several  dialects  have  the  adjective,  on  which  so  much  of  the  beauty  of 
a  language  depends,  to  express  quality  in  objects.  The  comparison, 
of  which  they  have  the  three  degrees,  is  effected  by  adding  another 
word,  and  not  by  an  inflection  of  the  word  itself,  in  the  following 
manner: 


POSITIVE. 


Great,  Go-wa  ua', 
Good,  We-yo', 
Sweet,  0-ga-uh'. 
Small,  Ne-wa-ab', 


COMPABATIVB. 

Ah-gwus'-go-wa-na, 
Ah-gwus'-we-yo, 
Ab-gwus'-o-ga-uh, 
Ab-gwus'-ne-wa-ab, 


SDPERLATIVE. 

Ha-yo-go-sote  '-go- wa-na. 
Ha-yo-go-sote'-we-yo. 
Hn-yo-go-sote'-o-ga-ub. 
Ha-yo-go-Bote'-ne-wa  ab. 


But  in  connecting  the  adjective  with  the  noun,  the  two  words 
usually  used  enter  into  combination,  and  lose  one  or  more  syllables, 
and  this  principle  of  construction  is  observed  throughout  the  language. 
The  following  examples  serve  to  illustrate  tlie  manner  of  com[)ounding 
the  adjective  with  the  substantive,  the  words  being  according  to  the 
Seneca  dialect:  O-ya,  irnit;  0-ga-uli',  Bweet;  0-?/rt'-f7a-»/t,  sweet  fruit; 
O,  the  first  syllable  of  sweet,  being  dropped.  Again,  E'-ijose,  a 
blanket;  Ga-gch-ant,  white;  Vosc-a-yeh'-ani,  white  blanket;  Ga-no'- 
soie,  a  house;  IVc-yo',  good;  Ga-no'-se-yo,  a  good  house;  literally, 
fruit  sweet,  blanket  white,  and  house  good,  illustrative  of  that  natural 
impulse  in  man  which  leads  him  to  place  the  object  before  the  quality. 
In  other  instances  the  adjective  is  divided,  and  one  part  prefixed  and 
the  other  suffixed  to  the  noun,  thus:  Ga-nun'-da-yeh,  a  village;  Ne- 
iL'a-nh,  small;  Ne-ga-nun-da'-ah,  a  small  village;  Ah-ia' -qua' -o-weh,  a 
moccasin ;  Nc-wa' -ia-qua-ah,  a  small  moccasin.     The  adjective  is  alsa 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


207 


frequently  used  uncompounded  with  the  uoun,  ns  Ga-na' -dike-do 
E'-yosa,  a  green  blanket. 

The  indefinite  article  a  or  an  does  not  exist  in  this  language;  but 
there  are  numerous  particles  which,  without  significance  in  themselves 
separately,  are  employed  for  euphony  and  to  connect  words.  This 
language  has  also  the  adverbs,  of  which  the  following  are  examples: 
Nakc-ho',  here;  O-na,  now;  Td-da,  yesterday;  Skfi-uo',  well. 

The  preposition  is  a  part  of  speech,  the  most  perfectly  developed 
in  this  language.  The  following  are  examples  of  simple  prepositions, 
as:  Da-ga'-o,  across;  No'-ga,  after;  Na-ho,  at;  O'-an-do,  before; 
Dose-ga' -o,  near,  etc. 

In  the  declensions  through  which  the  substantives  are  passed, 
pronouns  as  well  as  prepositions,  are  interwoven  by  inflection.  These 
declensions  are  not  reducible  to  regular  forms,  but  admit  of  great 
diversities,  rendering  the  language  somewhat  intricate  in  its  inflections. 
The  following  are  examples  of  the  ordinary  variations  of  the  nouns: 


Ga-no'-8ote, 

Ho-no'-8ote, 

Ha-to-no'-sote, 

Ho-ne'-su-go, 

A-Bo'-gwa-ta, 

Ho-8o'-gwa-ta, 

Na-no-so'-gwa-ta, 

Ho-so'-gwa-ta-go, 

O-on-dote', 

Ho-ou-(la', 

Ha-to-de-OD-dote, 

O-ya', 

Ho-ya', 

Ho-da-ya, 

\Vanis'-heh-da, 

Dwen-nis'-heh-dake, 

Dwen-uis'-heb-deh, 

Sa-wen  nis'-bat, 

Wa-sun'-da-da, 

Dwa-8un'-da-dake, 

Dwa-snn '-da-da, 

Sa-wa-sun'-dart, 


A  bouse. 

His  house. 

Of,  to,  fro,  or  at  his  house. 

In  bis  house. 

A  pipe. 

His  pipe. 

Of  his  pipe. 

lu  hie  pipe 

A  tree. 

His  tree. 

Of,  to,  from,  or  at  his  tree. 

Fruit. 

His  fruit. 

Of,  to,  fro,  or  at  his  fruit. 

Day. 

At  a  day  past. 

At  a  day  future. 

With  the  day. 

Night. 

At  a  night  past. 

At  a  night  future. 

With  the  night. 


The  following  are  examples  of  the  pronoun:  E  signifies  I,  we,  me, 
and  us;  Ese,  thou,  ye  or  you,  and  thee.  He  and  they  are  wanting, 
except  as  expressed  in  the  verb  by  its  inflection.  The  possessive  pro- 
nouns make  the  possessive  case  very  regularly,  thus:  Ah-ga-iceh', 
mine;  Sa-weh',  thine;  Ho-weh\  his;  Go-iveh',  hers;  Ung-gwa-icch', 
ours;  Swa-weh\  yours;  Ho-nau-weh' ,  theirs.  Similar  variations  can 
be  made  on  some  of  the  relative  pronouns. 

Interjections  are  numerous  and  well  adapted  to  the  broad  field  of 
passions.     This  language  has  also  the  ordinary  conjunctions. 

The  Iroquois  verbs  are  conjugated  by  the  variations  throughout 
the  verb  itself,  thus:  Che-wa-ge-'ya-go,  1  had  shot;  A-wa-ge-'ya-go,  I 


2U8 


THE    AMEllICAN    INDIAN. 


hIuUI  have  shot.  In  this  manner  the  conjugation  not  only  dispensed 
witii  tht',  pronouns  I,  thou,  and  he,  witli  their  plurals,  but  also  with  the 
au.xiliary  verbs,  which  have  introduced  no  much  prolixity  into  modern 
languages.  The  Inxjuois  verbs  are  conjugated  with  great  regularity 
and  [)reci8ion,  making  the  active  and  passive  voices,  all  the  moods, 
except  the  infinitive,  and  all  the  tenses,  numbers,  and  persons  ct)mmon 
to  the  English  verb.  But  the  participles  are  wanting.  A  sulistantive 
for  the  infinitive  mood  is  found  in  the  present  tense  of  the  subjunctive 
mood,  together  with  a  pronoun,  as  in  the  following  passage:  "Direct 
that  He' -no  may  come  and  give  us  rain,"  instead  of  saying,  '"Direct 
He' -no  to  come  and  give  us  rain." 

In  the  active  voice  of  Iroquois  verbs,-tlie  dual  nund)er  is  well 
distinguished;  but  in  the  passive  voice  the  dual  and  the  plural  are  the 
same. 

This  language  has  the  substantive  or  neuter  verb  e-nch-(fci,  I  am. 
Impersonal  verbs  are  also  very  numerous,  as  O-yeon-de-o,  it  snows; 
O-iKi-iioxc-tloii-dc-o,  it  hails;  Ga-ic(i-iio-(l(is,  it  thunders. 

To  illustrate  tlie  manner  in  which  words  are  made  up  in  this  lan- 
guage, Mr.  Morgan  gives  the  following  example: 

Nun-da-iva-o,  the  radix  of  the  name  of  the  Senecas  as  styled  by 
themselves,  which  signifies  " a  great  hill;"  by  suffixing  o-»o,  which 
conveys  the  idea  of  "  jjeople  at,"  Xittt-dn-ica-o-)io  results  literally 
"  the  people  at  the  great  hill."  Next,  by  adding  the  particle  ya,  itself 
without  significance,  but  when  conjoined  conveying  the  idea  of  "place" 
or  "  territory,"  it  gives  the  compound  Nim-da-wa-o-no-yit,  "  the  terri- 
tory of  the  people  at  the  great  hill." 

The  number  of  words  in  use  by  the  Iroquois  in  their  language 
from  the  best  authority  attainalile  was  about  ten  thousand. 

A  more  perfect  specimen  of  this  language  Avill  be  found  in  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  here  given  in  the  Seneca  dialect,  with  a  liberal  transla- 
tion accompanying  the  same: 


Gwa-nee         che-de-oh         ga-o-ya-geh,  ga-sa-nub, 

Our  Father    which  art  in     Heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name, 

ese      sa-nuk-ta-ga-oh,  ese     sne-go-eh    ne-ya-weh     yo  an-ja-geh 

thy     kingdom  come,     thy     will  be  done         on  earth 

ha     ne-de-o-deh  ga-o-ya-geh.     Dun-da-gwa-e-wa-sa-gwus       ong-wa- 
as      it  is  in  Heaven.  Forgive  us  our  debts 

yeh-his-heh     da-ya-ke-a-wa-sa-gwus-seh     ho-yeh-his.     Da-ge-oh     ne 
as  we  forgive  our  debtors.        Give  us 

na-ge)i    wen-nis-lieh-deh  e       na-ha-da-wen-nis-heh-geh  o-a-qwa. 

this  day  our  daily  bread. 


INDIAN    LANOUAGES. 


2l)'.« 


Ha-squa-ah      e     sa-iio 

Load  us  uot 

uake     no     wa-ato-keh, 
from     us  evil, 

iia     ga-hus-tes-lieh,  na-kuh     ila-ga-a-Ka-oh. 
the  power,  and  tl 


ha     wa-ato-ki'h, 
into  temptation 
ua-soh-eh     nees 
for  tliine 


na-gwa 


lie  gh)ry. 


da-g\va-ya-(hiii- 

but  dclivt'i' 

o-uuk-ta,  na-kuli 

is  the  kingdom,  and 

Na-huh  se-ya-weh. 


THE   CHEROKEE   LANGUAGE. 

Mention  has  been  maile  in  a  former  chapter  of  this  work,  see  ante 
page  49,  of  the  Clierokee  alpliabet,  invented  by  a  native  Indian,  an 
example  of  which  is  here  given,  showing  a  degree  of  inventive  genius 
in  the  Indian  mind  trulj-  wonderful.  It  is  a  syllabical  alphal)et  con- 
sisting of  eighty-tivo  characters,  each  rc[)reseiiting  a  single  scmnd  in 
the  language,  and  is  considered  the  most  perfect  alphabet  over  in- 
vented for  any  language. 

In  forming  these  characters,  the  inventor  used,  as  far  as  they 
went,  those  which  he  found  in  an  English  spelling  book,  although  he 
knew  no  language  but  his  own.  Sequoyah  was  what  Christians  call 
a  Pagan  Inilian,  not  having  adopted  the  Christian  religion,  and  it  is 
said  he  regretted  his  invention  when  he  found  it  used  for  purposes  of 
spreading  the  Christian  religion  among  his  people. 

CHEROKEE    ALPHABET. 

The  letters  and  syllables  subjoined  in  italics  at  the  right  of  each 
character,  indicate  the  sound  of  the  character  with  which  it  is  con- 
nected. 

In  this  dialect  there  are  no  labials  except  m,  and  that  appears  to 
be  modern,  w  having  been  formerly  used  instead.  The  sound  of  j  and 
cli  are  not  expressed,  as  or  ts  being  used  instead.  B  is  not  used  by 
the  majority  of  Cherokees,  thougii  a  rolling  r  seems  to  have  been  the 
original  sound  of  /.  Those  who  use  /•  do  uot  use  /,  except  as  dialects 
are  confounded.  T'  is  not  used,  nor  z,  but  w  and  ,s  instead.  The 
nixmber  of  consonant  sounds  is  not  great. 

The  examples  which  have  been  given  in  this  chapter  concerning 
the  Algonquin,  Dakota  and  Iroquois  languages,  will  serve  well  to 
illustrate  the  construction  and  general  features  of  the  languages  spoken 
by  other  linguistic  groups  of  the  continent;  for,  as  it  has  been  here- 
inbefore observed,  there  is  a  similarity  in  construction  throughout  all 
the  American  languages. 

14 


210 


TUK    AMKltlCAN    INDIAN. 


^ — . — ■ 

(£l)iTiihr( 

'%{^\hM. 

i 

D 

K. 

T 

(fto 

o    i. 

1  JKa'  t)/'/ 

%■ 

.^; 

A /A. 

tJ/// 

Eh> 

•fc 

T/w 

J// 

K. 

\/>/t 

(triiv 

Iwa 

C/.. 

I'j. 

C/. 

M/. 

^Iv 

^  ///// 

(Jl////' 

IL 

3/"t> 

\Jf//7   VM/iiif\ji'iw/c 

./\v. 

Ily// 

fAna 

I/''// 

a. 

\\i(/llfl 

tDyw 

^/ui 

Oqiiv 

Hi//  tiJj' 

4^.r. 

\ysi 

"Cfcy 

€?// 

Rsv 

l»«'/^/  Wv/ 

cl^/-"    l>/' 

Jkr/iJik 

A./. 

S/^/ 

(Ta. 

^ff/a  1  i  y./ 

\llfc' 

Vj///: 

W^y 

^^. 

Ptiv 

0/j"/7 

%.a 

IlV,v- 

IV-ijY/ 

J/J// 

vy*lsv 

\  M  «» 

dS.,r 

Q. 

vy//?' 

i)n7/ 

6wv' 

• 

U^/'/'' 

73!/'/ 

^lo 

VJT/// 

Bn 

.SOUNDS  KEPUESENTED   BY  VOWELS. 

a  as  a  in  father,  or  short  as  a  in  rival,      o,  as  aio  in  laio,  or  short  as  o  in  not. 
e,  as  a  in  hate,  or  short  as  e  in  met.  //,  as  oo  in  fool,  or  short  as  it  in  pull, 

i,  as  i  in  pique,  or  short  as  i  in  pit.  ';  as  u  in  but;  nasalized. 

CONSONANT   SOUNDS. 

g  nearly  as  in  English,  but  approaching  to  k. — d  nearly  as  in  English,  but 
approaching  to  t. — //,  k,  I,  m,  n,  q,  s,  t,  w.y,  as  in  English.  Syllables  beginning 
unth  g,  except  f,  have  sometimes  the  power  of  k.  A,  S,  6.  are  sometimes  sounded 
to,  tu,  tv,  and  Syllables  loritten  with  tl,  except  C,  sometimes  vary  to  dl. 


INDIAN    I.ANCilAdES. 


•Jll 


rillNOOK     lAIKlON. 

It  is  found  tlint  tlii>  Iiidiiiii  laii<;un<^t's  of  tin'  continent  hnvc  coii- 
stantly  Ix'cii  un(lfri^oiM<,'  clinn^jt's  to  )i  greater  or  less  extent  tiDni 
iissociation  and  intei'niixing  of  the  tril)es.  This  has  h'd  to  tiieehanges 
which  are  found  in  tlie  several  stock  languages  growing  into  varioUH 
dialects.  One  of  the  curious  instances  in  this  regard  is  that  vvhicli  is 
called  the  Chinook  jorjion.  the  origin  of  wiiicii  has  heen  vaiiuusly 
stated. 

The  Chinoolvs  were  a  family  of  Indian  tribes  on  tlio  norihwest 
coast  of  North  Ann  ricn,  who  formerly  iidiahited  hoth  hanks  of  the 
Coluinhiu  river,  from  its  mouth  to  the  (irand  Dalles.  !)r()ken  u|)  into 
numerous  hands.  The  t'hinooks  proper  are  on  the  north  side,  and  tin* 
Clatsops  on  the  south  and  along  the  coast.  The  language  varied  as 
the  tribes  extended  into  the  interior.  In  all  its  dialects  it  is  very 
comi)licated  and  ditllcult  to  pronounce.  This  led  the  traders  of  that 
country,  in  early  days,  to  form  and  introduce  a  dialect  called  the 
'  Chinook  jargon,""  for  use  among  all  the  various  tribes  and  bands,  as 
1'  was  found  diiticult  and  almost  impossible  to  trade  among  a  people 
having  such  a  diversity  oi  dialects  as  were  found  existing  in  that 
locality. 

This  movement  was  started  and  the  jargon  introduced  about  the 
year  IS25,  audit  was  at  once  adopted  for  coni.iiuincation.  ('S[)ecially  in 
commercial  transactions  among  all  the  tribes  of  that  locality.  In 
this  jargon,  of  the  ancient  language  of  the  C'linooks,  onlj  sonn'thii\g 
like  two  hundered  words  are  used,  the  remainder  being  derived  from 
Yakima,  AVasco,  Nez  Perce  and  the  coast  tril/cs,  with  words  from  the 
French,  English  and  Spanish.  At  this  day,  however,  the  progressive 
English,  it  is  said,  is  forcing  its  way  even  into  the  lodges  of  the  nn)8t 
savage  tribes  of  that  country,  and  many  of  the  original  dialects  of  the 
coast,  of  which  Chinook  Avas  the  most  important,  have  disappeared 
entirely  with  the  nations  or  tribes  that  spoke  them.  The  following 
example  of  words  will  serve  to  show  the  peculiarity  of  this  jargon: 


Above. 

Atruo. 

All!  (Admiration).     Wah! 

Almighty  (the). 

American. 

Amusement. 

Apple. 

Arrest. 

Arrow. 

As  if. 

Awl. 

Had. 

(•The  word  to-loosh  occurs  in  llie  dialect  of  the  OJibways,  nml  in  the  B.amc  scnsi'  liorc  used). 


Sah -a-le. 

Baj,'. 

Le-sae. 

Cole-Kick. 

Bark. 

8tick-skin. 

Wah! 

Basket. 

C)-j)ek-wau. 

Sab-ale-ty-eo. 

Bed. 

Bed. 

Boston  man. 

BoKone. 

Klat-a-wa. 

Ile-ho. 

Bell. 

Tin-tin. 

Le-ptmie 

Bin. 

Hy-as. 

Miim-ook-banl. 

Boar. 

Mail  oo-sbo. 

Stick  kli-a-tan. 

Boots. 

Stick  Shoes. 

Kah-kwa-spose. 

Bov. 

T(>n-aR  man. 

Klioe-keep-woot. 

Break. 

Kok-sbut. 

K\ll-tU8. 

Breast, 

To-toosb.* 

212 


THK    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


Broom. 

Buffalo. 

Butter. 

Calf. 

Capsize. 

Cat. 

Cattle. 

Cliair. 

Chief. 

Chilly. 

Christmas-ilav, 

Cloek. 

Cloiuls. 

("ord, 

Crow. 

])i<>t. 

Deity  (the). 

Doctor. 

Door. 

Drink  (to). 

Early. 

East. 

Earth. 

Eat  (to). 

En^rlish.  / 

Eiiylishmau.  ) 

Evt>s. 

Fi'ither. 

Feet. 

Female. 

Fever. 

Fine 

Food. 


Bloom. 

Fortiiiwht. 

Mox  Sunday. 

Moos-moos.* 

Freeziuw. 

Hy-as  cole. 

To-toosh-Klt'Ose. 

Gale. 

Slioo-kum  winit. 

Ten-as  moos-moos. 

Gift. 

Kui-tus  pol-hitch. 

Keel-a-pie. 

Give  (to). 

Pot-latch. 

I'uBs-pnsH. 

God. 

8ah-a-le  ty-ee. 

Moos-moos. 

Good. 

Kloshe. 

La-shase. 

Grief. 

Cly  tum-muni. 

Ty-ee. 

Head. 

La  tate. 

Ten-as  eole. 

Healthy. 

Wake  Kick. 

Hy-as  Siinilay. 

Hole. 

Kla-whop. 

Hy-as  watch. 

Home. 

Mi-ka  house. 

Smoke. 

Indian. 

Si-wash. 

Teu-as-lope. 

Intoxicates. 

Chah-co-dlunk. 

("nw-eaw.t 

Immensi>. 

Hv-as. 

I\Inck-a-niuck. 

Kiss  (to). 

Ba-l)ay. 

Sah-a-lety-ee. 

Kitten. 

Ten-as  puss-puss. 

Doct  iu-keel-al-ly. 

Lartre. 

Hy-as. 

La-pote. 

Ijautjh. 

He-he. 

I\[uck-a-muck  chnck 

Medicine. 

liO  nies-sen. 

Ten-as-sun. 

Milk. 

To-toosh.J 

Sun  cliah-co. 

Mother. 

ISIa-ma. 

Ill-a-be. 

Mountain. 

La  moii-ta. 

JMnck-a-uuK'l:. 

Ocean. 

Hy-as  salt  chuck. 

Kiiijf  ( teorf,'e. 

Old. 

Ole-man. 

Kiv.T. 

Chuck. 

See-ow-ist.  Shell    money  (the    Hy-kwa. 

l'ai)-pah.  lart,'ei. 

La  pe-a.  Shell   money  (the    Coops-coops  al-le-ka- 

Klooch-man.  small).  cheek. 

Waum  sick.  Talk.  Wa-wa. 

Kloshe.  Tall.  Hy-as, 

Muck-a-muck. 


Whether  the  ex!iin[)les  in  the  foregoing  list  of  the  same  words 
occurring  in  otlier  dialects  is  a  mere  coincidence  of  sounds,  is  not  cer- 
tain ;  but  occurrences  of  this  kinc,!  are  very  frequent  in  languages  and 
dialects;  of  peojile  remote  from  each  other,  and  many  of  those  who 
have  inv'-^rttigated  the  subject  set  it  down  as  an  evidence  of  race  unity 
amon<r  the  North  American  tribes,  and  of  a  more  intimate  commiuir- 
ling  at  some  remote  period,  which  these  remaining  evidences,  in  their 
opinion,  fully  establish. 

The  tendency  in  the  construction  of  this  jargon,  as  will  be 
noticed,  is  that  of  the  free  use  of  what  is  termed  shnu/,  which,  per- 
haps, has  been  introduced  from  two  causes:  first,  the  work  being  com- 
mitted to  persons  wanting  in  culture  and  refinement;  secondly,  because 
this  style  of  language  is  easier  taken  up  and  retained  than  one  more 
refined  in  the  use  of  words.  The  jargon,  it  is  noticed  from  the  afore- 
said example,  is  marked  also  by  (|uit(!  a  free  use  of  French  words,  or 
such  as  are  derived  from  the  French. 

(•The  Willi)  mwiN  (Kcurs  in  lliu  Al);<iii(|iiin  laiiKiii<^<'.  .iikI  ^^•'>s  Die  ii.Tme  wliich  Unit  pcopU'  k.ivo  to 
till'  saiiii'  aiiiiiKil,  whlcll  we  call  inodsc). 

(  ri'lie  wiiril  lor  crow  in  the  Ojibway  ilialcet,  anil  many  ulliera  of  tlie  Algonquin  laiiyuage  is  A'li/i- 
kiili-l;r) 

(i'llie  word  (or  luilk  iu  the  OJibway  dialect  is  To-ioosh-waie-bo), 


CHAPTER  X. 


INDIAN  SIGN  LANGUAGE. 


Si{?n  Latifjiiagp  nmonff  nil  the  Amprioaii  Tribos—Ono  System  Univprsal— Most  Tribes 
UmlerstcMMl  Eat-b  Other— rraetieal  lustaiico  Cited— Manner  of  AUuilinp  to  the 
Great  Spirit— Practical  IllustrationR — Use  of  Si^u  Lans^nafje— Interpretation  of 
Sentences— Definition  of  Various  Signs— Si^niiila — Fire— Smoke — Use  of  Pony — 
Blanket — Illnstration. 


^1|P^!ICtN  language,  so-oalled. 
c-jXix^  is  n  inoile  or  means  of 
j^yjj  coniimuncating  desires, 
'v""  ideas  and  thouglits  hc- 
tween  individuals  in  aid  of,  or 
taking  tlie  place  of,  vocal  lan- 
guage. This  may  be  by  means 
of  gestures  or  other  manifesta- 
tions of  the  person.  This  will 
be  recognized  as  an  intuitive 
mode  of  communication,  anil 
was  apparently  the  original 
m  ed  i  u  m  of  communicating 
thoughts  and  desires  l)etweeu 
man  and  num. 

This  mode  of  communica- 
tion was  also  aided  by  various 
mcchanic.'il  devices,  in  Avhich 
the  use  of  firt^  appears  to  have 
been  among  the  tirst.  Among 
the  American  Indians,  a  regular 
system  of  sign  language  appears 
to  have  prevailed  throughout 
all  the  tribes,  and  was  every- 
where common  in  use.  This 
seems  to  have  arisen  from  a 
peculiar  condition  of  things  existing  in  regard  to  a  great  diversity 
of  dialects  among  the  various  tribes,  showing  that  changes  or  dopart- 

(■213) 


'■lUNAL  OK    I'EAl  K. 


1 


214 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


ures  from  the  germ,  or  stock  language,  wore  constantly  going  on  in 
their  midst. 

Mr.  Kt)hl,  in  his  book  entitled  "Wanderings  around  Lake  Super- 
ior," says,  "It  is  a  curious  fact,  though  Indian  dialects  differ  so  greatly, 
their  language  of  signs  is  the  same  for  enormous  distances.  All  trav- 
elefs  who  have  crossed  the  prairies  told  me  that  there  was  only  one 
sign  language,  which  all  the  Indians  comprehended,  and  any  one 
who  had  learnt  it  could  travel  with  it  from  one  end  of  America  to  the 
other." 

Mr.  Ellis,  in  his  work  on  the  "Red  Man  and  the  White  Man,"  on 
this  subject  also  observes,  that  Indians  of  mt)st  widely  separated  tribes 
could  understand  and  amuse  each  other  bv  means  of  the  sjijn  lanifuajfe, 
in  perfect  silence  without  tlie  utterance  of  a  single  word. 

Mr.  Heckewelder  also  remarks  that  by  this  means  the  Indians 
make  themselves  understood  to  those  nations  of  Indians  whose  lan- 
guages they  are  not  accpiainted  with,  "for  all  the  Indian  nations 
understand  each  other  in  this  Avay."  He  further  remarks:  "It  is  also 
in  many  cases  a  saving  of  words,  which  the  Indians  are  much  intent  on, 
believinj:  tliat  too  much  talkin<r  disirraces  a  man." 

As  an  instanct!  showing  conversation  witii  the  voice  was  aided  by 
sign  language  among  tlie  Indians,  Mr.  Caleb  Atwater  relates  the  fol- 
lowing circumstances  which  occurred  in  iS'it).  at  Prairie  du  Chien, 
where  he  was  a  commissioner  in  negotiating  a  treaty  with  several 
tribes  of  Indians.     He  says: 

"If  a  Winnebago  wished  me  to  walk  aside  and  converse  with  him 
by  ourselves,  as  Xawkaw  often  did,  his  only  way  of  communicating  his 
wish  to  me  was  to  [;oiiit  to  his  own  breast  first,  then  to  me  next,  and 
finally  to  that  part  of  tii(>  prairie  (in  which  we  happened  to  be  stand- 
ing) where  he  wished  me  togo;  he  uniforndy  said  ''Mditiicc''''  (walk), 
and  that  was  the  only  word  which  was  uttered  until  we  had  retired  to 
the  [)lace  pointed  out  and  thus  designated.  When  arrived  at  the  spot 
the  conversation  was  carried  on  between  us  with  as  few  words  as  pos- 
sible, using  signs  for  ol)jects,  by  pointing  to  them.  With  his  pipe 
stem  or  a  stick  he  would  draw  in  the  sand  the  lines  of  ilemarkation, 
when  the  limits  of  the  lands  to  l)0  purchased  of  his  {)eople  were  in  dis- 
cussion between  us,  and  a  stick  was  stuck  in  the  ground  to  indicate  a 
corner  in  the  plat.  If  he  approved  of  my  proposition  "  Oali "  (yes)  was 
nil  he  said  in  reply,  and  I  answered  him  in  the  same  way.  If  the 
proposition  pleased  either  of  us  very  much  ti)e  reply  was  uttered  with 
jrreat  vehemence,  otherwise  faintlv." 

Mr.  Kohl,  in  tlescribing  the  mode  of  using  the  sign  language 
among  the  Indians,  for  example,  says:  When  speaking  of  the  Great 


INDIAN    SKIN    J^ANtiVfOK. 


215 


blGNAL,— "  WUO  AKE  YOU?"      ANS.—"  PAWNEE." 


210 


THE    AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


Spirit  they  usually  direct  a  reverential  or  timid  glauce  upwards  but 
gently,  to  the  sky. 

When  alluding  to  the  sun  or  time  of  the  day,  which  is  thcL  only 
clock  or  mode  of  marking  time,  and  indicating  the  spot  at  ,vhich  the 
sun  stood  when  the  event  to  which  they  are  alluding  oc(  arred,  they 
point  fixedly  to  that  spot  and  hold  their  arm  in  that  position  a  sufficient 
time  to  impress  the  fact  upon  the  mind. 

When  speaking  of  a  day's  time,  they  pabs  the  extended  finger 
slowly  over  the  head  along  the  sky  from  the  east  to  the  west,  com- 
mencing at  the  east  and  terminating  at  the  west.  This  is  the  sign  for 
"one  day." 

If  the  shot  of  a  gun  is  mentioned  in  an  occurrence  being  narrated, 
they  usually  strike  the  palm  of  the  left  hand  with  the  back  of  the  right, 
so  as  to  produce  a  sharp  sound. 

If  describing  a  journey  on  horseback,  the  first  two  fingers  of  the 
right  hand  are  placed  astride  of  the  forefinger  of  the  left  hand,  thereby 
representing  the  galloping  movement  of  a  horse.  If  it  is  a  foot 
journey,  they  wave  the  two  fingers  several  times  through  the  air. 

In  counting  by  signs  the  fingers  of  the  hand  are  used,  ns  would 
naturally  be  suggested,  and  the  number  intended  is  represented  by 
holding  up  the  number  of  fingers  corresponding  to  the  number  in 
question.  This  mode  of  expressing  numbers  is  common  among  our 
own  race  in  aid  of  oral  conversation,  and  it  is  also  used  by  the  Indians 
in  like  manner,  as  well  as  in  the  use  of  sign  language  for  purposes 
generally. 


following 


example  will  further  illustrate  the  use  of 


sign 


The 
language: 

Suppose  an  Indian  wished  to  convey  to  another  the  information 
that  he  had  ridden  for  tiiree  days  over  the  prairie.  In  doing  tins,  he 
commences  by  pointing  to  himself,  which  will  indicate  "I;"  he  then 
makes  the  sign  of  riding  on  horseback,  as  before  explaijied,  which  says 
"I  traveled  on  horseback;"  he  next  passes  his  hand  with  forefinger 
extended  once  over  his  head  athwart  the  sky,  which  means  a  "day," 
and  finally  holds  up  tiiree  fingers  to  the  person  he  is  communicating 
with,  to  show  he  spent  "three"  days  in  his  journey. 

To  further  illustiate  the  mode  of  communicating  by  this  means, 
and  show  the  manner  in  which  sentences  are  constructed,  the  follow- 
ing examples  are  given  by  Capt.  W.  P.  Clark,  of  the  United  States 
army,  in  his  book  on  the  Indian  Sign  Language,  showing  how  sen- 
tences, in  conveying  information,  would  be  construed  when  communi- 
cated in  the  sign  language: 

"I  arrived  hero  to-day  to  make  a  treaty — my  one  hundred  lodges 


INDIAN    SIGN    LANGUAGE. 


217 


are  camped  beyoud  the  Blnck  Hills,  near  the  Yellowstone  river.  You 
are  a  great  chief — pity  me,  I  am  poor,  my  five  children  are  sick  and 
have  nothing  to  eat.  The  snow  is  deep  and  the  weather  intensely 
cold.  Perhaps  God  sees  me.  I  am  going.  In  one  month  I  shall 
reach  my  camp."  In  signs  this,  literally  translated,  would  read:  "I- 
arrive  here-to-day  to  mnke  treaty — My-hundred-loilge-camp-beyoiul 
Hills-Black-near-river-called-Elk-you-chief-great-pity-I-poor-my-tive- 
child-sick-food-all  gone  (or  wiped  out) -snow-deep-brave  or  strong. 
Perhaps-Great  chief  (Great  Mystery)  above-see-me-I-go-Moon-die-I- 
arrive  there-my  canip." 

It  will  be  noticed  that  those  parts  of  speech  called  articles,  con- 
junctions and  prepositions  are  omitted,  and  that  adjectives  follow  the 
nouns  which  they  qualify.  Verbs  are  used  iu  the  present  tense; 
nouns  and  verbs  are  used  in  the  singular  number;  the  idea  of  plu- 
rality being  expressed  in  some  other  mode.  Abbreviating  is  constantly 
practiced. 

The  mode  of  making  signs  for  purposes  of  this  language  are  in 
general  simple,  and  such  as  would  naturally  be  suggested  to  the 
human  mind  as  conveying  the  idea  intended.  For  instance,  the  sign 
for  earth  is  by  pointing  with  the  right  forefinger  to  the  grounii. 
The  sign  for  afternoon  or  latter  half  of  the  day,  by  indicating  the 
position  of  the  sun  westward  of  the  zenith,  with  the  incomplete  circle 
of  thumb  and  forefinger  of  the  right  hand,  the  other  fingers  of  the 
hand  closed,  held  to  the  right  and  above  the  head,  and  following  the 
path  of  the  sun  in  the  heavens.  For  braid  (of  the  hair)  carry  both 
'\ands  to  the  right  side  of  the  head,  and  make  motion  as  though  grasp- 
ing hair  and  braiding  it.  For  brain,  touch  the  forehead  with  the  tips 
of  the  extended  first  and  second  fingers.  As  the  passing  of  the  hand 
from  the  eastern  to  the  western  horizon  marks  the  day,  so  the  her.d 
reclining  on  the  hand  denotes  a  night.  The  palm  of  the  hand  [lassed 
smoothly  down  the  face  and  body  denotes  a  woman.  The  forefinger 
raised  to  the  ear  means,  "I  have  heard,"  or  "I  ap[)rove."  The  back 
of  the  hand  })laced  on  the  ear  means,  "I  did  not  hear,"  or  "I  do  not 
believe."  Tiie  hand  laid  flat  on  the  lips  and  then  raised,  means  a 
prayer  or  an  oath. 

In  addition  to  sign  language  by  gestures  or  motions  of  the  person, 
the  Indian  had  also  a  mode  of  conveying  information  by  other  means, 
through  the  use  of  objects,  as  that  of  smoke,  fire,  blanket,  arrows,  and, 
in  modern  times,  by  a  pony,  mirror,  flint,  steel,  etc.  The  signal  by 
display  of  fire  or  rising  smoke  is  very  ancient.  We  are  informed  that 
it  was  by  this  means,  under  divine  direction,  that  the  children  of 
Israel  were  guided  on  their  journey  to  the  promised  land.     Signals  by 


21S 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


fire  unci  siuoko  were  miieli  in  use  among  the  Indians  in  the  mountains 
or  hilly  portions  of  the  country.  Signals  by  this  means  were  used 
in  various  ways  for  various  purposes.  The  common  mode  of  announc- 
ing the  success  of  a  war  party  was  to  build  two  fires  a  short  distance 
apart,  and  tlierefrom  send  up  two  parallel  columns  of  smoke.  Two 
columns  signified  good  luck. 


THE  SMOKE  SIGNAL. 


A  marked  manner  of  attracting  attention  or  giving  signals  by 
smoke  was  by  having  it  suddenly  ap[)ear  and  as  suddenly  disappear, 
this  being  a  sure  way  of  attracting  attention.  For  the  purjjose  of 
producing  this  effect,  a  small  fire  was  built  of  dry  wood,  without  the 
bark,  thus  making  but  little  smoke.  Then  some  brushy  grass  or  ever- 
greens were  thrown  on  the  fire,  and  a  blanket  was  held  over  it  and 
removed  at  intervals.     This  would  send  up  great  puffs  of  smoke,  and 


INDIAN    SIGN    LANGUAGE. 


21'.» 


by  proper  use  of  the  blanket  in  this  manner  it  could  bo  sent  up  forcibly 
and  suddenly  or  more  slowly,  as  desired,  according  to  the  way  the 
blanket  was  used,  which  would  convey  information  according  to  the 
effect  produced.  This  mode  of  signals  could  be  enlarged  U[)o'.  by 
additional  fires,  when  necessary  to  convey  information  more  fully, 
which  might  not  so  well  be  done  by  a  single  fire.  Tims  a  given  num- 
ber of  tires  would  be  a  signal  to  convey  some  particular  information, 
which  the  number  would  denote. 

Signals  by  the  use  of  a  pony  or  horse  were  quite  universal  among 
the  tribes  west  of  the  Mississippi,  where  horses  were  in  general  use 
and  considered  indispensable,  especially  among  those  tribes  of  the 
great  western  plains.  Signals  by  this  means  are  fully  explained  by 
Ca[)t.  Clark,  in  his  book  on  Indian  Sign  LangUMgi>.  The  principle  of 
which,  l)rieliy  stated,  is  to  this  effect: 

Considered  st^parately,  we  have  first  the  pony,  used  to  attract 
attention  to  denote  danger,  indicate  presence  of  enemy,  game,  etc. 
For  this  pur[)ose,  however,  there  is  but  one  general,  well  defined  sig- 
nal, which  is  by  riiling  in  a  small  circle  or  backwards  and  forwards. 
With  some  the  size  of  the  circle  or  distance  ridden  up  and  down 
behind  the  crest  of  a  hill,  determines  the  size  of  a  party,  concerning 
which  infornnition  is  given,  (U-  the  quantity  of  game  discovered.  This 
attracts  attention,  gives  warning,  and  is  intended  to  concentrate  or 
scatter  the  party  to  whom  the  information  is  given.  If  a  hunting 
party  is  out,  and  one  of  tiie  party  discovers  game,  or  if  one  of  the 
scouting  party  discovers  the  enemy,  this  signal  is  useil.  Indians  can 
easily  tell  whether  it  is  intended  to  give  information  or  warning  of 
the  enemy  or  as  to  game,  by  the  care  taken  by  the  rider  to  conceal  the 
movements  of  his  pony  and  himself,  as  well  as  the  circumstances  of 
the  partic  ;'  .r  case.  If  nothing  is  discovered,  the  Indian  in  advance 
rides  up  ou  the  crest  of  a  hill  or  eminence,  and  usually  dismounts, 
but  the  riding  on  the  top  of  an  eminence  in  full  view  is  sufficient. 

The  rapid  movement  in  riding  backwards  and  forwards,  or  around 
in  a  circle,  determines  the  importance  or  necessity  for  immediate 
action.  Very  fast  riding  would  call  for  desperate  or  extraordinary 
exertion,  and  violent  efforts  to  reach  the  rider  as  soon  as  possible. 
Should  an  Indian  advance,  after  riding  rapidly  in  a  circle,  suddenly 
secrete  himself,  those  with  whom  he  is  communicating  will  do  the 
same,  thus  indicating  that  the  enemy  is  near  and  too  numerous  for 
them  to  attack.  Before  the  Indians  had  ponies,  like  movements  were 
made  by  men  on  foot,  in  giving  signals  and  conveying  infornmtion. 

Another  method  of  signals,  especially  among  the  Indians  of  the 
plains  and  the   mountains,  is  by  the   means  of  a  blanket,  or   article 


220 


THE   AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


.serving  the  like  purpose.  For  instance,  in  case  of  the  discovery  of 
buffalo,  the  wutclier  stands  erect  on  a  lull  or  eminence,  with  his  face 
toward  the  camp,  or  in  the  direction  of  the  party  with  which  he  is 
connected,  holding  his  blanket  with  an  end  in  each  hand,  his  arms 
being  stretched  out  (right  and  left)  on  a  line  with  shoulders. 

Encdiiip.  When  it  is  intended  to  encamp,  a  blanket  is  elevated 
upon  a  pole  so  as  to  be  visible  to  all  the  individuals  of  a  moving  party. 

Come!  To  beckon  io  a  person.  Hold  out  the  lower  edge  of  the 
robe  or  blanket,  then  wave  it  into  the  legs.  This  is  made  when  there 
is  a  desire  to  avoid  general  observation. 


THE  BLANKET  SIGNAL— BUFFALO  DISCOVEKED. 

Come  back!  Gather  or  grasp  the  left  side  of  the  unbuttoned 
coat  (or  blanket)  with  the  right  han..,  and,  either  standing  or  sitting 
in  position  so  that  the  signal  can  be  seen,  wave  it  to  the  left  and  right 
as  often  as  may  be  necessary  for  the  sign  to  be  recognized.  When 
made  standing,  the  person  should  not  move  his  body. 

The  following  illustration  of  the  use  of  sign  language  is  from 
Major  Powell's  Annual  Rejjort  of  the  Bureau  of  Ethnology,  ISTO-SO. 
It   is    obtained    from    Tce-caq-a-daq-a-qidG    (Lean   Wolf),    chief  of 


INDIAN    SIGN    LANGUAGE. 


221 


tlie  Hiclntsa  IiuUans,  of  Dakota  Territory,  who  visited  Washiugtou  in 
188U,  in  tlie  following  words: 

"■Four  years  cii/o  flic  American  people  agreed  to  befrieit<ls    with 
us,  hut  they  lied.     That  is  a//." 

(1.)  Place  the  closed 
hand,  with  tlm  thumb  rosting 
over  the  middle  of  the  index, 
on  the  left  side  of  the  forehead, 
palmer  side  down,  then  draw 
the  thumb  across  the  forehead 
to  the  right,  a  short  distance 
beyond  the  head — while  man, 
American. 


(2.)  Place  the  naturally  ex- 
tended hand,  fingers  and  thumb 
slightly  separated  and  pointing  to 
the  left,  about  fifteen  inches  before 
the  right  side  of  the  body,  bringing 
it  to  within  a  short  distance— Mv7/t  us. 


(3).  Extend  the  flat  right 
hand  to  the  front  and  right  as 
if  about  to  grasp  the  hand  of 
a  n  o  t  h  e  r  individual — friend, 
friends. 


222 


THE    AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


(i).  Place  the  tint  riglit  liaud, 
with  fingers  only  extended,  baok  to  the 
front,  about  eighteen  inches  before  the 
right  Hhoulder — fovr  (years). 

( 5 ) .  Close  the  right  hand,  leaving 
the  index  and  second  tin^rers  extended 
and  slightly   separated,   place  it,   back 


(0).     Place  the  clinched  fists  to- 
gether before  the  breast,  pahns  down, 
then  separate  them  in  a  curve  outward 
and  downward  to  their  respective  sides— 
done,  finished;  '-'that  is  alV 


forward,  about  eight  inches 
before  the  right  side  of  the 
body,  nu'l  pass  it  quickly  to 
the  left  in  a  slightly  down- 
ward curve — lie. 


CHAPTER  XI. 
INDIAN    CHARACTER. 

Type  of  Character— Native  ChnrncteriatioR—Attachmont  to  his  Tribe— IntoRnty  and 
Fidelity — Peaceable,  Sociable,  Obligiu^;  and  HoHpitablc"  amou^;  Tlii'iiiKflvcs — 
Opinion  of  ColiinibuH — Love  their  Neitfhbors  a.n  Themselves — Due  Ucsptn't  to 
the  llif,'hts  of  Others  Vices  Aciiuired  from  the  White  Man — Honorable  Char- 
acter of  the  Iro(iuois  -Opinion  of  the  Novelist  Cooper-  Opinions  of  Indian 
Traders— Tlie  Crow  Indians— Opinion  of  Mr.  Catiiu— Testimony  of  Cajitaiu 
Carver— Treatment  of  Captives. 


^HAT  the  human  niiiul  is  jn'one  to  piejmUfes   is 
iui  axiom  in  ethics,  of  which  the  American  Indian 
f    may  justly  comphiin,  as  tending  to  establisli   an 
^^y''     erroneous  idea  concernin>^  his  native  clniracter 
Our  notions  of    Indian    character    have    been    formed 
from  an  aggressive  standjjoint,  in  which  the  Indian  lias 
been  constantly  in  a  condition  of  defense  against  con- 
tinued   invasion.      From  a  more    eligible    standpoint, 
the   Indian    in    his    native    characteristics    might 
'X  appear  to  us  quite  different  from  what  we  have  been 
inclined  to  paint  him. 

When  we  have  divested  our  minds  of  all  [U'oj- 
udices,  and  viewed  the  Indian  from  a  standpoint  of  justice  and 
humanity,  we  must  concede  that,  if  there  are  degrees  of  manhood  in 
the  great  family  of  mankind,  by  which  one  people  may  take  rank  in 
excellence  above  another,  it  may  be  justly  claimed  for  the  American 
Indian  that  he  stands  forth  in  his  original  condition,  uncontaminated 
by  the  vices  of  civilization,  as  among  the  highest  types  of  native  man. 
This  bold  conclusion,  it  is  true,  may  not  apply  to  every  individual 
Indian ;  neither  can  the  character  of  the  white  man,  or  the  Caucasian 
race  in  general,  l)e  judged  by  a  single  individual,  or  any  given 
number  of  individuals.  Neither  can  the  character  of  the  Indian  be 
formed  from  isolated  tribes  or  bands  in  particular  localities;  but  the 
aforesaid  assertion  may  be  taken  as  the  general  standard  of  Indian 
character. 

The  Indian  in  his  true  native  character  was  not  aggressive.     His 

(223) 


'224 


THE    AMKItlCAX    INDIAN. 


geneml  clmractor  wns  timt  of  coutiMitmout  in  wimt  ho  possosHcd;  but 
when  his  possessions  were  encroached  upon,  iiiid  his  dignity  insulted, 
his  chiinu'ter  for  reveni^o  was  not  unlilie  that  of  the  white  man  un(h>r 
siniihir  circuinstanct's;  and  he  invoked  tlie  Inw  of  retaliation,  so  early 
laid  down  in  the  rides  of  human  conduct,  which  by  some  is  also 
considered  the  great  law  of  nature,  "life  for  life;  limb  for  liml)." 

Mr.  Heckewelder,  tiie  Moravian  missionary,  whose  thirty  years' 
experience  among  the  Indians  in  that  capacity  afforded  liim  sucii  an 
excellent  opportunity  of  forming  a  true  estimate  of  the  Indian 
character,  refers  with  much  earnestness  to  the  integrity  and  fidelity 
of  the  American  Indian  in  his  native  condition,  not  only  iu  regard  to 
individual  intercourse  and  obligation,  but  with  reference,  as  well,  to 
the  tribe  or  band  to  which  he  belonged,  and  for  which  he  {)08sessed 
ail  unexami)led  attachment. 

The  Indians  combined,  as  if  they  were  actuated  by  only  one  soul, 
against  the  enemies  of  their  nation  or  tribe,  and  banished  from  their 
minds  every  co-'sideration  oppo.sed  to  this  [)rincii)le.  No  selfish  views 
ever  influenced  their  advice,  uor  was  it  in  the  power  of  bribery  or 
threats  to  diminish  the  love  thev  bore  for  their  country,  or  the 
particular  band  or  tribe  to  which  they  belonged.  The  honor  of  their 
tribe,  and  the  welfare  of  their  nation,  was  the  first  and  most 
jiredominant  emotion  of  their  hearts,  and  from  thence  proceeded  in  a 
great  measure  all  their  virtues  and  all  their  vices;  and,  as  Mr. 
Heckewelder  expresses  it,  "actuated  by  this  they  brave  any  danger, 
endure  the  most  excrutiating  torments,  and  expire  triumphant  in  their 
fortitude,  not  as  a  personal  qualification,  but  as  a  national  character- 
istic." 

Mr.  Heckewelder  further  remarks  in  defense  ol  the  Indian,  as 
against  the  abstract  conclusions  from  the  over-wrought  pi'ejudices  of 
the  white  man,  that  the  Indians  in  their  true  character  are  peaceable, 
sociable,  obliging  and  hospitable  among  themselves.  These  virtues 
are  a  part  of  their  nature.  In  their  ordinary  intercourse  they  are 
studious  to  oblige  each  other;  they  never  wrangle  or  fight;  they  treat 
one  anothei-  with  the  greatest  respect,  aurl  live  as  peaceably  together 
as  civilized  people,  who  have  succeeded  them.  Whether  this  is  a 
compliment  to  the  Indian  or  white  mar;  i  >  left  to  individual  opinion. 

The  great  discoverer  of  the  American  continent,  in  letters  to  his 
sovereign  respecting  this  people,  says:  "There  are  not  a  better  people 
in  the  world  than  these,  nor  more  atfectionato,  affable,  and  mild.  They 
love  their  neighbors  as  themselves."  And  to  the  same  eflfect,  in  general, 
is  the  testimony  of  all  the  early  impartial  explorers.  They  pay  great 
respect  to  old  age.  The  advice  of  the  father  is  listened  to  with  attention 


M: 


INDIAN    ('HAUACTEU. 


225 


It 


niul  o])edieuco;  but  that  of  tlio  <fniiulfiithor  irt  rojijnrdod  with  iiuTcusi'il 
rcspoct  on  account  of  his  n'^(\  Thi»  wonlri  of  tho  nioro  ajjod  of  thoir 
eonminnity  nro  cstotMiKnl  l»y  them  as  orach^H. 

Though  iioHsoHsing  those  general  cliaracteristics,  it  is  not  claiintnl 
for  the  Indian,  however,  that  he  differs  essentially  from  the  white  man 
in  regard  to  a  propensity  for  Hun<lry  vices,  whicli  we  claim  as  infesting 
civilized  society.  It  is  said  that  a  prominent  trait  in  native  Indian 
character  wa,  ihatof  dun  res[)ect  for  tlie  inilividual  rights  of  others, 
nnd  that  the  olfense  of  stealing  from  one  aiiutiier  was  never  known 
among  them.  From  reliable  accounts  of  Indian  character,  it  wimld 
seem  that  this  vice  which  has  been  so  freely  charged  u[)on  the  Indian 
is  one  whicli  evidently  entered  into  his  diaracter  since  the  connng  of 
the  wliite  man.  Mr.  Lewis  H.  Morgan,  tiie  faithful  historian  of  the 
Iro(piois,  speaking  of  tiiis  point  in  native  Indian  character,  forcibly 
remarks  that  '•  theft,  the  mostdespisable  of  human  crimes,  was  scarcely 
known  among  them.  In  the  days  of  their  primitive  simplicity,  a 
mercenary  thought  had  not  entered  the  Indian  mind."'  He  attributes 
this  vice  in  subseipient  Indian  society  to  the  conduct  and  exam[)le3  of 
the  white  man. 

But,  as  between  the  Indniii  and  the  white  man  in  this  regard, 
history  records  for  us  the  fact  that  the  white  man  himself  was  the 
first  ott'eniler.  The  first  larceny  committed  in  this  country,  or  the 
first  instance  of  property  taken  without  the  consent  of  the  owner,  was 
by  a  party  of  Plymouth  Rock  Puritans,  who,  while  exploring  the 
adjacent  country  to  fix  ii[)on  a  site  for  their  settlement,  found  a 
quantity  of  corn  which  had  been  stored  by  the  Indians  in  a  place  of 
deposit  for  wintei-'s  use,  which  they  tot)k  and  carried  away  and 
a[)propriated  to  their  own  use.  It  is  said  in  explanation,  however,  by 
the  historian,  that  the  intention  of  the  Puritans  was  to  recompense  the 
Indians  for  this  property  whenever  they  could  find  them.  But 
whether  they  ever  found  the  identical  natives  who  owned  it,  and  made 
them  recompense  therefor,  the  historian  does  not  inform  us.  The 
explanation  given  is  not  very  satisfactory,  in  any  event,  when  we  take 
into  account  that  the  Puritans  at  this  time  were  armed  with  guns  and 
SAVords,  and  were  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians  with  hostile  intent  (at  least 
as  seemed  to  them) ;  at  any  rnte  th.e  transaction  lacked  that  mutuality 
betAveeu  the  parties  which  lawyers  inform  us  is  necessary  to  nmke  a 
valid  contract  and  relieve  the  transaction  from  the  taint  of  a  criminal 
offense. 

In  estimating  Indian  character  through  details  of  history  the 
importa^it  fact  must  be  taken  into  consideration,  that  upon  the  arrival 
of  the  whites  in  sufficient  numbers  to  form  communities,  whereby  the 


15 


22t; 


THE    AMEHICAX    INDIAN. 


Indians  wero  bi-oii<,'ht  in  continuod  c'(>ntact  with  them,  their  chanicter 
iu  many  respects  became  materially  changed.  The  simplicity  of  their 
liatnre  was  insufficient  lo  resist  the  subtle  vices  attending  civilized 
life,  and,  after  n  few  years'  intercourse  between  the  two  races,  the 
character  of  the  Indian  underwent  material  change,  so  that  the  Indian 
as  viewed  by  the  white  man  of  latter  years  is  not  the  Indian  he  Avas 
before  the  Avhite  man's  invasion. 

Mr.  Cooper,  the  great  American  novelist,  who  took  occasion  to 
investigate  Indian  character  pretty  thoroughly,  in  the  introduction  to 
his  book  entitled  "The  Last  of  tlie  Mohicans,"  says:  "Few  men  exhil)it 
greater  diversity,  or,  if  we  may  ho  express  it,  greater  antithesis  of 
character  than  the  native  warrior  of  North  A.nerica.  In  war  he  is 
daring,  boastful,  cunning,  ruthless,  self-denying,  and  self-devoted;  in 
peace,  just,  generous,  hospitable,  revengeful,  superstitious,  modest, 
and  commonly  chaste.  These  are  qualities,  it  is  true,  which  do  not 
distinguish  all  alike,  but  they  are  so  far  the  predominating  traits  of 
these  remarkable  people  as  to  be  characteristic.'" 

Our  best  estimates  and  most  reliable  sources  for  information 
concerning  Indian  character  are  derived  from  those  having  had 
experience  among  the  native  tribes  in  the  far  distant  past,  and  who 
were  induced  to  study  this  people  not  from  a  standpoint  of  prejudice 
but  from  one  of  desire  to  learn  the  truth.  Of  this  class  were 
intelligent,  respectable  traders,  whose  interest  with  them  was,  to  some 
extent,  mutual.  To  this  class  may  also  be  added  the  early  French 
travelers,  also  American  explorers,  like  that  of  Jonathan  Carver,  and 
the  great  American  artist,  Mr.  Catlin. 

Among  the  Indian  traders  to  whom  reference  is  made  and  who 
has  left  us  valuable  information  on  the  subject  of  the  American 
Indian,  is  Mr.  James  Adair,  who  was  for  forty  years  a  trader  am<mg 
the  Indians  in  the  southern  colonies  towards  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
commencing  in  the  year  17.'55.  He  wrote  a  volume  on  his  experience, 
giving  much  valuable  information  concerning  the  Indians  during  the 
period  aforesaid,  which  book  was  publishetl  in  1775.  In  the  preface 
he  says: 

"I  sat  down  to  draw  the  Indians  on  the  spot;  had  tiiem  many 
years  standing  before  me,  and  lived  with  them  as  a  friend  and 
brother.  My  intentions  were  pure  when  I  wrote;  truth  hath  been  my 
standard,  and  I  have  no  sinister  or  mercenary  views  in  publishing." 

Of  the  general  cliaracter  «)f  the  Indian,  Mr.  Adair  speaks  to 
the  like  effect  as  Mr.  Heckewelder  and  other  subsequent  writers  of 
similar  motives  and  oppo/'tunities  for  observation.  S[)eaking  of  the 
general  character  of  the  Indian,  Mr.  Adair  says:  "Not  an  individual 


i 


INDIAN    CHAIUCTER. 


durst  ever  presume  to  infringe  on  iinotlier's  liberties.  They  are  all 
e<]^ual.  The  only  precedence  any  gain  is  by  superior  virture,  oratory, 
or  prowess;  and  they  esteem  themselves  bound  to  live  and  die  in 
defense  of  their  country.  A  warrior  will  accept  of  no  hire  for 
performing  virtuous  and  heroic  actions.  Tiiey  have  ex(j^uisite  pleasure 
in  pursuing  their  own  natural  dictates. 

''Their  hearts  are  fully  satisfied  if  they  have  revenged  crying 
blood,  ennobled  themselves  by  war  actions,  given  cheerfulness  to  their 
mourning  country,  and  fii'ed  tiie  l)refists  of  the  youth  with  a  spirit  of 
emulation  to  guard  the  beloved  people  from  danger  and  revenge  the 
wrongs  of  their  country.  Warriors  are  to  protect  all,  but  not  to 
molest  or  injure  the  meanest.  Every  warrior  holds  his  honor  and  the 
love  of  his  country  in  so  high  esteem  that  he  prefers  it  to  life,  and 
will  suffer  the  most  exquisite  torments  rather  than  renounce  it." 

In  answer  to  the  charge  against  the  Indian  of  his  savage  nature, 
inclining  him  to  wmvs  among  themselves,  Mr.  Adair  assures  us  tiiat 
the  Indians  in  their  primitive  nature  ai'e  not  fond  of  waging  war  with 
each  other;  but  that,  when  left  to  themselves,  free  from  outside 
interference  or  nieddltvs,  they  consider  witii  the  greatest  exactness 
and  forethought  all  the  attending  circumstances  of  war. 

NathauielJ.  Wyeth,  an  Indian  trader  in  the  country  of  the  Rocky 
Mimntains  and  through  portivMis  of  the  American  plains  scduethiiig 
over  forty  years  ago,  s[ieaking  of  the  Indians  of  that  country,  with 
whom  ho  became  acquaii.Led,  says  that  those  Indians,  according  to  his 
ex[ierience.  did  not  possess  the  feelings  of  revenge  or  gratitnde  in  as 
great  a  degree  as  the  English  rnce.  and  had  almost  none  as  compared 
with  the  conceived  notions  in  legard  to  the  original  inhabitants  of  the 
continent. 

Alexander  Ross,  an  early  Astorian  and  fur  trader  of  the  North- 
west among  the  Indians  of  Oregon,  s[)eRking  of  the  mysterious  Indian 
character,  says:  "Frcni  Cliili  to  Athabasca,  and  from  Nootka  to  Lab- 
rador, there  is  an  indescril)al)le  coldness  about  the  American  savatre 
that  checks  familiarity.  He  is  a  stranger  to  our  hopes, our  fears,  our 
joys,  and  oui  sorrows;  that  his  eyes  are  selo'  •>  moistened  by  a  tear,  or 
his  muscles  relaxed  by  a  :<mile;  and  whetlu  r  >  basks  ben<>ath  a  verti- 
cal sun  on  the  burning  plains  of  Amazonia,  or  freezes  in  the  ccmntrv  of 
eternal  winter  on  the  ice  bound  shores  of  the  Arctic  ocean,  the  piercing 
black  eyes  and  the  stern  nobility  of  countenance  equally  sets  at  naught 
the  skill  'tf  the  physiognonnst."' 

Mr.  Catlin,  the  American  artist,  speaking  in  defense  of  the 
character  of  the  Crow  Indians  dwc'ling  about  the  head  waters  of  the 
Missouri  river,  and  who  are  a  fair  type  of  the  native  red  man,  says. 


228 


THE    AMKRTCAN    INDIAN. 


that  whilst  these  people  liave  sometimes  been  called  rascals  and  thieveK, 
and  rogues  of  the  first  order,  yet  they  do  not  consider  themselves  such, 
for  thieving  in  their  estimation  is  a  high  crime,  and  in  their  eyes  a 
disgraceful  act;  that  Avhiist  they  sometimes  capture  and  run  off  a 
trader's  horse  and  make  their  boasts  of  it,  they  consider  it  a  kind  of 
retaliation,  or  summary  justice,  which  they  think  it  right  and  lonornhle 
they  should  administer,  for  the  unlicensed  trespass  througlv  tljeir 
country  from  one  end  to  the  other  b)  Viiercenary  Avhite  non,  who 
destroy  the  game,  catch  the  beaver  and  drive  otl.er  valuable  furs  out  of 
their  country  without  paying  them  an  equivalent,  or  in  fact  anything 
at  all  for  it,  and  this,  too,  when  they  have  been  warned  time  and  again  of 
the  danger  they  would  be  in  if  they  longer  persisted  in  such  practices. 

And  Mr  Catlin  boldly  remarks:  "'Reader,  I  look  upon  the  Indian 
as  the  most  honest  and  honorable  race  of  people  that  I  have  ever  lived 
amongst  in  my  life,  and  in  their  native  state,  I  pledge  you  my  honor, 
they  are  the  last  of  all  tb.e  human  family  tliat  will  plunder  or  steal  if 
you  trust  to  their  honor,  and  for  this  never  ending  and  boundless 
system  of  theft  and  i)lunder  and  debauchery  that  iii  practiced  u[)oii 
these  rightful  owners  of  the  soil  by  acquisitive  white  men,  I  consider 
the  infliction  or  tlie  retaliation  by  driving  otf  and  appropriating  a  few 
horses  but  a  lenient  jamishment,  Avhich  those  persons  should  expect, 
and  wliich,  in  fact,  none  l)ut  a  very  honorable  and  high  minded  people 
coidd  intlict,  instead  of  a  much  severer  one  which  they  could  easily 
practice  upon  the  Aliite  mcMi  in  their  country,  without  rendering  them- 
selves amenable  to  any  law."' 

Pere  le  June,  one  of  the  early  historians  in  that  portion  of  the 
North  American  continent  then  called  New  France,  concerning  Indian 
cinvracter,  remarks:  "I  thi)ik  the  savages,  in  point  of  intellect,  nmy  be 
placed  in  a  high  rnnk.  Education  and  instruction  alone  are  wanting. 
The  ])o\vers  of  the  mind  operate  with  facility  and  etfect."' 

Lafitau  says  of  the  American  Indians:  'They  are  possessed  of 
sound  judgment,  lively  imagination,  ready  conception,  and  wonderful 
memory,"  and  iie  further  adds,  ''they  are  high  minded  and  j)roud; 
possess  a  courage  ecpud  to  their  trial;  an  intrepiil  valor,  and  the  most 
heroic  constancy  under  torments;  and  an  equanimity  which  neither 
misfortune  nor  reverse  can  shake." 

Pere  Jerome  Lallement  says  of  the  Indians:  "In  point  of  intellect 
they  are  not  at  all  inferior  to  the  natives  of  Europe,  and  had  I  remained 
in  France  I  could  not  have  believed  that,  without  instruction,  nature 
could  have  [irodu(!ed  such  ready  and  vigorous  eloquence,  or  such  a 
sound  judgment  in  their  affairs,  as  that  which  I  so  much  admired 
amonir  the  Hurous." 


INDIAN    CHAllACTEli. 


L'2!» 


I 


La  Potliei'ie  says:  "When  they  talk  in  France  of  the  Iroquese 
they  suppose  them  to  be  barbarians,  always  thirsting  for  human  blood. 
This  is  a  great  error;  the  character  which  I  have  to  give  that  nation  is 
very  different  from  what  the  prejudices  assign  to  it.  The  Iroquese  are 
the  proudest  and  most  formidable  people  in  North  America,  at  the 
same  time  the  most  politic  and  sagacious." 

Clinrlevoix  says,  in  speaking  of  Indian  ilmracter:  " The  V)eaut)' of 
their  imagination  equals  its  vivacity,  which  appears  in  all  their  dis- 
course; they  are  very  quick  at  re[)artee,  and  their  language  is  full  of 
shining  passages,  Avhich  would  i^ave  been  ap[)laudpd  at  Athens  or 
Rome.  Their  elocpience  has  a  strength,  nature  and  pathos  which  no 
art  can  give,  Hiid  which  the  Greeks  admired  in  the  barbarians." 

Capt.  Jonathan  Carver,  who  penetrated  the  heart  of  the  American 
wilderness  over  a  hundred  years  ago.  where  he  spent  over  a  year's 
time  among  the  native  Indians  in  the  country  of  the  upper  Mississippi 
river,  during  Avhich  time  he  was  a  close  observer  of  the  hal)its,  man- 
ners, and  customs  and  diameter  of  the  native  Indians,  remarks  of 
their  character,  that,  like  that  of  other  civilized  nations,  it  is  com- 
posed of  a  mixture  of  ferocity  and  gentleness,  guidcul  by  passion  and 
appetite  which  they  hold  in  common  witli  the  fiercest  beasts  that 
inhabit  their  woods,  and  are  possessed  of  virtues  that  do  honor  to  human 
nature;  that  they  have  a  cruel,  revengeful,  inexorable  disposition; 
that  whilst  they  hear  unmoved  the  piercing  cry  of  such  as  unhap[)ily 
fall  into  their  hands,  and  receive  a  diabolical  pleasure  from  the  tor- 
tures they  inflict  on  their  prisoners,  yet  there  is  a  reverse  of  this 
picture  Avhich  commands  our  attention:  that  we  find  them  temperate 
both  in  their  diet  and  potations;  that  they  withstand  with  unexampled 
patience  the  attacks  of  hunger,  or  the  inclemency  of  the  season,  and 
esteem  the  ^ratification  of  their  appetites  but  as  a  secondary  consid- 
eration; that  we  find  them  social  and  Innnane  to  those  whom  they  con- 
sider as  their  friends,  and  even  to  their  adopted  enemies,  and  ready 
to  partake  with  them  of  the  last  morsel,  or  to  risk  their  live;;  in  their 
defense. 

C:'t  in  pursuing  this  subject,  we  are  not  bound  to  rely  solely  on 
authorities  dating  back  to  the  earlier  period  in  history,  when  the  Indiiin 
was  living  in  a  more  primitive  state,  and  uninfluenced  i)y  the  white 
man's  vices;  but  at  this  day  evidence  is  abundant  in  su|)port  of  Iiulian 
character  an  here  laitl  down,  even  from  official  sources,  coming  from 
those  having  charge  of  Indian  affairs  in  later  times. 

Mr.  W.  W.  Anderson,  United  States  Indian  Agent  at  Crow,  Creek 
and  Lawn  Brule  Consolidated  Agency,  Dakota,  in  his  report  to  the 
Commissioner  of  Indian    Affairs,  Auj^Mist  2S,  ISSC),  speaking  specially 


230 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


of  Indian  character,  says:  "As  a  rule,  with  few  exceptions,  they 
have  pleasant  countenances,  and  are  kindly  disposed.  They  are  tem- 
perate, honest,  truthful  and  moral ;  in  fact,  compare  with  any  people  I 
ever  saw  in  these  [)articulars,  and  the  chasteness  and  modesty  of  the 
women  mignt  well  be  the  bonstof  any  civilized  or  enlightened  people." 
A  singular  trait  in  Indian  character  was  that  marked  in  their 
treatment  of  prisoners  and  captives.  Whilst  such  persons  were  con- 
sidered their  enemi'.,s,  and  were  captureil  because  they  were  such,  bar- 
barous as  tb.e  Indiaii  character  has  been  charged  to  be,  it  did  not  fol- 
h)w  that  the  captive  would  necessarily  be  treated  or  dealt  with  in  a 
barbarous  manner.  He  might  be  put  to  death  by  burning  in  the  most 
horrible  and  barbai'ous  manner,  but  it  did  not  necessarily  follow  that 
such  course  would  be  taken  with  every  captive.  Some  capiice  might 
take  hold  of  the  mind  of  the  captors,  or  of  the  people  to  whose  village 
the  captive  rai<  '.t  be  conducted,  whereby  it  would  be  decided  by  the 
council  convene  ^o  purpose,  that  the  captive  would  be  permitted 

to  run  the  gant^jt  ■  is,  pass  between  two  lines  of  Indians  arranged 
so  that  the  captive  wouKl  run  between  them,  subject  to  blows  inflicted 
by  tho.se  standing  in  the  lines  between  which  he  passed.  If  he  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  the  further  end  of  the  two  lines,  the  general  custom 
was  to  adopt  him  as  a  friend,  u[)on  which  every  animosity  that  before 
possessed  the  minds  of  hi^  captors  was  removed,  and  the  captive  was 
thereafter  treated  as  a  friend,  between  whom  and  his  captors  there- 
after remained  the  most  intimate  relations  of  friendshij).  Sometimes 
captives  who  huJ  been  taken  as  enemies  would  be  received  into  an 
Indian  familj  and  adopted  into  the  tribe,  in  lieu  oi  some  Indian  wlut 
had  been  slain  in  battle  with  the  whites.  Such  was  the  peculiarity  of 
native  Indian  character. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

PHYSICAL    CHARACTERISTICS. 

Argument  for  Race  Unity— Uniformity  in  Physical  Characteristics— InHueuced  by 
Climate  nud  Siirroundiugs — Cranial  Structure— General  Description— Com- 
plexion—Stature— Muscular  Strength— Facial  Outline— Eyes— Teeth— Beard, 
Disputed  Point  -Mixed  Blood  Ules-Choctaws—Shawnees—Kawas— California 
Indians— Sho.shonees   -Hair  of  the  North  American  Indian. 


!^HE  traveler  who  makes  only  a  pass- 
',fk  iiig  note  of  the   physical   charac- 
teristics of  the  American  Indian, 
or  the  ethnologist  who  deligiits  in 
theories     more  than    facts  concerninir 
them,  finds  mucli  on  which  to  base  his 
faith  in  the  belief  that  these  people  are 
an  entirely  different  species   from   any 
other  people  on  earth. 

However  deeply  interesting  and  dif- 
ficult the  study  is,  the  fact  remains  that 
the  majority  of  real  students  of  ethnology  ignore  the  theories  that 
claim  for  humanity  a  specific  classification.  Enquiry,  in  this  regard, 
finds  its  most  fertile  field  among  the  aborigines  of  America,  a  subject 
which  attracted  early  attention,  continiing  down  to  the  present  day, 
with  unabated  interest.  Ethnt)logist8  of  Europe,  especially,  appear 
to  have  been  making  this  subject  one  of  diligent  study  and  research 
down  to  recent  date,  an  example  of  which  is  afforded  in  tlie  fact  that 
the  minister  from  Mexico  to  Spain,  only  a  short  time  ago,  sent  a 
request  to  friends  in  the  city  of  Chicago  for  specimens  of  Indian 
auatt)my,  to  aid  in  ethm)logical  research  concerning  this  ()eople. 

A  strong  phase  in  the  argument  for  race  unity  is,  that  philoso- 
phers of  tiie  same  school  differ  so  widely  in  regard  to  tiie  physical 
being  of  the  natives  of  America,  and,  in  search  of  physical  character- 
istics, tread  on  such  divergent  lines  back  to  the  same  source.  All 
agree,  however,  in  giving  them  an  ancestral  heritage  of  remote 
antiquity,  and  greater  uniformity  in  the  piiysical  man  than  the  ])eopIe 
composing  the  natives  of  the  Old  World.     Timt  they  exhibit  a  striiiing 

(231) 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


uuifonuity  in  physical  cliarncteristics,  might  be  said  of  any  race,  until 
observation  over  comes  first  impressions. 

History  provfes  that  the  American  Indian,  in  his  physical  charac- 
teristics, has  been  decidedly  influenced  by  climate  and  surroundings, 
in  like  manner  as  noticed  in  the  i)rimitive  people  in  other  countries  of 
the  world. 

It  is  claimed  by  some  that  the  cranial  structure  of  the  American 
native  is  marked  by  a  decided  similaritv  throughout  the  entire  tribes 
of  the  continent.  Much  importance  is  attached  to  the  uniformity  of 
the  facial  angle,  which  is  said  by  ethnologists  to  be  at  a  mean  of 
seventy-five  degrees  for  the  natives  of  America,  whilst  the  mean  of 
the  European  facial  angle  is  eighty.  In  both  cases  a  decided  national 
uniformity  exists.  Perhaps,  however,  the  infln.ence  of  custom  and 
condition  would  give  marked  results  in  this  direction,  anil  prove  noth- 
ing in  aiil  of  the  theory  of  non-unity  of  the  human  race. 

The  controversy  grows  interesting  when  we  reflect  that  our  own 
ancestors  were  a  muscular,  thick-set,  tangle-haired,  furtive-eyed,  not 
to  say  bloody-lianded  people,  and  that  we  of  the  present  day  are  only 
a  few  centuries  in  advance  of  the  primitive  American  Indian. 

A  general  description  of  the  Indian  tells  us  that  the  aboriginal 
of  America  i  ji  1,  s'  night  of  stature,  and  muscular,  having  coarse 
black  hair,  well-formed  limbs,  deep  chests,  brown  or  copper  colored 
complexion,  head  a  little  flat,  prominent  no.se,  compressed  lips,  dark 
eyes  ami  possessed  of  a  great  power  of  endurance. 

In  regard  to  the  com[)lexi()n  of  the  American  Indian,  Father 
Charlevoix  says:  "The  colour  of  the  Savages  does  not  prove  a  third 
Species  between  the  White  and  the  Black,  as  some  People  have  imag- 
ined. They  fire  very  swarthy,  and  of  a  dirty  dark  Red,  which  appears 
more  in  Florida,  of  which  Loiiinidiifi  is  a  Part:  But  this  is  Dot  their 
natural  Complexion.  The  frequent  Frictions  they  use,  gives  tliem  this 
Red;  and  it  is  surprising  that  they  are  not  blf^ker,  being  continually 
exposed  to  the  Smoke  in  Winter,  to  the  great  Heats  of  the  Sun  in 
Summer,  and  in  all  Seaso)is  to  all  the  Inclemencies  of  the  Air."' 

In  stature,  some  of  the  tribes  are  much  above  the  ordinary 
height  of  men,  while  others  are  below  this  standard.  In  the 
average,  however,  they  do  not  ditfei  essentially  from  people  of  our 
own  race.  They  are  generally  less  in  girth  and  lighter  in  their  limbs, 
and  almost  entirely  free  from  corpulency  or  useless  flesh,  with  here 
and  there  exceptions,  as  in  the  case  of  some  tribes  of  the  Iroquois, 
and  O'.iiwas  of  the  Algonquin  group.  Their  bones  are  lighter,  their 
skulls  thinner,  and  their  muscles  less  hard  than  of  our  own  race.  But 
the  legs  and  feet,  which  are  brought  into  more  continual  action  by 


PHYSICAL    CHARACTERISTICS. 


233 


violent  exercise  on  foot  or  on  horseback,  which  tend  to  swell  the 
muscles,  and  give  them  great  strength  in  those  limbs,  are  more  fully 
developed. 

It  does  not  follow  that  the  Indian,  because  he  is  generally  narrow- 
in  the  shoulders,  and  less  powerful  with  his  arms  than  those  of  our 
own  race,  is  as  effeminate  as  his  structure  would  indicate,  nor  so  widely 
inferior  in  brachini  strength  as  one  woild  be  led  to  su[>pose  from  the 
smooth  and  rounded  appearance  of  his  limbs.  The  habits  and  customs 
of  the  Indian  are  such  that  his  lindjs,  which  are  for  the  most  part, 
while  on  the  war  path  or  engaged  in  hunting,  denuded  and  exposed  to 
the  air,  are  in  exercise  the  most  of  his  life,  whereby  his  muscles 
become  enveloped  by  a  thicker  and  more  compact  layer  of  integu- 
ments, which  hide  them  from  the  view,  leaving  the  casual  observer  to 
suppose  them  more  inferior  in  muscular  strength  llian  people  of  our 
own  race.     On  this  suliject  Mr.  Catlin  says: 

"Of  muscular  strength  in  the  legs,  I  have  met  many  of  tlie  most 
extraordinary  instances  in  the  Indian  country  that  ever  I  have  seen  in 
my  life:  and  I  have  watched  and  studied  such  for  hours  together,  with 
litter  sxirprise  and  admiration,  in  the  violent  exertions  in  their  dances, 
■where  they  leap  and  jumj)  with  every  nerve  strung  and  every  muscle 
swelled,  till  their  legs  will  ofti  n  look  as  a  bundle  of  ropes,  rather 
than  a  mass  of  human  Hesh.  A.al  from  all  that  I  have  seen.  I  am 
inclined  to  say  that  whatever  differences  there  may  be  between  the 
North  American  Indians  and  their  civilized  neighbors  in  the  above 
respects,  they  are  decidedly  the  results  of  different  habits  of  life  and 
modes  of  education,  rather  than  of  any  difference  in  constitution.  And 
I  would  also  venture  the  assertion,  that  he  who  wo  ild  see  the  In;lian 
in  a  condition  to  judge  of  his  muscles,  must  see  him  in  motion;  and 
he  who  would  get  a  perfect  study  for  an  Hercules  or  an  Atlas  should 
take  a  stone-mason  for  the  iipper  part  of  his  figure  and  a  Comanche  or 
a  Blackfoot  Indian  from  the  waist  downwards  to  the  feet." 

Mr.  Catlin  further  remarks,  that  there  is  a  ^renerai  and  strikinj; 
character  in  the  facial  outline  of  ihe  North  American  Indians,  which 
is  bold  and  free,  and  which  would  seem  to  mark  them  as  disti:iguished 
from  natives  of  other  parts  of  the  world.  Their  noses  are  generally 
prominent  and  aquiline,  and  the  whole  face  would  seem  to  approach  to 
the  bold  European  character. 

Many  travelers,  in  describing  the  American  Indian,  renresent  the 
eyes  as  being  smaller  than  those  of  [)eople  of  our  own  race.  This  has 
arisen  from  mere  casual  observation,  rather  than  from  close  inquiry. 
This  want  of  expansion  and  apparent  smallness  of  the  eyes  in  the 
Indian,  has  been  found,  upon  examination,  to  be  principally  the  effect 


234 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


of  continual  exposure  to  the  wind  and  rnys  of  the  sun,  in  tlie  absence 
of  some  protecting  shield  generally  Hdo[)ted  by  civilized  peojjle. 
Added  to  this  is  another  cause,  having  an  influence  in  the  direction 
aforesaid,  that  of  the  smoke  constantlv  Imnirinir  ai)()ut  their  witrwams, 
and  wliich  necessarily  cinitracts  the  lids  of  the  eyes,  much  in  contrast 
with  that  full  tlame  and  expansion  of  the  eye,  promoted  under  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  cool  and  clear  shades  wliich  our  own  habitations  are 
calculated  to  promote. 

The  teeth  of  the  Indian  are  generally  regular  and  sound;  usu- 
ally remaining  wonderfully  preserved  to  old  age.  This  is  largely 
attributed  to  the  fact  that  their  food  is  without  spices,  saccharine  or 
salt,  and  which  are  considered  destructive  to  the  teeth.  Their  teeth, 
though  sound,  are  not  absolutely  white,  but  have  a  yellowish  cast. 
They,  however,  look  wliiter  than  they  really  are,  from  the  c(mtrast 
with  the  copper  or  dark  color  of  the  skin. 

It  has  been  noticed  that  the  true  type  of  the  American  Indian  is 
found  without  beard  upon  his  face.  Beard  they  consider  a  vulgarity, 
and  use  every  means,  upon  signs  of  its  appearance,  to  remove  it. 
Since  these  people  were  first  known  to  the  whites,  Indian  authorities 
liave  been  at  variance  on  this  subject;  ajid  there  still  remains  an  un- 
satisfied curiosity,  there  being  much  dispute  among  those  who  have 
given  it  attention,  as  to  whether  Indians  naturally  have  beards  or  not. 

The  writer  was  assured  by  an  intelligent,  educated  Indian  of  the 
Flathead  nation,  that  Indians,  at  least  those  of  his  nation,  were  naturally 
inclined  to  have  beards,  though  to  a  very  limited  extent.  This 
Indian  himself  liad  a  light  scattering  beard.  He  said  it  was  a  custom 
among  his  people,  in  their  native  condition,  to  keep  the  beard  plucked 
out  by  meaiis  of  a  sort  of  tweezers  constructed  ft)r  that  purpose. 
When  asked  the  reason  for  this  custom,  his  reply  was  that  Indians, 
like  white  men,  desired  always  to  appear  young,  and  therefore  took 
great  pains  to  keep  constantly  eradicated  any  show  in  the  growth  of  a 
beard. 

Mr.  Catlin  says  that,  from  the  best  information  he  could  obtain 
from  the  forty-eight  tribes  which  he  visited,  so  far  as  the  wild  tribes 
amongst  them  were  concerned,  ami  where  they  had  made  no  effort 
to  imitate  white  men,  at  least  the  proportion  of  eighteen  out  of  twenty 
were  by  nature  entirely  without  the  appearance  of  a  beard,  and,  of 
the  very  few  who  had  them  naturally,  nineteen  out  of  twenty  eradicated 
them  by  plucking  out  several  times  in  succession,  precisely  at  the  age 
of  puberty,  when  its  growth  was  successfully  arrested.  Sometimes 
this  process,  from  carelessness  or  inclination,  was  neglected  or  omitted, 
and  when    the  beard  was  thus  allowed  to  grow,  it  would  reach  the 


PHYSICAL    CHAUACTERI8TICS. 


235 


length  of  nu  inch  or  two,  in  which  case  it  was  generally  very  soft  and 
exceedingly  sparse. 

Whenever  there  was  a  cross  of  the  blood  with  the  European  or 
African,  which  occasionally  occurred  on  the  frontier,  a  proportionate 
beard  would  be  the  result.  If  plucked  out  in  such  case  it  would  be 
with  much  toil  and  great  pain.  Exce[)tion8  are  found  to  this  aversion 
to  beards  among  some  of  the  north westtu'n  tribes  on  the  Pacific  coast 
inhabiting  Alaska  and  Washington  Territory,  where  a  slight  moustache 
is  not  unfrequont  and  a  full  board  is  quite  common. 

The  foregoing  descri})tion,  as  applied  to  the  Indian  in  general, 
implies  uniformity  indeed.  Hovvever,  ''facts  as  they  do  appear"  prove 
as  much  diversity  among  the  Indian  nati(ms  as  exists  in  the  Mongolian 
or  Caucasian  races.  This  is  made  further  apparent  by  reference  to 
particular  tribes  in  various  parts  of  the  continent. 

The  Mandans,  who  inhabited  the  regions  of  the  upper  Missouri, 
were  remarkable  for  their  fair  complexion,  blue  eyes,  and  lack  of 
prowess  in  war  ov  endurance  in  toil. 

The  Iroquois  differed  in  their  physical  charactei'istics  in  some 
respects  from  other  tribes  of  the  continent,  and  the  separate  tribes  of 
this  nation  differed,  also,  among  themselves. 

The  Mohawks,  in  their  physical  structure  and  appearance,  differed 
essentially  from  the  Senecas  of  the  same  group.  The  former  were 
rather  thick-set,  stout-built  people  of  iihlegmatic  temperament;  whilst 
the  Senecas  were  more  slight,  with  countenance  not  so  full,  but  more 
mild,  indicating  a  higher  order  of  intelligence. 

The  Ottawas  of  the  Algonquin  group  are  also  thick-set  in  their 
build,  inclining  somewhat  to  corpulency,  and  are,  in  stature,  of  but 
medium  height. 

The  Menominees  of  the  same  group  are  in  marked  contrast  with 
all  other  tribes  of  that  group,  their  skin  being  of  a  much  lighter 
copper  color.  They  are  of  a  very  mild  disposition  and  not  inclined  to 
be  warlike,  essentially  differing  in  the  foregoing  characteristics  from 
their  neighbors,  the  Ojibways,  of  the  same  stock  and  who  speak  the 
same  language,  thus  presenting  an  anomaly,  under  the  circumstances, 
which  has  never  l)een  accounted  for. 

The  Dacotah,  or  Sioux  Indians,  are  described  as  the  finest 
specimens  of  physical  manhood  ever  known  among  primitive  people. 
Their  mental  faculties  are  of  a  high  order.  Their  spirit  and  arrogant 
natures  find  expression  in  their  war-songs,  indicating  their  determined 
character. 

The  Utes  are  mountain  Indians,  who  are  likewise  arrogant,  brave 
and    aggressive.     They    have    a  much   darker    complexion   than    the 


2m 


THE   AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


Sioiix,  keen  eyes  of  full  size,  and  almost  superhuman  power  of 
endurance. 

In  rej^jird  to  complexion,  the  fact  is  noted  that  the  natives  of  the 
equinoctial  region  are  not  darker  than  are  those  of  the  mountains  of 
the  temperate  zone.  Off  the  southwest  const  of  California  is  the 
beautiful  island  of  St.  Catherine's.  The  natives  of  this  island  are  of  a 
ruddy  com[)lexion,  the  red  and  white  blending  with  beautiful  effect; 
whilst  the  tribes  on  the  adjacent  mainland  in  the  same  latitude  are 
dark  coniplexioned  or  cinnamon  color.  The  older  people  of  the 
Cherokees  are  described  as  of  an  olive  complexion,  while  their  ytning 
girls  are  as  fair  as  the  daughters  of  the  white  race. 

Tiio  Choctaws  of  the  Appalachian  group  have  rounded  features, 
their  cheek  bones  being  less  prominent  than  are  those  of  the  Indians 
of  the  plains.  Their  eyes  large,  oval  and  brilliant,  and,  though  not 
blue,  iiave  the  mild  expression  that  pertains  to  that  color.  They  are 
an  eniluring,  patient  peoj^Ie. 

The  Sliawnees  of  the  Algonquin  group  are  not  broad  chested  like 
the  Choctaws.  They  are  above  medium  height,  are  rather  inclintid  to 
an  active  life,  can  endure  the  fatigue  of  the  hunt,  and  accomplish 
tedious  journeys  without  abatement  of  physical  vigor. 

The  Kawas  are  lank,  "lean  and  long."  Tiieir  shoulders  broad; 
limbs  muscular;  com[)lexion  lighter  than  most  of  the  neighboring 
tribes,  and  eyes  small,  piercing  black,  with  fiendish  expression. 

Among  the  California  Indians,  considered  by  some  ethnologists  a 
different  race  from  the  other  groups  of  the  continent,  a  very  great 
diversity  exists.  The  tribes  of  northern  California  are  much  superior 
to  those  of  the  central  or  southern  portion.  The  men  are  large  and 
muscular,  and  have  great  force  and  energy  of  character.  They  have 
somewhat  regular  features,  notably  expressive  and  intelligent.  A 
writer  in  an  Eastern  magazine  has  described  the  women  as  "well 
formed,"  of  small  features,  well  turned  hands  and  feet,  graceful  in 
their  movements,  and  intelligent.  With  their  hazel  complexions, 
bright  black  eyes  and  oval  faces,  they  have  large  claims  to  beauty. 
The  California  natives  present  a  greater  diversity  of  tribal  relation  and 
condition  than  any  other  of  the  aboriginal  nations. 

The  Shoshonees  of  the  southern  sections  of  California  are  of 
medium  stature,  powerful  build,  coarse  features,  dark  bronze  color, 
and  indolent.  These  are  more  widely  known  as  the  "Digger  Indians," 
and  are  safely  classed  as  the  lowest  type  of  humanity  on  the  American 
continent. 

A  tribe  of  Indians  of  the  Shoshonee  stock,  formerly  inhabiting 
the  country  in  the  vicinity  of  Columbia  river,  were  commonly  called 


PHYSICAL    CHAHACTEKISTICS. 


Flatheads.  They  were  noted  for  the  peculiar  shape  of  their  iioails, 
produced,  liowever,  by  artificial  means.  Their  foreheads  were  flat  and 
pressed  back,  wherel)y  the  tops  of  their  heads  became  leii<^tlieued. 
This  was  done  in  early  childhood  by  applyin<^  a  board  or  some  hard 
or  heavy  substance,  as  that  of  a  mass  of  clay,  to  the  forehead,  with  an- 
other board  or  hard  substance  at  the  back  of  the  head;  and  then,  by  n 
continual  pressure  upon  the  forehead  for  a  sutticient  time,  as  the  child 
^rew  in  years,  the  desired  result  of  tlatteninjf  the  fon^head  was 
produced.  No  child  was  aUowed  to  escape  this  process,  so  that  this 
became,  by  artificial  means,  a  universal  piiysical  characteristic  with 
that  people.  The  origin  or  reason  for  this  singular  custom  is  not 
accounted  for. 

That  the  hair  of  the  American  Indian  is  coarse,  is  no  doubt 
owing  to  the  care  or  dressing  it  receives  and  to  climatic  infiuenct>s. 
One  peculiar  feature  of  the  hair  is  that,  in  all  tribes,  the  filament  is 
round;  there  are  no  exceptions.  In  the  Mongol  race  each  hair  is  oval, 
whilst  in  the  Caucasian  it  is  elliptical. 

In  general,  every  Indian  is  a  perfect  form  of  man.  Capt.  Mai'cy, 
in  his  re[)ort  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  concerning  his  exploring  expedi- 
tion in  the  country  of  the  lied  River  of  the  South,  says  of  the  Indians 
of  that  country:  "I  have  never  seen  an  idiot  or  one  that  was  naturally 
deformed  among  them." 

The  physical  characteristics  of  Indian  women,  in  their  native 
c<nidition,  are  thus  described  by  Jtjsselyn  in  his  "New  England 
Ilarities,"  published  in  London  in  ](J72.  He  says:  '"All  of  them  are 
black-eyed,  having  even,  short  teeth,  and  very  white,  their  hair  black, 
thick  and  long,  broad  breasted,  handsome,  straight  bodies,  and  slender, 
considering  their  constant  loose  habits  (clothing),  their  limbs  cleanly, 
straight,  and  of  a  convenient  stature,  generally  as  plump  as  partridges, 
and  saving  here  and  there  one,  of  a  modest  deportment." 


CHAPTKIl   XIII. 
MANNERS  AND    CUSTOMS. 

Qeneriil  Uniformity  in  rrimitivo  Condition— Best  Sources  of  Information— Testimony 
of  Mary  Jeniison,  "  White  Woiuan  of  tlio  O^nesco  "— Ti-stimony  of  John  Brick- 
ell,  II  Captive— Exemplary  Character  in  their  Homo  Intereonrse— Precept  and 
Example  Honesty,  Bravery  ami  HoHj)itality  -  llelatioii  Between  the  Sexes- 
Strict  Couduet— Near  Jewish  Kites  in  Traditional  Bules -Medicine  Lodye — 
Tabernacle  of  the  Jews — Custom  of  Indian  Women —Politeness  in  Conversation 
— Hospitality  to  StrauK'Ts— Retentive  Memory— Crime  of  Murder — Death 
Penalty— No  Titled  Personai,'es— Dreasin>,'  and  Paiutinj;— H(d)it8- No  Idlers 
amonjf  Women- Traiuiuf^  Boys  as  Hunters— Making  Presents— Hha\-inir  the 
Head— Scalp  Lock— Cultivation  of  the  Hair— Native  Ingenuity— Treatment  of 
Prisoners- Burning  at  the  Stake. 


!;f:,CCORDING    to    nn 

olil  adiige,  11  sitiglo 
■Uv'^1  swallow  or  bird  of 
passage  does  not 
bring  with  it  the  season  of 
summer;  so  it  miiy  be  said 
of  the  American  Indian — 
the  manners  or  special 
customs  of  a  single  band 
or  tribe  in  a  [)articular 
locality,  do  not  serve  to 
indicate  the  manners  and 
customs  of  all  the  Ameri- 
can tribes  in  general ;  but, 
notwithstanding  these 
special  customs  or  particu- 
lar manners,  which  i-re 
found  here  and  th.ere, 
growing  out  of  isolated 
circumstances,    there    Avas 

very  general  uniformity  in  regard  to  manners  anil  customs  throughout 

all  the  American  tribes,  all  marking  race  unity. 

It  is  here  proposed  to  speak  of  the  Indian  in  his  primitive  condi- 


A   LESSON   IN  ARCHEBy. 


MANXEKS    AND    CCSTOMS. 


2m 


tioii,  before  his  character  or  mnnnevH  mid  custoiiis  were,  in  any  way. 
iilFocted  by  tJie  iiiHiieiu'e  of  tiie  white  man's  civilization.  Later  wrilt'is 
are  quite  too  apt  to  present  tlie  Indian  as  he  lias  appeared  in  modern 
times,  under  tiie  contaminating,'  intlnences  of  wliich  we  comphiin.  as 
inCt'stin*,'  our  own  oivili/ation;  all  of  which  havti  tended  to  shar[)en  our 
prejudices  ayainst  the  red  man. 

The  best  sources  from  which  our  information  concerning  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  Indian  is  derived,  are  from  the  earlit-st 
writers  on  the  Indian  subject,  or  those*  who  dwelt  with  tliem  in  their 
native  condition  as  cajitives,  missionaries,  traders,  or  in  any  other 
capacity  of  intimate  relation;  aniouir  wliom  there  is  very  general  uni- 
fornuty  in  their  re[)resentations  of  Indian  character.  There  are  some, 
however,  like  ("otton  Mather,  in  the  days  of  the  early  New  England 
I'uritans,  who  have  attempted  to  dt'scribe  Indian  character,  and  speak 
of  their  manners  and  customs  in  an  unfavorable  light,  who  occu[)ied  no 
])osition  to  «letermine  the  facts,  of  which  they  pretended  to  speak,  with 
any  degree  of  accuracy:  but  who  occupied  an  outside  position  and 
spoke  from  a  jjrejudiced  view. 

Among  the  reliable  Indian  authorities  is  Mary  Jemison,  who, 
when  she  was  about  thirteen  years  old,  was  taken  captive  by  the 
Indians  on  the  fi'ontier  of  Pennsylvania,  from  whence  she  was  taken  to 
Southern  Ohio,  and  from  there  transferred  to  the  tribe  of  Seneca 
Indians  in  Western  New  York,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  (lenesee  river, 
where  she  lived  among  that  tribe  and  where  she  continued  to  remain 
after  the  country  was  settled  by  the  whites,  dying  at  an  advanced  age, 
Sept.  IK,  1.S33,  at  her  residence  on  the  Buffalo  Creek  Ileservation. 

Her  evidence  goes  to  confirm  what  is  so  frecj^uently  remarked  by 
those  best  accjmiinted  with  the  Indian  in  his  native  conditi  )n,  that  the 
Indians  were,  in  their  nature,  peaceable  and  not  naturally  inclineil  to 
war,  and  did  not  resort  to  hostile  conflicts  of  this  kind  except  upon 
provocation,  in  defense  of  their  ))osgessions,  or,  in  later  times,  Avhen 
interfered  with  by  the  whites,  influenced  to  join  in  their  wars,  on  the 
ground  that  their  own  interests  were  involved,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
so-called  French  war,  and  the  war  of  the  American  Revolutitui,  in  both 
of  wliich  the  Seuecas,  and  many  other  tribes,  were  induced  to  take  part 
from  representations  that  their  possessions  would  be  in  danger  unless 
they  did  so. 

In  regard  to  the  character  and  manners  and  customs  of  the  Sene- 
cas,  who  were  a  fair  type  of  the  North  American  Indian,  Mary  Jemisou 
says : 

"After  the  conclusiou  of  the  French  war  our  tribe  had  nothinir  to 
do  till  the  commencement  of  the  x\.merican  Revolution.     For  twelve  or 


2-10 


THE    AJIEKUAN    INDIAN. 


fifteen  ye'  iS  the  use  oi  the  impleinents  of  war  was  not  known,  nor  the 
war  wliooj)  heard,  save  on  clays  of  festivity,  wlien  the  jicliievenients  of 
former  times  were  commemorated  in  a  kind  ot'  mimic  warfare,  in  which 
the  chiefs  and  warriors  displayed  their  prowess  and  illustrated  their 
former  adroitness  by  laying  the  ambuscade,  sur)iri;ung  their  eremies, 
and  [)erforniing  many  accurate  maneuvej's  with  the  tomahawk  and 
scalfjing  knife,  thereby  preserving  and  handuig  to  their  children  the 
theory  of  Indian  warfare.     During  that  period  they  also  pertinaciously 


,^,j(^~r,;^%^  ■i^i^^^-'^^'vSfe^^^ 


?»•- 


•'.V>:iii-: 


QARDEAU— nOME  OP   THE  CAPTIVE  WHITE    WOMAN   OF  THE  CiENESEE. 


observed  tiie  religious  rites  of  their  progenitors  by  attending,  with  the 
n«)st  scrupulous  exactness  and  a  degree  o^'  enthusiasm,  to  the  sacrifices, 
at  particular  times,  to  appease  the  anger  of  the  evil  Deity,  or  to  excite 
tlie  commiseration  of  the  Great  Go(k1  Spirit,  whom  they  adored  witii 
reverence,  as  the  author,  governor,  sui)porter  and  disposer  of  every 
good  thing  in  wliicli  they  jiarticipated. 

"Tiiey  also  jjvacticel  in  various  athletic  games,  such  as  running, 
wrestling,  1 'aping  and  playing  ball,  with  a  view  that  their  bodies  might 


MANXEIUS    AND    CUSTOMS. 


241 


be  more  supple,  or,  rather,  that  they  might  not  become  enervfttea,  niid 
that  they  might  be  enabled  to  make  a  pioper  selection  of  chiefs  for  the 
councils  of  the  nation  and  leaders  of  war. 

"While  the  Indians  were  thus  engaged  in  their  round  of  tradi- 
tionary performances,  with  the  addition  of  hunting,  their  women 
attended  to  agriculture,  their  families,  and  a  few  domestic  concerns  of 
small  consequence  and  atterided  with  but  little  labor. 

"No  pei)ple  can  live  more  ha})py  than  the  Indians  did  in  times  of 
peace,  before  the  introduction  of  spirituous  li(pior  among  tiiem. 
Their  lives  were  a  continual  round  of  pleasures.  Their  wants  were 
few  and  easily  satisfied,  and  their  cares  were  only  for  to-day — the 
bounds  of  their  calculation  for  future  comfort  not  extending  to  the 
incalculable  uncertainties  of  to-morrow.  If  peace  ever  dwelt  with 
men,  it  was  in  former  tir»i'>s,  in  the  recess  from  war,  among  what  are 
now  termed  barbarians.  The  moral  character  of  the  Indians  was  (if 
I  may  be  allowed  the  expression)  uncontaminated.  Their  fidelity  was 
perfect  and  became  proverbial.  They  were  strictly  honest;  they 
despised  deception  and  falsehood,  and  chastity  was  held  in  high  venera- 
tion, and  a  violation  of  it  was  considered  sacrilege.  They  were  tem- 
perate in  their  desires,  moderate  in  their  passions,  and  candid  and 
honorable  in  the  expression  of  their  sentiments  on  every  sid)ject  of 
importance." 

This  is  a  faithful  ))ieture  of  tlie  American  Indian,  whatever 
writers  like  that  of  Mr.  Ellis,  the  author  of  a  work  entitled,  "The 
Red  Man  and  the  White  Man,"  may  present  to  the  contrary  notwith- 
standing; for,  as  before  intimated,  writers  having  no  exi)erience 
among  the  Indians  in  [)ri!nitive  life,  and  who,  from  their  prejudices, 
are  disinclined  to  accept  tiie  representations  of  those  who  have  actual 
knowledge  on  this  subject,  seem  to  delight  in  indulging  in  unfav()ral)le 
criticisms  on  the  Indian,  in  order  to  conform  to  the  popular  [)rojudicea 
which  have  arisen  against  him  in  later  times. 

Another  reliable  autlu)rity  on  Indian  manners  and  cnstoras, 
arising  out  of  general  Indian  cluiracter,  is  John  Brickell.  who  was 
foi  several  years  a  ca[)tive  among  the  Delaware  Indians  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  last  century,  and  who,  in  his  narrative,  says  that  during 
the  time  of  his  captivity  he  had  every  opportunity  ot  oI)serving  the 
Indian  manners  and  cust(nus.  which  he  gives  in  general  terms  to  the 
following  etl'ect;  "The  sijuaws  do  nearly  all  the  labor  except  hunting. 
They  take  care  of  the  meat  when  brought  in,  and  stretch  tiie  skins. 
They  plant,  tend,  gather  and  house  the  corn,  assisted  by  young  boys 
not  yet  able  to  hunt.  After  boys  arrive  at  the  hunting  ago  they  are 
no  longer  considerei!  iis  squaws,  and  are  kept  at  hunting.     The   men 

to 


242 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


are  faithful  hnnterB,  but  wlien  at  home  he  lazily  abdut  and  are  of  little 
apoouiit  for  anytliiii;:^  else,  seldom  or  never  assistiiijf  in  domestic  duties, 
whic'li  they  consider  a  callintf  solely  for  the  women  and  dishonorable 
to  men.  Tiiey  are  Kind  and  indulf^ent  to  their  children,  and  are 
remarkably  quiet  in  the  domestic  circle.  A  dozen  persons  of  all  a<^es 
may  be  in  a  wigwam  at  the  same  time,  and  would  not  make  noise 
enough  to  prevent  the  hearing  of  a  pin  falling  (-n  a  hard  place.  Their 
leisure  hours  are,  in  a  grc.vt  measure,  spent  in  training  u[)  their  cliil 
dren  to  what  they  believe  to  be  right,  pointing  out  bad  examples,  as: 
'See  that  bad  man;  he  is  despised  by  everj'bod'  he  is  older  than  you 
are;  if  y  )u  do  as  he  does,  everybody  will  despise  you  by  the  time  you 
are  as  (AA  as  he  is.'  They  also  point  to  good  example  worthy  of 
imitation,  such  as  brave  and  honest  men;"  and  Mr.  Bri.  /vi^ll  remarks 
in  his  narrative,  in  the  decline  of  life:  "I  know  I  iwn  influenced  to 
good  ev&n  at  this  day,  more  from  what  I  learned  among  them,  than 
what  I  learned  among  peo[)le  of  my  own  color." 

Honesty,  bravery  and  hospitality,  Mr.  Brickell  assures  us,  are 
cardinal  virtues  with  the  Indian.  Let  a  man  prove  himself  remiss  in 
respect  to  any  of  these  virtues,  and  he  will  soon  find  that  he  has  no 
business  with  these  people.  If  a  man  proves  to  be  cowardly,  the 
finger  of  scorn  is  soon  pointed  at  him,  and  he  is  styled  a  squaw.  In 
that  way  they  turn  a  strcnig  current  of  public  sentiment  against  all 
infractions  of  their  moral  and  religious  code. 

In  regard  to  hospitality  and  neighborly  kindness,  the  same 
authority  says  the  Indians  set  a  good  example  for  any  people  to  follow. 
Their  custom  of  hos])itality  was  well  ex[)re8sed  in  the  language  of  the 
Indian  chief,  Logan:  "When  did  ever  a  white  man  enter  an  Indian 
cabin  hungry,  and  he  gave  him  no  meat?"  When  a  company  of 
strangers  or  travelers  come  to  an  Indian  town,  or  camp  in  the  vicinity, 
they  are  not  asked  if  they  want  anything,  ])ut  a  runner  starts  through 
tli(*  town  proclaiming  that  strangers  have  arrived.  On  this  intelligence, 
every  family  cooks  of  the  best  they  have  and  take  it  to  the  strangers, 
for  which  there  is  no  thought  of  a  charge  being  nnide,  or  anything 
given  in  return.  If  they  desire  to  l)e  helped  on  their  way,  every 
possible  assistance  is  graijted  them  in  the  same  benevolent  spirit. 

Mr.  Brickell  further  remarks:  "Their  rules  and  traditions  forbid 
any  indiscriminate  intercourse  of  th^  sexes;  and  I  believe  as  respects 
the  crimes  of  fornication  and  adultery,  they  are  the  moht  strictly 
chaste  and  virtuous  people  on  earth.  They  worship  the  Great  Si)irit, 
whom  they  call  Manito,  which  signifies  or  conveys  to  their  mind  the 
idea  of  all-strength,  or  rather  all-sufiiciency.  They  never  used  that 
name  irreverently  on  one  occasion  when  I  was  with  them.     They  have 


MANNERS   AND    CUSTOMS. 


248 


; 


\ 


3     ! 


no  terms  hi  their  language  by  which  they  can  swear  profanely;  anil 
if  they  ever  do  it,  it  nii:st  be  by  means  of  phrases  learned  of  white 
men.  Their  young,  in  a  remarkable  degree,  reverence  and  honor  the 
aged,  especially  th<>ir  parents.  They  do  not  covet  each  other's  goods, 
nor  intentionally  make  a  false  accusation  against  any  one.  that  I  ever 
knew.'' 

Mr.  Brickell  also  assures  us  that  the  Indians  are  remarkal)ly  near 
the  Jewish  rites  and  ceremonies  in  their  traditional  rules.  "They  have 
their  regular  feasts,  such  as  the  first  corn  that  is  fit  to  use,  wliich  is 
made  a  feast-offering.  When  they  start  on  a  hunting  ex[)edition  the 
first  game  taken  is  skinned  and  dressed,  leaving  the  ears  and  mouth 
entire;  this  they  bring  to  camp  and  cook  wliole,  and  every  one  eats  of 
it,  and  the  r(!st  being  burned  entirely  u[).  They  also  follow  the 
Jewish  law  in  res[)ect  to  things  clean  and  unclean.  They  frequently 
observe  family  worship,  in  wliich  they  sing  and  pray.  Taking  the 
manners,  customs,  rites,  ami  ceremonies  and  the  observance  of  what 
these  people  believe  to  be  right  for  them  to  do  or  observe,  they  follow 
s<i  closely  in  general  that  as  a  nation  they  might  be  considered  fit 
examples  lor  many  of  lis  Christians  to  follow."' 

In  conclusion  on  this  subject  Mr.  Brickell  says:  "Should  any 
object  to  these  opinions  of  mine  and  point  to  the  cruel  treatment  of 
their  enemies  and  often  barbarous  treatment  of  prisoners  as  proof  to 
the  contrary,  I  will  answer  and  say,  consider  their  ignorant  condition, 
and  withal  that  they  seem  to  act  out  liut  the  Jewish  precepts,  an  oyo 
for  an  eve,  a  tooth  for  a  tooth,  and  blood  for  blood.  I  am  stroiiirlv 
inclined  to  believe  that  their  ideas  of  right  and  wrong  somehow  or 
other  descended  from  those  laws." 

A  reliable  writer  on  Indian  manners  and  customs  says  that  a 
counterpart  tlierefor  may  be  found  in  the  ancient  history  of  the  Jews 
or  Israelites  after  their  liberation  from  Egy[)tian  l)ondage.  Tlie 
medicine  lodge  of  the  Indian  may  be  compared  to  the  place  of  worship 
or  tabernacle  of  the  Jews,  and  the  sacrifice,  offerings,  [mrification^, 
ablutions,  and  annointings  may  all  be  found  amongst  and  practiced  by 
tht)se  people. 

The  custom  of  liulian  women  at  certain  periods  and  after  child- 
bearing  were  almost  tiiose  of  the  Jewish  women.  They  had  to 
undergo  n  probation  for  a  certain  number  of  days  on  all  such 
occasions,  besides  ablutions  and  purifications,  before  they  were 
considered  fit  to  enter  on  their  donn^stic  duties:  during  this  prob<iti(m 
they  were  considtn-ed  unclean  and  altogether  unfit  to  enter  the  lodge 
or  \oi\\  Avith  the  family. 

Reliable  authorities  on  native  Indian  customs  assure  us  that  the 


2U 


THE    VMKRICAN    INDIAN. 


politeness  of  the  Indians  in  conversation  was  indeed  carried  to  excess. 
It  did  not  permit  tliem  to  contradict  or  deny  tlie  truth  of  what  was 
asserted  by  anotlier  person  in  their  presence.  By  this,  in  their  civility 
to  others,  they  avoided  disputes,  seemingly  acquiescing  in  whatever 
was  affirmed  by  anotlier,  apparently  assenting,  yet  in  reality  perhaps 
not  actually  concurring  in  anything  that  Avas  said  to  them.  Thus  the 
early  missionaries,  who  attempted  to  convert  them  to  Christianity, 
were  led  into  a  supposition  that  the  liidian  was  concurring  in  his 
teachings,  when  in  fact  it  was  no  such  thing,  but  a  mere  civility  in  not 
dis[)uting  the  assertions  of  another. 

When  a  stranger  entered  a  town  or  wigwam  he  was  offered 
something  to  eat,  then  he  was  offered  a  jiipe  and  tobacco.  After 
smoking,  conversation  was  begun,  but  never  before.  No  inquiries 
were  made  of  the  stranger  f re  m  whence  he  came  or  the  object  of  his 
mission  until  he  was  thus  refreshed  by  their  accustomed  hospitality. 

The  Indians  had  a  retentive  memory,  and  could  remember  events 
and  details  with  the  utmi^st  accuracy.  They  were  wholly  free  from 
care  beyond  that  of  procuring  a  sufficiency  for  their  subsistence. 
They  had  no  set  hours  for  meals.  They  ate  when  hunger  indicated. 
They  were,  in  general,  however,  inclined  to  a  morning  meal,  or  a  meal 
in  the  early  part  of  the  day.  When  not  pressed  to  toil  for  subsistence 
they  were  given  to  a  course  of  pleasure,  such  as  games,  telling  stories, 
holding  councils.  The  nieti  were  generally  grave  and  sober-looking. 
They  repeated  to  the  family  traditions  and  maxims,  and  told  their 
children  they  must  live  up  to  them.  They  had  among  them  many 
injienious  t/aditions  and  stories  of  fiction  which  show  them  to  have 
possessed  an  imaginative  mind.  In  short,  they  had,  in  their  way,  a 
regular  system  of  education  of  the  youth. 

Their  law  of  civil  conduct  was,  in  general,  that  arising  from 
immemorial  custom  or  usage,  like  that  of  the  common  law  of  England 
among  the  Englisli  people  and  their  descendants.  The  crime  of  murder 
was  punished  with  death,  in  accordance  with  the  Mosaic  law,  whiiih 
has  been  adopted  by  civilized  nations;  but  the  mode  of  indicting  the 
punishment  differed  from  the  white  man  in  this,  that  under  Indian 
laws  the  penalty  wjis  infiicted  by  some  relative  of  the  murdered  man 
or  person  aggrieved,  while  under  the  white  man's  government  the 
deatli  of  the  murdered  man  is  avenged  thiough  a  hangman  or  public 
executioner,  who  is  paid  for  his  services.  Ir  Indian  society  no  Indian 
could  be  induced  to  take  the  life  of  another  for  a  m-^'e  pecuniary 
consideration. 

In  the  case  of  orphan  children,  they  were,  in  general,  taken  care 
of  by  their  nearest  relatives,  and  the  children,  when  grown  up,  took 


MANNERS    AND    Ol'STOMS, 


245 


care  of  their  aged  parents.  "When  invalid  parents  had  no  children  tr 
provide  for  them,  they  were  generally  taken  care  of  by  the  next  of  kin. 

The  Indians  had  no  mechanics  or  artisans  who  pursued  such  voca- 
tion as  a  calling.  Every  man  was  supposed  to  be  his  own  mechanic 
and  his  own  artisan,  and  constructed  his  own  canof  or  built  his  own 
lodge.  They  were  not  dependent  upon  any  particular  class  in  this 
regard.  The  white  man  boasts  of  his  skill  as  a  mechanic  or  artisan, 
forgetting  that  such  calling  or  prof ession  rests  with  but  few  persons  in 
his  community,  in  proportion  to  the  whole,  and  that  if  those  in  his 
society  wli  >  have  become  proficient  as  mechanics  and  artisans  should 
be  removed,  their  number  would  scarcely  be  missed,  ami  th(;  white 
man  could  no  longer  boast  of  his  skill. 

Indians,  in  their  intercourse  with  each  other,  had  no  tiiles  to  dis- 
tinguish one  person  from  another,  even  with  reference  to  their  gieat 
captains,  leaders  or  counsellors.  The  language  commonly  made  use 
of  in  addressing  each  other  was  grandfather,  father  or  uncle,  or  that 
of  my  friend,  brother,  cousin,  mother  or  sister.  They  had  no  such 
term  among  them  as  sir,  madam  or  mister. 

They  were  very  tenacious  of  their  own  mode  of  dressing  and 
painting,  and  did  not  change  their  fashions  as  we  do. 

They  were  very  fond  ol  tobacco,  which  they  generally  smoked  by 
mixing  it  with  the  bark  and  leaves  of  sumach  or  red  willow  pulverized, 
and  called  kinnikinic;  but  they  did  not  smoke  strictly  as  a  habit.  Th(>, 
act  of  smoking  was  considered  a  communion  with  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  was  practiced  as  a  token  of  love  and  friendship  towards  others 
who  joined  th-em  therein.  The  primitive  Indian  was  not  seen  going 
about  with  a  pipe  in  his  mouth  in  the  act  of  smoking,  as  is  the  manner 
of  the  white  man  of  to-day.  When  an  Indian  indulged  in  smoking 
tobacco,  he  lighted  his  pipe,  and,  after  his  usual  custom  of  devotion 
to  the  Great  Spirit,  ho   sat  down,  and  pursued  his  smoking  in  silence. 

Although  some  historians  have  given  us  illustrations  to  the  con- 
trary, like  that  from  Goodrich,  in  one  of  his  popular  histories,  referring 
to  the  discovery  of  smoking  by  the  Spaniards  among  the  natives  of 
the  West  Indies,  it  is  not  believed  that  the  Indians  of  these  islands  had 
a  different  custom  in  this  regard  from  those  of  the  continent. 

It  is  stated  that  amcjiig  the  lower  type  of  natives  of  the  West 
Indies,  Columbus  found  a  custom  of  smoking  rolls  of  tobacco,  they 
being  without  the  ingenuity  or  knowledge  of  art  sufHcient  for  making 
pipes,  as  was  found  existing  among  the  Indians  of  the  continent;  and 
this,  it  is  said,  is  the  origin  of  cigars,  used  for  smoking  at  the  present 
(lay — a  mode  of  smoking  ado[)ted  among  the  Spaniards  from  the  use  of 
the  weed,  as  originally  discovered  among  the  natives  of  the  West  Indies. 


& 


240 


THE    AMKUICAN    INDIAN. 


Tlio  popular  idea  is  that  the  Indians  are  constitutional  itllers.  The 
same  niay  be  said  of  many  other  rac(^s,  and  even  of  a  lar<fe  proportion 
of  our  own  races.  The  professional  man  of  our  own  race,  may,  in  like 
manner,  he  called  an  idler;  because,  first,  he  is  never  seen  working 
with  his  liands  to  any  extent;  second,  a  great  portion  of  his  time,  to 
all  a[!peavance,  is  spent  in  complete  idleness.  The  Indian  was  of  the 
o[)inion  tliat  labor  was  a  disgrace  to  a  man.  Ho  was,  in  every  sense  of 
the  word,  a  professional  man.  He  engaged  in  nothing  except  that  which 
belonged  to  him  as  a  profession.  The  labor  incident  to  household  and 
domestic  affairs,  bolongtnl  to  the  woman,  and  from  it  none  were  exempt. 
There  was  no  such  thing  in  Indian 
society  as  an  idler  among  women, 
and  a  woman  was  not  reipiired  to 
perft)rni  any  part  of  the  labor  which 
naturally  belonged  to  the  man  in 
the  line  of  his  profession.  He  was 
a  warrior  and  hunter.  The  making 
of  his  arms,  his  nets,  and  all  the 
et]ui[)iige  of  tlie  hunter's  life,  he 
considered  a  part  of  his  duty  and 
profession,  in  which  he  engaged 
diligently.  Mr.  Lewis  H.  Morgan, 
tlie  author  of  the  '"League  of  the 
ri(H|uois,"  says  that  the  most  at- 
tractive feature  of  Indian  societv 
was  the  spirit  of  lu^spitality  by 
which  it  was  jiervaded. 

The  children,  as  soon  as  they 
had  left  their  cradles,  were  al- 
lowed to  go  at  will  wherever  they 
chose,  whether  into  the  water,  into 
the  forest,  or  in  the  snow.  This 
accustcmed  them  to  hardship,  their 
limbs  became  supple  and  hardened 
against  the  injuries  of  the  air;  at 
the  same  time  it  also  made  them 
subject  to  distempers  of  the 
stomach  and  lun<rs,  often  resultiiiir 
fatally.  In  the  summer,  as  soon 
as  they  were  up,  they  ran  to  the  river  and  into  tlie  lake,  and  continued 
there.  ])laying  like  fish,  in  fine  weather,  at  the  surface  of  the  water. 

They  put  a  bow  and  arrow  into  the  hands  of  their  boys  as  soon  as 


FIU8T   LESSON   IN   HL'NTINO. 


•MAXNEliS    AND    CL'STOxMS. 


247 


"\|T 


they  arrivoil  at  u  suitable  n<^e,  and  sent  them  fortli  to  the  forest  to 
j)ractice  the  art  of  hunting.  In  this  pursuit  they  needed  no  incentive 
or  enc()uraiijin<^  words,  for  they  were  anxious  to  engaj,'e  in  learning  to 
be  a  hunter.  Tiiey  were  encouraged  to  enter  into  athh^tie  sports  and 
iXanies,  to  (exercise  and  strenjjthen  tlieir  muscles,  to  fit  them  for  the 
war  path  and  fatigue  in  hunting.  One  of  the  first  lessons  inculcated 
in  the  children  was  duty  to  their  j)arents  and  respect  for  old  age; 
and  civilized  society  does  not  afford  better  exam[)les  of  filial  obedience 
than  was  found  in  the  Indian  family. 

Making  [jresents,  in  testimony  of  esteem  or  gratitude  for  acts  of 
kindness  or  favors  received,  was  a  custom  prevailing  in  Indian  cliar- 
ac-'^v  I.  There  is  an  old  and  metaphorical  expression  as  to  the  mode  of 
making  presents:  "laying  [)resents  at  their  feet.*'  This  was  literally 
an  Indian  custom  in  making  presents,  ])lacing  them  at  the  feet  of  tlie 
persi>n  to  whom  the  presents  were  made,  Mrs.  Kinzie,  in  her  book 
entitled  "  Waubun,  or  the  Early  Day  in  the  Northwest,"  refers  to  pi-cs- 
euts  of  ducks,  pigeons,  whortle -berries,  wild  plums,  and  the  like,  being 
maciB  her  by  the  Indian  women  at  Fort  Winnebago.  She  says: 
"These  they  would  bring  in  and  thiow  at  my  feet.  If.  through  inat- 
tention. I  failed  to  look  pleased,  or  raise  the  articles  frcmi  the  tloor  and 
lay  them  carefully  aside,  a  look  of  mortification  and  the  observation, 
'our  mother  hates  our  gifts,'  showed  how  much  their  feelings  were 
Avounded.  It  was  always  expected  that  a  present  would  be  received 
graciouslv  and  returned  with  something  twice  its  value." 

The  painting  of  the  face  Avas  a  custom  which  existed  among  the 
Indians,  time  out  of  mind,  for  which  various  reasons  have  been 
assigned.  The  painting  of  the  face  is  not  a  custom  confined  exclu- 
sively to  the  American  Indian.  It  is  practiced  by  the  white  race, 
especially  among  the  female  portion.  The  reason  for  the  practice  is 
not  foundeil  upon  the  naked  custom,  but  U[)on  the  grt)und  of  adding 
to  the  beauty  of  the  countenance.  The  Indians  painted  their  faces 
more  from  some  symbolic  design  they  had  in  view;  or  paint  may  have 
been  a[)[)lied  in  some  insiances  f(U'  the  [lurpose  of  disguise;  but  it 
must  be  accorded  to  the  good  sense  of  the  Indian  tiiat,  in  general,  in 
the  painting  of  his  face  he  had  in  view  some  rational,  symbolic  design- 

The  Indian  had  another  custom  which  was  a  characteristic  feature 
in  many  tribes,  that  of  shaving  the  head  closely,  leaving  only  a  sn)all 
tuft  of  hair  upon  the  crown.  But  this  custom  was  not  general  among 
the  American  tribes.  It  was  practiced  by  the  Osages,  Pawnees,  Sacs 
and  Foxes,  lowas,  Mohawks,  and  the  Moheagans.  This  tuft  of  hair, 
left  upon  the  crown,  was  called  the  scalp-lock,  which,  it  is  said,  was 
allowed  to  grow,  out  of  an  act  of  bravado  to  the  enemv.  tlaring  him  to 


248 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


take  his  scalp-lock  if  lie  could.  Before  the  Iinliau  could  obtaiu 
knives  or  scissors  Avith  which  to  shave  his  head,  the  hair  was  removed 
by  means  of  buniiii','  it  off  with  red  hot  stones,  a  very  slow  and  pain- 
ful operation.  Tlie  American  tribes  ^'onerally  took  <^reat  pride  in  the 
cnltiviition  of  their  hair,  allowin>.f  it  to  j^row  to  the  most  extreme 
length  that  it  could  naturally  reach,  preseiving  it  to  grow  over  their 
shoulders  in  great  profusion,  and  were  quite  unwilling  to  spare  eveii 
the  smallest  lock. 

Native  ingenuity  of  the  In- 
dian was  displayed  in  his  manner 
of  producing  fire,  which  was  by 
friction  applied  in  different  ways. 
The  most  sim^jle  was  that  of  rub- 
bing together  two  dry  sticks  of 
wood,  of  that  condition  to  pro- 
duce fire  with  the  least  exertion. 
Among  some  tribes  and  nations  a 
more  efficient  mode  was  used.  A 
piece  of  wood  was  squared  or 
flattened  so  as  to  make  it  lie 
steadily,  and  in  this  a  small  hole 
was  commenced  with  the  point  of 
a  stone;  then  another  stick  M'as 
made,  round  and  tapering  at  one 
end.  The  small  end  was  placed  in 
the  small  hole  in  the  piece  of  wood 
first   mentioned.      He    then    put 

one  hand  on  each  side  of  the  small,  round  stick,  which  was  usually 
about  six  inches  long,  and  commenced  turning  it  as  rapidly  back  and 
forth  as  possible.  Another  perscjn  held  the  under  piece  in  one  hand 
and  a  piece  of  spunk  in  the  other,  so  that  when  there  was  the  leas^t 
sign  of  fire  it  would  readily  communicate  with  the  spunk,  and  the  fire 
was  kindled  by  putting  the  lighted  spunk  into  a  bunch  of  dry  grass 
that  had  been  rubbed  fine  in  the  hands.  The  Iroquois  and  Dakotas 
used  the  string  of  a  bow  to  turn  more  rapidly  the  stick  l)efore 
described,  showing  more  skill  in  this  regard. 

The  Indian  custom  of  burning  their  prisoners  at  the  stake  is  one 
which  has  been  the  subject  of  severe  criticism  and  condemnation 
among  our  own  race.  It  was,  however,  their  established  mode  of  put- 
ing  their  enemies  to  death  after  capture.  According  to  their  law  the 
fate  of  an  emnny  was,  in  general,  death;  so  under  our  law,  the  fate  of 
one  who  commits  treason  against  our  government,  who  is  reganbnl  as 


IXSTKUMENT   1  OK    MAKING  Fllil 


MANNKHS    AND    CUSTOMS. 


24l> 


our  enemy,  is  death.     As   between   the  Indian  and  ourselves,  it  is 
merely  a  (juestion  as  to  the  mode  of  executinj,'  the  law. 

Wo  forget,  iiowever,  that  our  own  race  have  put  to  death,  by  burn- 
ing at  the  stake,  more  persons,  wilhiii  the  time  even  of  our  modern 
history,  than  would  equal  the  whole  Indian  population  of  America  at 
any  time  during  that  period,  for  the  commission  of  no  crime  whatever, 
but  upon  the  ill-founded  notion  that  it  was  required  in  defense  of  our 
peculiar  notions  of  religion.  While  we  are  criticising  the  Indiiin  for 
such  barbarities  in  enforcing  the  law  of  his  society,  we  are  critizised 
by  the  Indian,  in  return,  in  unmeasured  terms,  for  our  own  acts  of 
inconsistency  and  barbarity,  to  which  we  really  have  no  defense. 


"PLEASURES    AND  0ABE8  OF   THE   WHITE   MAN." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 
DANCES. 


The  Institution  of  Daiicos — Tlianksirivinj,'  Coromoninl— Accoptahio  to  the  Oront 
Spirit  — Timybt  to  ConHider  it  ii  Divino  Art — Do8if,'Upd  by  the  Great  S|)irit  for  tlieir 
Pleasure  and  Hia  Worship— A  Mode  of  Sot-ial  Iutera)urse— Arousing' Patriotic 
Excileiueut— Streuj,'lhens  Popular  Enthusiasm— Inspires  Indian  Youth— The 
Iroiiuois  had  Thirty-two  Distinct  Dances— Ditrereut  Kinds  of  Dances  anion),' 
Different  Nations  and  Tribeo— Suu  Dance  of  the  Sioux— Declared  by  Indian 
Agents  Barbarous  aud  Forbidden— Comiiarison  with  the  White  Man's  Pugilistic 
Exhibitions — Other  Barbarous  Practices  of  the  Wliite  Man. 


A:^>iMONG  tlio  estab- 
v(i)l'  lislied  customs  of 
ylt^%  the  aborigines  of 
'^4^^  America,  that  of 
(lancing  appears  to  be  the 
most  prominent  and  firmly 
fixed  in  their  social  us- 
ages. This  people  are 
not  alone  in  a  custom  of 
this  kind,  for  it  is  an  insti- 
tution of  great  anticjuity 
among  some  of  the  more 
enlightened  nations  of  the 
Old  W  o  r  1  d,  especially 
araonjj  the  Jews  ;and  there 


BUFFALO  DANCE. 


is  a  singular  coincidence  in  the  purposes  of  dancing  among  this  latter 
people  and  the  aborigines  of  America, 

When  Jephthah  returned  from  his  conquest  over  the  Ammonites, 
"his  daughter  came  out  to  meet  him  with  timbrels  and  with  dances." 
Judg.  xi,  84.  When  the  men  of  Benjamin  suri>rised  the  daughters  of 
Sliiloh,  the  latter  were  dancing  at  "  a  feast  of  the  Lord."  Judg.  xxi, 
It!  -21.  AVhen  David  returned  after  the  shiughter  of  Goliah,  the 
Israelitish  women  met  him  witli  singing  and  ilancing.  1  Sam.,  xviii, 
0.  When  the  ark  was  brought  home,  David  danced  before  it  "with 
all  his  might."     2  Sam,,  vi,  1-1.     On   another  occasion,  it  is  said,  the 

(260) 


DANCES. 


251 


women  went  out  with  timbrels  mul  witli  dnnces.  Ex.  xv,  20.  Goliith 
praisotl  Hod  in  8on<:f  ami  diinces  after  the  deiivernnce  of  the  Israelites 
from  Pharaoh.  On  several  oceasions  the  people  of  Israel  were 
exhorted  to  praise  the  Lord  in  the  dance.  Ps.  cxlix,  )J;  cl.  1.  Danc- 
ing was  common  among  the  Hebrews  at  their  feasts  in  public  tri- 
umphs, ami  at  all  seasons  of  rejoicing,  and  it  was  practiced  on  th(> 
occasional  festivals,  and  was  a  part  of  the  sacred  \vorshi[)  on  such 
occasions. 

It  is  said  that  among  the  people  of  Israel  dancing  was  ai  first  on 
sacred  occasions  only.  It  was  also  a  part  of  the  religious  ceremonies 
of  the  Indiai.".  Among  the  Hebrews  it  was  joined  with  sacred  song 
and  was  usually  participated  in  by  the  women  only.  When  the  men 
danced,  it  was  in  company  separate  from  the  women,  promiscuous 
dancing  not  being  piacticeil.  It  was  usually  performed  in  the  day- 
time and  in  the  open  air. 

Mr.  Heckewelder  refers  to  a  tradition  informing  us  that  when 
the  Dutch  first  landed  on  New  York  Island,  the  native  inhal)itants, 
believing  them  to  be  celestial  beings,  or  messengers  from  the  Great 
Manito,  began  a  solenin  dance  in  order  to  propitiate  them,  much  iu 
the  manner  of  the  ancient  Jewish  cu.stom,  on  like  occasions. 

Throughout  the  entire  American  race,  dancing  was  regarded  as  a 
thanksgiving  ceremonial,  acceptable  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  which 
they  were  taught  to  consider  as  a  divine  art,  designed  by  the  Great 
Manito  for  their  pleasure,  as  well  as  for  His  worship;  and  it  is  said 
that  the  popular  enthusiasm  broke  forth  in  this  form,  and  was  nour- 
ished and  stimulated  by  this  powerful  agency.  It  is  therefore  to  be 
observed  that  dancing  among  the  Indians  was  not  strictly  an  institu- 
tion of  social  amusement,  but  in  general  i)laced  upon  higher  and  more 
sacred  grounds. 

Mr.  Morgan  informs  us  that  the  Iroquois  nation  had  thirty-two 
distinct  dances,  of  which  number  twenty-six  were  claimed  to  be 
invented  by  or  wholly  original  with  that  people,  to  each  of  which  a 
separate  history  and  oliject,  as  well  as  a  different  degi-ee  of  popular 
favor,  attached.  Some  of  these  were  costume  dances,  and  were  per- 
formed by  small  and  select  bands;  some  were  designed  exclusively 
for  females ;  others  for  warriors  alone ;  but  the  greater  part  of  them 
were  oi)en  to  all  of  both  sexes  who  desired  to  participate. 

The  Feather  dance  and  the  War  dance  were  the  two  most  ])romi- 
nent  of  the  Irot|uois,  and  were  esteemed  the  highest  iu  the  popular 
favor.  The  first  they  claimed  was  original  with  them,  the  other 
was  important  and  common  among  all  American  ti-ibes.  One  had  a 
religious   and   the  other  a  patriotic  character.     Both  were    costume 


252 


TUK    AMEHUAN    INDIAN. 


•liiiioos  aixl  wei'o  performed  hy  n  select  band.  raiij,'iiif:^  from  fifteen  to 
twenty-tive  in  Dumber,  and  who  wer.^  distin^^uislieil  for  their  jiowers  of 
endurance,  activity  and  spirit.  liesideH  these  tiioro  were  four  other 
costume  dances. 

Tiie  War  dance,  called  by  the  Iroquois  Wa-an-srh,  was  UEually 
])erformed  at  ni<,'lit,  and  only  on  prominent  occasions,  or  at  domestic 
councils  of  unusual  intert'st.  After  the  business  of  the  day  was  dis- 
posed of,  and  when  the  dusk  of  the  evening  came  on,  preparations  for 
the  dance  bej^an;  the  people  gathered  within  the  council  lumse  in 
large  nund)ers  to  witness  the  performance,  while  in  an  adjacent  lodge 
the  band  of  performers  assembh^d  to  array  themselves  in  tlnur  cos- 
tumes, and  to  |)aint  and  <lec()rate  their  persons  for  the  occasion.  A 
keeper  of  the  faith,  in  the  meantime,  occupied  the  attention  of  the 
people  assembled,  with  a  brief  speech  concerning  the  nature  and 
objects  of  this  dance.  A  war-wiioop  now  announces  the  approach  of 
the  band,  who,  preceded  by  tiieir  K'ader,  marcii  in  single  tile  to  the 
beat  of  a  (h'um  into  tlie  council  liouse,  where  the  dance  immediately 
opens.  They  group  tli'^mselves  within  a  circular  area,  standing  thick 
together,  when  the  singers  commence  the  war  song,  the  (hums  beat 
time  and  the  dancers  proceed.  After  a  moment  the  song  ceases,  so  also 
the  dance,  tlie  band  walk  around  a  common  center  to  the  boat  of  the 
drum  at  half  time  Another  scmg  soon  commences,  when  the  drums 
quicken  their  time,  and  the  dance  is  resumed. 

In  the  middle  of  the  song  there  is  a  change  in  the  music,  accom- 
panied Avith  a  slight  cessation  of  the  dance,  after  which  it  becomes 
more  aninmted,  until  the  song  ends,  and  the  band  again  walk  to  the 
beat  of  the  drum.  Each  tune  or  war  song  lasts  about  two  minutes, 
the  intervals  between  them  being  about  the  same.  The  drum  beats 
time  about  twice  in  a  second,  the  voices  of  the  singers  keeping  pace, 
thus  making  a  rapid  and  strongly  accented  species  of  music. 

Charlevoix  gives  the  following  translation  of  one  of  these  war 
songs:  "I  am  brave  and  intrepid.  1  do  not  fear  death  nor  any  kind  of 
torture.  Those  who  fear  them  are  cowards.  They  are  less  than- 
women.  Life  is  nothing  to  those  who  have  courage.  May  my  enemies 
be  confounded  with  despair  and  rage." 

Unlike  tlie  mode  of  dancing  as  an  amusement  among  < 
on  the  toe  of  the  foot,  with  rapid  changes  of  position,  * ' 
method,  in  the  War  dance,  was  chiefly  upon  the  heel,  with 
of  position  and  rapid  changes  of  gesture.  The  heel  is 
brought  down  with  quickness  and  force  of  muscular  strength,  to  k-  ep 
time  with  the  beat  of  the  drum,  making  a  resounding  noise  by  the  con- 
cussion, at  tlie  same  time  shaking  the  knee-rattle,  contributing  niateri- 


r.  ^v' 


tea 

5 


:lOlS 


iiangeg 
-ed  and 


DA  NO  EH. 


2o:i 


Ab th. 


W'AU-WHOOP. 


nlly  to  tl»G  pomp  ftiul  show  of  tho  dnnce.  Tlio  nttitudus  in  this  (huicc 
wore  those  of  violent  passion,  therefore  not  so  very  <^r»iceful.  J)iirin>,' 
its  prof^ress,  anionij  the  group  of  thmcers  one  nmy  be  seen  in  tiie  ntti- 
tmle  of  attack,  another  of  defense;  one  will  be  in  the  act  of  drawing 
the  i)ow,  another  of  striking  with  the  war  club;  some  are  in  the  act  of 
throwing  the  tomahawk,  otlit^rs  listening  or  watching  for  an  oppor- 
tunity; and  others  are  seen  striking  the  foe,  naturally  leading  to  dis- 
tortions of  countenance  and  unseendy  attitud<!8.  At  the  same  time 
their  striking,  wild  costumes,  erect  forms  at  certain  stages  of  the  per- 
fornnince,  their  activity  and  wild  music,  the  rattle  of  tiie  (hmce,  together 
with  the  excit)d)lo  and  exciteil  pranks,  make  up  a  scene  of  uncommon 
interest. 

In  this  dance  the  war  whoop  and  the  response,  given  by  the 
lender  and  answered  by  the  band,  always  preceded  each  song,  and,  as 
Mr.  Morgan  remarks,  a  description  of  this  ttMrific  outbreak  of  human 
voices  is  scarcely  possible.  It  was  n 
prt)longed  sound  upon  a  high  note,  with 
a  decadence  near  the  end,  followed  by  an 
abrupt  and  explosive  conclusion,  in  which 
the  voice  is  raised  again  to  the  same 
pitch.      The  whole  band  responds  in  a 

united  scream  upon  the  same  key  with  which  the  leader  concludes,  ami 
at  the  same  instant.  When  reduced  to  a  written  scale  of  music,  as 
given  by  Mr.  Morgan,  is  as  here  shown. 

The  second  dance  in  public  estimation,  by  the  Iroquois,  was  the 
Feather  dance,  called  O-fffo-ivclt'-fjo-wa,  sometimes  called  a  religious 
dance,  because  it  was  specially  consecrated  to  the  worship  of  the  Groat 
Spirit.  The  music  was  furnished  by  two  singers,  seated  in  the  cekiter 
of  the  room,  each  having  a  turtle  shell  rattle.  It  consisted  of  a  series 
of  songs  or  measured  verses  of  about  two  minutes  each,  the  rattles 
being  used  to  mark  time,  anil  as  an  accompaniment  to  the  songs. 

The  Thanksgiving  dance,  Gd-mi'-o-uh,  was  likewise  a  costume 
dance,  closely  resembling  the  Featl"?r  dance,  and  was  given  by  a  select 
band. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  dances  among  the  Iroquois  was  called 
the  Trotting  dance,  Oa-da'-shoie,  which  was  usually  the  opening  dance 
at  councils  and  private  entertainments.  On  the  latter  occasion  no 
costume  figures  were  required.  The  music  was  entirely  vocal  and 
furniidied  l)y  those  who  danced. 

Another  dance  in  general  use  was  called  the  Fish  dance,  Ga-so- 
wa'-o-no,  which  was  adopted  among  the  Iroquois  from  other  tribes. 
The  music  consisted  of  singing,  accompanied  with  the  drum  and  the 


254 


THE    AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


squash-shell  rattle,  the  two  singers  being  seated  in  the  center  of  the 
room,  facin»r  each  other,  au'l  ubiug  the  ilruui  and  rattle  to  mark  time 
and  increase  the  voluuie  of  the  music.  This  dance  vvas  partici[)att'd  in 
by  both  sexes,  a  peculiarity  of  which  is  that  it  affords  an  opportunity 
for  tlie  Indian  maiden  to  dance  with  whoever  she  prefers  as  a  [mrtner, 
th'it  privileire  being  accordeil  to  her. 

An  occasional  and  very  singular  dance  was  that  called  the  dance 
for  the  dead,  or  ()-ki-'-ivti,  which  was  performed  alone  by  the  women. 
The  music  was  vocal,  being  plaintive  and  mournful,  and  was  sung  by  a 
select  band  stationed  in  the  center  of  the  room.  This  dance  was  given 
in  the  spring  and  fall,  when  it  was  ijelieved  the  tlead  revisited  the  earth 
and  ioined  ir.  the  ceremony. 

One  of  their  dancts  v;'"--  c.uled  the  JJutfalo dance,  Dd-fic'-i/d-i/d-o- 
an'-no,  designed  for  mtdes  alone,  the  music  consist!  .g  of  singing, 
accompanied  with  the  drum  and  rattle,  the  principal  feature  of  wiiich 
vvas  to  imitate  tlie  actions  of  tlie  butfalo.  According  to  radition.  this 
dance  originated  in  a  warlike  ex[)edition  of  tlie  Iroquois  against  the 
Cherokees  When  they  had  proceeded  as  far  as  the  Kentucky  Salt 
Lick,  they  heard,  for  the  first  time,  the  butl'aloes  "  singing  tlieir  favorite 
songs,"  (bellowing  and  grund)ling;.  and  fnnn  this  bellowing,  the 
uiusic.  and  from  tlitnr  actions,  the  plan  of  the  liance  was  made. 

The  brief  desci'iption  of  tliese  dances  here  given  will,  ftu-  all 
practical  purposes,  doui)tless  sutHce  to  atford  a  general  idea  of  dances 
among  the  Iroquois.  The  following  are  additional  (hiuces  among  that 
people.     Those  marked  with  a  star  are  ada[)ted  from  other  tribes: 

For  both  tiexes:  I.  O-sfo-irrh'-jio-irci,  Great  Feather  Dance.  2. 
Oa-na'-o-uli,  Great  Thanksgiving  Dance.  3.  Dii-niin'-dd-ncH-huni-hd, 
Dance  with  Joined  Hands.  4.  (h-.-iln'-xholc,*  Trotting  Dance.  5. 
O-io-wa  -qd-ka,*  North  Hance.  (>.  .IC-Iki'-ijk,  Antique  Dance.  7. 
(i(i-)K)-jil'-(f(f-o,  Taking  tlie  Kettle  Out.  H.  Gd-so-int-o-no.*  Fish 
Dance.  '.*.  C>.s-/>'y-(/a'-/o,  Shaki.ng  the  Bush.  10.  rr'ff-;/o-//a'-//o.  Kattle 
Dance.  II.  So-irck-D-dii'-no.'*  Duck  Dance.  12.  Ja-ko' -im-o-ini' -no, 
Pigeon  Dance.  IM.  ^r^A'-.s-a'-f/a-zir-a,  Grinding  Dishes.  14.  (fd-t^o'-a, 
Kne»^  Rattlt!  Dance. 

For  fenial(>s:  l").  ()-kc'-ii'<i,  Dance  for  the  Dead.  1(1.  O-as-ka- 
iu"-(t,  ShulUe  Dance.  17.  D<i-siva-(((i-)ic'-(i,  Tumbling  Dance.  IS. 
Un-(hi-(la-o-(U'-h(i,  Turtle  Dance,  lit.  Un-d<i-da-o-at'-ha,  Initiaticm 
Drvnc3  for  Girls.  20.  Un-lo-we'-sus,  Shuffle  Dance.  21.  Da-ijo-da'- 
8un-d(i-e' -(/<),  Dark  Dance. 

For  males:  22.  I rff-.sff'-sc/t,*  Sioux,  or  War  Dance.  2i}.  Dd-ifc- 
ij(i-(jo-u-au  -no,  Buffalo  Dance.  24.  N(;-<i'-(fwi-o-an'-no,*  Bear  Dance. 
25.     Wa-(i-no'(i,   Striking  the  Stick.     2tJ.     Nc-lio-sa-den'-dd,    Scpiut 


DANCES. 


•J'jr* 


Dance.  27.  G a -im-ioi' -da-do,  >iiia\i>  Dance.  2S.  I'li-df-d  iic-aiik'-hi. 
Track  Fiii;liiig  Dance.  20.  Eli-iirs' -hen-do.  Arm  mmk'mir  Dnnee.  80, 
(x(i-<jo'-S((,  Falsa  Face  Dance.  8 1.  Ga-jc' -an.  False  Face  Dance.  H2. 
Un-d(i-dc-((-<liifi'-shnii-iic-(if'-h(i,  Preparation  Dance. 

Mr.  M(»r^»Hn  is  [)r()bably  mistaken  in  classing  the  Butl'alo  dance 
as  among  those  invented  by  the  Iroquois,  oi  as  meaning  to  convey  the 
idea  that  this  dance  did  not  exist  among  other  tribes;  for,  according  to 
the  Bishop  of  Meaux,  there  was  a  dance  among  the  tril)e3  "in  the 
western  {•arts."'  called  the  D'.iuce  of  the  Bull,  which  is  a  term  here 
used  for  Buffaloes. 

Mr.  Catlin  also  specially  mentions  the  Buffalo  dance  amcmg  the 
Mandans,  which  iie  witnessed  while  at  tlie  ?iIaMdan  village.  He  says. 
"I  have  for  several  days  past  been  peculiarly  engrossed,  and  my  senses 
have  been  confounded  with  the  Rtam[)ing,  grunting  and  bellowing  of 
tiu'  Buffalo  dance,  which  closed  a  few  day.s  since  at  sun-rise."'  These 
dances,  he  says,  were  somotiiues  continued  in  that  village  two  or  three 
weeks  without  stopping  nn  instant,  until  the  doubtful  moment  when 
buffaloes  made  their  a|>pearance.  so  that  tl)ese  dances  never  faihnl  of 
effect,  as  if  they  have  been  the  means  of  bringing  them  in  by  this 
time,  the  object  of  tliese  dances,  it  seems,  being  for  that  purpose. 

Mr.  Heckewelder  says:  "It  is  a  pleasing  spectacle  to  see  the 
Indian  dances,  wlitui  intended  merely  for  social  div(>rsion  and  innocent 
amusement.  I  acknowK'dg"  I  would  prefer  being  {iresent  at  them  for 
a  full  hour,  than  a  few  minutes  only  at  such  dances  as  I  have  wit- 
nessed at  our  country  taverns  among  white  people.  Their  so.igs  are 
by  no  means  unharmonious.  They  sing  iu  chorus;  first  the  men  and 
then  the  women.  At  times  tiie  women  join  in  the  general  song,  or  repeat 
the  strain  which  the  nu>n  have  just  finished.  It  seems  like  two  parties 
singing  in  (piestions  nud  answers,  and  is  upon  tlie  whole  very  agreeal)le 
and  enlivening.  After  thus  singing  for  aboet  a  (puirter  of  an  hour, 
they  coiu'lude  each  song  with  a  loud  yell,  which  I  must  confess  is  not 
in  concord  with  the  r(>st  of  tiie  music;  it  is  not  unlike  tlie  cat-bird  whicli 
closes  its  pretty  song  with  nunving  like  a  cat.  I  do  not  admire  this 
finale.  The  singing  always  begins  by  one  person  only,  but  others 
soon  fall  in  successively,  until  the  geneial  chorus  begins,  the  drum 
beating  all  the  while  to  mark  the  tinu>.  The  voices  c  f  the  women  are 
clear  and  full,  and  their  intonations  generally  correct." 

But  the  same  authority  observes  that  war  dances  have  nothing 
engaging  in  their  object;  on  the  contrary,  they  strike  terror  to  tl'e 
behohlers,  those  engaged  in  them  being  dressed  and  [tainted,  <u-  rather 
bi'daubed  with  paint,  in  a  manner  suitable  to  the  occasion,  holding  the 
niunha'ous  weapon  in  their  hands  anil  inntating  in  their  dance  all  the 


25(5 


THE    AMKIilCAN    INLIAX. 


warlike  nttitinles,  motions  and  actions  which  are  usual  in  an   engage- 
ment with  the  enemy. 

Before  starting  out  on  a  war  campaign,  the  War  dance  was  per- 
formeil  around  a  painted  jwst,  which  was  tlie  Indian  mode  for  recruit- 
ing for  such  service.  Whoever  joined  in  the  dance  was  considered  as 
having  enlisted  for  the  campaign,  and  assumed  the  obligations  of 
going  out  with  a  party.  This  ceremt)ny  was  more  commonly  called 
sfi'ikiiit/  ilic  poi^f.  Those  participating  were  painted  red,  as  a  symbol 
of  war.  Around  the  post  the  warriors  recited  their  deeds  of  dai'ing, 
and  it  is  said  that  no  ancient  hero  drawn  from  Homer  could  exhibit 
more  fire  in  words  and  acts,  each  warrior  detailing  his  exploits,  and 
closing  each  important  sentence  by  striking  the  post  with  his  sjjear  or 
other  weapon  of  war.  It  was  the  forest  school,  'm  which  the  young 
learned  their  first  lesson  in  the  art  of  war.  Occasions  of  this  kind 
among  the  untutored  natives  took  the  place  of  our  more  civilized  mili- 
tary reunions  and  Fourth  of  July  celebrations. 

When  returning  from  a  successful  exi)edition,  the  dance  of  Thanks- 
giving was  always  indulged  in.  It  partook  of  the  character  of  a 
religious  cei-emony,  accom[)anied  with  singing  and  choruses,  in  which 
the  women  joined,  but  otherwise  took  no  part  in  the  [)erfornmnce. 

L,i  Hontan,  speaking  of  dances  among  the  Nm-tii  American  In- 
dians, says  tliey  were  of  seveial  sorts,  the  i)rinci[)al  of  which  was  the 
Calumet  dance;  the  others  were  the  Chiefs  dance,  the  Warrior's  dance, 
the  Marriage  dance,  and  the  dance  of  the  Sacrifice,  differing  from  each 
othor  both  in  cadences  and  in  steps  or  leaps,  as  he  terms  them,  it 
being  impossible,  he  says,  to  describe  them,  for  "they  have  so  little 
resemblance  to  ours:  the  Calumet  dance,  which  they  [)erform  only  on 
certain  occasions,  as  when  strangers  pass  through  their  country,  or 
when  their  enemies  send  them  ambassadors  t(j  treat  of  [)eace,  being 
the  most  grave  and  handsome."' 

The  rattle  used  in  dances  is  called  by  the  Iroquois  (iiis-<l(i-irn-S((, 
and  by  the  Algomjuins  Clii-clii-coiic. 

Capt.  Jonathan  Carver,  in  s[)eaking  of  the  style  in  performing 
any  dance,  says  that  the  women,  particularly  those  of  the  western 
nations,  dance  very  grac(!fully,  and  that  ditferent  nations  vary  in  their 
manner  of  dancing.  The  Ojibways  thn  w  themselves  into  a  greater 
variety  of  attitud<«  than  any  othor  people,  sometimes  holding  their 
heads  erect,  at  other  times  bending  forward  almost  to  the  grounil,  then 
reclining  on  one  side,  and  immediately  after  on  the  other.  The  Sioux 
or  Dakotas  carry  themselves  more  upright,  step  firmer  and  move  more 
gracefully;  but  all  accompany  tlieir  dances  with  a  disagreeable  noise, 
both  in  their  style  of  singing  and  words  of  exclamation. 


DANCES. 


■)( 


Mr.  Catliii,  the  artist,  mentions  the  following  vlnnces  among  the 
western  tribes  wliom  he  visited:  Tlie  Slave  dance,  the  Begging  or 
Beggar's  dance,  the  Discovery  ihince.  Dance  to  the  Medicine  of  the 
jjrave,  among  the  Sauks  and  Foxes.  The  Beggar  dance,  the  Buffalo 
dance,  the  Bear  dance,  the  Eagle  dance,  and  the  Dance  of  the  Braves, 
among  the  Sioux  and  Ojihways:  the  Buffalo  dance,  the  Boasting  ilance, 
and  the  Begging  dance  among  tiie  Mandans. 

Mr.  Fletcher,  I'liited  States  Ai^ent  amonjj  tlu!  Winnebnj'oes  in 
1S4S.  says  that  dancing  is  a  national  trait  of  this  tribe,  and  is  a  part 
of  their  religious,  social  and  military  system;  that  the  War  dance  was 
celebrated  by  them  before  starting  on  the  war-path,  and  although  this 
tiibe  at  that  time  had  not  for  several  years  been  engaged  in  war,  it  was 
htill  kept  up  among  them,  concerning  which  he  says:  "The  object  of 
this  seems  to  be  the  same  as  that  sought  to  I.  effected  by  martial 
mrsic  and  military  reviews  amimg  the  whites,  namely,  to  keep  alive 
a  martial  spirit  and  in  peace  pre[)are  for  .var." 

The  Bear  dance  was  engaged  in  as  a  religious  ceremony  by  the 
tSioux.  In  this  ilance  the  dress  was  of  bear  skin;  the  dancc^rs  imitated 
the  motioris  of  that  animal,  and  they  hoped  ])y  this  ceremony  to  win 
success  in  hunting  tlu^  l)ear. 

W.  P.  Clarke,  of  the  United  States  Army,  in  his  work  on  the 
"Indian  Sign  Language,"  thus  refers  to  dances  among  the  wdd  tribes 
of  the  western  [)lains:  "  The  Comanches  have  thi>  Haven,  Buffalo, 
Bull.  Swift  Fox — all  war  dances — and  Dance  of  Fear,  with  shields 
ami  hiiiccs.  when  they  expect  an  attack;  Turkey  Dance,  inutating 
motions  of  turkeys.  Tho  Deer  dance  might  be  called  the  Juggler's 
dance,  as  the  dancers  pretend  to  swallow  red  beans  and  then  throw 
them  out  thnmgh  the  breast."' 

The  Caddoes  had  a  Corn  dance,  held  when  the  corn  was  ripn 
enough  to  eat,  and,  until  this  ilance  took  place,  no  one  was  allowed  to 
pick  any  of  the  corn.  They  also  liad  a  Beaver  dance,  in  which  the 
medicine  men  swallowed  large  shells. 

The  Jiertliold  Indians  had  a  special  dance  for  the  women,  called 
the  White  Butfalo  danc(^.  They  also  had  the  Strong  Heart,  Bull, 
Wolf,  and  Young  I3og  dances.  Th.iy  usi'd  masks  of  buffalo  heads  for 
the  Bull  dance,  and  wolf  skins  for  tin'  Wolf  dance. 

The  ("heyennes  had  a  special  war  dance,  when  all  the  soldiers 
were  wanted  for  war  purposes.  A  large  fire  was  made  in  the  center 
of  the  camp,  where  the  warriors  assembled,  mounted  and  dismounted, 
but  wearing  all  their  "war  toggery,"  weapons,  etc.  Men,  women  and 
childven  joined  ia  the  dance,  and  when  the  excitement  had  become 
intense  and  reached  its  greatest  height,  the  head  men  went  among  the 

17 


258 


THK    A.MEHICAN    INDIAN. 


dancers  anil  picked  out  twelve  of  tlie  best  and  bravest  soldiers,  and 
placed  two  lines  of  six  each  on  opposite  sides  of  the  fire.  Then  the 
old  men  and  head  men  ^ave  them  advice,  telling  them  that  they  must 
be  vigilant  and  bravt>,  and  must  never  run  from  their  enemies,  and 
that  tiieir  peo[)le  vrould,  after  their  return,  sing  of  their  brave  deeds, 
but  should  they  be  killed  on  the  battle  fitdd,  than  whit'li  there  is  no 
more  glorious  death,  tliey  v/ould  be  great  chiefs  in  tlie  hereafter. 

Generally  speaking,  the  Plains  Indians  had  the  Omaha  or  Grass 
danc'e>  engaged  in  by  men,  old  and  young,  at  any  time;  this  is  also  a 
be'fj'in}'  dance.  The  Fox  dance  was  for  vounjr  men,  at  anv  time.  The 
Wolf  dance  was  performed  by  those  just  going  to  war.  The  H(  rse 
dance  took  place  once  in  two  years ;  a  large  lodge  is  pitched  in  the 
center  of  cam[);  the  men  are  in  war  costumes,  and  their  ponies  painted; 
they  then  circle,  charge,  discharge  guns,  etc.  The  Scal[)  dance  was 
engaged  in  by  men  and  women,  after  the  scalps  have  been  brought 
home;  those  who  have  been  on  the  war-path  have  their  ffices  lilackened. 
Chief,  or  Short  Hair  dance,  was  mostly  for  old  men,  at  any  time.  In 
the  Night  dance,  young  men  and  girls  engaged,  at  any  time  The 
Strong  Hciirt  dance  was  for  young  men,  at  any  time,  as  als(j  was  theS[)irit 
dance.  In  the  Otter  diince,  young  men  used  poles  Avith  otter  skins, 
th((  ceremony  taking  place  at  any  time.  This  was  a  medicine  dance. 
The  Kill  dance  was  performed  by  mothers  whose  sons  had  been  to  war 
and  met  with  success.  These  do  not  exhaust  the  list  of  dances,  but 
are  the  princij)al  ones. 

The  Corn  dance,  or  Green  Corn  dance,  was  one  which  seems  to 
have  been  observed  among  all  the  tribes  within  the  country  where  the 
zea  maize  or  Indian  corn  was  found,  and  although  very  many,  and.  it, 
may  be  said,  nearly  all  of  the  dances,  once  faithfully  observed  by  the 
tribes  in  their  native  or  wild  condition,  have  disappeared  and  fallen 
into  disuse,  especially  anv  ngst  those  Indians  called  the  civilized  tribes, 
yet  the  festival  or  Green  Corn  dance  is  still  ob.served  by  these  latter 
tribes,  especially  those  of  the  Indian  Territory. 

The  Indians  of  the  countrv  of  the  Northwest  coast,  alonij  the 
Columbia  river  and  other  waters,  where  salmon  abounded,  had  the 
Salmon  dance,  with  which  was  connected  many  superstitions;  but 
since  the  coming  oi  the  white  man  it  is  no  longer  observed. 

The  Gins  Ventres  celebrated  the  Goose  danca  to  remind  the  wild 
geese,  as  they  left  in  the  autumn,  that  they  had  Jiad  good  food  all 
summer  and  must  come  back  in  the  spring.  This  dance  wiis  performed 
bv  the  women,  each  one  carrying  a  bunch  of  long  seed  grass,  the 
favorite  food  of  the  wild  goose.  They  danced  to  the  souikI  of  the 
drum,  circling  about  with  shulHing  steps. 


DANCKS. 


2r)0 


Acconliii''  to  Beverlv.  some  tribes  of  ludiaiis  luul  also  a  danco 
called  the  Festival  dance,  which  vms  j)erf()rined  by  the  "dancers  them- 
selves forming  a  ring,  and  moving  round  a  circle  of  carved  posts  that 
are  set  up  for  that  purpose,  or  eh e  round  a  fire  made  in  a  convenient 
part  of  the  town ;  and  then  each  has  his  rattle  in  his  hand,  or  what  other 
thing  he  fancies  most,  as  his  bow  and  arrows,  or  his  tomahawk.  They 
also  dross  themselves  up  with  branclu^s  of  trees  or  some  other  strange 
accoutrements.  Thus  they  proceed,  dancing  and  singing,  with  all  the 
antic  postures  they  can  invent,  and  he  is  the  bravest  fellow  that  has 
the  most  prodigious  gestures." 

In  this  connection  it  is  intei-esting  to  note  information  given  in 
the  Annual  Report  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  for  the  year 
18s4,  p.  i37,  wherein  is  set  out  the  report  of  the  Pine  Ridge  agency, 
Dakota,  in  which  it  is  noted  that  the  Indians  about  that  agency  have 
made  "great  progress  in  abaudonin.g  many  of  their  customs,  noticeably 
that  of  the  Sun  dance,  which,  for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  the 
Ogal la-Sioux  and  Northern  Cheyennes,  was  not  held.  The  abandon- 
ment of  such  a  barbarous  ami  di'moralizin*;  ceremonv.  anta<fonistic  to 
civilization  and  progress,  as  it  has  been  proved,  is  a  bright  and  prom- 
ising event  in  the  tribe's  struggle  towards  advancement  in  the  white 
num's  ways,  and  for  this,  credit  and  thanks  are  duo  the  younger  element 
among  the  tri])e,  having  encountered  in  so  doing  the  opposition  of  the 
old  and  non-progressive  Indians.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  a  firm  stand 
on  the  part  of  the  government  in  the  future  will  prevent  the  reapi)ear- 
ance  of  the  Sun  dance." 

In  the  report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner  for  ISSli,  is  also  found 
the  following  information  from  the  Indian  Agent  at  Crow  Creek  and 
Lower  Brule  consolidated  agency:  "These  Indians  have  given  up  the 
Sun  dance,  Scalp  dance,  and  other  barbarous  dances  that  keep  alive 
their  wild  natures  and  retard  their  progress,  but  I  have  not  endeavored 
to  break  up  the  Scjuaw  dance  and  such  other  harndess  amusements." 

It  is  noticoil  tluit  otlit^r  Indian  agents,  in  these  various  reports, 
frequently  take  occasion  to  inform  the  commissioner  that  they  have 
broken  up  and  prohibited  the  Sun  dance  and  other  l)arbarous  dances 
and  practices  among  the  Indians  under  their  control. 

The  ho[»e  so  earnestly  indulged  in  by  these  Indian  agents  that  the 
firm  stand  taken  by  the  government  will  prevent  the  reaMpoarance  of 
these  barbarous  practices  among  the  Indians,  will  find  a  licartv 
response  from  every  true  philanthropist  and  advocate  of  Indian  welfare; 
but  those  who  look  r,()on  th(>  civilization  of  mankind  as  something 
tending  to  contribute  to  their  lia|)piness.  in  the  advancement  of  their 
moral  condition,  cannot  well  content  themselves  witii  a  success  accoin- 


2(i(» 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


plishcd  through  the  Jiu'iun  (lopiirtiiieiit  in  iiuluciiig  the  Ugfilhi-Sioux 
and  other  trihos  to  iil)an(i>m  their  long-estahlisluHl  ami  extremely  bar- 
barous eustoins  mentioned,  but  they  may  properly  demand,  in  the 
interest  o£  civilization,  that  the  barbarous  and  brutal  })Ugilistie  practices 
of  tlio  white  man's  pri/e-ring  shall  be  abandomul,  that  liis  bull-fights, 
cock-lights,  horse-races,  and  other  like  ])rutal  exliibitions  for  the 
amusement  of  the  grosser  senses  of  the  civiliztnl  white  man,  be  also 
removed  from  the  catalogue  of  favorite  amusements  for  the  editicaticm 
of  civilized  peop](>,  and  wliilst  the  government  agents  are  so  active  in 
patting  a  stop  to  thi^  barbarous  and  demoralizing  influence  of  the  Siiii 
(Unicr,  let  tlieir  activity  include  also  attention  to  the  aforesaid  ilenioral- 
izing  practices  among  our  own  people. 


THi:  iUAia-    DANCE. 


CHAPTER  XV. 
AMUSEMENTS  AND  GAMES  OF  CHANCE. 

Indians  nro  Fond  of  Anmsement— Deliulit  in  Games  of  Chance — Ball  Playing— 
Game  of  LaCrosse— Addicted  to  Practical  Jokiiif;— Various  Modt  s  of  (lainblinsj 
— Various  Devices  for  Amusement— Gamo  of  tlie  Plum  Stone— Card  playiuj,'. 


I 


'^pT'7HE  Imliiins,  in  their  native 
^:i  A  condition,  were  fond  of 
/tjl  Jf  amusements  and  games  of 
^  chance,  and,  above  all, 
were  much  <,'iven  to  j^ambling. 
In  this  regard,  however,  it  may  be 
said  of  them,  as  in  respect  to  most 
other  peculiarities  of  character, 
they  do  not  perhaps  dilfer  essen- 
tially from  the  white  man,  especi- 
ally so  far  as  a  propensity  for 
gambling  is  concerned,  and  it  is  a 
singular  coincidence  that,  in  their 
games  and  mode  of  gambling,  in 
many  respects,  they  are  similar  in 
character  to  those  amongst  civil- 
ized ju>()[)le. 

Their    dances,   spoken   of    in 
tho  foregoing  chapter  of  this  work 
s[)ecially  devoted   to   that  subject, 
whilst    not    designed    strictly    as 
an  institution  of  amusement,  but 
more    as    a     religious     (".evotion. 
might  perhaps,  to  a  certain  extent, 
bo  classed  under  that  head. 
Amusements   and    games,  among   tiio    Indians,  were    something 
which  attracted  the  special  attention  of  travelers  ami  writers  at  an 
early  day,  the  trait  being  so  prominently  nuirked  in  the  Indian  char- 
acter.    Their  attention  was  drawn  in  this  direction  particularly  from 


INDIAN  W0MI:N    ri-AYINli  liAUK  OK 
riA'M  STONK. 


2C>2 


THK    AMEKICAN    INDIAN. 


the  fact  that  in  their  ainusemonts  and  games  so  many  features  Avere 
found  mufli  resembling,  in  this  respect,  the  practices  of  the  white  man. 
The  Iroquois  liad,  in  connection  with  tln>ir  dances,  a  kind  of 
amusement,  in  tlio  nature  of  what  we  would  call  concerts,  four  in  num- 
ber, as  follows:  O-cc-dosc' ;  the  Medicine  concert,  Oa-no-d(i  -ijo-suh ; 
the  Female  concert,  O-c-iiti'-do-la ;  and  Thanksgiving  concert,  Ah-tlo'- 
ircli.  The  O-ci'-dosf'  was  the  most  prominent,  and  is  thus  described  by 
Mr.  Morgan: 

'•It  was  given  in  the  night,  in  a  dark  room,  and  no  women  were 
allowed  to  be  jjresent.  Those  engaged  in  the  concert  were  seated  on 
benches  around  the  room,  in  a  continixous  row,  each  one  holding  in  his 
hand  a  rattle.  These  rattles  were  made  to  give  each  one  a  different 
note,  by  means  of  diiferent  sized  shells,  and  holes  bortul  in  them  to 
♦unit  the  sound.  Among  twenty  of  them,  rattled  together  at  such  a 
concert,  no  two  would  give  the  same  sound.  Corn  was  placed  inside 
the  shell.  When  the  parties  were  ready,  one  of  their  number  sang  a 
song,  to  which  they  all  beat  time  with  their  rattles,  and  at  certain 
intervals  all  joined  in  the  song  in  chorus.  Another  then  commenced 
a  song,  which  was  continued  and  finished  in  the  same  manner.  After 
each  one  in  turn  had  sung  his  song,  which,  with  the  accompaniments 
and  the  choruses,  made  a  not  unpleasant  entertainment,  the  concert 
was  ended."' 

Tlieir  games,  except  those  involving  athletic  sports,  were  played 
by  both  sexes,  some  of  them  together  and  some  of  them  separately. 
They  also  had  games  belonging  to  children  only.  Their  games  were 
much  the  same  as  those  found  among  all  the  tribes  throughout  the 
continent,  in  which  the  practice  or  mode  of  playing*  them  was  (^uite 
uniform,  subject  to  the  same  rules  and  proceedings. 

Mr.  Morgan  notes  the  following  games  amcuig  the  Iroquois:  The 
Ball  game,  or  O-id-dd-jish' -qiia-iujc ;  the  game  of  Javelin,  or  (ln-iuf- 
(/a-o;  the  game  of  Deer  Buttons,  or  Uui^-ya-c-sd'-id;  game  of  Snow 
Snake,  or  U(i-ira/-s(i;  game  of  Arch(>ry,  or  1k)W  and  arrow,  Wd-a'-iio, 
(jd'-iio;  game  of  the  Bowl  and  Peach  Stones,  or  (jii)i-k(i'-rli. 

The  games  of  the  Iroipiois,  like  those  of  other  nations,  were 
divisible  into  athletic  games  and  games  of  chance.  As  Mr.  Morgan 
observes,  unlike  the  prizes  of  the  Olynijjic  games,  no  chaplets  awaited 
the  victors.  Tiiey  were  strifes  between  nation  and  nation,  village  and 
village,  or  triiics  and  tribes;  in  a  word,  parties  against  parties,  and 
not  champion  against  champion.  The  prize  contendeil  for  was  that  of 
victory;  and  it  belonged  not  to  the  triumphant  players,  but  to  the 
party  which  sent  them  forth  to  the  contest. 

Betting  upon  the  result  of  games  was  not  only  common  among 


AMUHKMENTS  AND  GAMES  OF  CHANCE. 


263 


the  Iroquois,  but  was  a  custom  among  all  the  Americau  tribes,  thus 
referred  to  by  Longfellow: 

"  So  tliey  sat  and  playod  toyotber, 
All  the  old  tTien  and  tlio  yountt  inou, 
Played  for  drosses,  weapous,  wampntii, 
Playod  till  iiiidui(,'lit,  played  till  mornin>f, 
Playod  until  tlio  Yeuadizze, 
Till  the  cmining  Pau-Piik-Koowis, 
Of  their  treasures  bad  despoiled  them." 

The  bets  were  generally  niado  in  a  systematic  manner,  the  articles 
at  stake  being  deposited  with  the  managers  of  the  game;  thus  the 
j.rincipal  stake  holder,  so  well  observed  among  our  civilized  people, 
was  an  established  feature  with  the  Indian  in  their  institution  in 
gambling  and  games  of  chance.  A  bet  offered  by  a  person  upon  one 
side,  in  the  nature  of  some  valuable  article,  was  matched  by  a  similar 
article,  or  one  of  equal  value,  by  some  one  upon  tiio  other  side.  Per- 
sonal ornaments  were  the  usual  gambling  currency.  Other  bets  fol- 
lowed in  like  manner,  until  hundreds  of  articles  were  sometimes  col- 
lected. 

The  game  of  ball  is  usually  [)layed  in  the  winter  season,  after  the 
winter's  hunts  are  over,  and  during  the  summer  while  the  game  is 
unfit  to  kill,  and  in  the  midst  of  their  athletic;  sports,  games  of  chance 
and  war.  The  mode  of  playing  this  game  is  thus  described  by  Mr. 
Schoolcraft : 

"  The  game  is  played  by  two  parties,  not  necessarily  equally 
divided  in  numbers,  but  usually  one  village  against  another,  or  one 
large  village  may  challenge  two  or  three  smaller  ones  to  the  combat. 
When  a  challenge  is  accepted,  a  day  is  appointed  to  play  the  game; 
ball  bats  are  made,  and  each  party  assembles  its  whole  force  of  old 
men,  young  men  and  boys.  They  women  never  play  in  the  same  game 
with  the  men.  Heavy  bets  are  made  by  individuals  of  the  op[)osite 
sides.  Horses,  guns,  blankets,  butt'alo  robes,  kettles  and  trinkets,  are 
freely  staked  on  the  result  of  the  game.  When  the  parties  are 
assembled  on  the  ground,  two  stakes  are  placed  about  a  (quarter  of  a 
mile  a[iart,  and  the  game  commeiu'cs  midway  bt>tween  them;  the  object 
of  each  party  l)eiiig  to  get  the  ball  beyond  the  limits  of  its  op[)oiit'nts. 
The  game  commences  by  one  of  the  old  men  throwing  the  ball  in  the 
air,  when  all  rush  forward  to  catch  it  in  their  ball  bats  before  or  after  it 
falls  on  the  ground.  The  one  who  catches  it  throws  it  in  the  direction  of 
tlie  goal  of  the  opposing  party,  when,  if  it  be  caught  by  one  of  the 
same  side,  it  is  continued  in  that  direction,  and  so  on  until  it  is  thrown 
beyond  the  limits;  but  if  caught  by  an  opponent,  it  is  thrown  back  in 
the  opposite  direction.     In  this  way   the    ball  is  often   kept   all  day 


2(54 


TilE    AMKiaCAN    INDIAN. 


AMUSKMKNTS    AND    (iAMES    UV    (  IIANCE. 


2»i5 


between  the  two  bouiuliiries,  neither  party  beinj;  nble  to  get  it  beyond 
the  limit  of  the  other.  When  one  lias  caught  the  ball,  he  has  the 
right  before  throwing  it  to  run  towanls  the  limits  until  ho  is  overtakiii 
by  tiie  other  party,  when,  being  compelled  to  throw  it,  he  endeiivorw 
to  send  it  in  tlie  direction  of  some  of  his  own  party,  to  be  caught  by 
some  one  of  tliem,  wlio  continues  st'iiding  it  in  tlit^  same  diret^tion." 

Till-  ball  IS  carved  from  a  knot,  or  made  of  l)aked  day  covensd 
with  rawhide  of  the  deer.  The  bfdl  itiit  is  from  thrtHi  to  four  feet 
long;  one  end  bent  up  in  a  circular  form  of  al)out  fcmr  incites  in 
diameter,  in  which  is  a  net-work  made  of  rawhide  or  sinews  of  the 
lU'i'V  or  l)utl'alo. 

Mr.  Morgan  says  this  game  rencheil  back  to  remote  nntiquity,  and 
was  universal  among  tiie  rod  races,  and  was  playetl  with  a  degree  of 
zeal  and  entiiusiasm  which  would  scarcely  be  credited.  Among  the 
Iro(juois  the  parties  to  the  play  stationed  themselves  in  two  [)arallel 
lines,  facing  each  other,  each  one  holding  a  ball  bat,  and  with  which 
aloiK*  the  ball  was  handled.  As  soon  as  all  the  [ireliminaries  were 
adjusted,  the  ball  was  dropped  between  the  two  tiles  of  players,  and 
taken  between  the  l)ats  of  the  two  who  stood  in  the  middle  of  each 
file,  opposite  to  each  other.  After  a  ijrief  struggle  betw<H'n  them,  in 
whicii  eacii  endeavoreil  with  his  bat  to  get  possession  of  the  ball  and 
give  it  the  first  impulse  towards  his  own  gate,  it  was  thrown  u[),  and 
then  commenced  the  contest. 

The  play  went  on  with  so  much  earnestness  that  they  frequently 
wounded  each  other  in  their  unconscious  zeal  for  succes-.  resulting 
Bonjetimes  in  bn)ken  bones.  Notwithstanding  this,  no  ill-feeling 
between  them  arose  in  consequence  of  mishaps  of  this  kind.  These 
plays  were  conducted  with  the  utmost  fairness,  during  which  (lis[)utes 
seldom  arose. 

Among  their  prominent  games  was  one  called  the  game  of  Plum 
Stone,  or  game  of  the  J3owl,  known  according  to  otiier  translations  as 
the  game  of  the  Di.sh  or  Platter,  and  sometimes  known  as  the  game 
of  the  Little  Bones;  pieces  of  bone,  worked  into  form,  being  some- 
times used  in  place  of  plum  stones  or  other  substances,  thus  described 
by  Mr.  Kohl  in  his  "  Kitchi-Gami.  or  Wanderings  Anmnd  Lake 
Sui)erior:" 

'•  It  is  played  with  a  wooden  bowl,  and  a  number  of  small  figures 
bearing  some  resemblance  to  our  chessmen.  They  are  \isually  carved 
very  neatly  out  of  bones,  wood  or  plum  stones,  and  represent  various 
things:  a  fi.sh,  a  hand,  a  door,  a  man,  a  canoe,  a  half  moon,  etc.  Tliey 
call  these  figures  '7>af/cs.sa«a// '  (carved  plum  stones  l,  and  the  game 
has  received  its  name  from  them.     Each  figure   has  a  foot  on  which 


2»5t5 


THK    AMF.IUCAN    INDIAN. 


it  can  Btiiiul  upriglit.  They  nro  nil  thrown  into  a  wooden  howl  (  in 
Indian,  (intKidn).  The  players  make  a  hole  in  the  ^Moiind,  ami  thrust 
the  howl  with  tlie  ti^un>s  into  it,  while  <^iviiirr  it  a  sii'.jht  shake.  Tlie 
luore  ti^'ures  stand  ii[)ri<,'ht  on  the  smooth  hottom  of  the  liowl  tiirou^'li 
this  siiake,  all  the  i)etter  for  the  player.  Eaeli  fl^'ure  has  its  vidue, 
and  some  of  them  represent  to  a  certain  extent  the  pieces  in  the  ^'ame 
of  diess.  Then)  are  also  other  fij^ures  which  may  similarly  he  called 
the  pawns.  The  latter,  carved  into  small  round  stars,  are  all  alike, 
have  no  pedestal,  hut  are  red  on  one  side  an<l  plain  on  the  other,  and 
are  connteil  as  plus  and  minus,  according  to  the  side  U[>periiio8t. 
With  the  pawns  it  is  perfect  chance  which  side  is  up,  but  with  the 
pieces  much  <lepends  on  the  skill  with  which  the  howl  is  shaken.  The 
other  rules  and  mode  of  calculation  are  said  to  he  very  complicated, 
and  tht)  game  is  played  with  great  attention  and  passion.  This  game, 
as  thus  described,  singularly  corresponds  in  some  respects  to  our  game 
of  chess.  It  is  somewhat  diU'erently  played  among  ditTerent  tribes, 
although  all  are  founded  upon  the  miiiw  general  principle." 

('apt.  Jonathan  Carver  speaks  of  the  game  as  tlu;  game  of  the 
Bowl  or  Platter,  which,  he  says,  is  played  between  tw  persons  oidy, 
each  person  having  six  or  eight  little  bones,  not  unlike  a  peach  stone 
in  sizo  or  shape,  except  that  they  are  quadrangular,  two  of  the  sides 
of  which  were  colored  black  and  the  others  white.  These  they 
threw  up  into  the  air.  from  whence  they  fall  into  a  IjowI  or  platter 
placed  I. nderneath,  and  made  to  spin  arounil.  Accordingly  as  these 
bones  present  the  white  or  black  sicL  upwards,  they  reckon  the  game. 
He  who  happens  to  have  the  greatest  number  of  a  similar  color  turned 
up,  counts  five  points,  and  forty  is  the  game. 

Hennepin,  referring  to  this  game,  says  the  men  ctimmonly  play 
with  the  stones  of  certain  fruits  that  are  red  on  one  sitle  and  black  on 
the  other.  These  they  put  into  a  largo  wooden  platter  not  very  deep, 
or  into  a  basin  of  birch  bark  upon  a  woolen  blanket  or  dressed  skin. 
They  ])iay  six  or  seven  together,  but  only  two  of  them  take  hold  of  the 
plattiu"  with  their  two  hands.  One  after  another  they  lift  it  up  and 
strike  the  bottom  against  the  ground  to  hustle  these  six  objects 
together.     If  there  come  up  five  red  or  five  black,  all  of  the  same  side. 


Mr.  Morgan  thus  speaks  of  this  game  as  {)layed  among  the 
lro(juois:  '"A  dish  about  a  foot  in  diameter  at  the  base  was  carved  tmt 
of  a  knot,  or  made  of  earthen.  Six  peach  stones  were  then  ground,  or 
cut  down  into  an  oval  form,  reducing  them  in  the  process  about  half  in 
size,  after  which  the  heart  of  the  pit  was  removed,  and  the  stones 
themselves  were  burned  upon  one  side,  to  blacken  them.     The  peach 


AMfSKMKNIS    AND    (lAMKS    ol"    CHANrE. 


207 


Htonort  wen<  Hliakt'ii  in  tlm  l)()wl  by  tho  pliiyt'r,  tlio  codiit  (lopcMidiiif^ 
upon  tlin  iiuiiil)!'!-  w  liirli  cdiuo  uj)  of  ono  color,  utter  tlifv  had  ctiiised 
rolliii<^  in  tlio  disli.  It  was  played  in  tho  public  council  Iiouho,  by  ii 
HUccBSHion  of  plfiycrs.  two  at  a  time,  under  tlui  sufx'rvisioii  of  niana/^^ors 
appointed  to  represent  thi»  two  parties  and  to  conduct  tiie  contest.  The 
game  was  ended  and  the  victory  gained  by  hini  who  finally  won  all  the 
peach  stones  in  the  iiank,  wiu(.'h  was  usually  one  huudred." 

John  Tanner,  tlu!  Indian  captive,  speaks  of  this  game  as  the 
Bi'(j-ijti-n(ih-))ilk\  which  lu*  says  ai'e  small  pieces  of  wood,  bone,  or 
sometimes  brass,  made  by  cutting  uj>  an  old  ketthi.  One  side  is 
stained  or  colored  black,  tlu^  other  side  they  aim  to  have  bright. 
These  may  vary  in  numl)er,  i)ut  can  never  be  fewer  than  lune.  They 
are  put  tog(;ther  in  a  large  wooden  bowl  or  tray  kept  for  that  purpose. 
Two  parties,  sometimes  twenty  or  thirty,  phiy  sitting  o[>posite  each 
other  in  a  circle.  The  mode  in  [)laying  consists  in  striking  the  edge 
of  the  bowl  in  such  a  manner  as  to  throw  all  the  Bcij-ifd-tinh  into  the 
air;  and  on  the  manner  in  which  they  fall  into  the  tray  depends  the 
gain  or  loss  of  the  party.  If  his  stroke  has  been  to  a  certain  extent 
fortunate,  the  player  strikes  again  and  again,  as  in  the  game  of  billiards, 
until  he  misses,  when  it  passes  to  the  next. 

Among  the  Dakotas.  it  is  said,  the  women  often  [)lay  this  game  of 
Plum  stones  more  than  the  men,  and  often  lose  all  their  trinkets  iu 
betting  on  it. 

The  game  of  Deer  Buttons  among  the  Iroquois  was  much  like  that 
of  the  game  of  Dish  and  Plum  stones,  e.vcept  that  the  use  of  the  dish 
was  omitted.      It  was  rather  a  fireside  game. 

The  game  of  Javelin,  which,  it  seems,  was  most  common  among 
the  Iroquois,  depended  upon  the  dexterity  with  which  tlm  javelin  was 
thrown  at  a  ring,  as  it  rolled  upim  the  ground.  The  javelin  was  an 
instrument  five  or  six  feet  long,  and  about  three-fourths  of  an  inch  in 
diameter,  made  of  a  substantial  kind  of  wood,  sharpened  at  ono  end. 
The  ring  was  about  eight  inches  in  tliameter,  made  either  into  a  hoop 
or  solid  like  a  wheel,  by  winding  with  splints.  Sometimes  the  javelin 
Avas  thrown  horizontally  by  placing  the  forefinger  against  the  end, 
supporting  it  with  the  thumb  and  second  finger.  In  other  cast's  it  was 
held  in  the  center  and  thrown  with  tht^  hand  raised  above  tht^  shoulder. 
The  javelins  themselves  were  the  forfeit  in  the  play,  and  the  game  was 
gained  by  the  party  which  won  tlnnn. 

Among  the  nmu.sements  of  the  Iroquoi.s,  Algonquins  and  other 
nations,  in  the  latitudes  of  snow  iu  the  winter  season,  was  the  game  of 
Snow-snake,  designed  primarily  as  a  diversion  for  the  young,  but  was 
occasionally  njade  a  public  game  between  tribes,  like  other  games,  and 


2C,H 


TICK    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


nrousfti  (I  (Ici^rt'c  of  spirit  iiivolviiij^  l)t>ttiii<,'.  us  in  otliiT  ^luut's.  Tliose 
wcro  Hindu  ol'  liicknry  with  |M>rfo(it  precision  and  HiiiKh.  Tlioy  wcro 
from  fivi>  to  sfvi'ii  feet  in  li'n<,'tli,  about  onc-fourtli  of  an  inch  in  fiiick- 
nt'ss,  and  <^radiially  diniinishin<^  from  about  an  inch  in  widtii  at  tlio 
Horn]  to  alnmt  half  an  inch  at  thu  foot.  Tim  licad  was  round,  tuiricd 
up  siii^iitly.  and  p<iintcd  with  sonin  hard  or  heavy  sul)stanc('.  to 
increase  its  momentum  when  Htarted. 

in  playing'  this  <^ame.  tiio  snake  was  thrown  witii  tiie  liand  l»y 
piacin^r  tlie  foretin^'c^r  at  the  tail  end,  and  starting'  it  with  the  tiiund) 
ami  remaininix  fiiif,'ers.  It  was  thus  inado  to  run  upon  the  snow  crust 
with  the  speed  of  au  arrow.  an<l  to  a  muc.i  ;,M('ater  distanct^ 
Honit'times  ninniiif;'  sixty  or  oi^dity  rods.  Sui-cess  depeiide<l  upon 
dexterity  and  muscular  stren<,'th  of  tins  parties  enj^nu^'d.  'i'lie  snake 
wlii<-h  ran  the  ;.:reat('st  distance  was  a  point  for  the  side  to  which  it 
'  elon;,'ed 

.Vrcliery,  or  practice  with  the  how  and  arrow,  as  a  matter  of  amuse- 
ment as  well  as  profit,  to  ac(piire  experience  for  hunting,',  was  sometliini.ij 
c'lmiiKUi  aimuij,'  all  the  trilii>s,  as  with  all  our  civilized  peoide.  who 
practice  shooting  at  u  mark  or  target. 

Charlevoix  speaks  of  a  game  he  saw  played  between  the  Pt)ttawat- 
nmies  and  Miamis.  called  the  game  of  Straw.  These  straws  were 
small  reeds,  about  the  bigni  ss  of  a  wheat  straw,  and  about  six  inches 
long.  Thev  took  a  jiarcel  commonly  of  L'dl  ;  always  an  odd  number. 
After  having  shullled  them  well  togetlnu',  making  innumerable  contor- 
tions, and  invoking  the(}tMiii,  they  separated  thtuu  with  a  kind  o!'  an  awl 
or  pointed  bone,  into  parci'lsof  ten  each;  every  one  taking  hisoNvn  at  a 
vcuiture,  and  he  that  happeneil  to  g(*t  the  parcel  with  II  gained  a  cer- 
tain number  of  points  that  wtM'e  aijreed  on.  the  whole  game  being 
sixty  or  eighty. 

Women  have  also  a  game,  called  anionic  the  Ojibwi.ys  I'li -jniii-sf- 
knli-iraii,  which  is  pla_\eil  with  two  leather  lielts  tied  with  a  string, 
idioiit  two  feet  long.  These  art^  placed  on  Uie  ground  and  each 
woman,  with  a  stick  dxuit  six  feet  long,  irien  to  take  up  the  Ch-itiili- 
sr-Liili-initi  from  tlie  other  contesting  party,  and  in  doing  so  throws  it 
in  the  air.  Whichever  [larty  gets  it  first  to  tin'  place  designated, 
ctuints  one  in  the  game. 

Tlie  ph'V  of  the  M<iccaHi!i  is  aiiotlier  game  practiced  among  tho 
Indian  tribes,  the  mode  of  proceeiling  being  siilistantially  the  sann< 
among  them  all.  It  is  thus  desciibed  as  plavyd  amoii<^  the  l>akotas: 
There  are  two  parties  to  the  play,  se\eral  on  a  side,  one  playing 
agai!iMt  the  other.  One  side  will  sing  whilst  one  man  of  the  other 
party  hides  a  ball  and  moccasins.      There  are  three  moccasins  used  for 


A.Mrsl'MF.NTS    AM)    (lAMKS    of    CIIANCI.. 


2»;'.i 


the  pnrpost!.  The  iiiaii  takes  tlic  Imll  or  sticU  Ixstweon  liis  tlimnl)  and 
forftin^cr,  and  slips  it  I'lnm  one  niocciisin  to  another  several  times, 
and  leaves  it  in  oni'  of  tlitun.  and  then  stops — soin(^thin^  liko  thindilu- 
plav  ainon*^'  the  wiiites.  The  party  who  hhvo  l)eeii  sin<^ini,'  liavo  to 
j^ues.-(  in  which  moccasin  tin*  hall  is,  for  wliicli  purpose  one  man  is 
<diosen.  If  he  <fuesses  where  the  hall  is  the  tirst  time,  ho  loses. 
Slionlil  tho  hall  not  he  in  the  moccasin  ho  guesses  the  tirst  time,  he  can 
try  again.  He  has  now  two  moccasins  for  a  choice,  and  has  to  guess 
wiiich  one  the  i)all  is  in.  If  he  is  successful,  he  wins;  if  not,  he  loses. 
and  ^'o  they  have  only  one  cluii-ct)  in  two  of  winning.  When  one  side 
loses,  the  other  gives  up  the  ;i;o<'easins  to  the  clher  parly  to  try  tli'dr 
luck  awhile  at  hidinif  a  i)all.      There  are  no  lii'di  numoers  in  the  <famo. 

The  children  sometimos  play  the  gann^  of  I'inni  stont^  The 
children  also  have  a  game,  played  witii  grains  cf  corn,  precisely  liki!  a 
game  sometimes  played  among  our  white  people.  They  take  some 
grains  of  Indian  corn,  or  something  of  tlu*  kind,  and  put  them  into  tlie 
hand,  closing  it  U|i,  and  asking  aiiotiier  liow  many  there  are  in  the 
hand.  Tho  one  who  guesses  right  has  tln^  game — soimithing  liko  what 
our  white  (duldren  sometimes  call  tlie  ganu)  of  "odd  or  even." 

The  Indian  children  also  had  two  other  gam(!S.  thus  descrihed  hy 
Hennepin:  "They  'ake  a  how  and  two  sticks,  onti  hig,  one  little;  they 
lioM  the  little  one  in  their  right  hand  and  ■  rike  it  .i(>  as  higii  as  tln-y 
can  with  the  other;  another  looks  where  it  tails,  and  throws  it  upagain 
to  him  that  struck  it.  This  play  has  likewise  something  in  it  like 
some  among  tho  European  children.  They  likewise  make  a  hall  of 
rushes  or  leaves  of  Indian  corn;  they  toss  it  up  and  catch  it  upon  the 
point  of  a  stick.  Tho  gl'oat  [)eople.  men  and  women,  pass  aw!iy  Ihi' 
winte'-  I'-g.  <;i  atelling  stories  over  the  tiro,  liko  tho  Europeans." 

Foot  racing  hetwcen  individuals  vasidsi.  a  favorite  pastime  among 
a'!  tl  trihes.  Anioiig  those  trihes  who.  after  the  discovery  and  intro- 
tluctiou  of  horses  into  this  country,  had  ac(piir(>il  them,  this  was  suc- 
ceeded hy  horse-racing.  Aiound  or  in  the  vicinity  of  the  villages  of 
Indian  nations,  especially  among  iho  trihes  of  the  Anu'rican  plains,  «  ho 
were  jiossi'ssed  of  horses,  wouM  he  found  race  tracks,  fnv  tint  purpose 
of  running  and  competing  in  trials  of  s|)eeil  of  t'  is  kind,  tho  same  as 
foi'.nd  upon  the  agricuimnil  lair  grounds  in  the  tanuiiig  communities 
of  our  white  people  at  the  presold  day. 

Caleh  Atwater  sa\s  that  in  lM!'.t,  during  tho  time  he  was  among 
the  trihes  of  Indians  in  th(>  I'pper  Mississijipi  country  at  i'rairie  du 
Chien,  as  a  commissioner  to  m'goliato  tho  treaty,  ho  found  them,  their 
young  nmn  eKpocially,  addicted  to  card  playing,  on  which  thev  het 
heavily,  in  some  instances  losing  largely  at  the  so  called  game  uf  "old 


270 


nil':    AMK/JU'AN    IMilAN. 


Hlotl^o."'  Card  pl/iyiii',',  and  otluT  likcj^aiuos  ot'  tlu>  wiiiti'  iiiaii,  iiitro- 
ducod  jimoii"  tlicin  l»v  tli»>  whites  at  an  «>arlv  dav.  arc  larijelv  iiululyfotl 
ii;;  but  t*iis  siiii|ily  provfs  iiotliiii}^  bcvoml  tlio  I'act  of  iiiiToartjiiin'- 
rneut  of  ai;  additional  kouivh  of  victi  borrowed  froiu  tlit>  irreat  stock  of  the 


•lilt 


O       IIUII!. 


[t    iit'ltlicr    Ktrciii/tlii'Mcd  IImi    Indian's    jiroiKMisitv    for 


<Mi>iblin<r,  nor  added  anything  to  the  JndiauH  held  of  satiBfvin'f  his 
propensity  for  playin«^  ^'anies  of  ehanee.  It  opeiated  simply  as  an 
evidence  upon  the  Indian  ndnil  that  the  while  man.  in  liis  evil  ways  in 
this  I'espect,  did  not  dilfer  essentially  from  liimsdl'. 


CHArTKU  XVI. 

FOOD  AND  SUBSISTENCE. 

Lon«'tiil  "f  Iii'lian  ("urn  Fuels  ('oiiccriiiiij,'  Simic  I'scnof  Ccuii  Mciil  Mini  Dtlicr 
AitK'Ifs  Ni>  lt<t;iilar  'rime  for  Mfiils  Kal  wlicii  IIhv  jut  l!un;,'iv  Moilf  of 
CoiikillH  Wolin'li  (ill  llic  Wiirk  1)1'  ('iiokillK  Mtnii'  of  I'lfsiTviliU  .Meal  — 'Till'  /I'll 
Maize  -  Mi  nl(>,  I'm"  ami  MaiiiMT  of  (!<M)kiui:— Wild  Kicf  Vc^'ctultioK  ami  FniilH 
— FoiuliicsM  fur  Simar— Siiu'ar  Makiiiir  A  (Jraml  liuliiiii  Carnival  Mmli'  ci( 
l'ri)rc<'iliiiK  in  Makinj,'  Sn^,'ar     Mukuks,  or  MIrcli  Mark  Muxes. 

A  i;  I  !■;  I)  iih.i  iii^io- 

liiii'd    lia\c    lict'ii    tilt' 
IMltilP||>    (if    tlif    wliitf 

lllilll      l\f,      to       till'      I'i'Ulj 

1111(1  siili.siHtnirc  of  till'  Iiiiiiiiii 
ill  Ills  iiativn  coinlitioii.  One 
tliiii<,'.  liuwt'vcr.  is  .-.I'ttlt-d  aiul 
>;«'iu'nilly  iiiuln -toml.  tlmt 
t!ii'  Iiidiiiirs  •stiitV  of  lit'i'." 
ill  till'  vt'<;t'tiililii  kiii^filoiii. 
\Mis  till'  /I'll  iiiiii/i'.  or  wlint 
Wf  Coliiliiolllv  eall  liiiliiiil 
rani ,  ihoiiikI  w  liieli  cliiHlcrcil 
ill  bis  iiiin;;iiiiitioii.  iju'  saiiii' 
as  witli  lii.s  toliari'o,  variou.'^ 
su|)t'istitioiis.  lii'li  'viiiir  it  to 
liiivf  liiiii  iri\»"ii  liiin  jiH  11 
s|p('i'iiil  favor  tliioiij,f|i  tlir 
uooi|iu'>s  of  till'  (Jiral  Siiiiit, 
and  roiu'i'iiiiiii,''  wliieli  tin' 
Ojiliways  liavi'  tin'  tollowiii;,^ 
I'l'iiiitifiil  It'ui'inl : 
A  poor  Indian  wiig  livlii;^  with  Ii'h  wifimiid  cliildi'i'ii  in  a  liuaiitiful 
|iarl  of  till'  ('(iiinti'y.  Hin  cliildri'ii  wiTo  too  yoihii^'  to  ;^ivn  liim  aiiv 
iis.si.'^taiici*  ill  lllilll  iii^X-  "ii'l  )>**  !>'>  '  '>>i'  <"  \nr\i  liinisclf.  Kiit  lif  wan 
tliaiikfiil  for  all  In'  ri'ci'ivi'd  from  tlm  foii'sl.  and  altlmn^fli  in'  was  vi  rv 
poor.  Iii>  was  vi'iy  coniiiitid. 

His  oldest  Hon  inlu'ritml  thi>  Haiiii>  disposition,  and   liad  cvor  lu't'ii 

t-'TI) 


II. "I  I  1    I IV 


T 


272 


TlIK    AMEIIICAX    INDIAN. 


obtvlioiit  to  liis  parents.  Ho  hnd  now  ronohod  the  n<:fo  fit  whicli  ir  is 
[)n)[>'T  to  nmke  tlio  initial  fast,  whicli  tlio  Indian  lads  all  tlo  at  about 
foni'tt'iMi  or  fifttH'ii.  As  soon  as  the  sprinj^  arrived,  his  mother  built 
liini  a  little  fasting-iiMlirc  in  a  nitired  spot,  where  he  would  not  be 
disturlx'd;  and  when  it  was  finished  he  went  in  and  began  his  fast. 
He  iiniuscd  liiinsclf  for  n  few  niornini^s  by  ranil)!in<f  about  in  the 
vicinity,  Inokinj,'  at  the  shrubs  and  wild  tlowers  (^having  a  taste  for 
such  things  I  and  brought  great  bunches  of  them  ah)ng  in  his  hands, 
wliicii  Itnl  him  often  to  think  on  the  goodness  of  the  Great  Spir't  in 
proviiling  allkimlsof  fruit  and  herbs  for  the  use  of  man.  This  idea 
(piite  took  possession  of  his  mind,  and  he  earni'stly  praytnl  that  he 
might  lircani  of  SDmetliing  Ui  benefit  his  peo[tl(.',  for  he  had  often 
seen  them  snll't-riiig  for  the  want  of  food. 

On  the  third  day  he  becann'  too  wtiak  and  faint  to  walk  about, 
and  kept  his  l)ed.  He  fancied,  while  thus  lying  in  a  ilreamy  state, 
that  he  saw  a  handsomn  young  man,  dressed  in  green  robes,  and  with 
grt'cn  plumes  on  his  head,  advancing  towards  ',im.  The  visitor  said: 
'•  I  am  sent  to  you,  my  friend,  by  the  Great  Spirit,  who  made  all  things. 
He  has  observed  you.  He  sees  that  you  desire  to  procure  a  benefit 
to  your  people.  Listen  to  my  words,  and  follow  my  instructions." 
Hi'  tlii'n  told  the  young  man  to  rise  and  wn^stle  with  him.  Wt^ak  as 
he  was.  he  tottered  to  his  feet  and  began,  but  after  a  long  trial,  the 
hamlsome  stranger  said:  **My  friend,  it  is  enough  for  once;  1  will 
come  again."      He  then  vanislied. 

On  the  next  day  the  mysterious  visitor  reappeared  and  renewed 
the  trial.  The  young  nniii  knew  that  his  physical  strtMigth  was  ev(Mi 
less  than  the  day  before;  i)ut  as  this  declined,  he  f(ilt  that  his  mind 
becanm  stronger  and  clearer.  Perceiving  this,  the  stranger  in 
plumes  again  spoke  to  him.  ■To-morvow,"  he  said,  "will  b(>  your  last 
ti  iai.  iJe  strong  and  courageous;  it  is  the  only  way  in  which  you  can 
obtain  the  boon  you  seek."      He  then  departed. 

On  the  tliir<l  day  as  the  young  faster  lay  on  his  palh^t,  weak  and 
exhausted,  the  ph'asing  visitor  returned;  and  as  he  renewed  the  con- 
test, he  looked  more  l)eautiful  than  ever.  The  young  man  grasped 
him.  ami  seemed  to  feel  new  strength  imparted  to  his  body,  while  that 
of    liis  antagonist  grew  weaker. 

-Vl  length  the  stranger  cried  out:  "It  is  enough.  1  am  lutaten. 
Vou  will  win  your  desire  from  the  (}reat  Spirit.  To-morrow  will  be 
the  seventh  diiv  of  your  fast,  and  the  lust  of  your  trials.  Your  father 
will  bring  you  food,  which  will  recruit  y(m.  I  shall  then  visit  you  for 
the  last  timi'.  and  I  foresee  that  you  ani  destined  to  |irevail.  As  soon 
as  you  have  thrown  nie  dow  n,  strip  otf  my  garments,  and  bury  me  ()n 


FOOD   AND   HUnslSTEN'CE. 


273 


tlie  spot.  Visit  t  •  pldoe,  and  keep  the  enrth  dean  and  soft.  Let  no 
Aveeds  grow  there.  1  sliall  soon  come  to  life,  and  re-appear  witli  all 
the  \vra[)[)ing8  of  my  garments  and  my  waving  plumes.  Once  a 
month  cover  my  roots  with  fresh  earth,  and  by  following  these  direc- 
tions your  triumph  will  he  comph^te."     He  then  tL.rippeared. 

Next  morning  the  youth's  father  came  with  fool,  hut  he  asked 
him  to  set  it  by,  for  a  particular  reason,  till  the  sun  went  down. 
Meantime  the  sky-visitor  came  for  his  final  trial,  and  althougli  tin- 
young  man  had  not  partaken  of  his  father's  otVcr  of  food,  he  engaged 
in  the  cond)at  with  his  visitor  with  a  feciling  of  supernatural  strength. 
He  threw  him  down.  He  tiien  stripped  off  his  garments  and  plumes. 
He  buried  his  body  in  the  earth,  cart-fully  [)re[)aring  the  gnmnd,  and 
removing  fvery  weed;  and  then  returned  to  his  father  lodgt\  He 
kept  everything  to  himst'lf.  revealing  nothing  to  di'nute  his  vision  or 
trials.  Ht*  jiartook  s[)aringly  of  food,  and  soon  recovered  his  [)erfect 
strtiiigth.  But  h(*  never  for  a  moment  forgot  the  burial-|)lace  of  his 
friend.  He  carefully  vi.sited  it.  and  woidd  not  let  even  a  wild  tlower 
grow  there.  Soon  he  saw  the  tops  of  the  green  plumes  coming  out  of 
tlie  ground,  at  first  in  s|iiral  points,  then  expanding  into  i)road  leaves, 
and  rising  in  green  stalks,  and  finally  assuming  tiitir  silken  fringes 
and  yellow  tasst>is. 

I'hc  spr'ing  and  summer  had  now  passed,  when  one  day  towards 
evening,  lit*  reijuested  his  father  to  visit  t!i.  ioiu^ly  spot  whcri'  he  iiad 
fasted.  The  old  man  stood  in  anni/.(wnent.  The  lodge  was  gone,  and 
in  its  [)lace  stood  a  tail,  graceful  and  nnijestic  plant,  waving  its  tapi-r 
leaves  and  displaying  its  bright  colored  plumes  and  tassels.  J5ut 
what  most  attracted  his  admiration  was  its  cluster  of  golden  ears.  •'  It 
is  the  friend  of  my  dreams  and  visions,"  said  the  youth.  '•  It  is 
M(in-(l(i-niiii ;  it  is  tiui  spirit's  grain."  said  the  fatlit'r.  .\nd  this  is  the 
oriiiin  of  the  Indian  corn. 

H  is  this  legend  from  which  the  poet  Longfellow  draws  in  tlie 
fifth  canto  of  his  •■  Song  of  Hiawatlia,"  relating  to  ''  Hiawatha's  fast- 
ing." For  the  voutli  mentione*!  in  the  legend  ho  substitutes  his  char- 
actt'r.  Ifiairdlliii:  wherein,  in  closing  his  description  of  the  fasting  of 
Hiawatha,  and  his  contest  with  "■  the  friend  of  man,  Mondamin."  he 
savs: 

"  H.imt'wanl  then  wont  KiawatLa 

Tn  tli(>  IdiU'i'  of  "III  NDkiimiH, 

Ami  till!  Hovi'ii  (liivs  of  his  fiiKtinj,' 

WiTi'  nrciiiiiiihslu'il  aud  cnmiiloU'd. 

But  tliii  plaoo  was  not  foi-Kottcu 

Wlieri"  ho  wrPKllo<l  witii  Mninlaniiu; 

Nor  forifoitoii  nor  ni'i;li'cti'il 

Whh  the  f^ruvo  whiTo  lay  Moudainin, 


27-4 


Tlii:    A.MKUU'AN    INDIAN. 


SliM'iiin^'  ill  III)'  ruin  and  Hiinsliiiii', 

WliiTf  IiIh  HcaltfiiMl  pluiri'K  iiikI  ^'aruu'UtH, 

Fndfil  iu  tbo  rain  and  siinNbiiie, 

Day  hy  day  did  lUuwatlia 

(Jo  to  wail  and  watch  ln'H:d(>  it; 

.vi'pt  till'  ilark  mold  ho'I  aliovc  it, 

Ki'pl  il  cli'an  fiuin  wimmIm  and  inH('<'tH, 

Drove  awiiy,  with  hi(>!Th  nud  Hliitiitui).')), 

Kah^'ahucc,  thtt  kiiii;  of  ravfiis. 

Till  at  li'iiKlh  a  small  (.rrccii  feather 

From  the  earth  nhot  slowly  iipwnrd, 

Then  another  and  another. 

And  liefore  theHiimmer  ended 

Stood  the  iiiai/i'  in  all  its  lieaiity, 

With  its  shining  robes  aiiont  it, 

And  itH  loii^,  Koft,  yellow  lrt>H8eH; 

And  ill  rapture  Hiawatha 

Cried  aloud, '  It  is  Moiidaniin! 

Yes,  I  lie  friend  of  man,  M uniiiu!' 

Then  he  called  to  old  NokoliiJH 

And  Ia«oo,  tb«<  j,'rt':'t  liousU'r, 

••showed  them  where  tliH  iiiaize  was  Krowin^', 

Tohi  nielli  of  his  wondrous  vision, 

or  his  wrestlin*,' and  his  triuniph, 

Of  this  new  1,'irt  to  the  nations. 

Which  sliould  he  their  fooil  forever." 

A<'conliii<,'  t(i  Mr.  Mmojiiii.  tlic  lni(|ii<ii.s  liavc  a  It'o-cml  tlmt  tlio 
com  |ilaiit  .K|iraiijf  from  tiix  Imishiii  of  tlif  iiiotln'i'  of  tlif  (rifut  S|)ii  it, 
after  litT  Ituriai.  Finni  IJic  iimst  ri'iiiuto  |icrii((l  to  wliicli  tradition 
reai'liOH,  tlii'V  cnltivatt'd  this  |ilaiil,  also  tlio  liraii  ami  tiic  sipiasli.  of 
wliii-'i  fill'}  raisn  Hiillicii'iit  nuaiititit's  to  sii|i|ilv  tln'ir  utmost  want,  [irc- 
jiarini,'  tln'in  for  food  in  a  ^^'fcat  varifty  of  wavs.  In  tli(>  Ifocmoirt 
mode  of  t*x|iit'ssin<,'  tim  idea,  tlicso  plants  art)  mt'iitioncd  too^ctinT 
tiiidiT  till'  li^Mirativt'  natuo  "Our  Lif*',"'  or  "Our  Sii|i|Hirt<r.-i."  From 
this  it  would  a|i|M'ar  that  this  |n'o|ilc  did  Hot  ndy,  like  sonif  id'  t\\o 
trilatH  in  other  parts  of  the  continent,  ho  much  upon  the  chase  as  a 
means  id'  sulisislence.  Tiny  were  not  so  mi;,'ratory  in  they  character, 
and  resided  more  in  permaii  ;it  vili.' j.ri>H  and  within  certain  well  delined 
territorial  limits;  and  it  is  aHirnuul  that  amoii^  this  people,  two  tiiirdsof 
their  food  or  means  of  sulmiHteiu'e  wuh  veirctahle.  'I'lie  fruit  of  the 
chaso  wa.s  ii  secondary,  ai(hou;,'h  a  iiecesHary.  means  of  subsistence,  the 
same  as  animal  food  is  with  the  white  num. 

'I'his  proportion  in  the  sulisistence  or  articles  of  food  anion;;  the 
IriMpuiiK,  as  to  the  amount  of  corn  found  in  their  country  at  various 
tiiiicri,  is  well  sustained  throii^rh  many  accounts  .nuin^r  to  us  from 
earlv  wrileiH.  When  their  country  was  invaded  in  Ids"  liy  the  French 
uiuh'r  L)c  Nonvilh*.  in  the  vicinity  of  the   (imiuHuit  river,    La    ilontau 


FOOD    AND    SlliSISTi:X(;E. 


>> 


Zti) 


informs  us  timi  the  FitMicli  iiniiy  "sju'iit  fivt'  or  six  diiys  in  cnttiii"^ 
«li>\vn  tilt'  Indian  corn  with  (iiir  swords."  TlifM'o  wore  probahiy  at  least 
six  hundred  persons  on<^af^ed  in  this  work,  which  W(»uld  show  the 
<ixist«nce  of  (juite  extensive  fields.  The  French  commandant  liini- 
Helf,  in  referriui,'  to  the  ([uantity  of  corn  destroyed  at  this  time,  says: 
'*  W(*  remained  at  the  four  Seneca  villaj^es  luitil  the  24tli  of  July. 
All  that  time  we  spent  in  destroying  the  corn,  which  was  in  such  ^'reat 
abundance  that  the  loss,  includin<,'  old  corn  that  was  in  cdi-lir.  which 
W(^  Itnrnt,  and  that  which  was  standin<^'.  was  computed,  accordiu",'  to 
the  estinnite  aftewards  made,  at  four  hundred  thousand  niinots  of 
Indian  corn"  (  l.liU(  1.(1(10  hushelsi.  This,  however,  must  he  regarded 
ns  an  eytrava<fant  estimat'.'. 


In  the  report  of  (ren.  Sullivans  expedition  into  the  Senecn  c 


oun- 


Iry  in  ITT'.l.  that  portion  relating  to  a  destruction  of  property  on  the 
occasion  shows  tiie  abundant  I'esources  of  that  people  in  their  su|)ply 
of  means  of  suhsisteiu'e.  and  especially  in  regard  to  corn  anil  other 
vegetable  productions.  In  this  expedition  (ten.  Sullivan  is  reported  to 
have  destroyed  forty  Imliaii  villages,  U»().(H)0  bushels  of  corn,  vast 
(|uaiitititw  of  beans  and  other  vegetables,  a  great  number  of  horses, 
hogs.  ca(tle.  farming  utensils,  etc..  and  everything  that  was  the  res\dt 
of  labor  or  production  by  cultivation,  and  this  was  tlu<  sanguinary 
achievenuMit  of  three  weeks'  unmolested  auil  unremitting  employment 
of  lietween  four  and  live  thousand  int  ii. 

Tiie  Virginia  tribes  for  a  long  time  sustained  the  English  colony 
at  .lamestown  with  supplies  of  corn  from  tiieir  own  tields.  without 
which,  ("apt.  Smith  says,  they  must  have  perished;  and  in  which  all 
the  early  writers  coiuMir. 

The  tribes  oil  the  noi'th  of  thr  (iulf  of  Mexico,  in  the  country  of 
the  Ap[)alachians.  raised  the  zea  nnd/e  in  such  (pnintities  that  De 
Soto's  army  on  one  occasi(Ui.  it  is  said,  marched  through  the  tie'ds  of 
nniize  for  the  distance  of  two  leagues.  Mr.  Schoolcraft  says  it  is<|uite 
evident  that  the  cultivation  of  the  zea  maize  gave  the  ancient  mound 
Ituilders  the  capacity  of  concentrating  their  inunbers  and  living 
together  in  large  towns,  which  created  a  necessity  for  and  enaliled 
them  to  constnn-t  and  ilefend  those  anti(|ue  works. 

It  is  true  that  in  every  case  where  tin;  Indian  population  was  con- 
centrated to  any  considerabl(>  extent,  we  must  believe  that  they  were 
Hustained  by  cultivation  of  tiie  zea  maize,  accompanied  by  other  plants 
within  the  catahtgueof  edible  vegetable  products.  Out  upon  the  groat 
plains  in  the  country  of  vast  herds  of  butValo.  where  the  <'ircumstancert 
permitted  the  ctiucentration  of  population,  the  Indian  became  nmre  ii 
hunter:  relying  more  u[K)n  the  chuHe  fur  subsistence,  and  less  upon 


'27ti 


Tin:    A.MKKICAN    INDIAN. 


tho  ouMivntioii  of  vf><jrotiiblo  products,  iiml  all  this  rathor  from  necessity 
than  as  a  iiiattt'r  of  clioicc. 

Tliu  /A'H  iiiai/,t'.  like  th»<  su<,Mir  cam',  scoms  to  have  bt'Oii  originally 
a  tropical  plant,  and  bocanic  <^radually  carried  northward  hy  migration 
of  the  tribes,  until,  in  time,  by  care  and  cultivation,  it  reached  to  forty- 
nine  de<^rees  of  north  latitude.  Spanish  writi'is  mention  the  fact  of 
its  l)ein<f  found  in  abunduiice  in  the  \Vt»st  Indies,  at  the  time  of  the 
discovery. 

Mr.  Schoolcral't  thinks  that  the  presence  of  r.ea  maize,  in  various 
|>arts  of  the  North  American  contineid,  constitutes  one  of  the  best  evi- 
dences of  tiie  track  of  nu^Mation  of  tiie  Indian  tribes.  From  this  he 
derives  the  fact  tiiat  the  iinrtlitTti  tribes,  uiicrever  this  plant  is  found, 
mi-^Tatcd  from  the  south,  (tr  ratiicr,  |)t'rliaps.  from  th»'  southwest,  com- 
nieiiciii<f  ill  the  country  of  Mexico. 

riie  ^r*^at  Athapasca  family,  startinj,'  from  an  op[)osite  center  of 
mii.jration,  did  not  po.ssess  the  zea  maize.  'J'his  plant  was  raised  to 
p(!ri'ection  so  as  to  preserve  seed,  from  an  early  |)eriod.  at  Red  Lake, 
nortli  of  the  sources  of  the  Mississi[)pi.  near  latitude  forty-idne  tlej^rees, 
and  in  the  valley  of  tlie  lied  Jliver  of  the  Noith.  It  had  been  carried 
to  remote  points  in  this  direction,  in  thi^  nu^'ration  northwi'st  of  the 
Ojibways,  the  Kidstenoes.  and  the  As.sinil)oins.  and  in  these  latitudes 
it  ceases.  This  plant,  it  seems,  however,  was  not  found  by  liie  early 
explorers  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Columbia  riv»*r. 

The  (iulf  I'f  St.  iiuwrence  is  set  down  as  the  most  northerly  lati- 
tude til  which  the  Indians  had  carried  tills  <,'raiii  at  the  time  of  the 
discovery.  None  of  it  was  found  north  of  this  latitude  at  the  time  this 
|)art  of  the  cimntry  was  (list  visite<l  l)y  the  whites.  In  ioilowinf,'  up 
the  St.  Lawrence  river,  passing'  into  Lake  Ontario,  tiience  thiou^dithe 
country  of  the  Irocniois.  iii  Itllo.  the  <'ultiv!ition  of  the  zea  niaiz(>  was 
found  bv  the  French  in  all  tiieir  cantons;  and,  it  is  said,  that  as  an 
article  of  food  was  one  of  the  iiniiiistakable  causes  of  the  proe;ress  to 
political  power  made  by  this  celebrated  <,n()Up  of  tribes,  by  means  of 
which  they  couid  sustain  more  heavy  po|)ulation  ami  live  in  muro 
coiii|vii(t  vilhii^es. 

In  17""J.  in  sustaininj^  the  infant  colony  of  Louisiana,  the  zea 
maize  was  found  so  abundant  ainonjf  the  ('hoctaws.  who  were  the 
ori^'inal  oc<'Upants  of  the  cuiiiitry.  that  the  soldiers  of  the  colony  were 
ftir  months  (pnirtered  on  that  tribe. 

The  track  of  its  spreading  among  the  tribes  iiiion  the  Atlantic 
const  is  clearly  trncetl  nh)ng  its  shores  into  Mastjachusetts  and  all  New 
Kiiifland.  where  they  raiseil  tlm  small  variety  of  white  and  yellow 
tiinl  tiorn,   and   where  their  mikaliik    (pulverized  parched  corn)   con- 


I'ddl)    AM)   SfltSISTKNCK. 


277 


stituted  tlio  snstainitif^  ftuxl  >>{'  their  warriors  wlien  nimblo  to  iirocuw 


Tilt'  [)li\iitiii<;.  <'ultivatiii<^'.  iiiirvt'stiii<;.  aiid  <f('iior!il  care  of  tlm  corn, 
was  ft  work  allotted  to  the  woiiicii,  wliii-li  tlicy  pcrfoniit'd  with  tliR 
utmost  cheerfulness,  jjenerally  workiirj,'  in  parties  by  niutuftl  agreement, 
attending  to  the  fields  of  eaeh  other  in  conjnnetion.  Jiel'ore  they 
obtained  iniplfinents  of  the  wliite  man,  tlieir  tools  for  preparinij  the 
ground  and  |)lanting  tiie  corn  were  sea  shells  or  sliarpened  sticks,  or 
iniphMuents  made  of  wood  of  sundry  di'viees,  as  their  inijonuitv  wouUl 
suggest. 

As  wo  have  learned  of  the  Indian  the  mode  of  planting  and  culti- 
vating their  corn,  we  must  iid'er  that  their  mode  of  doing  tlie  same 
thing  in  their  early  liistory  was  tiie  same,  or  similar  to  our  own.  except 
ill  the  imiilements  u.sed.  They  had  no  plows,  as  we  Imvo,  for  the  pur- 
j)Ose  of  cultivating  the  ground,  but  in  tiie  place  of  an  implement  of 
this  kind  they  used  sharpened  sticivs  or  other  siniihir  implements,  l»y 
which  they  loosened  up  the  soil  and  kept  their  ti<>lds  clear  of  weeds 
and  grass.  The  ground  was  raised  up  into  small  hills  of  about  two 
foot  in  diaraotor,  and  in  height  about  twelve  inches,  tlie  hills  from 
center  to  center  being  four  or  live  feet  apart.  Afli'r  the  Held  Inul  once 
been  prepared  in  this  manner,  the  hills  were  never  levi^led  down,  but 
the  field  remained  in  that  condition,  renewing  the  removal  of  the 
;:rass  from  timt*  to  time  as  occasion  demanded.  The  ancient  corn 
fields  of  the  Indians  were  always  marked  in  later  times  by  the  appi^ar- 
ance  of  these  snndl  hills  extending  over  the  siirface. 

\s  the  ears  of  corn  commenci'd  to  ripen,  great  attention  was 
recjuired  in  keeping  otV  blackbirds  and  other  graminivorous  spt-cics 
from  destroying  the  crop.  This  labor  was  assigned  to  the  matrons, 
girls  and  boys,  for  which  purpose  stagings  were  erected  in  ditV(U'ent 
parts  of  the  field,  on  which  the  watchers  would  sit  to  frighten  away 
these  birds  by  various  modes,  as  by  .screaming  with  loud  voices,  or 
beating  of  sticks  and  the  like.      As  Longfellow  has  expressed  it: 

"  .\s  till'  (liiv  (lawin'il. 

Kiiliualiifi't'.  tilt'  kiiiK'nf  r.'ivcMH, 
( iiilliiTi'il  III!  Iiis  liliick  iiiaramlcrH, 
('rnws  and  lilackliinis,  jiiys  and  ravrns, 
(MiiiiiuriniH  oil  the  dusky  trcti-topw, 
.Vlid  ilcsi'clidcd,  fast  aii'l  fearless, 
On  the  ticlds  of  Hiawatha." 

There  were  also  in  tiie  country  various  wild  fruits,  grains  and 
vegetable  productions  that  did  not  re(piire  ctdtivation,  which  were  an 
im])ortant  source  of  Indian  subsistence.  Among  the  wild  fruits  were 
jilums.  crabap|tles.  thorn,  cherry.  eld(>r  and  cranberries.      Many  of  the 


27  N 


Till'.    AMKUICAN    INIilAN. 


Hiuall  lakt's  or  strt'iuiis  of  still  water  vi<>liU>(l  Hupplics  of  wild  rico  tliiit 
tilt*  Iiiiliaiis  ^atliori'd  in  ;^rn*at  aliuiidanct)  in  tlio  autiiniii.  and  which 
tiioy  niadn  into  h(>ii|i.  Tho  woods  and  praiiios  ahoundt'd  with  hlack- 
ht'iTies.  hiirklt'lHTi  ics,  HtrawhiTiit'S.  rasplHTiit's,  ^^'oosKlicnit's,  Idack 
currants,  wild  ^^rapcs  and  marsh  craiilM'rrios.  Tht'm  was  a  root  i-oni- 
luonly  culled  tii«  <;ronnd-nut,  roHonddin;,'  in  shapo  and  tasto  tin*  West 
India  HWft-t  potato.  This  sttrvcd  for  food  and  <^ro\\  in  ricli  l)la<'k  soil. 
Tlii're  was  anothrr  plant  caiii'd  ini-lir-zn-itin,  or  swan  potato,  found 
in  l)o«;s  or  marshy  soil.  Thfso  wt'ro  hoilcd  or  roastt'd,  Imt  wtM'tt  not 
very  palataldf,  and  wi-rc  eaten  only  in  cases  of  extreme  lumber. 
Another  root  Honustimes  eaten  i»y  them  and  calle«l  «-(/»-y»///,  was  a  loiijj, 
white.  ttMider  root,  havinj^  a  |mn^'ent  taste. 

The  Indians  alonj;  the  sea  coast  lived  larjielv  on  clams  and  other 
shell  fish,  and  tish  in  «;eneral  was  everywhere  an  important  artich^  of 
food.  The  IndiaiiH  in  the  country  of  the  Columhia  river  and  its  tril»u- 
taries  lived  larp'ly  upon  salmon  and  various  ludlmus  roots  <jrowinf^  in 
that  country  in  ahundance.  The  principal  of  the  roots  is  tin'  bniids, 
a  white  bulb,  which,  when  cooked  by  roastinj,'  in  a  fire,  covered  with 
earth,  is  (juite  nutritious  and  a^'reealile  to  the  taste.  They  have  in 
that  country  various  other  roots  besiiles  the  kdiiias.  but  of  tlie  roots 
this  is  tiieir  ciiief  reliance. 

Tn  the  country  last  nn>ntionod.  as  soon  as  the  snow  is  off  the 
jfround,  they  be<,'in  to  search  for  a  little  bulbous  root  which  they  call 
the  /)o///«>/(.  which  looks  like  a  small  onion,  and  has  a  dry,  spi<'y  taste. 
In  May  they  ^et  the  sixilliini  or  bitter  root,  a  delicious  white  root 
which  dissolves  by  boiling'  in  water,  and  forms  a  jelly  st)m«>what  bitter 
in  tastt>.  The  Mitter  IJoot  river  and  mountains  derive  tlu'ir  name  from 
this  plant.  In  June  conu's  tlie  little  hyacinth  bulb,  which,  when  roasted, 
is  as  nice  as  a  chestnut.  The  Ldtmin  stalk  •(rows  a  foot  or  over,  in 
lenijth.  haviiij^  on  it  pah*  blue  tlow«'rs.  This  plant  ijrows  in  beds  so  pro- 
fuselv  that  Uie  stalks  cover  the  field  so  closely  that  at  a  little  distanc«> 
thev  somewhat  resemlije  a  sheet  of  water.  Tlie  Indians  live  upon  this 
root  two  or  three  months  in  tlm  year,  and,  with  the  salmon,  it  is  their 
chief  article  of  food.  The  women  stop  upon  th;i  grounds  and  ^'ather 
the  h-diiiiis.  while  the  men  ^'o  to  the  fishin<(  stations  and   procure  tish. 

The  tribes  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  <'ountry  eat  what  is  called  the 
muztuirto,  or  little  api)le;  these,  with  |)irie  and  ^Mass  seeds  and  a  little 
cloviM",  with,  at  times,  small  ipiantities  of  tish  and  small  •^aine.  mostly 
constitute  tin*  food  of  these  tribes.  An  early  Aiiiericaii  resident  «if 
('alifornia  says  he  has  frecjuently  seen  tht<  natives  of  tln^  San  .loacjuin 
valley  entinj;  ^'reeii  clover  with  j;reat  avidity,  ()in^  of  the  dolicacies 
of  the  IJlackfeet  tribe  was  berries  boiled  in  bull'alo  blood. 


I(U»1)    AM)    SI'IIHISTKNCK. 


279 


Jdhii  U.  .It'wKt.  four  yt^nvH  n  cHiitivf  iiiiioiij;  tlio  IndiaiiH  in  the 
vicinity  dt"  Vaiicouvt'r'H  iHliiml,  nmrly  n  liuiitlifd  yt'iiis  ii<,'(),  siivs  of 
tlio  iii(kI«  of  living  iiiiion^'  tlifst>  triltt'H,  tliat  tlit-ir  footi  consistH  almost 
wliolly  of  fish  or  tisli  spawn,  frt'sli  or  tlrit'd,  tin'  hladilcr  of  \viialt>,  snal 
or  s»*n-f()W,  clams  and  hcrrit's  of  various  kinds,  all  of  which  wcroonten 
with  a  profusion  of  tiain  oil  for  sancf,  not  t'xc»'|itin<;  cvfii  th<^  most 
dt'Iicatn  fruit,  as  strawl)t'i  rit's  and  raspijcrrit's.  They  had  Imt  two 
mt'thods  of  cookin;;.  Iioiiing  an«l  st»'aming.  Thtnr  cooking,  however, 
was  mostly  l)y  Itoiling. 

The  nmde  of  Itoiling  fiMxl  among  tho  trihos  of  the  continent,  in 
general,  before  the  coming  of  the  white  man.  was  hy  putting  water 
into  a  wooden  trough  or  tui>,  then  jiutting  hot  stones  into  the  water, 
by  which  means  the  water  was  kept  JMiiling  until  the  food  was  cooked. 
Imlians  w(>r(*  (piitc  fond  of  broth,  and  thiM  waH  u  common  dish  among 
them,  both  as  a  matter  of  choice  and  economy.  Fre(|uently.  when 
their  store  of  provisions  was  reduced  to  a  small  animal  or  small  part 
of   an   animal,    or   a   single   bird,    which    coulil    not    well    be   divided 

ng   a    party   of    several    persons,    it    was    put    into  a   vessel    and 


nmo 


boiled,  st>  that  the  substance  became  as  far  dissolved  in  water  as  pos- 
sible, making  it  into  a  soup.  In  this  manner  the  whole  could  be 
divided  ecpndly  between  tin*  parties,  by  which  each  would  receive  h 
due  share. 

Meat  was  prest'rved  l)y  cutting  into  slices  and  hanging  in  the  suu 
or  near  the  tire,  thereby  drying  or  cooking  it  sutVu-iently  for  pre.serva- 
tion  without  salt.  ('(U"n,  when  ripened,  was  generally  secured  by 
placing  it  in  what  were  generally  called  nii-lii's,  being  holes  dug  in  dry 
or  elevateil  spots  of  ground,  in  which  the  corn  was  placed,  anil  then 
covered  over  with  earth  sutlicientlv  to  turn  olf  tht;  water.  Corn,  amouir 
the  InKpiois  especially,  was  likewise  preserveil  by  braiding  the  husks 
of  the  ears  tog<4lier,  and  then  hanging  them  up  on  poles,  placed  aloft 
in  their  cabins.  It  seems  that  the  white  man  learned  liiis  numner  of 
preparing  coin  of  the  Indi 


an. 


The  Indians  had  no  such  thing  as  regular  meal  times,  or  periods 


in  the  (lav  for  eatin''.      Thev  simidv   ate    when    hunirrv; 
tliev  had  anvthing  to  eat. 


that 


IS,   w 


hen 


Con;,  the    staple   of  their   vegetable    food,    is   cooked   in    various 


ways,  and,  as  w 


*•«'   have  borrowed   this  plant   from    the    Imlians,  so 


we 


have  been  instructe<l  by  them  as  ti>  the  various  ways  of  cooking  it;   all 
of  which  we  have  observed   to   this  dav.  together  with    iireservini;  tl 


lie 


identical  names   which   the   Indians   gave  to  the  saiuo  dishes.     One 
mode  of  cooking  corn  is  by  taking  it  when  green,  removing  the  kernels 


fr 


om 


tlu 


lb,  ami  boiling  with  beans.     The  ilish,  in  the  dialect  »)f   the 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


V 


^ 


/ 


V 


O 


P< 


fe 


(P, 


i/i 


:/- 


<9 


/a 


'% 


^? 


A 


^A 


/# 


% 


m 


w 


W 


om 


m 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


„    132 


lU 

i,40 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


22 
120 


IIIIIM 

\A  III  1.6 


%^ 


a\ 


:\ 


\ 


^9) 


.V 


•V 


6^ 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WFaSTER,  NY    14580 

716)  872-4503 


?\? 


'^'^#"' 
S 


f^^%^ 


i^. 


w. 


i 


2h(» 


THE    AMEiaCAN    INDIVN. 


New  Eiigiiuul  tribes,  is  called  siiccoldi^li,  and  the  mode  of  cooking,  as 
well  as  the  luiine,  we  have  derived  from  them. 

Another  mode  is  by  taking  the  corn  after  it  becomes  ripe,  shelling 
the  kernels  from  the  cob,  and  then  boiling  the  corn  by  putting  ashes 
into  the  water  in  which  it  is  boiled,  the  effect  of  which  removes  the 
hull  from  t!ie  kernel.  After  being  suificiently  boiled,  the  corn  is 
taken  out,  put  into  cold  water  and  washed  clean,  thus  entirely  remov- 
ing the  hull  from  the  corn.  This  they  call  liominy,  and  the  mode  of 
cooking  and  the  name  of  it  we  have  also  ado[)ted.  Another  mode  is 
by  parching  the  corn  in  the  fire,  then  separating  it  from  the  ashes,  and 
pounding  it  in  a  mortar  until  pulverized  into  meal.  This  was  eaten  in 
various  Avays;  by  making  it  into  a  pudding,  which  we  commonly  call 
liftsti/  jiti(hHn(i  (which  Ave  learned  also  to, make  from  the  Indians),  or 
by  making  it  into  cakes  baked  in  the  ashes.  Hunters  carried  a  quan- 
tity of  this  pulverized  corn  in  their  sacks,  eating  it  dry,  a  small  hand- 
fial  at  V  time,  or  mixing  small  quantities  in  water.  Sometimes  these 
various  dishes  would  be  improved  l)y  adding  sugar  or  molasses,  made 
from  the  sap  of  the  sugar  maple  tree. 

Mr.  Brooks,  in  his  "  Story  of  the  American  Indian,"  says  that 
from  the  Indians  came  our  squashes  and  pumpkins,  beans  and  melons, 
and  that  the  Indian  women  were  the  first  to  serve  the  smoking  meal 
of  baketl  beans,  and  to  teach  the  colonists  from  over  the  sea  how  to 
prepare  the  hoe-cake  and  the  ash-cake,  pone  and  hominy,  samp  and 
succotash,  gruel  for  the  sick-room,  and  the  toothsome  pop  corn  so  dear 
to  our  childlu)od. 

The  mode  of  pounding  or  pulverizing  dry  maize  varied  considera- 
bly among  different  tribes.  This  work,  by  custom,  was  left  to  the 
Avomen,  avIio  generally  exercised  their  OAvn  ingenuity  in  regard  to  it. 
AVhere  circumstances  favored  it,  mortars  and  vessels  of  stone  Avere 
used.  The  mortar  Avas  sometimes  formed  by  a  depression  in  the  face 
of  a  rock  or  a  detached  block  of  stone.  Frequently  an  orifice  Avas 
tVirmed  in  Avood  or  a  suitable  log,  by  burning  into  the  surface,  and 
scraping  out  the  coal.  By  reneAving  the  fire  on  the  clean  surface,  a 
deep  excavation  Avould  soon  be  made,  and,  indeed,  in  this  manner 
Avooden  boAvls  and  cj^uite  hirge  canoes  Avere  formed  out  of  the  logs  of 
suitable  trees. 

Before  obtaining  the  metal  hatchet  of  the  Avhite  man,  hominy 
blocks,  consisting  of  a  movable  Avooden  mortar,  Avere  formed  fron)  a 
solid  block  of  AVood,  from  tAvo  feet  to  thirty  inches  in  length,  by  hol- 
loAving  out  one  end  by  burning.  The  pestle  used  consisted  of  a 
smoothly-wrought  piece  of  hard  Avood  of  about  four  feet  in  length, 
rounded  otf  at  each  end,  being  smallest  in  the  middle  portion,  so  us  to 


FOOD    AND    SUBSISTENCE. 


•2S1 


be  more  conveniently  ginsped  by  the  liand.  After  the  introduction 
of  the  iron  ax  by  the  whites,  the  stump  of  a  tree  was  excavated,  or 
an  orifice  cut  in  the  body  of  a  fallen  tree  to  serve  as  a  mortar. 

Anion>r  other  articles  of  spontaneous  production  used  as  food 
among  the  Indians  was  that  of  the  wild  rice  before  mentioned,  which 
grows  in  the  shallow  water  of  the  rivers  and  lakes  in  latitudt-s  north 
of  forty  degrees,  in  what  is  now  the  states  of  Michigan,  Wisconsin. 
Iowa,  ALiunesota,  and  the  valleys  of  the  upper  Mississippi  antl  Mis- 


INDIAN   WOMEN   OATHEUINO   WILD   UICE. 


souri,  and  was  found  in  such  (juantities  as  to  furnish  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal means  of  Indian  subsistence  in  the  country  of  its  j)roduction. 
It  usually  rij)en8  in  September.  It  is  a  small  cylindrical  grain  of 
about  half  an  inch  in  length,  covered  by  a  very  thin  pellicle  of  a  dark 
color. 

In  preparing  wild  rice  for  eating,  it  is   usually  boiled   in    plain 
water  to  the  consistence  of  hominy,  and   eaten  with  a   spoon.     It  con- 


282 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN, 


tains  more  gelatinous  matter  than  the  southern  rice,  and  is  very 
nutritious.  It  is  sometimes  prepared  fi.r  eating  by  roasting,  when  it 
is  eaten  dry.  It  grows  upon  a  stalk  which  r'ses  above  the  surface  of 
the  water  some  six  feet  or  more.  The  labor  of  gathering  this  corn, 
is  by  custom,  as  in  other  like  work,  assigned  to  the  women.  The 
places  where  each  family  is  to  gather  it  are  generally  selected  and 
assigned  by  mutual  consent,  which  is  respected  by  all  as  their  indi- 
vidual possessions. 

The  grain  when  sufficiently  ripe  is  separated  from  the  stalk  by 
thrashing  or  striking  with  a  canoe  paddle  or  stick  prepared  for  that 
purpose.  The  harvesting  is  usually  done  by  two  or  three  women,  one 
of  whom  takes  the  bow,  and  the  other  the  stern,  of  a  moderate-sized 
hunting  canoe,  perfectly  water  tight,  which,  being  cleaned  out  for  the 
purpose  of  receiving  the  grain,  they  shove  into  the  field  of  rice,  and 
bending  the  stalk  in  handfuls  over  the  side  of  the  canoe,  they  beat  at 
the  grain  with  a  stick  or  paddle.  When  taken  from  the  bottom  of  the 
canoe,  it  is  full  of  husks  or  chaff,  and  requires  to  be  winnowed.  It  is 
then  put  into  bags  and  stored  away  for  winter  use.  If  a  surplus  is 
obtained,  more  than  is  needed  for  the  family's  use,  it  is  sold  to  the 
traders  on  which  to  subsist  the  men  engaged  in  their  service. 

Thei  chief  delicacy  among  the  Indian  tribes  was  wild  honey,  of  the 
common  honey  bee.  Of  this  they  were  very  fond,  and  in  many  local- 
ities they  gathered  large  quantities. 

But  the  most  esteemed  article  of  food  in  the  line  of  delicacies 
was  maple  sugar,  made  from  the  sap  of  the  sugar  maple  tree,  in  all 
those  latitudes  where  the  ground  becomes  materially  prepared  by  freez- 
ing weather  in  winter,  and  whereby  the  course  of  the  sap  is  favorably 
atfected,  as  it  commences  to  ascend  to  the  branches  in  the  spring  of 
the  year.  The  season  of  sugar-making,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end, 
is  a  sort  of  carnival,  or  general  holiday  occasion,  from  which  no  Indian 
can  be  prevailed  upon  to  absent  himself  under  any  inducement  that 
could  be  offered  him,  and  since  the  Indian  has  assumed  the  habits  of 
the  white  man  in  those  localities  where  the  sugar  maple  grows,  this 
same  Indian  carnival  is  kept  up;  and  even  where  civilized  Indians 
engage  in  the  service  of  white  men  for  hire,  when  the  sugar-making 
season  a^jproaclies  they  leave  their  eznployer  for  the  sugar  camp,  the 
wages  he  is  receiving  being  no  object  whatever.  He  prefers  the  fes- 
tivities of  the  sugar  camp  during  its  season  to  the  compensation  of  his 
employer,  whatever  the  amount  may  be. 

As  the  spring  season  approaches,  and  the  sap  of  the  sugar  tree 
commences  to  [)ass  upwards,  the  Indian  families  repair  to  their  sugar 
camp  and  commence  their  favorite  work.     The  mode  of  drawing  the 


FOOD    AND    SUBSISTENCE. 


283 


sap  is  thus  described  by  Charlevoix:  "When  the  sap  begins  to  rise, 
they  make  a  jag  or  notch  in  the  trunk  of  the  maple,  and  by  means  of 
a  bit  of  wood  which  they  affix  in  it,  the  water  runs  as  by  a  spout. 
This  water  is  received  into  a  vessel,  which  they  set  under  it.  To  make 
it  run  plentifully  there  must  be  much  snow  upon  the  ground,  the  night 
must  be  frosty,  the  sky  clear,  and  the  wind  not  too  cold."  The  sap  is 
carried  in  bark  vessels  to  a  place  where  preparation  is  made  to  receive 
it,  and  where  a  fire  is  prepared.  It  is  then  put  into  kettles  and  boiled 
down  to  sugar,  the  labor  of  Avhich  devolves  chiefly  upon  the  women, 
as  in  most  other  occasions  of  domestic  atfairs. 

Before  the  coming  of  the  white  man,  since  which  kettles  of  iron 
or  otlur  metallic  substances  have  been  obtained,  it  is  doubtful  if  the 
Indians  had  any  mode  of  making  the  sap  of  the  sugar  maple  into  sugar, 
and  it  is  said  that  the  art  of  making  it  into  sugar  was  not  known  to 
them  until  they  were  instructed  therein  by  the  white  man ;  and  that 
the  Indians  before  that  time  only  made  the  sap  into  molasses,  or  thick- 
ened it  to  some  extent  by  boiling,  which  must  have  been  by  the  u  e  of 
hot  stones,  as  in  the  case  of  cooking  their  meat;  still  we  have  accounts 
of  earthen  pots  being  used  for  boiling  purposes  to  some  extent  by 
some  tribes  in  their  primitive  condition. 

Indians  of  all  ages,  and  es[)ecially  the  children,  eat  greedily  of 
this  article,  both  while  it  is  in  the  state  of  molasses  and  after  it  passes 
into  the  stage  of  sugar.  They  also  put  up  large  quantities  of  the  latter 
for  sale,  in  boxes  made  from  the  white  birch  bark,  inocoks  or  iiioknks. 
These  boxes  are  in  the  shape  of  the  lower  section  of  a  quadrangular 
pyramid,  of  a  light  brown  color,  and  when  new,  a  nankeen  yellow. 
The  children  during  the  carnival,  the  same  as  our  white  children, 
engage  with  great  delight  in  boiling  down  the  sap  to  syrup,  and  laying 
it  out  on  the  snow  to  cool,  making  of  it  a  kiiul  of  candy.  Their 
mothers,  too,  supply  them  with  miniature  inoknks  filled  with  sugar 
from  the  first  running  of  the  sap.  These  little  mokiiks  are  ornamented 
with  porcupine  quills,  skillfully  wrought  in  the  shape  of  flowers  and 
figures.  The  boxes  designed  for  sale  are  of  all  sizes,  from  twenty  to 
seventy -five  pounds  in  weight.  The  number  of  boxes,  of  average  size, 
made  in  a  single  season  by  an  industrious  and  strong-handed  family, 
it  is  said,  is  frequently  from  thirty  to  forty,  in  addition  to  the  sugar 
which  the  family  consumes;  and  seldom  less  than  a  dozen  to  twenty 
boxes  to  each  family.  The  hey<lay  scenes  of  tiie  Sc-fc  ^  ')h-kwtij.l-o- 
ka-win  or  sugar-making,  crowns  the  labors  and  festivities  of  the  spring. 


<   \ 


:%i 


CHAPTEE  XVII 

MARRIAGE  AND  DOMESTIC  AFFAIRS. 

Marriage  lustitution— Simplicity  of  the  Marriage  Ceremony — Observations  of  Kev, 
Isaac  McCoy  and  Others — Pleasure  Trips— Tiio  Mother  had  Custody  of  Children 
— Eights  of  Property — Marriage  and  Divorce  -Wife's  Attention  to  the  Husband 
on  Return  from  Hunting — Testimony  of  Mary  Jemison— Her  Experience  as  an 
Indian  Wife— Her  Labor  not  Severe — Continued  Sameness  in  Domestic  Duties — 
Her  Task  not  Harder  than  White  Women  who  are  Brought  up  to  Work — 
Polygamy  Tolerated — Not  much  Practiced. 


^S  to  the  marriage  customs 


among 


the  Imlians,  we 
have  been  liable  to  the 
same  errors  and  miscon- 
ceptions concerning  them  as  in 
regard  to  many  other  things  per- 
taining to  the  Indian  subject. 
Among  most  jjeople  or  nations  of 
the  earth,  whether  civilized  or 
otherwise,  some  kind  of  ceremony 
exists,  in  order  to  render  the  mar- 
riage of  persons  binding  or  com- 
plete. But  the  American  Indian, 
it  seems,  had  no  idea  of  anything 
of  this  kind. 

Kev.  Isaac  McCoy  refers  to 
certain  misconceptions  or  popular 
errors  in  regard  to  the  Indian 
marriage.  He  states,  that  after  twenty  years'  abode  among  the  Indians, 
and  an  acquaintance  with  more  than  twenty  tribes,  and  after  inquiry 
of  the  missionaries  and  others  in  the  Indian  country,  and  of  the  Indians 
themselves,  he  was  unable  to  find  information  that  any  kind  of  cere- 
mony ever  took  place  among  the  Indians  in  connection  with  a  marriage 
between  the  parties,  as  in  any  way  affecting  the  same;  that  the  stories 
told  b}^  some  writers  on  the  Indian  subject  of  the  custom  that  a  young 
man  who  desired  a  partner  was  made  to  whistle  on  a  wooden  instru- 

284) 


MARRIAGE    AND    DOMESTIC    AFFAIRS. 


2S5 


ment  prepared  for  the  purpose,  as  a  symbol  of  communicating  his 
desires  to  some  Indian  maiden  whom  he  wished  to  marry,  are  a  fabri- 
cation. He  says,  that  whilst  such  fancied  customs  make  a  very  good 
story,  it  is  unfortunate  that  such  stories  are  altogether  fabulous.  His 
evidence,  in  which  all  the  authorities  seem  to  concur,  is  that  in  native 
Indian  life,  unaffected  by  the  intiuences  of  the  white  man,  the  parties 
come  together  without  ceremony,  and  that  when  either  becomes  tired 
of  the  otlier  they  separate  with  e([ual  facility. 

Father  Hennepin  declares  that  marriage  among  the  Indians  is  not 
a  civil  contract;  that  the  man  and  woman  do  not  intend  to  bind  them- 
selves together  for  life;  and  that  they  live  together  no  longer  than  they 
agree  and  love  one  another.  As  soon  as  they  are  discontented  with 
each  other  they  separate  without  any  clamor  or  noise,  and  remain  per- 
fectly indifferent  for  each  other  thereafter. 

But  Father  Hennepin  mistakes  the  premises  entirely  when  he 
declares  that  marriage  among  the  Indians  is  not  a  civil  contract.  That 
is  precisely  what  it  is,  and  it  is  regarded  in  a  no  higher  ligiit  than 
such.  But  it  is  not  a  civil  contract  with  any  express  covenants, 
according  to  tJie  customs  of  the  white  man ;  but  rather  an  implied  con- 
tract, or  contract  with  implied  obligations,  like  a  common  law  contract, 
so  called,  in  those  countries  where  the  English  common  law  is  in  force, 
liable  to  be  dissolved  by  mutual  consent.  Among  the  tribes  in  general, 
however,  the  husband  might  of  his  own  motion  put  away  or  divorce  his 
wife  without  her  consent ;  but  if  he  did  so  without  cause,  in  the  o})inion 
of  his  wife's  relatives,  he  incurred  their  displeasure,  and  was  liable  to 
retaliation.  Among  the  Indians  no  tribunal  for  the  purposes  of  relief 
of  the  parties  in  case  of  a  desire  to  separate  existed,  the  termination  of 
the  contract  being  entirely  with  the  parties  themselves. 

Mr.  Brickell,  spoken  of  elsewhere  in  this  work,  speaking  of  the 
Indian  marriage  and  divorce,  says:  "I  know  of  no  marriage  ceremony 
among  them,  and  never  heard  of  a  case  of  separation  and  divorce." 

John  Tanner,  who  was  taken  captive  by  the  Indians  when  about 
seven  years  old,  and  grew  to  manhood  among  the  Ojibways,  in  the 
vicinity  of  Lake  Superior,  in  his  narrative  states  the  manner  of 
his  marriage  to  an  Indian  woman,  which  well  illustrates  the  Indian 
custom.  The  name  of  the  woman  he  gives  as  3ris-kwn-hiin-o-kwa, 
"Red  Sky  of  the  Morning."  He  was  then  living  with  an  aged  woman, 
Nct-iio-kim,  who  had  adop+ed  him  oi  her  con.  The  parties  had  met  at 
the  wigwam  of  his  foster  mother  on  several  occasions,  and  she  had 
expressed  to  Tanner  a  desire  that  he  should  marry  this  girl,  which  lie 
was  not  inclined  to  favor.  One  day,  on  returning  home  after  a  short 
absence,  he  says: 


w 


286 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


"When  I  arrived  at  our  lodge,  on  the  following  day,  I  saw  il//s- 
kwd-bun-o-kica  sitting  in  my  place.  As  I  stopped  nt  the  door  of  the 
lodge  and  hesitated  to  enter,  she  hung  down  her  head ;  but  Nct-uo-ktra 
greeted  me  in  a  tone  somewhat  harsher  than  was  common  for  her  to 
use  to  me.  'Will  you  turn  back  from  the  door  of  the  lodge,  and  put 
this  young  woman  to  shame,  who  is  in  all  respects  better  than  you  are? 
This  affair  has  been  of  your  seeking  and  not  of  mine  or  hers.  You 
have  followed  her  about  the  village  lieretofore;  now  you  v.ould  turn 
from  her,  and  make  her  appear  like  one  who  has  attempted  to  thrust 
herself  in  your  way.'  I  was,  in  part,  conscious  of  the  justness  of  Xci- 
no-ktvci's  reproaches,  and,  in  part,  prompted  by  inclination,  I  went  in 
and  sat  down  by  the  side  of  Jitis-kird-hun-o-kwd,  and  thus  we  became 
man  and  wife.  Old  N('f-)io-kir(i  had,  while  I  Avas  absent  at  Red  River, 
without  my  knowledge  or  consent,  made  her  bargain  with  the  parents 
of  the  young  woman,  and  brought  her  home,  rightly  supposing  that  it 
would  be  no  difficult  matter  to  reconcile  me  to  the  measure.  In  most 
of  the  marriages  which  happen  between  young  persons,  the  pai'ties 
most  interested  have  less  to  do  than  in  this  case.  The  amount  of 
presents  which  the  parents  of  a  woman  expect  to  receive  in  exchange 
for  her,  diminishes  in  pi'oportion  to  the  number  of  husbands  she  may 
have  had." 

Mr.  Tanner  further  adds  that  it  commonly  happens,  even  when  a 
young  man  marries  a  young  woman  of  his  own  band,  that  he  has  previ- 
ously had  no  personal  acquaintance  with  her.  Perhaps  they  have  seen 
each  other  in  the  village  in  passing  about,  but  probably  have  never 
spoken  together.  The  match  is  agreed  on  by  the  parents,  and.  when  the 
arrangement  is  made  known  to  the  young  people,  they  probably  find 
in  themselves  no  objection  to  it,  as  they  know  should  it  prove  disa- 
greeable mutually,  or  to  either  party,  it  can  at  any  time  be  broken  off. 

Peter  Jones  says  that  the  common  practice  among  his  people  in 
marriage  was  for  the  parents  of  both  parties  to  make  up  a  match,  very 
often  without  the  consent  or  even  the  knowledge  of  the  parties  to  the 
marriage.  Sometimes  this  agreement  was  entered  into  when  the  chil- 
dren were  very  young,  and  it  generally  happened  that  they  yielded  to 
the  arrangement  made  by  their  parents,  not  only  without  any  court- 
ship, but  before  they  had  spoken  to  each  other.  When  the  contract 
was  not  made  by  the  parents,  the  Indian  youth,  having  fixed  his  atten- 
tion on  some  young  woman,  Avould  make  his  wish  known  to  his  mother, 
or  to  some  particular  friend  to  whose  care  he  had  committed  the  pres- 
ents he  had  prepared  for  the  occasion.  The  presents  usually  con- 
sisted of  a  fine  blanket,  and  other  articles  of  dress  for  his  intended, 
and  a  kettle,  a  sack  of  t^orn,  or  some  other  articles  for  the  parents.     If 


MAllRIAGE    AND    DOMESTIC    AFFAIRS. 


287 


tliese  presents  were  received,  it  was  nt  once  uuderstootl  tliat  the  offor 
was  accepted.  The  period  of  conitship  was  not  generally  prt)tracted 
beyond  a  few  months,  and  was  fi-equontly  of  short  duration. 

According  to  the  same  authority,  the  practice  of  traveling,  or 
going  on  a  pleasure  trip,  in  later  times  iji  our  more  linislieil  society 
called  "wedding  tours."  was  a  practice  also  in  vogue  among  the 
Indians.  On  this  subject  Mr.  Jones  says:  "The  period  of  their 
courtship  is  not  generally  protracted  beyond  a  few  inonths,  when  it  is 
terminated  by  the  young  man's  taking  his  chosen  companion  on  a 
wedding  trip  for  several  days.  Wherever  night  overtakes  them,  tiiere 
they  pitch  the  wigwam,  and  spend  the  day  in  shooting  or  fishing,  fhe 
hridc  siccrhui  the  canoe.  When  this  excursion  is  ended,  they  return 
with  the  product  of  the  chase,  Avhich  they  present  to  the  parents  of 
the  bride,  laying  it  at  the  mother's  feet;  and  with  them  they  continue 
to  reside,  as  the  parents  consider  they  have  a  claim  on  their  industry 
and  support  till  tliey  have  a  family  of  their  own  to  maintain.  On  this 
account  the  parents  are  always  anxious  that  their  daughters  should 
marry  good  hunters.  Although  no  public  vov^s  nre  made,  nor  any 
particular  ceremonies  are  performed,  at  the  m.'irriages  of  the  Indians, 
it  is  surprising  how  seldom  their  mutuol  engagements  are  violated." 

Mr.  Morgan,  speaking  of  the  customs  of  the  Inx^uois,  says: 
"  Marriage  was  not  founded  upon  the  affections,  which  constitute  the 
only  legitimate  basis  of  this  relation  in  civilized  society,  but  was  reg- 
ulated exclusively  as  a  matter  of  physical  necessity.  It  was  not  even 
a  contract  between  the  parties  to  be  married,  but  substantially  between 
their  mothers,  acting  oftentimes  under  the  suggestions  of  the  matrons 
and  wise  men  of  the  tribes  to  which  the  parties  respectively  belonged. 
In  a  general  sense,  therefore,  the  subject  of  marriage  Avas  under  the 
supervision  of  the  older  members  of  each  tribe;  but,  practically,  it 
Avas  under  maternal  control." 

Mr.  Morgan  says  that  according  to  custom  among  the  Iroquois, 
the  husband  and  wife  were  never  of  the  same  tribe,  and  the  children 
were  of  the  tribe  of  their  mother.  No  right  in  the  father  to  the 
custody  of  the  children,  or  their  nurture,  was  recognizeil,  and  so,  after 
separation,  the  father  gave  himself  no  further  trouble  concerning  them, 
nor  interested  himself  in  their  welfare.  They  became  estranged  as 
well  as  separated.  Among  some  Indian  nations,  in  cases  of  separa- 
tion, the  male  children  were  taken  by  the  father,  and  the  female  chil- 
dren by  the  mother.  The  care  of  Indian  children  in  infancy  and 
childhood  was  entrusted  to  the  watchful  attention  of  the  mother. 

Among  tlie  Iroquois,  inconsiderable  as  property  was  among  them, 
it  was  held  subject   to  distribution  under  fixed  laws.     It  consisted 


28« 


THK    A.MMItlCAN    INDIAN. 


merply  of  plaiitinj^  lots,  orchnrds,  housi's,  impleinents  ot  tlio  clmse, 
weapons,  wefiriiij^  npparel,  ilomestic  utensils,  personnl  ornaments,  stores 
of  corn,  skins  of  animals,  and  those  miscellaneous  fabrics  which  the 
necessities  of  life  led  them  to  invent.  The  rights  of  pro[)erty  of  both 
husband  and  wife  were  continued  distinct  durin<,'  the  existence  of  the 
marricre  relation,  the  wife  holding  and  controlling  her  own  the  same 
as  luu-  husband,  and,  in  case  of  separation,  taking  it  with  her.  No 
individual  could  obtain  the  absolute  title  to  land,  as  this  was  vested 
by  the  laws  of  tlie  Iroquois  in  all  the  people;  but  he  could  reduce  to 
possession  unoccupied  lands  by  cultivation  to  any  extent  he  pleased, 
and  so  long  as  he  continued  to  use  them,  his  right  to  their  enjoyment 
was  protected  and  secured.  He  could  also  sell  his  improvements  or 
betj^ueath  them  to  his  wife  or  children. 

Whilst  the  Indians  iiad  no  such  thing  in  their  custom,  in  general, 
as  a  marriage  ceremony,  considered  necessary  to  give  elt'ect  to  the  con- 
tract of  marriage,  yet  they  had  customs  of  ceremonies  attending  or 
incident  to  occasions  of  such  a  union  between  the  parties,  as  that  of 
giving  presents  to  the  parents  of  the  bribe.  This  was  different  from 
the  white  man's  custom.  Aviiere  the  presents  are  given  to  the  bride  her- 
self. They  also  had  a  custom  of  a  great  feast  on  marriage  occasions, 
the  same  as  people  of  the  more  civilized  nations,  Avhere  the  guests 
Avere  sometimes  very  numerous,  at  which  they  danced,  sang  and  entered 
upon  other  diversions  which  usually  took  place  on  occasions  of  rejoic- 


ings. 


On  the  subject  of  Indian  domestic  life,  Mr.  Heckewelder  relates 
the  following  anecdote  of  an  aged  Indian  who  had  spent  much  time 
among  the  white  people  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey: 

One  day  about  the  year  1770,  he  observed  that  the  Indians  had  a 
much  easier  Avay  of  getting  a  wife  than  the  whites,  but  were  also  more 
certain  of  getting  a  good  one.  "  For,"  said  he,  in  his  broken  En- 
glish, "white  man  court-court,  may  be  one  year!  may  be  two  year 
before  he  marry!  Well!  may  be  then  got  very  good  Avife,  but  may 
be  not!  may  be  A'ery  cross!  Well,  noAV,  suppose  cross,  scold  so  soon 
as  get  awake  in  morning,  scold  all  day,  scold  until  sleep, — all  one;  he 
must  keep  him  ( the  pronouns  in  the  Indian  language  ha\'e  no  femi- 
nine gender).  White  people  have  laAV  forbidding  throAving  aAvayAvife, 
be  he  ever  so  cross !  must  keep  him  ahvays.  Well !  how  does  Indian 
do?  Indian,  Avhen  he  see  industrious  squaAV,  Avhich  he  like,  he  go  to 
him.  p)laco  his  tAvo  forefingers  close  aside  each  other,  make  tAA-o  look 
like  one,  look  squaAv  in  the  face — see  him  smile — which  is  all  one,  he 
say  yes!  so  hetake  him  Inmie — no  danger  he  be  cross!  no!  no!  SquaAv 
kuoAv  too  well  Avhat  Indian  do  if  he  cross!  throw  him  away  and  take 


MAUUIAOE    AND    DOMESTIC    AFFAIUS. 


289 


(1  a 

ore 

hi- 

iir 

nuy 

IdOll 

he 
liiii- 
life. 
ian 
to 
look 
he 
liaw 
:ake 


another!  Sc^uaw  love  to  oat  meat!  no  liU8l>an(l,  no  meat!  Stjuaw  do 
everytiiinir  to  please  husband;  he  do  the  same  to  please  squaw;  live 
hapi)y!" 

The  Indian,  according  to  his  custom,  had  specific  causes  for 
divorce,  the  same  as  has  the  white  man  under  his  code  of  laws. 
Those  were,  in  general,  unfaithfulness;  and  intolerable  laziness,  on  the 
part  of  the  wife,  was  also  cause  for  divorce.  Polygamy  or  plurality 
of  wives  prevailed  to  a  very  general  extent  among  all  the  American 
tribes  of  the  continent.  It  was  considered  lawful  for  any  man  to 
marry  as  many  wives  as  he  could  provide  for.  They  generally  selected, 
if  possible,  sisters,  from  an  idea  that  they  would  be  more  likely  to  live 
together  in  peace,  and  that  the  children  of  the  one  would  be  loved 
and  cared  for  by  the  other  more  than  if  the  wives  were  not  related. 
According  to  Mr.  Morgan,  polygamy  was  forbidden  by  the  Iroquois, 
and  never  became  a  practice  among  that  people, 

Mr.  Hocke welder  says  the  work  of  the  women  is  not  hard  or 
difficult,  and  they  perform  their  tasks  with  cheerfulness.  Within 
their  wigwams  their  labor  is  trifling,  their  utensils  being  few.  There 
is  uo  scrubbing  to  be  done  and  but  little  washing,  and  that  little  is  not 
frequent.  Their  [uincipal  occupation  is  to  cut  and  fetch  in  the  fire- 
wood, cultivate  the  ground,  sow  and  reap  the  grain,  and  pound 
the  corn  in  their  mortars  for  use,  and  to  make  bread,  which  they  bake 
in  the  ashes.  When  going  on  a  journey  or  to  hunting  camps  with 
their  husbands,  they  carry  a  pack  on  their  backs,  which  often  appears 
heavier  than  it  really  is.  Mr.  Heckewelder  says  that  he  never  knew 
an  Indian  woman  to  com[)lain  of  the  hardship  of  carrying  this  burden, 
the  contents  of  which  served  for  her  own  comfort  and  support,  as 
well  as  that  of  her  husband. 

Mrs.  Jemison,  the  so-called  Captive  White  Woman  of  the  Gene- 
see, speaks  of  the  cheerfulness  with  which  she  performed  her  task  as 
an  Indian  wife.  She  says  in  pursuing  their  farming,  in  order  to 
expedite  their  work,  and  at  the  same  time  enjoy  each  other's  company, 
it  was  a  custom  among  the  Indian  women  to  all  work  together,  in  one 
field,  or  at  whatever  job  they  may  have  had  on  hand.  In  the  spring 
they  chose  for  the  ensuing  year  an  old  active  squaw  to  be  their  driver 
and  overseer  when  at  labor,  which  honor  she  accepted,  and  whom  they 
considered  themselves  bound  to  obej\ 

When  the  time  for  planting  arrived,  and  the  soil  was  prepared, 
the  women  assembled  in  the  morning,  and  were  conducted  into  a  field 
where  each  planted  one  row;  they  then  went  into  the  next  field  and 
planted  once  across,  and  s )  on  till  they  had  gone  through  all  the 
fields  of  different  families  iu  the  vicinity.     By  this  rule  they  per- 

10 


2!  to 


THR    AMEItlCAX    INDIAN. 


formed  their  labor  of  every  kind,  and  every  jonlonsy   of  ouh  iiaving' 
done  more  or  lesH  than  anotiier  was  effectually  avoided. 

The  Indian,  in  general,  had  no  such  thing  in  his  household  as 
domestic  jars  or  family  <|uarrpls.  His  general  character  tended  to 
harmony.  Mr.  Heckewelder  says  umt  it  seldom  hai)[)ened  that  a  man 
would  condescend  to  abuse  his  wife  or  ([uarrel,  even  althougii  she  was 
inclined  to  do  so,  and  had  given  him  just  cause  therefor.  In  such  a 
case  tlie  man,  without  replying,  would  take  his  gun  or  bov%  and  go  off 
at  a  distance  into  the  woods  and  remain  there  perhaps  for  several  days, 
subsisting  on  the  game  lie  might  kill,  well  knowing  timt  he  could  not 
inflict  a  greater  punishment  on  liis  wife  for  her  conduct  than  by  tlius 
absenting  himself  for  a  time  from  the  wigwam.  She  is  not  only  thus 
kept  in  suspense,  uncertain  when  he  will  return,  but  she  would  be 
reported  as  a  bad  and  quarrelsome  wife.  On  siach  occasions  the  man 
does  not  tell  his  wife  on  what  day  he  will  be  back,  which,  otherwise, 
when  on  good  terms,  lie  never  neglects  to  do.  She  is  thus  put  to 
shame  by  he;-  ghbors,  who  soon  suspect  something,  anil  do  not  fail 
to  put  such  quv.tions  to  her  as  she  either  cannot  answer  or  is  ashamed 
to  own  But  whe-  he  returns  she  endeavors  to  show  him  by  her  atten- 
tions that  slie  ha::  repented,  though  j)erhaps  neither  speaks  to  the  other 
a  t»'  igle  word  on  the  subject  of  what  has  passed,  and  as  his  ciiik.  .  n, 
if  they  have  any,  will  hang  about  him  and  soothe  him  with  their 
caresses,  he  is,  on  their  account,  ready  to  forgive,  or,  at  least,  to  say 
nothing  unpleasant  to  their  mf)ther. 

According  to  Indian  custom,  on  return  of  an  Indian  from  a  long 
journey  or  long  absence,  on  entering  his  wigwam,  the  meeting  with 
his  wife  and  family  is  unattended  by  outward  demonstrations  of  any 
kind.  He  simply  says  to  his  wife,  "I  am  returned;"  to  which  his  wife 
will  answer,  "I  rejoice."  and,  having  cast  his  eyes  around,  he  will  ask 
if  all  the  children  are  well,  when,  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he 
replies,  "I  am  glao  "  which  for  the  present  is  all  the  conversation  that 
passes  between  them,  nor  does  he  relate  anything  that  occurred  on  his 
journey  until  he  has  partakon  of  nourishment,  which  his  wife  speedily 
prepares  for  him.  After  awhile,  when  he  has  refreshed  himself,  if  the 
family  are  alone,  or  when  the  men  of  the  village  have  assembled  at 
his  wigwam,  his  wife,  with  his  family  and  others  who  may  come  in, 
hear  his  story  at  length. 

Baron  La  Hontan,  in  his  book  entitled  "  New  Voyages  to  North 
America,"  written  in  1689,  gives  an  account  of  some  rather  singular 
customs  among  the  Indians  of  New  France  at  that  time,  which  is  the 
starting  point  for  writers  of  Indian  manners  and  customs,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  marriage  and  relation  of  the  sexes,  down  to  the  present  time. 


MAltlflAGE    AND    DOMESTIC   Ari'AIliS. 


291 


Even  Mr.  Armstrong,  i„  his  w(,rk  ,.n  tl.o  -Sauks  and  tlio  Blaekhnwk 
War,"  repeats  the  substance  of  tliis  story  of  La  Hontan,  as  anplicl 
to  tlie  tribe  of  whicl,  he  speaks.  T],ese  stories  of  La  Hontan.  hovv- 
ever,  are  liehevtul  to  l,o  incorrect,  and  tlmt  no  such  customs  as  i,e 
relates  existed  among  any  tribes  of  the  North  American  Lidiaus. 


1 


1  -: 


CHAPTER  XVIJI. 
PARENTAL  AND  FILIAL  AFFECTION. 

Uufonndod  Prejudices  agiiinst  the  Indiau — Redeemi'jg  Characteristics  in  bis  Parental 
and  Filial  Affection— Striking'  lucidouts  fvoiated — A  Daughter's  Attachment  to 
her  Aged  Father— Pathetic  Anecdote — A  Father's  Affection  Manifested  for  his 
Son— Remarkable  Instance— A  Father's  Cheerful  Death  to  Follow  the  Spirit  of 
his  Child  to  the  Land  of  Souls— Respect  for  Old  Age— Fond  of  their  Children- 
A  Mother's  Attention. 


WWfl  ^^  prejudice  instilled  into  our  minds 
Wifi-^  nijainst  the  Indian  has  led  us  to  believe 
>  j  Ij.  j  i"  I'll®  depravity  of  his  nature,  from  which 
'W  springs  no  redeeming  features.  There  is 
much  in  this  idea  that  is  erroneous,  for  whilst  the 
Indian  presents  an  anomaly  in  human  character 
differing  in  many  respects  from  other  races  of 
the  earth,  he  possesses  many  redeeming  charac- 
teristics of  marked  excellence,  especially  in  regard 
to  parental  and  filial  affection. 

On  this  subject  Mr.  Catlin,  after  his  many 
years'  experience  among  the  Indians,  well  remarks, 
that  from  the  enslaved  condition  in  which  Indian 
women  are  held,  the  world  would  naturally  think 
that  theirs  must  be  a  community  formed  of  incon- 
irruous  and  inharmonious  materials,  and  conse- 
quently  destitute  of  those  fine,  recij)rocal  feelings 
and  attachments  which  naturally  flow  from  the 
domestic  relations  in  the  civilized  world.  Yet,  he 
declares,  it  would  be  untrue,  and  doing  injustice 
to  the  Indians,  to  say  that  they  are,  in  the  least, 
behind  in  conjugal,  filial  and  parental  affection; 
that  there  is  no  trait  in  tlie  human  character  which  is  more  universal 
than  the  attachments  which  flow  from  these  relations;  no  i)art  of  the 
human  species  who  have  a  stronger  affection  and  a  higher  regard  for 
them  than  the  NorMi  American  Indians,  and  there  is  no  subject  in  the 
Indian  character  of  more  importance  to  be  rightly  understood  than  this. 

(292) 


PARENTAL    AND    FILIAL   AFFECTION. 


293 


ik 


he 

he 

lice 


Ithe 

Ifor 

tho 


UB. 


A  very  striking  instance  under  this  head  is  given  by  Mr.  School- 
craft, showing  the  devotion  of  a  daughter  for  her  aged  father.  The 
case  occur-ed  in  the  vicinity  of  Mackinaw.  He  says:  ^'(iHchic  Nai- 
(joir  (Great  Sand  Dune)  was  a  Chippewa  chief,  wlio,  during  a  long 
life,  maintained  a  reputation  for  bravery,  vigorous  exertion,  and  policy 
in  Indian  life,  in  the  region  of  tlie  Upper  Lakes.  He  was  a  warm 
friend  of  the  French  during  their  suin-emacy  in  the  Canailas;  and  an 
actor  in  the  scenes  of  peril  that  preceded  and  followed  the  fall  of  Que- 
bec iu  1759.  He  had  been  one  of  the  assailants  at  the  memorable 
capture  of  old  Fort  Michilimackinac,  in  17(53,  and  is  mentioned  by  the 
name  of  Le  Orand  S(il)I<\  as  one  of  the  aiost  sanguinary  actors  on  that 
occasion.  He  lived  many  years  afterwards,  shifting  his  tent,  as  the 
seasons  changed,  from  the  open  shores  of  Lake  Huron  and  Michigan 
to  the  thick  woods  which  are  the  shelter  of  the  natives  irom  the  wintry 
winds.  Eighty  years  and  upwards  have  now  whitened  the  locks  of  the 
aged  chief,  and  he  felt  that  his  continuance  iu  these  scenes  must  be 
short,  when  he  accompanied  his  relatives  for  the  last  time,  dining  the 
month  of  March,  from  the  borders  of  the  water  to  <hose  forests  which 
yield  the  (iccr  ii(tccli(iri'iiit))i,  or  sugar-m-iple.  This  is  a  season  of 
enjoyment  with  the  Indians,  and  they  usually  remain  at  their  sugar- 
camps  until  the  sap  assumes  too  much  acidity  to  be  longer  capable  of 
being  made  into  sugar  syrup,  and  the  trees  begin  to  put  forth  leaves. 
In  the  meantime,  the  days  of  the  enfeebled  [tatriarch,  who  had  pitched 
his  tent  in  a  hundred  forests,  a[)[)roached  their  close.  It  was  found 
that,  when  they  had  packed  up  their  effects  to  return  to  the  open  lake, 
he  was  unable  to  sustain  the  journey.  His  daughter,  Xo-do-ica-qna, 
the  wife  of  Sa-jja-ixisli,  determined  to  carry  him  on  her  shoulders, 
that  he  might,  for  the  last  time,  be  permitted  to  Avitness  those  refresh- 
ing shores.  For  this  purpose,  as  soon  as  the  carriers  were  ready  to 
move,  she  took  her  long  and  stout  deer-skin  a  pe-cnii,  or  head-strap, 
and  fastening  it  around  his  body  bent  herself  strongly  forwartl  under 
the  load,  then  rose  und<r  the  pious  burden,  and  took  the  path  for  the 
lake.  It  is  usual  to  put  down  the  burdens  at  set  places,  and  to  proceed 
by  rests  [ou-n-ai-be  by  oii-U'((i-bc)  on  their  way.  These  she  obeyed, 
and  brought  him  safely  to  the  open  shores  of  Lake  Michigan.  The 
distance  was  about  ten  miles.  I  obtained  these  particulars  from  the 
woman  herself  at  Michilinmckinac,  in  1833,  when  she  was  aged.  The 
feat  of  iEneas  in  carrying  Anchises,  when  infirm,  on  his  shoulders 
through  the  flames  of  Troy,  has  long  been  celebrated,  but  is  rivalled 
here  by  an  Alg()n(piiu  woman.  Poetry  has  embalmed  the  one  act,  lot 
history  da  the  same  for  the  other." 

Another  instance  in  the  same  direction  is  given  by  Mr.  William 


I 


p 


294 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


I 


Warren,  whose  father  was  uu  Indian  trader  in  the  early  days  in  the 
vicinity  of  Lake  Superior,  and  whose  mother  was  an  Ojibway  woman, 
and  who  gi-ew  to  manhood  among  that  people.  The  instance  arose  out 
of  the  following  circumstances: 

A  large  paity  of  ()~(hi-<jaiun-('<'(j  Indians,  otherwise  called  Foxes, 
floated  down  the  Ontonagon  river  in  their  small  inland  bark  canoes. 
They  landed  in  the  night  on  the  island  of  their  foes,  the  Ojibways,  and 
early  in  the  morning  captured  four  women  that  had  gone  to  gather 
wood.  The  revenge  of  the  Ojibways  was  quick  and  complete;  and  as 
the  Foxes,  by  their  exultant  yells,  disclosed  to  their  enemies  the  course 
of  their  flight,  hundreds  of  Ojibway  warriors  embarked  hastily  in  their 
large  lake  canoes  in  pursuit.  A  dense  fog  covered  the  lake,  and  de- 
pending on  this  for  an  eventual  escape  and  confident  of  their  superior 
numbers,  the  Foxes,  elated  with  their  success,  kept  up  a  continual 
yelling  and  singing.  Thus  guided,  the  Ojibways  silently  and  swiftly 
pursued  them,  keeping  purposely  in  their  wake  till  they  arrived  oppo- 
site a  line  of  steep,  rocky  course,  a  mile  above  the  mouth  of  the  Mont- 
real river,  and  some  twenty  miles  or  more  from  the  point.  Here  they 
fell  upon  the  Foxes  in  great  fury,  fighting  in  large  canoes,  which  sat 
firmly  in  the  water.  They  nearly  destroyed  to  a  man  the  party  of  four 
Imndred  Foxes,  who,  being  in  small  canoes,  were  upset,  and  most  of 
them  dispatched  in  tlie  Avater. 

Soon  after  the  ab(jve  occurrence,  a  party  of  Foxes  fell  upon  a 
camp  of  Ojibways  at  K(tli-piih-wa-ka,  while  the  men  were  out  hunting. 
They  captured  two  youths,  having  driven  them  into  boggy  ground. 
One  of  these  youths  was  the  son  of  a  principal  Ojibway  chief  named 
Bi-(uis-u(ili.  At  the  time  the  capture  was  made,  tiie  father  of  the 
youi  g  man  was  out  on  a  hunt.  Returning  home,  he  heard  the  heart- 
rending news,  and,  knowing  that  his  son's  fate  would  be  at  stake,  he 
immediately  pursued  the  returning  captors  singly  and  alone.  Follow- 
ing in  their  trail,  he  arrived  at  one  of  their  principal  villages,  where 
the  Foxes  were  preparing  for  burning  his  son.  He  stepped  boldly 
into  the  midst  of  his  enemies,  and  offered  to  take  the  place  of  his  son. 
"My  son,"  said  he,  "has  seen  but  few  winters;  his  feet  have  never 
trod  the  war-path;  but  the  hairs  of  my  head  are  white,  and  over  the 
graves  of  my  relatives  I  have  hung  many  scalps  that  I  have  taken 
from  the  heads  of  your  warriors."  The  old  chief's  ofiPer  was  accepted 
by  the  Foxes,  his  son  released  and  himself  burned  at  the  stake,  with 
all  the  tortures  that  savage  ingenuity  could  invent.  The  son  returned 
to  his  people,  and  was  afterwards  known  by  his  father's  name.  He 
became  a  noted  man  in  his  tribe. 

The  act  above  related  was  terribly  avenged  by  the  Ojibway  tribe. 


PARENTAL    AND    FILIAL   AFFECTION. 


295 


A  large  war  party  was  collected,  and  marched  against  the  town  of  the 
Foxes,  on  the  Chii)p(iwa  river,  and  they  returned  not  till  six  villages 
of  their  enemies  had  been  laid  waste,  and  their  inhabitants  destroyed. 
After  this  the  Fox  tribe  retired  from  the  country  borderint;  on  Lake 
Superior,  and  fell  back  on  the  Mississip[)i. 

Another  instance  of  parental  affection,  illustrating  the  peculiar 
belief  and  confidence  of  the  American  Indian  in  a  future  existence,  is 
given  by  Jonathan  Carver,  in  his  travels  among  the  S'dit-dc-iris-HOUs, 
or  Dakota  nation.     He  says: 

"  ^yhilst  1  remained  amongst  them,  a  couple  whose  tent  was 
adiacent  to  mine  lost  a  son  of  about  four  years  of  ajje.  The  ))arents 
were  so  much  affected  at  the  death  of  their  favorite  child  that  they 
pursued  the  usual  testimonies  of  grief  witli  such  uncommon  rigor,  as 
through  the  weight  of  sorrow  and  loss  of  blood,  to  occasion  the  death 
of  the  father.  The  woumn,  who  had  hitherto  been  inconsolable,  no 
sooner  saw  her  husband  expire  than  she  dried  up  her  tears  and 
appeared  cheerful  and  resigned. 

"As  I  knew  not  how  to  account  for  so  extraordinary  a  transition, 
I  took  an  opportunity  to  ask  her  the  reason  of  it,  telling  her,  at  the 
same  time,  that  I  should  have  imagined  the  loss  of  her  husband  would 
I'ather  have  occasioned  an  increase  of  grief,  than  such  a  sudden  dimi- 
nution of  it. 

"She  informed  me  that  as  the  child  was  so  young  when  it  died, 
and  unable  to  support  itself  in  the  country  of  spirits,  both  she  and  her 
husband  had  been  apprehensive  that  its  situation  would  be  far  from 
happy ;  but  no  sooner  did  she  behold  its  father  depart  for  the  same 
place,  who  not  only  loved  the  child  with  the  tenderest  affection,  but  was 
a  good  hunter,  and  would  be  able  to  provide  plentifully  for  its  support, 
that  she  ceased  to  mourn.  She  added  tliat  she  now  saw  no  reason  to 
continue  her  tears,  as  the  child  on  whom  she  doted  was  happy  under 
the  care  ami  protection  of  a  fond  father,  and  she  had  only  one  wish 
that  remained  ungratified,  whicli  was  that  of  being  herself  with  them." 

Mr.  Hockewelder,  the  devoted  Moravian  missionary,  says  there  is 
no  nation  in  the  world  who  pay  greater  respect  to  old  age  than  the 
American  Indians.  From  their  infancy  they  are  taught  to  be  kind 
and  attentive  to  aged  pf -sons,  and  to  never  let  them  suffer  for  want  of 
necessaries  or  comforts.  The  parents  s[)are  no  pains  to  ira[)ress  upon 
the  minds  of  their  children  the  conviction  that  they  would  draw  uown 
upon  themselves  the  anger  of  the  Great  Spirit  were  they  to  neglect 
those  whom,  in  His  goodness,  He  had  permitted  to  attain  such  an 
advanced  age,  and  whom  He  had  protected  by  His  Almighty  power 
through  all  the  perils  and  dangers  of  life. 


296 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


"  It  is  a  sacreil  principle  among  the  Indians,"  he  says,  "  and  one 
of  those  moral  and  religious  truths  which  they  have  always  before 
their  eyes,  that  the  Great  Spirit  who  createtl  them,  and  provided  them 
so  abundantly  with  the  means  of  subsistence,  made  it  the  duty  of 
parents  to  maintain  and  take  care  of  their  children  until  they  should 
be  able  to  provide  for  themselves." 

An  established  trait  in  Indian  character  is  that  they  are  fond  of 
their  children,  and  treat  them  Avith  the  greatest  respect  and  considera- 
tion. They  raiely  punish  them  in  any  way,  and  no  children  seem 
happier  than  those  of  Indian  families. 

Some  Indian  tribes  have  among  them  regular  story  tellers,  who 
have  devoted  a  great  deal  of  time  to  learning  the  myths  and  stories  of 
their  people.  The  Indian  mother  sometimes  sends  for  one  of  these, 
and,  having  prepared  for  him  a  feast,  she  and  her  little  ones,  Avho  are 
huddled  up  near  her,  listen  to  the  stories  of  this  dreamer,  who  thus 
entertains  them  for  hours. 

Orphan  children  are  usually  supported  by  their  nearest  relatives. 
"When  they  have  no  relatives  able  to  support  them,  they  are  main- 
tained by  individual  parties,  and  this  is  done  Avith  the  same  cheerful- 
ness and  apparently  with  the  same  parental  affection  as  if  they  Avere 
the  children  of  the  persons  contributing  to  their  support.  Even  in 
war  between  tribes  and  nations,  captive  children  are  adopted  into 
families  Avilling  to  receive  them,  and  are  treated  in  the  same  Avay  as 
their  oAvn  children. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

INDIAN    HABITATIONS, 

Simplieity  of  the  Incliau  Habitation  or  Wigwum— Term  Wigwam,  from  whence 
Derived— Mode  of  Constructing  Habitations  among  Different  Nations— Among 
the  Algonquin  Tribes— Among  Tribes  of  the  Sioux  Stock— Among  the 
Mandans— Among  the  Indians  of  the  Plains  in  General— Among  the  Tribes  of 
the  Shoshonee  Stock— Among  the  Nootkaus- Among  the  Tribes  of  the  Iroquois 
Ktock— Inside  Arrangement  and  Construction. 

HE  IiiiUnn  habitation  is 
sometimes  styled  by  our 
English  speaking    peo- 
ple  (t   loiUje;    probably 
deriveil  from  the  house  of  the 
gate-keeper    on    a   gentleman's 
estate  in   England,   which   was 
called  the  gate-keeper's  lodge; 
or   from    the    same    term    fre- 
quently applied  in  England  to 
a   small    house    in    a    park    or 
forest,    thus     referred    to    by 

OJUIWAV   VILLAOB. 

bhakespeare : 

"  He  and  his  lady  are  both  at  the  lodge, 
Upon  the  north  side  of  this  pleasant  chase." 

These  habitations  were  at  first  known  to  Europeans  as  irifiwams, 
a  word  in  the  Algonquin  language  from  irifjiras,  "birch  bark,*"  in'uiram, 
something  made  or  constructed  of  birch  bark;  such  habitations  being 
generally  covered  with  the  bark  of  the  birch  tree.  But  latterly,  since 
the  white  man's  invasion  has  reached  the  great  western  plains,  where 
the  language  of  the  Dakotas  largely  prevails,  these  Indian  habitations 
have  been  more  generally  called  by  our  English  s[)eaking  people 
tepees,  a  word  in  the  Dakota  language  signifying  tlie  same  as  irif/iram 
in  the  Algonquin  language.  The  word  in  the  Iroquois  language,  to 
signify  the  Indian  liabitation,  is  ga-no-sofc. 

The  aborigines  of  the  Island  of  St.  Domingo  called  a  bonae  l)()hio. 
This  refers  to  their  common  dwellings,  made  of  light  wood  work,  cov- 

(287) 


298 


THE    AMEIIICAN    INDIAN. 


CARIB  HOUSB. 


ered  with  branches  aud  shrubs  interwoven.  Others  they  called  bohar- 
qiicSi  composed  of  piles  of  wood,  driven  into  the  earth,  and  joined  at 
the  top  in  a  conical  form,  or  shape  of  a  tent.     This  last   word  the 

Spanish  took  from  the  natives 
as  hnhcqiK'j  from  this,  it  is 
8U[)posod,  comes  the  word 
bdrhcciic. 

The  Piljjriin's  Journal 
thns  describes  the  Indian 
wigwam  of  New  England  at 
that  day:  "  The  houses  were 
made  with  long,  young  sa})- 
lings,  bended,  and  both  ends 
stuck  in  the  ground.  They 
were  round  like  unto  an 
arbor,  and  covered  down  to  the  ground  with  thick  and  well-wrought 
nets,  and  the  door  was  not  over  a  yard  high,  made  of  a  mat  to 
open.  The  chimney  was  a  wide  hole  in  the  top,  for  which  they 
had  a  mat  to  cover  it  close,  when  they  pleased.  One  might  stand 
and  go  upright  in  them.  In  the  midst  of  them  were  four  little 
trundles  (truncheons)  knocked  into  the  ground,  and  small  sticks  laid 
over,  on  which  they  hung  their  pots  and  what  they  had  to  seethe. 
Round  about  the  fire  they  lay  on  mats,  which  are  their  beds.  The 
houses  were  double-matted,  for,  as  they  were  matted  Avithout,  so  were 
they  within,  with  newer  and  fairer  mats." 

Another  authority  of  like  early  date,  speaking  of  Indian  habita- 
tions, referring  also  to  the  fact  of  the  protection  of  their  villages  by 
fortifications,  says: 

"  Their  houses  are  most  of  them  built  of  one  fashion,  only  differ- 
ing in  length,  all  of  tliem  ao^ree  in  breadth  of  twenty  feet.  They 
build  after  this  manner:  they  set  peeled  boughs  of  nut  trees  in  the 
ground,  according  to  the  bigness  of  the  place  which  they  intend  to 
build,  then,  joining  the  tops  of  the  boughs  together,  they  cover  the 
walls  and  top  with  the  bark  of  cypress,  ashen  and  chestnut  trees, 
which  are  laid  one  upon  another,  the  smallest  side  being  turned 
inwards,  according  to  the  bigness  of  the  houses.  Several  families,  to 
the  number  of  fifteen,  dwell  together,  '^very  one  having  his  own  apart- 
ment. Their  fortifications  are  most  of  them  built  on  steep  hills,  near 
rivers ;  the  access  to  them  is  only  at  one  place.  They  are  built  after 
this  manner:  They  set  great  poles  in  the  ground,  with  oaken  pallisa- 
(locs  on  each  side,  crossways,  one  amongst  another;  between  the 
crosses,  they  set  other  trees,  to  strengthen  the  work.     Within  this 


INDIAN    HABITATIONS. 


299 


enclosure  they  generally  build  twenty  or  thirty  houses,  o£  which  some 
are  ii  hundred  and  eighty  feet  long,  and  some  less,  all  of  them  full  of 
j)eople.  In  the  summer  they  pitch  tents  along  by  the  river  side  to 
fish.  Against  winter  they  remove  into  the  woods,  to  be  near  their 
game  of  hunting  and  also  fuel." 

The  mode  of  constructing  habitations  among  the  tribes  of  the 
Algonquin  stock  was  quite  uniform.  Their  temporary  habitations, 
those  designed  for  moving  about  from  place  to  place  in  hunting  and 
fishing,  were  constructed  of  pole  frames  and  covered  with  matting  or 
skins;  but  their  more  permanent  dwellings,  usually  found  in  their 
villages,  were  constructed  of  bark.  Light  was  usually  admitted 
through  an  aperture  at  the  top  of  the  1  xlge,  through  which  also  the 
smoke  escaped. 

In  their  hunting  or  war  expeditions,  which  often  led  them  through 
desolate  forests  long  dis- 
tances from  home,  the  In- 
dians had  the  art  of  rearing 
temporary  lodg' s  Avith  much 
readiness  and  facility.  On 
arriving  at  their  evening  sta- 
tion, they  gathered  r  few 
poles,  placed  them  in  the 
proper  position,  meeting  at 
the  top,  and  covered  them 
with  their  matting  or  bark, 
completing  the  construction 
in  perhaps  half  an  hour's  time.  Among  tribes  of  the  snow  latitudes, 
like  the  Esquimaux,  tliey  also  understood  how  to  convert  snow  into 
material  for  a  wigwam,  and  in  the  depth  of  winter  made  them  quite 
comfortable. 

Mr.  Morgan  thus  describes  the  habitation  of  the  Iroquois  people: 
"The  Ga-no'-sofr,  or  Bark  house,  was  a  simple  structure.  When 
single,  it  was  about  twenty  feet  by  fifteen  upon  the  ground,  and  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  feet  high.  The  frames  consisted  of  upright  poles, 
firmly  set  in  the  ground,  usually  five  upon  the  sides  and  four  at  the 
ends,  including  those  at  the  corners.  Upon  the  forks  of  these  poles, 
about  ten  feet  from  the  ground,  cross  poles  were  secured  horizontally, 
to  which  the  rafters,  also  poles,  but  more  numerous  and  slender,  were 
adjusted.  The  rafters  were  strengthened  with  transverse  poles,  and 
the  whole  were  usually  so  arranged  as  to  form  an  arching  roof.  After 
the  frame  was  thus  completed,  it  was  sided  up  and  shingled  with  red- 
elm  or  ash  bark,  the  rough  side  out.     The  bark   was  flattened  and 


ESQDIMADX  SNOW  HOUSE. 


300 


THE   AMEIIICAN    INDIAN, 


dried,  and  then  cut  in  the  form  of  boards.  To  hohl  these  bnrk  l)onrd8 
firruly  in  their  places,  another  set  of  poles,  corresponding  with  those 
in  the  frame,  were  placed  on  the  outside;  and,  by  means  of  si)lints  and 
bark  rope  fastenings,  the  boards  were  secured  horizontally  between 

,-j  them.      It   usually    re- 

quired four  lengths  of 
boards  and  four  courses 
from  the  ground  to  the 
rafters  to  cover  a  side 
as  they  were  lapped  at 
the  ends,  as  Avell  as 
clap-})oarded ;  and  also 
in  the  same  proportion 
for  the  ends.  In  like 
manner  the  roof  was 
covered  w  i  t  h  b  a  r  k 
boards,  smaller  in  size, 

OA-NO-SOTE,  OK  IUO(iU01S  BAKK  HOUSE.  Wltll  the  roUgll  SUlc  Out, 

and  the  grain  running 
up  and  down;  the  boards  being  stitched  through  and  tlirough  with 
fastenings,  and  thus  held  between  the  frames  of  poles,  as  on  the 
sides.  In  the  center  of  the  room  Avas  an  opening  for  the  smoke,  the 
fire  being  upon  the  gi'ound  in  the  center  of  the  house,  and  the 
smoke  ascending  without  the  guidance  of  a  cliimney.  At  the  two 
ends  of  the  house  were  doors,  either  of  bark  hung  upon  hinges  of 
wood,  or  of  deer  or  bearskin  suspended  before  the  opening;  and,  how- 
ever long  the  house,  or  whatever  the  number  of  fires,  these  were  the 
only  entrances. 

"Over  one  of  these  doors  was  cut  the  tribal  device  of  the  head  of 
the  family.  Within,  upon  two  sides,  Avere  arranged  Avide  seats,  also  of 
bark  boards,  about  two  feet  from  the  ground,  Avell  supported  under- 
neath, and  reaching  the  entire  length  of  the  house.  Upon  these  they 
spread  their  mats  of  skins,  and  also  their  blankets,  using  them  as  seats 
by  day  and  couches  at  night.  Similar  berths  were  constructed  on  each 
side,  about  five  feet  above  these,  and  secured  to  the  frame  of  the 
house,  thus  furnishing  accommodations  for  the  family.  Upon  cross- 
poles  near  the  roof  was  hung  in  bunches,  braided  together  by  the  husks, 
their  winter  supply  of  corn.  Charred  and  dried  corn  and  beans  Avere 
generally  stored  in  bark  barrels  and  laid  away  in  corners.  Their 
implements  for  the  cliase,  domestic  utensils,  Aveapons,  articles  of 
apparel,  and  miscellaneous  notions,  were  stowed  away  and  hung  up 
wherever   an  unoccupied  place    was    discovered.       A   house  of    this 


INDIAN    HABITATIONS. 


yoi 


clesfiiption  woulil  accommodate  a  family  of  eight,  with  the  limited 
wants  of  the  Indian,  and  afford  shelter  for  their  neceHsary  stores, 
making  a  not  uncomfortable  residence.  After  they  had  learned  the 
use  of  the  ax,  they  began  to  substitute  houses  of  hewn  logs,  but  they 
ccmstructed  them  after  the  ancient  model.  Many  of  the  houses  in 
their  modern  villages  in  the  valley  of  the  Genesee  were  of  this  descrip- 
tion.'" 

The  style  of  lodges  among  the  tribes  of  the  Dakota  stock  dilfored 
somewhat  in  their  api)earance  and  construction  fi'om  those  of  the 
Algon(i[uin.  Their  lodges  were  generally  constructed  by  setting  up 
poles,  meeting  and  fastened  at  the  top,  making  a  lodge  from  eight  to 
fifteen  feet  in  diameter,  the  poles  being  from  ten  to  fifteen  feet  high 
and  covered  with  tanned 
buffalo  skins;  elk  skins  were 
also  used  for  this  purpose. 
They  make  summer  houses, 
in  size  from  twenty  to  thirty 
feet  long  and  about  fifteen  or 
twenty  feet  wide,  of  wood  or 
perches  set  upright.  These 
perches  were  set  in  the 
ground  about  one  foot,  and 
were  about  six  feet  out  of  the 
ground,  and  over  this  was  put 
a  ro(jf  of  elm  bark.  These 
habitations  were  very  favor- 
able for  summer  use.  A  lodge  of  skins  would  last  three  or  four  years 
The  skin  lodge  they  carried  about  on  their  backs,  or  on  horses,  through 
all  their  winter  hunts.  These,  in  general,  would  accommodate  five  or 
six  persons.  In  some  lodges,  the  Sioux  of  the  Plains  say  they  have 
feasted  fifty  warriors  without  inconvenience.  About  four  feet  is  what 
one  person  would  occupy.  The  women  constructed  ami  removed  the 
lodges. 

Among  the  Winnebagoes,  a  branch  of  the  Dakota  stock,  the  cus- 
tom in  constructing  their  lodges  was  much  the  same  as  with  the  tribes 
of  the  Algoncj^uin  stock.  With  them  a  lodge  forty  feet  in  length  and 
sixteen  in  width  would  accommodate  three  families  of  ten  persons  each. 

Among  many  tribes,  of  the  Dakota  and  Shoshonee  stock,  their  per- 
manent habitations  were  constructed  in  more  substantial  style,  and 
covered  with  earth.  Of  this  class  were  the  habitations  of  the  Omahas, 
which  are  thus  described  by  Alice  C.  Fletcher,  for  some  time  a  resi- 
dent among  them : 


M<)VABI>K   WKiWAMS. 


302 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


"These  (l\vellin>^8  nre  built  by  setting  carefully  solect.nl  niiil  pre- 
pared posts  closely  together  in  a  circle  and  binding  them  Hriuly  with 
willows,  then  backing  thein  with  dried  grass  and  covering  the  entire 
structure  with  closely  [lacked  sods.  The  roof  is  made  in  the  samn 
manner,  having  an  additional  supin)rt  of  an  inner  circle  of  posts,  with 
crotches  to  hold  the  cross  logs  which  act  as  beams  to  the  dome-sliaped 
roof.  A  circular  opening  in  the  center  serves  as  a  chimney  and  also 
to  give  liglit  to  the  interior  of  the  dwelling;  a  sort  of  sail  is  rigged 
and  fastened  imtside  of  this  opening  to  guide  the  smoke  and  prevent  it 
from  annoying  the  inmates  of  the  lodge.  The  entrance  passage  way 
usually  faces  the  east,  is  from  six  to  ten  feet  long,  and  is  built  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  lodge.     A  skin  or   blanket  is  hung  at  the  outer 


COMANCHE   WIGWAM. 


opening,  and  another  at  the  inner  entrance,  thus  affording  a  double 
protection  against  wind  and  cold.  The  fire  is  kindled  in  a  hollowed 
place  in  the  center  of  the  floor,  and  around  the  walls  are  arranged 
platforms  made  of  reeds,  on  which  robes  are  spread  for  use  as  seats  by 
day  and  as  beds  by  night." 

Such  also,  as  before  described,  were  the  style  of  habitations 
among  the  Kansas,  Mandans,  Hidatsa,  Osages  and  many  other  cognate 
tribes  of  the  great  American  plains. 

The  Caddoes,  lonies,  Ah-mau-dah-kas,  Wacos  and  To-wac-o-nies, 
who  dwelt  in  the  country  of  the  Brazos,  had  houses  built  of  a  frame- 
work of  poles,  in  a  conical  shape,  thatched  with  long  prairie  grass, 
with  low  doors ;  the  fires  built  in  the  center  of  the  lodge ;  the  lodge 
circular,  about  twenty-five  feet  in  diameter  and  twenty  high. 

In  La  Clercq's  "  Establishment  of  the  Faith,"  Vol.  2,  p.  170,  is 


INDIAN    IIAHITATIONS. 


:{();{ 


te 


tlio  followinjj  (Ipscription  of  tlip  Imbitntioiis  of  a  triho  cnllod  tlio  Titriisa. 
ill  wliiit  irt  now  tht<  state  of  Ti'Iiuchscc:  "Tht>  vxills  of  their  Iiousoh  aro 
mado  of  earth,  mixed  with  straw,  the  rouf  is  of  cuiies  which  forms  a 
dome  that  is  adorned  with  paintings." 

Major  Backus,  of  the  United  States  nrmy,  says  of  the  Navajoe 
h)dge  that  it  is  an  oxceedin<^ly  I'ude  structure,  and  is  usually  built  of 
piiion  or  cedar  sticks,  which  are  covered  on  the  exterior  with  flat  stones 
and  earth.  It  is  in  the  form  of  a  cone,  seldom  exceedinjjf  five  feet  in 
lieight,  and  has  a  triangular  opening  in  front.  The  fire  is  nnuh'  in 
front  of  the  lodge.  The  Navajoes  are  nomadic  in  their  liahits.  often- 
changing  their  residences,  frequently  siieltering  themselves  in  caves  or 
fissures  of  the  rocks.     They  have  no  permanent  residences. 

The  Nootka  Indians,  a  branch  of  the  Shoshonee  slock.  l)uilt  (|uite 
substantial  habitations  of  planks  and  hewn  timber,  thus  described  by 
John  II.  Jewett,  who  was  four  years  a  captive  among  tli«Mn:  "They 
erect  in  the  ground  two  very  large  {)osts,  at  such  a  ilistance  apart  as  is 
intended  for  tlie  length  of  the  house.  On  these,  whicii  are  of  equal 
height,  and  hollowed  out  at  the  uj>per  end,  they  lay  a  large  spar  foi- 
the  ridge  pole  of  the  building,  or  if  the  length  of  the  house  requires  it. 
two  or  more,  supporting  their  ends  by  similar  upright  posts;  these 
spars  are  sometimes  of  an  almost  incredible  size,  having  myself  meas- 
ured one  in  Maquina's  house,  wliich  I  found  to  be  one  hundred  feet 
long,  and  eight  feet  four  inches  in  circumference.  At  equal  distances 
from  these  two  posts,  two  otliers  are  placed  on  each  side,  to  form  the 
Avidth  of  the  building;  these  are  rather  shorter  than  tiie  first,  and  on 
them  are  laid  in  like  manner  spars,  but  of  a  smaller  size,  having  the 
upper  part  hewed  flat,  with  a  narrow  ridge  on  the  outer  side  t«)  support 
the  ends  of  the  planks.  Tlie  roof  is  formed  of  pine  planks,  with  a 
broad  feather  edge,  so  as  to  lap  well  over  each  other,  which  are  laid 
lengthwise  from  the  ridge  pole  in  the  center  to  the  beams  at  the  sides, 
after  which  the  top  is  covered  with  planks  eight  feet  broad,  wh'-h  form 
a  kind  of  covering,  projecting  so  far  over  the  ends  of  the  planks  that 
form  the  roof  as  completely  to  exclude  the  rain.  On  these  they  lay 
large  stones  to  prevent  their  being  displaced  by  the  wind." 

The  mats  heretofore  spoken  of,  used  for  lodge  covering,  were 
made  from  rushes  in  a  manner  somewhat  like  that  by  which  the 
Chinese  make  similar  fabrics,  not  unlike  the  mode  in  which  the  house- 
wives in  early  times  made  rag  carpet,  the  rushes  serving  as  the  warp 
of  the  fabric.  They  were  about  four  feet  wide,  and  of  various  lengths, 
as  the  occasion  for  which  they  were  used  demanded,  and  when  carried 
from  place  to  [)lace  were  rolled  up  like  a  scroll. 

It   has  been  suggested  that  the  Indian,  in  constructing  his  lodge 


SB. 

i 


301 


THE   AMKKICAN    INDIAN. 


or  wigwam  of  cone  Blinpe,  or  aH  Mr.  Schook-raft  Ims  oxpreHsed  it,  in  the 
siiapo  of  an  inverted  bird'n  nost,  haH  borrowed  liin  idea  from  the  habi- 
tation of  the  i)eaver,  wiiieh  la,  in  form,  Hive  tiie  eone  HhapCMl  wigwam 
of  the  Ojihway.s  and  many  otiier  tribes  iuiiabiting  tiie  beaver  coiintrieH. 
Many  travelers  liave  noted  the  faet  that  tliere  were  some  trii)eH  of 
IndiaiiH,  even  in  their  native  condition,  who  built  <}uite  Hubstantial 
habitations.  This  class  of  habitations  was  somewhat  common  among 
tlie  Dakotas,  also  the  ChickaHaws,  and  more  southern  tribes  towards 
tlie  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Ca[)t.  Carver  notes  the  fact  that  when  he  visited 
the  tribe  of  Sauks,  or  O-sau-kics,  on  the  Wisconsin  river  near  the 
portage  of  the  Fox  river,  they  had,  at  that  place,  a  village  containing 
ninety  houses,  each  largo  enough  for  several  families.  They  were 
built  of  hewn  planks,  neatly  jointed  and  covered  with  l)ark,  so  as  to 
keep  out  the  most  penetrating  rains,  and  before  the  doors  were  placed 
comfortable  shades.  The  streets  were  regular  and  spacious,  so  that  it 
appeared  more  like  a  civilized  town  than  the  abode  of  savages. 


SUCCESSOn  TO  THE   INDIAN   HABITATION. 


CHAPTETl  XX. 
THE  INDIAN  CANOE. 

The  Wonl  Cnnoe— From  wlienco  Derived— Anioii>r  what  Twplo  Firflt  Sppii  by 
EtirDpoans— How  ]Miuli>— Beciimo  ii  UnivtTHal  Wonl  aiii<)ii>,'  tlio  WhitoH— IiuIIh- 
IK'Usahlo  to  tho  Imlian— IjHftl  by  War  ParticH— DilTciviil,  StylcH  of  Caiiot-H— 
Anionic  DiffiTt'iit  Triboa  find  XatioiiH— Caiioo  of  tlm  Maiulaiis  and  Wt'Htcra 
Tribes— Cauoes  of  the  CnrrlViboefl—Bark  Canoefi— Canoew  of  I,ii,'ht  ^Nlntcrial  for 
Convenience  of  TortaKe  Mode  of  Constructing'  Canoes— Various  Sizes— 
Helectiii),'  Trees  for  ii  Cunoe— Time  of  StripiiiiH,'  Bark  for  Canoe— Quotation 
from  Longfellow. 


cASoi-:  I'oBTAt.K. 


"/'p^y  HE  word  m //or- is  one 

J      .  •*  cominj'  t'l'oin  tho  laii- 

■  ."  '.f  gi^"o'-  ^*f  tliG  Carrih- 

'^ ''"''    beos,  a  Dative  people 

toiiiid  l)y  C'olumbus  iiiliabit- 

iii^  the  eastern  portion  of  the 

"W.'st    Indies.      They    caHed 

tliemselves,  in  their  own  lan- 

;,Miage,  C(iri)i(ijj(),  C<iIIi'jhiii<iii, 

Cdliiiafjo,    and,    abljreviated, 

Cah'iKi,  signifying,  it  is  said,  a  brave  and  valiant  man.     The  original 

word  for  canoe  in  the  language  of  tliis  pcoph;  was  Caiutoa. 

It  is  here,  among  this  people,  that  this  kind  of  boat  was  first  seen 
by  Europeans.  It  was  formed  from  the  truidj  of  a  tree,  dug  out  or  ex- 
cavated by  cutting  or  burning  into  a  suitable  shai)e.  The  natives  not 
being  possessed  of  iron  or  metallic  tools,  tiad  having  the  use  of  only 
such  as  could  be  shaped  out  of  hard  stone,  made  but  slow  progress  in 
the  process  of  cutting  into  wood,  hence,  in  work  of  this  kind,  they  were 
aided  by  the  application  of  fire,  through  which  means,  by  care  in  con- 
nection with  their  rude  implements,  they  were  enablec^.  to  shape  boats 
of  tills  kind,  so  as  to  make  tiiem  (piite  perfect,  although  the  process 
was  very  slow  and  tedious. 

This  kind  of  boat  being  something  entirely  new  to  Europeans,  and 
unlike  anything  of  their  ov.n,  in  its  structure,  attracted  attention,  and 

(305) 
20 


\ 


30G 


THE    AMElUt'AN    INDIAN. 


THE    INDIAN    CANOK. 


mi 


became  a  marked  object  in  their  subsequent  (lescri[)tions  of  the 
manners  and  customs  of  tiiis  people;  hence,  among  all  people  of  the 
various  languages,  subsequently  visiting  tlie  American  continent,  tlie 
wonl  rdiioc  became  the  general  ti'rm  for  a  boat  of  this  kind.  Wliilst 
the  pojmlar  idea  has  been  that  it  was  an  Indian  word,  in  the  language 
of  the  tribes  of  the  American  continent,  the  fact  is,  that  it  comes  from 
the  language  or  dialect  of  a  tribe  of  minor  inqjortance,  inhabiting  t\w 
islands  of  the  sea,  and  having  no  connection  or  communication,  so  far 
as  known,  with  the  natives  of  the  continent  or  main-land. 

The  word  for  canoe  in  the  language  of  the  great  Algontjuin 
group  is  Cltc('-)ii(iiiii ;  in  that  of  the  Iroquois,  (id-o-ira :  in  tiic  Dakota, 
117/-/^.     In  the  Nootka  dialect  the  wtu'd  for  canoe  is  Cliap-alz. 

Mr.  Ellis,  in  his  work  entitled  the  "  Red  Man  and  the  White 
Man,"  very  justly  remarks  tlifit,  '•what  the  horse  is  to  the  Arab,  the 
dog  to  the  Esquimaux,  and  the  camel  to  tiie  traveler  across  the  desert, 
the  canoe  was  to  the  Indian;  that  it  served  the  purpose  for  trans[)orta- 
tion  of  himself  from  place  to  place,  across  and  along  the  rivers  and 
streams,  over  the  small  lakes  or  still  bodies  of  inland  waters,  and 
across  the  bay  and  arms  of  the  sea,  and  otliur  great  waters  of  the  con- 
tinent; and  that  it  served  for  the  Indian's  transport  with  his  furs  and 
commoditi(is,  which  wm-e  rendered  articles  of  commerce  after  the  com- 
ing of  the  white  man,  the  pro[)ortion  which  the  waterways  l)ore  to  land 
tcavel  for  the  routes  which  the  Indian  traversed  being  estimated 
at  least  at  nine  parts  out  of  ten.  The  lake  shore  was  skirted,  the 
swanq)  was  cunningly  threaded,  the  river  channel  was  boldly 
followed,  the  rapids  were  shot  and  leaped,  and  the  mazy  streams  of 
shallows  and  sand-bars  were  [)atiently  traced  in  all  their  sinuosities  by 
the  frail  skiff." 

Canoes  were  also  used  by  war  [)arties,  in  fleets  of  large  numbers, 
in  proceeding  to  attack  an  enemy,  and  sometimes  battles  were  fought 
by  oj)posing  forces  in  tiuMi'  canov^s  on  some  broad  ex[)aiise  of  warci'.  A 
noted  instance  of  ':his  kind  is  related  where  a  {)arty  of  Ojibways.  to 
avenge  an  injury  ccnnmilted  upon  them,  [>ursued  a  [)arty  of  Fox  Indians 
on  Lake  Superitu',  whom  they  overtook  some  distance  east  of  La  Poiide, 
and  near  the  mouth  of  Montreal  river,  and,  in  their  large  canttes,  which 
sat  firndy  on  the  water,  attacked  ^\  ith  great  fury,  and  nearly  destroyed 
the  whole  party  of  Foxes,  some  400  in  number,  who,  being  in  small 
canoes,  were  U[)set.  and  most  of  them  drowned  or  dispatched  in  the 
water. 

As  the  cities  of  the  white  man  are.  for  the  convenience  of  trans- 
portation and  commerce,  situated  upon  navigable  waters,  or  arms  and 
bays  of   great   seas,  so    the  Indian    selected    for    his    habitation,    or 


808 


THE   AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


collection  of  habitations,  called  villages,  some  eligible  spot  upon  a 
stream,  lake  or  arm  of  some  great  body  of  water,  for  convenience  in 
traversing  the  country  by  water,  for  various  purposes  suited  to  his 
mode  of  life. 

The  different  tribes  and  nations  had  different  styles  in  which 
canoes  were  made,  and  there  was  a  diversity  in  the  material,  marked 
by  the  locality  or  other  circumstances.  One  kind  of  canoe  was  con- 
structed of  wood  from  the  section  of  a  large  tree  in  the  manner  here- 
tofore described  among  the  Carribbees;  another  was  constructed  of 
bark,  generally  of  the  birch  tree;  when  this  was  not  to  be  had,  the 
bark  of  the  red  elm  was  used,  especially  among  the  Iroquois  nation. 


THE   lUOyCOlS   liAUK  OANOE. 

The  Mandans,  living  on  the  upi)er  Missouri  river,  and  some  tril)es 
in  the  vicinity,  made  canoes  of  the  skins  of  l)uffaloos,  Avhich  wcu'e 
made  almost  round  like  a  tub,  by  straining  a  buffalo  skin  over  a  form 
of  wicker  work  made  of  willow  or  other  bough...  These  were  moved 
by  means  of  a  [)addle  in  the  hands  of  a  person  standing  at  the  bow, 
the  person  reacliing  tlio  paddle  forvard  and  drawing  it  towards  him, 
by  which  means  he  pulUnl  t!ie  canoe  along  with  considerable  speed. 

Mr.  Catlin  says  that  these  very  curious  and  rudely  constructed 
canoes  were  made  in  the  form  of  the  "Welch  '•oracle,  which  he  under- 
stands wore  propelled  in  the  same  manner  as  the  Mandan  canoe,  and 
whicli  lie  regards  as  a  very  curious  circumstance,  inasmuch  as  the 
Mauilaiih  are  founil  in  the  heart  of  the  great  wilderness  of  America, 
while  all  the  otlier  surrounding  trilies  construct  their  canoes  in 
decidedly  different  forms  and  of  ilifferent  materials.  There  were  also 
difft^rent  styles  of  canoes  that  were  made  of  the  same  material;  among 
many  tribes  the  general  st>lo  of  the  canoe,  whether  made  of  wood  or 
bark,  was,  however,  essentially  the  same. 

As  the  ships  or  great  water  crafts  for  navigating  the  st^as  would 
vary  in  form  or  style  among  the  different  imtions  constructing  them, 
so,  among  the  different  tribes  and  nations  of  Indians,  the  style  of  their 
canoes  would  be  marked  by  a  method  of  construction  or  ornament 
peculiar  to  each  tribe  oi'  nation,  which,  in  some  res[)ect8,  would  nt/te 
their  ingenui'.^  or  degree  of  intelligence. 

The  canoe  of  the  Carribbees  was  simple  and  rude  in  its  form  and 
construction,  being  what  would  be  called   in   common  s])eech  a  mere 


THE   INDIAN  CANOE. 


lOd 


dug-out,  as  straight  in  for  n  as  the  log  of  Avhich  it  was  constructed, 
being,  however,  brought  to  a  point  at  the  bow  and  stern;  but  tho 
tribes  of  the  continent  were  very  generally  able  to  make  the  canoe 
more  ornameiital  in  style  of  construction,  the  bow  and  stern  not  only 
being  brought  to  a  sharp  point,  as  a  means  to  serve  in  guiding  through 
the  waters,  whereby  it  would  be  propelled  more  easily,  but  also  pro- 
jecting iipward,  somewhat  in  the  form  of  a  scroll,  and  artistically 
carved  so  as  to  present  a  very  fine  appearance.  In  this  regard  the 
natives  of  the  Pacific  coast,  in  Oregon  and  Washington  territories,  were 
particularly  ingenious,  and  showed  remarkable  skill  and  intelligence 
in  constructing  their  canoes  of  wooden  logs,  making  them  sometimes 
of  enorraovis  size,  so  that  they  would  stand  very  heavy  seas  on  the 
ocean,  upon  which  they  sometimes  ventured  at  considerable  distance 
from  the  land. 

Bark  canoes  were  seldom  found  among  the  natives  south  of  thirty- 
five  degrees  north  latitude,  which  was  from  the  fact,  as  is  understood, 
that  there  Avas  no  suitable  kinil  of  bark  found  in  that  region  from 
which  to  construct  canoes;  but  among  the  tribes  further  north  canoes 
were  made  of  wood  as  well  as  bark,  but  to  a  more  limited  extent,  from 
the  fact  that  to  make  them  of  wood  required  more  labor,  and  th(>y 
could  not  be  made  so  light  as  if  constructed  of  bark. 

In  countries  where  tribi^s  traveled  over  long  distances  in  their 
canoes,  v  hich  necessarily  required  that  portages  should  be  made  on 
tlie  route  of  long  journeys,  it  was  important  that  the  canoes  should 
be  made  of  as  liglit  weight  as  possible,  and  ranong  such  tribes  tiie 
bark  canoe  was  (piite  universally  in  use.  The  Winnebagoes  used 
chiefly  canoes  niaile  of  wood,  which  they  finished  with  great  skill. 
The  Sioux  or  Dakotas  made  canoes  of  both  wood  and  bark;  but  made 
few  in  proportion  of  the  latter  material,  and  even  these,  it  is  said, 
were  poor  and  ill-constructed.  They  were  more  skillful  in  making 
canoes  of  wood. 

It  is  remarked  by  travelers  in  early  days  tliat  no  bark  canoes  were 
found  among  tho  tribes  in  the  country  of  the  northwest  coast. 

It  seems  that  some  of  the  American  tribes,  altlumgh  in  the  midst 
of  streams,  did  not  possess  the  ingenuity  of  making  canoes  of  the 
ordinary  style,  but  used  instead  a  kind  of  raft.  Mr.  Wyeth,  a  tradtn- 
forty  years  ago  in  the  country  of  tho  Bhoshonoes,  says  that  the 
navigation  of  that  region  appears  to  have  l)een  c<infined  to  the  cross- 
ing of  streams  Avhen  the  water  was  too  cold  for  comfortable  swimming, 
and  that  the  only  convenience  used  for  that  purpose  was  something 
that  was  little  more  than  a  good  raft,  made  of  reeds,  which  were  found 
in  many  of  the  streams.     These  rafts  were  about  eight  faet  long,  and 


310 


THK    AMEltlCAN    INDIAN*. 


were  formed  by  placing  small  bundles  of  reeds,  with  the  butt  ends  lasheil 
together,  with  their  small  ends  outwards.  Several  of  these  bundles 
were  lashed  together  opposite  each  other,  end  m  sucli  a  manner  as  to 
form  a  cavity  on  the  upper  side  of  the  rrit.  There  was  no  attempt  to 
make  them  water-tight,  the  dependence  lor  floating  being  on  the  buoy- 
ancy of  the  materials  used.  The  raft  was  propelled  with  a  stick,  and 
almost  entirely  by  pushii.  :.  This  rude  form  of  navigation  Avas, 
a[>parently,  tlie  only  one  ever  used  in  that  i)art  of  the  country,  in 
which,  in  fact,  there  was  hardly  enough  tindjer  to  encourage  the  more 
improved  foi'ui  of  boat. 

Tlie  tribes  of  the  Algt)n(j^uin  group,  and  those  of  the  Iroquois 
stock,  north  ot  the  latitude  before  mentit)ned,  as  a  general  thing  con- 
structed their  canoes  of  bark.  Canoes  of  this  material  were  seldom 
found  among  tribes  of  other  nations  save  the  Dakotas.  The  ^reat 
Ojibway  nation,  who  were  of  tlit;  Algoncpiin  stock,  used  bark  canoes. 
It  is  said  they  were  the  most  skillful  canoe  builder  5  in  this  country, 
and  ])r()bal)ly  the  most  skillful  in  this  regard  of  any  people  in  the 
world. 

The  frame  of  the  work  was  made  of  pine  or  some  other  light 
wood,  which  was  sheathed  over  Avith  birch  bark,  or,  where  it  could  not 
be  had,  that  of  the  red  elm  tree.  The  edges  of  the  sheathing  Avei'e 
lapped  and  then,  sewed  together  Avith  thin  lilaments  of  elm  bark,  or 
Avith  the  delicate  strong  roots  of  the  tamarack,  called  in  the  Algonc^uin 
language  Wahtp.  Then  the  seams  Avero  covered  over  thorougldy 
Avith  the  gum  from  the  fir  tree,  or  other  like  substance,  and  thereby 
made  perfectly  tight,  so  that  it  Avould  riile  upon  the  Avater  as  light  as  a 
cork.  As  the  bottcnu  Avas  perfectly  round,  having  no  keel,  it  recpiired 
great  skill  in  riding  it,  to  keep  it  balanced  so  as  not  to  iipset;  but  the 
experienced  Indian  found  no  inccmveiuence  Avhatever  in  this  regard. 
Under  his  consummate  skill,  his  can<^e  Avould  glide  over  the  Avater  Avith 
such  unerring  balance  that  scarcely  any  tleviation  Avhatever  could  be 
perceived  from  its  natural  position  in  the  Avater  Avhen  not  under 
motion. 

These  canoes  Avere  of  various  sizes,  the  most  common  being  about 
tAvelve  feet  in  length.  Tlu)se  of  this  length  Avere  intended  for  carrying 
tAvo  persons.  The  largest  Ave  re  from  thirty-six  to  f(U'ty  feet  in  length. 
The  carrying  capacity  of  a  canoe  of  tAventy-five  feet  long,  it  is  said, 
Avas  estimated  at  about  tAvo  tons,  but  the  Indians  of  the  Pacific  ct)ast, 
before  referred  to,  made  much  larger  canoes  Avith  nmch  greater  carry- 
ing capacity,  (extending  frequently  to  one  hundred  feet  in  length,  and 
having  a  Avidth  in  proper  proportion. 

In  selecting   trees  from  AAduch   to   obtain  bark   for  a  canoe,   the 


THE    INDIAN    CANOE. 


811 


object  is  to  obtain  such  trees  ns  will  att'ord  strips  of  bark  us  long  as 
the  canoo  is  designed  to  be,  so  tliat  the  bottom  of  the  bout  will  be,  if 
possible,  all  of  one  piece,  thus  affording  greater  strength.  The  sides 
of  canoo  may  be  of  several  pieces,  proj)erly  joined  as  before  described. 
Barou  La  Hontan,  in  describing  the  mo(hj  of  construction  of  birch 
bark  canoes,  says  they  aie  trimmed  and  strengthened  with  Avicker 
Avrenths,  and  ribs  of  cedar  Avood,  Avhich  are  almost  as  light  as  a  cork. 
On  the  two  sides  of  the  boat  there  run,  from  t)ne  end  to  the  other,  two 
principal  liead-bars,  in  which  the  ends  of  the  ribs  are  encased,  and  in 
Aviiich  the  spars  that  run  across  the  boat  and  keep  it  compact  are  made 
fast. 

The  time  for  olitaining  bark  from  the  birch-tree,  in  the  order  of 
nature,  is  during  or  about  the  month  of  August,  when  the  sap  is 
passing  from  the  branches  doAA-nwards.  so  that  the  bark  is  sufficiently 
loosened  to  be  stripped  from  the  tree  Avithout  difficulty.  Whenever  the 
sap  is  Avanting,  at  other  seasons,  during  Avhich  it  adheres  tightly  to 
the  tree,  it  Avas  loosened  by  the  Indians  by  the  means  of  hot  Avater 
applied  to  the  tree,  so  it  could  be  easily  taken  off.  This  mechanical 
process,  however,  Avas  not  ailequate  to  admit  of  taking  off  the  bark  in 
very  large  pieces. 

The  mode  of  proceeding  in  manufacturing  the  bircli  bark  canoe 
is  tlius  graphically  described  by  the  poet  LongfelloAv,  in  his  "Song  of 
Hiawatha:" 

"  Givo  mo  of  your  hiirk.  ()  Birch-Tree! 
Of  your  yellow  bark,  O  Birch-Tree! 

I  a  light  cauoe  will  huilil  mo, 
BuiUl  a  swift  Cheemaiui  for  sailing, 

That  shall  float  upou  the  river." 

*  #  *  » 

Thus  alot'.il  "riod  Hiawathii. 

«  «  #  ■» 

With  his  kuife  the  tree  he  tjirdleil; 
Just  beneath  its  lowest  branches, 
Jiist  above  the  roots,  he  cut  it, 
Till  the  sap  came  ooziufj  oiUwards; 
Down  the  trunk,  from  top  to  bottom. 
Sheer  he  deft  the  bark  asunder. 
With  a  wooden  wedye  he  raised  it, 
Stripped  it  from  the  trunk  unbroken. 
"Give  me  of  your  bouj,'hs,  ()  Cedar! 
Of  your  stront,'  and  pliant  branches. 
My  canoe  to  make  more  steady, 
Make  more  stronjj  and  tirni  beneath  me!" 
•;=#»* 

Down  he  hewed  the  bou^jhs  of  cedar, 
Shaped  them  straiKhtway  to  a  frnuie-work, 


I 


812 


THE    AMEIIICAX    INDIAN. 


Like  two  bows  be  formed  and  shaped  them, 
Like  two  bended  bows  together. 
'  Give  me  of  your  roots,  O  Tamarack ! 
Of  your  fibrous  roots,  O  Lareh-Treel 
My  eanoo  to  bind  together, 
So  to  bind  the  ends  together 
That  the  water  may  not  enter. 
That  the  river  may  not  wet  me!" 

•r  T*  •I*  "p 

From  the  earth  he  tore  the  fibers, 
Tore  the  tough  roots  of  the  Larch-Tree, 
Closely  sewed  the  bark  together, 
Bound  it  closely  to  the  frame-work. 
"Give  me  of  your  ])alm,  O  Fir-Tree! 
Of  your  balsam  and  your  resin. 
So  to  close  the  seams  together 
That  the  water  may  not  enter. 
That  the  river  may  not  wet  me! " 

*F  SjC  3|C  ^ 

And  he  took  the  tears  of  Balsam. 
Took  the  resin  of  the  Fir-Trec, 
Smeared  therewith  each  seam  and  fissure, 
Made  each  crevice  safe  from  water. 

n""  I*  1*  n* 

Thus  the  birch  canoe  was  builded. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 


WEAPONS  AND    UTENSILS. 


Weapons  of  the  Primitive  Indian— The  Bow  and  Arrow— War  CInb— Spear— Hatchet 
— Flint  Arrow  Heads— Stone  Hateliets  Utensils  for  Various  Purposes — Flint 
Knives  Graiuiiif,'  Tools — Awls — Fish  Spears — Nets— Implements  for  Produci'ifj 
Fire — Utensils  for  CookiuK— Clay  Pots. 

/,^'W'.\T  the  time  Avhen  the  American 
V  /  \  Imliaiis  Avere  tirst  encountered 
ll:/\i  l>y  Europeans  they  had  ainonj^r 
-^vs,-^  thoni  no  weajions  or  utensils 
made  of  iron  or  any  other  kind  of 
metal,  although  it  is  incidentally  noted 
in  New  England  history  that  Avhile  a 
party  of  Pilgrims,  who  came  over  in  the 
Mayflower,  were  out  exploring  the 
country  soon  after  lauding,  on  going 
back  into  the  country  a  short  distance, 
ft  vt)lley  of  arrows  was  shot  at  them  by 
the  natives,  without  damage,  however. 
These  arrows  they  took  pains  to  gather  up  and  examine,  and  found 
among  them  one  that  Avas  pointed  with  brass,  the  others  being  with 
flint,  and  the  tips  of  deer's  liorns;  but  this  brass  pointed  arrow  head, 
as  noted,  must  have  come  from  European  sources  in  some  way,  and 
not  from  any  manufacture  of  the  Indians. 

The  evidence  of  history  is  that  their  weapons  and  utensils  were 
originally  made  of  wood,  shells  and  stone,  or  the  bones  of  animals. 
Along  the  Atlantic  coast,  and  far  back  into  the  interior,  tlui  hoe  with 
which  the  Indian  women  cultivated  the  field,  it  is  said,  was  a  clamsliell 
or  something  of  that  kind.  Their  common  ax  was  of  stone,  having  a 
withe  fastened  in  the  form  of  a  noose  or  hiop  around  the  head  part  for 
a  handle.  Their  mortars,  in  which  they  pounded  or  pulverized  their 
corn,  pestles  for  pounding,  and  chisels  for  various  purposes,  were  also 
of  stone  or  wood.  They  also  had  implements  of  stone  Avhich  served  for 
knives  for  various  purposes,  which,  it  is  said,  Avere  sharpened  to  so 

'313) 


314 


THE    AMKUICAN    INDIAN. 


keen  an  etlji^e  that  they  coiikl  easily  cut  their  hair  with  tliem.  They 
also  hail  pots  and  vessels  of  miiuerous  styles  made  of  clay,  some  of 
which  were  made  in  that  manner  and  of  such  kind  of  clay  as  to  with- 
stand the  heat  of  fire  for  cooking. 

In  catching  fish  they  made  nets  from  the  fibre  of  the  bark  of  trees, 
or  from  a  kind  of  weed  in  the  nature  of  hemp.  They  also  canglit  fish 
by  means  of  a  hook  made  of  bones,  fastened  to  a  line  in  the  same 
manner  as  practiced  among  our  own  people.  When  fish  were  found  in 
shallow  water,  they  were  taken  by  shooting  with  a  bow  and  sharp 
pointed  arrow,  in  the  use  of  which  the  Indians  were  very  skillful. 
They  also  made  a  kind  of  spear  pointed  with  deer's  horn  or  sharj)  stone, 
with  which  they  also  took  fish  from  the  water. 

Their  weapons  of  war  were  the  bow  and  arrow,  spear,  war  club, 
and  stone  ax.  The  arrow  was  headed  with  a  sharp  stone  or  fiint, 
sometimes  with  the  horn  of  the  deer  or  the  claw  of  the  eagle.  They 
also  had  a  kind  of  spear  which  they  used  as  a  weapon  of  war,  and 
which  Avas  nothing  more  than  a  small  pole  sharpened  at  the  end  and 
hardened  by  means  of  fire,  or  by  thrusting  into  hot  ashes.  As  for  the 
tomahawk,  that  common  implement  in  both  war  and  peace,  with  the 
Indian  in  later  times,  it  was  not  the  im|)lement  of  such  general  use 
originally,  when  made  of  stone.  The  tomahawk  of  metal  came  into 
common  use  among  the  Indians  in  consequence  of  its  being  furnished 
them  by  the  Avhites.  After  the  introduction  of  the  metallic  hatchet  or 
tomahawk,  it  superseded  the  use  of  many  other  implements;  as  did 
also  the  metallic  scalping-knife,  furnished  them  by  the  white  man  in 
later  times. 

Metallic  scalping-knives  and  tomahawks  of  civilized  manufacture 
for  Indian  use,  were  carried  into  the  Indian  country  by  thousands  and 
ten  thousands,  and  sold  at  enormous  jirices.  In  his  rude,  untutored 
condition,  the  Indian  was  a  stranger  to  weapons  of  this  kind,  and,  as 
Mr.  Catlin  remarks,  "he  works  not  in  the  metals,  and  his  untutored 
mind  has  not  been  ingenious  enough  to  design  or  execute  anything  so 
savage  or  destructive  as  these  civilized  rcjincmcnis  on  the  Iiididii  bar- 
Ixiritij.  In  his  native  simplicity  he  shapes  his  rude  hatchets  from  a 
piece  of  stone,  heads  his  arrows  and  spears  with  flint,  and  his  knife  is 
a  shar[)ened  boije  or  the  edge  of  a  broken  silex." 

The  war  cluli  of  modern  times,  with  a  blade  of  steel  eight  or  ten 
inches  in  length,  and  set  in  a  club  studded  around  and.  ornamented  pro- 
fusely with  brass  nails,  since  the  coming  of  the  white  man,  is  also 
another  civilized  refinement  among  later  Indian  weapons.  The  primi- 
tive war  club  of  the  Indian,  curiously  wrought  of  wood,  and  fashioned 
with  considerable  ingenuity  of  form  and  grace  with  a  spike  of  bone  or 


WKAPONS    AND    UTKNSILS. 


iU5 


j)ohit  of  (leer's  horn,  wliioli  was  iinbeilded  in  tlio  Ixill  or  1)1111)  nt  the 
head,  was  admirably  fitted  to  the  hand,  and  cak'ulated  to  deal  a  ileadly 
blow.  The  head  of  the  war  club  is  about  three  and  one-half  inches  in 
<lianieter,  with  an  edge  of  tlint  or  some  other  hard  substance  that  may 
be  sharpened  on  one  side. 

'Before  the  Indians  acouired  motallir  htilcheis  tiioA'  had  •jreat  diffi- 
culty  in  cutting  down  trees  and  s[)litting  u[)  the  wood  for  use.  The 
mode  of  felling  them  was  by  burning  at  the  roots,  when  they  would  cut 
off  the  branches  and  split  uj)  the  tree  with  their  stone  hatchets  to  the 
best  advantage  these  implements  would  a(bnit  of.  Their  hatchets  were 
usually  made  of  such  hard  substances  as  to  withstand  the  stroke  for 
this  purpose;  but  to  sharpen  the  edges  of  them  it  took  a  great  deal  of 
time  and  patience. 

Another  mode  which  the  Indian  had  of  putting  a  handle  i:pon  his 
stone  hatchet  was  by  splitting  a  thrifty  growing  branch  of  a  young  tree 
sufficiently  to  admit  of  crowding  the  ax  into  the  same,  so  as  to  have 
each  side  of  the  branch  fit  into  the  groove  around  the  head  of  the  ax. 
Here  it  would  be  left  until  the  branch  had  grown  completely  around 
the  stone,  sufficiently  firm  to  form  a  handle,  when  the  branch  was  cut 
off  of  even  length.  This  made  a  very  substantial  implement  for  the 
purposes  for  which  the  ax  was  ilesigned. 

One  of  the  Pilgrim  writers,  in  giving  an  account  of  the  exploration 
of  a  party  of  that  people  after  landing  from  the  Mayflower,  gives  the 
following  information  as  to  utensils  of  the  Indians,  found  at  that  time 
on  visiting  some  of  the  wigwams,  whose  occupants,  it  seems,  were 
temporarily  al)sent: 

"  In  the  houses  we  found  wooden  bowls,  trays  and  dishes,  earthen 
pots,  hand-baskets  nuule  of  crab-shells  wrought  together,  also  an  En- 
glish pail  or  bucket ;  it  wanted  a  bail,  but  it  had  two  iron  ears.  There 
were  also  buckets  of  sundry  sorts,  bigger  and  some  lesser,  finer  and 
some  coarser;  some  were  curiously  wrought  with  black  and  white,  in 
pretty  works,  and  sundry  other  of  their  householil  stuff.  We  found, 
also,  two  or  three  deer's  heads,  one  whereof  had  been  newly  killed,  for 
it  was  fresh.  There  was  also  a  company  of  deer's  feet,  stuck  up  in  the 
horns,  hart's  horns  and  eagle's  claws,  and  sundry  such  like  things 
there  were ;  also  two  or  three  baskets  full  of  [)arched  acorns,  pieces  of 
fish,  and  a  piece  of  broiled  herring.  We  found,  also,  a  little  silk  grass, 
and  little  tobpcco  seed,  with  some  other  seeds,  which  we  knew  not. 
Without  were  sundry  bundles  of  flags,  sudledge,  bulrushes  and  other 
stuffs  to  make  nuits.  Some  of  the  best  things  we  took  away  with  us, 
and  left  the  houses  standing  still  as  they  were." 

(The  Indians  no  doubt  considered  themselves  fortunate  upon  fur- 


nuj 


TFIE    AMKRICAN    INDIAN. 


ther  iu'(iuaintnnco  with  the  white  lunn,  thiit  their  houses  on  the  occasion 

referreil  to  were  left  stimdin^f,  luul  tliat  they  escaped  by  having  only 

some  of  their  best  things  taken  away). 

To  aci'oinpany  the  l)ow  and  arrow,  the  Indian  had  wiiat  is  called  a 

quiver,  in  which  he  carried  his  arrows.     It  was  variously  constructed 

and  ornamented,  generally  made  of  the  skins  of  animals,  or  some  kind 

of  bark  suitable  to  the  purinise.     It  was  suspended  from  the  shoulders 

by  H  strap  around  the   breast.      Tiie  Indian's   efliciency   in  war    and 

hunting  depended  largely  on   the  nunil)er  of  arrows   he  Avas  able  to 

])rocuro.     As  n  general  thing  each  Indian  possessed  the  ingenuity  to 

manufacture  his   own  arrows    as    well    as    most   other   weapons    and 

utensils;   but  there  woi;ld  be  among  all  tribes,  ns  a  rule,  one  or  more 

pers(ms  skilled  in    the   art  of    arrow-making,    which  was  [)ursued  as 

a  calling.     A  character  made  so  prominent  in  Longfellow's  celebrated 

"Song  of  Hiawatha,"  wherein  the  arrow-maker  is  thus  referred  to: 

"There  tlu>  iiiicieut  nrrow-makor, 
Miulo  his  iirrow  heads  ol'  saud  stone, 
Arrow  hi-ails  of  Chalcedony, 
Arrow  heads  of  Hint  and  jasper 
Smoothed  and  sharpeiicd  at  tlio  edges. 
Hard  aud  pohshed,  keeu  and  costly." 

It  seems  that  the  shield,  that  means  of  [u-otection  in  battle  so  im- 
portant among  the  ancient  warriors  of  the  Old  "World,  was  fountl 
amon<r  the  native  tribes  of  America  at  an  earlv  dav.  but  mostlv  amoui' 
those  of  the  groat  American  plains  on  the  west  of  the  ]Mi.ssissij)[)i ;  but 
it  is  not  well  settled  whether  this  implement  was  known  to  thein  before 
the  discovery,  or  whether  it  was  introduced  among  them  by  the 
Spaniards  upon  their  invasion  of  New  ^Mexico.  The  better  opinion, 
however,  wotild  seem  to  be.  that  the  Indian  adopted  the  use  of  this  im- 
plement after  he  ac(piired  the  ttse  of  horses,  iii  which  he  imitated  the 
Spanish  warrior  by  use  of  a  shield.  The  Indian  shield  was  generally 
com[)Osed  of  the  thickest  pieces  of  buffalo  skins,  painted  and  decorated 
in  the  highest  style  of  their  art.  They  appended  to  it  orimments  of 
easfle's  feathers  and  the  like. 

Early  travelers  state  that  some  of  the  tribes  in  the  country  of  the 
northwest  ct)ast,  wore  for  their  dress  a  jacket  of  mail,  which  covered 
them  in  front,  and  afforded  protection  against  arrows,  to  the  most 
vital  portion  of  their  bodies,  and  was  composed  of  thin  battens  of 
very  tough  wood,  woven  together  by  a  small  cord,  with  armholes  and 
strings  at  the  bottom  corners  to  fasten  it  around  the  waist. 

Bttt  among  the  catalogue  of  Indian  titensils  or  implements,  that  of 
his  pipe  was  the  most  important  and  indispensable.  This  was 
constantly  at  hand,  and  from  it  he  drew  consolation  equally  in  hunger, 


WKAI'ONS    A\t)    rTKNsiLS. 


817 


STONE   IMPLKMENT8. 


818 


THK    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


wnnt  or  inisfortuiit'.  To  tliis  lie  apiit'iilcd  iis  ix  ini'diiuii  of  (•oniiimiiioii 
with  tln'  (ircfit  Spirit,  tiic  smoko  ot'  wliicli.  as  it  iisct'iidod  ii|iWMi'ds,  ho 
iiiui;,'iiitiil  wiiH  iitHM>ptid)iti  to  Him  iih  aa  otVciin^  ot  iiis  giatitiuh*  and 
fidelity. 

A  tnivoler.  spoaUiii^  of  liousehold  utonsils  in  the  priiuitivo  litV  of 
tho  Indian.  «(iys: 

••  Tlin  furniture  in  tiiewe  native  iiuts  is  t>xootHlin<;iy  simplf.  'I'hc 
chiof  artic'lt's  nro  two  or  tiiruo  potn  or  ketth's  for  boiling'  their  food, 
witli  u  few  wooden  jjhites  and  Hpoous.  Tho  former,  in  tho  absence  of 
metal,  witii  which  tho  inhabitantH  were  unac(juainted,  were  nnide  of 
eoarso  eartJienwaro  tliat  resisted  the  tire ;  and  sometimes  of  n  species 
of  soft  Btono,  wliicli  could  be  exeavattnl  with  tlieir  rude  juitelu'ts.  Nay, 
in  sonui  eases,  tlieir  kitclion  utensils  were  of  wood,  and  water  nuido  to 
boil  by  throwing  in  heated  stiuu^s.  Since  their  acijuaintance  with  the 
Europeans,  the  superiority  of  iron  vessels  has  been  found  so  decided 
that  they  are  now  universally  preferrtnl.  The  ^n'eut  kettle  or  caldron, 
employed  oidy  on  higii  festivals  associated  with  relii^ion.  huntin<;'  (U- 
war,  attracts  even  a  kind  of  veneration,  and  potent  chiefs  have  assumed 
its  name  as  tiioir  title  of  honor." 

Mr.  Wyeth.  s[)eaking  of  the  Shoshonee  Indians,  says  that  the 
utensils  orii^inally  in  use  amonjj  this  people  were  wholly  of  stone, 
clay,  bone  or  Avood.  Their  imphMuents  Avere  the  pots,  bow  and  arrow. 
knives,  graining  tools,  awls,  root-diggers  (implements  for  digging  roots 
used  for  food),  spears,  nets,  a  kind  of  boat  or  raft,  the  pipe,  mats  for 
shelter,  and  imi)Iement8  to  produce  fire. 

The  pot.  in  most  common  use,  Avas  formed  of  some  kind  of  long, 
tough  root,  Avound  in  plies  around  the  center,  shortening  the  circum- 
ference of  tho  outer  plies  so  as  to  form  a  vessel  in  tho  inverted  shape 
of  H  bee-hive,  properly  securing  the  same,  so  as  to  make  the  A'ossel 
Avater-tight.  This  A'essel,  among  other  things,  is  used  for  boiling 
food,  Avhich  is  done  by  heating  stones,  and  imnier?ing  them  in  the 
Avater  contained   in  it,  until  the  required  heat  is  attained   for  cooking. 

The  boAvs  of  this  people  Avere  made  of  the  horns  of  the  mountain 
8hee[)  and  elk.  p;u1  <  '  Avood.  When  made  of  horn,  they  AAore  about 
tAvo  feet  ton  inch'  s  long.  They  Avere  of  two  parts.  si)liced  in  the 
center  by  stu!.;ei  a  glue  and  deer  sinews  Avound  around  a  splice.  The 
horn  is  brought  into  shape  by  heating  and  Avetting,  and  is  AA-orked 
smooth  by  scraping  Avith  sharp  stones,  and  being  drawn  between  tAvo 
rough  stones,  thus  making  au  efficient  and  beautiful  boAV. 

Their  knives  Avore  rude  instruments  produced  by  breaking  pieces 
of  obsidian,  Avhich  had  a  tendency  to  form  sharp  edges,  like  glass,  and 
was  common  in  that  country. 


wi'.Aru.Ns  AM)  irr.Nsii.s. 


!n» 


Gmiiiiiij;  tools  for  |)r(>|)iiriii<,'  skins  wert'  uri<^in(vlly  nuulo  ot'  bono; 
8oiiiotiiiit>s  ()l)si(liaii,  st'ciircd  to  II  stiitl'.  was  usi'd  for  this  purpose.  Awls 
WITH  iimilo  of  1)0110  mill  liir^'n  lioriis  ruiihi'il  to  m  sharp  point. 

Root-di'T^'crs  wi'i'o  frooki'il  siicks,  tlinoml  usnl  in  tlio  oarth  lioin'r 
curved  nnd  Blinr[)oiu>d  by  pnttiM<,'  it  in  tlin  llro  and  ndthing  against  a 
ron^h  stoiio.  Tlicy  wen*  also  made*  of  elk  and  di'cr  horn,  attaclu'd  to 
n  stick.  Tluiy  wero  used  to  obtain  small  roots  which  tho  country  pro- 
duced, such  ns  hdiiKis,  soiilx,  i/diiip'is,  t)ni()ns,  tobacco  root,  etc. 

Tho  woi'd  l<iiiiiili(iirk  is  from  tho  Al^onnniii  lanj;na<^e.  pronoiuiced 
differently  in  tho  «lialoct  of  the  various  eastoru  tribes.  The  sij^niitica- 
tion  of  tho  word  by  some  authorities  is  said  to  be  to  strike. 

Says  La  Hontan:  ••Uofore  the  Europeans  arrived  in  North 
America,  the  sava^'o  of  the  north  and  soutii  made  use  of  pots  of  earth. 
Instead  of  hatchets  and  knives,  they  nuide  use  of  sharp  stones,  which 
tliey  tie  with  thonj^s  of  leather,  in  tho  end  of  a  cleft  stick.  Instead 
of  awls  they  make  use  of  a  certain  sharp  bone,  wiiich  is  above  the 
lioel  of  the  elk.  They  have  no  fire-arms,  but  only  make  use  of  lii'W>» 
and  arrows. 

"  \Vhe-  they  would  make  platters  or  Avooden  spoons,  or  porrin<;ej> 
they  drill  their  wood  with  their  stone  hatchets,  and  liollow  it  with  lire, 
and  do  after  scrape  it,  and  polish  it  with  a  beaver's  tooth. 

"To  |)lant  their  Indian  corn  they  make  use  of  pick  axes  of  wood, 
for  want  of  those  of  iron.  They  have  hirge  gourds  in  whicli  they  put 
the  fat  of  bears,  Avild  cats,  etc.  There  is  none  but  has  his  leather  bag 
for  liis  pipe  and  tobacco.  The  women  make  bags  oi  t!ie  rind  of  linden 
trees,  or  of  rushes,  to  put  their  corn  in.  Tliey  make  thread  of  nettles, 
and  of  tho  bark  of  the  linden  tree,  and  of  certain  roots,  whose  names 
I  know  not.  To  sew  their  savage  shoes,  they  make  use  of  very  snuiU 
thongs.  They  make  likewise  mats  of  bulrushes  to  lie  upon,  and, 
when  they  have  none,  they  make  use  of  the  barks  of  trees.  They 
make  use  of  the  l)ranches  of  trees  to  hang  their  earthen  pots  upon  to 
boil  their  victuals." 

Implements  used  for  procuring  fire  have  been  already  mentioned 
in  Chap.  XIII  of  this  work,  concerning  "Manners  and  Customs." 


I 


'i; :. 
jr>. 


CHAPTER  XXII 
NAMES  OF  PERSONS. 

Applicatiou  of  Names  lo  Desiguato  Persous— Imitation  of  Jewish  Custom — Names 
have  Sitruitioatiou— Mal(>  ami  Feiualo  Names — No  Snruaiiies — Dnplieato  Names 
— From  'vlii'iu'i'  Names  of  IVi'sons  are  ]1erived — Baby  Names — Namiuj,'  Children 
— "There  is  Komethin^'  in  a  Name"— Custom  of  the  Dakotas— Custom  in 
Chaugiuy  Name— Niekijiimes — Objeetion  to  Speaking  tht^ir  Own  Name— Ilusbaiu] 
iuid  Wife  do  not  Menticm  Eaeh  Other's  Names — Examples  of  Tndian  Names. 


W^^^^    custom  of  the 
^      k  fipplicntiou     of 

/f!  yf  namos  f o  (lesi>^iinte 
^  iiulividiials  ain(in<; 
the  race  of  inaiikiml  is. 
a})pareiitly,  as  old  as  lan- 
guage itsolf,  and  the  sys- 
tem a[>pears  to  havoexisted 
amongst  all  nations  ami 
peoplo;  ol)serving  the  cus- 
tom in  general,  in  niuuing 
individuals,  to  give  sucli 
as  wore  descriptive  of  the 
person,  or  as  referred  to 
some  circumstance  witli 
which  the  indiviiUial  was 
in  some  whv  connected, 
and  the  like.  This  -wa!-- 
especially  so  with  the 
ancient  Jews. 

The  North  American 
Indians  had  no  otlior  rule 
or  ith^i  than  this  In  giving 
names  to  persons.  They 
have  faithfnllv  imitated  the  Jewish  custom  in  this  reirard.  Tlinniirh- 
out    ,  11    Christendom,   at    least,  the   custom    of    the    Jews    has    been 

foUowfd,  by  simply  adopting,  to  a  great  extent,  the  names  in  use  by 

I ;  120 1 


MIN-NO  UF.E-SIIIK— "CI.KAR  SKV." 

Nnmc  of  :iii  Ojilnvny  iliii'l'  u'ul  fiivmlti'  iiiiiiio  for  persons 
anions  hiiliiui  liilii's 


NAMES   OF    I'KHSOXS. 


321 


tbat  poo[)lo;  as,  for  instanro,  the  word  Aaron,  which  is  a  Hebrew 
name,  signifying  "h)fty,"  "inspired."  The  only  difference  between 
Christian  people  and  the  Hebrews  is,  that  we  here  adopted  this  and 
other  like  names  arbitrarily  or  without  reference  to  their  original 
signification. 

Mr.  Heckewelder,  the  Moravian  missionary,  referring  to  this 
subject,  says:  Indians  who  have  particularly  distinguished  themselves 
by  their  conduct  or  by  some  meritorious  act,  or  who  have  been  the 
subject  of  some  remarkable  occurrence,  have  names  given  to  them  in 
allusion  to  those  circumstances.  Thus,  lie  says,  he  knew  a  great  war- 
rior who  had  been  im[)atiently  waiting  for  daylight  to  engage  the 
enemy,  who  was  afterwards  called  ('(tiisc  da i/ii(jli I,  or  3f(i}{('  daijliiihi 
appear.  So,  one  who  had  come  in  with  a  heavy  load  of  tuikeys  on  his 
back,  was  called  Titc  carrier  of  larke/jx,  and  another,  whose  shoes  or 
moccasins  were  generally  torn  or  patched,  was  called  Bad  shoes ;  all  of 
whicii  n-imes  wM-e  generally  expressed  in  a  single  word,  in  compound 
form,  or  in  the  manner  of  t)ur  own  compound  wortls. 

The  custom  in  regard  to  names  of  persons,  both  male  and  female, 
seems  to  have  been  the  same  throughout  all  the  native  tribes  of  the 
continent,  with  all  the  attendant  superstitions,  which  were  faithfully 
imitated  and  reproduced  in  like  manner  among  them,  down  to  the 
minutest  circun.stances. 

The  custom  of  surnami^s,  existing  among  our  own  race,  Avas  some- 
thing unkhown  among  the  Indians.  Indeed,  there  seems  to  have  been 
no  occasion  or  demand  for  a  custom  of  this  kind  among  them.  The 
requirement  or  convenience  which  suggested  among  us  the  application 
of  surnames  to  distinguish  one  person  from  another,  as  of  one  John 
from  another  John,  by  surnaming  these  persons  Jones  or  Smith,  was 
entirely  obviated  in  the  principle  upon  which  Indian  names  of  persons 
were  a^jplied;  that  is,  by  the  application  of  a  name  whicli  woulil  lie 
descriptive  of  the  person,  or  which  would,  in  some  way,  indicate  the 
person.  In  this  custom  the  re)>etition  <u'  du[)lication  of  namt>s,  or  the 
same  name  among  several  persons,  by  which  confusion  Avould  arise, 
wouhl  rarely,  if  ever,  occur. 

Among  our  ow!i  race,  hislor^  nforms  us  that  each  person  originallv 
had  but  one  name.  The  custom  of  distinguishing  persons  by  surnnm'^s, 
it  is  said,  first  originated  in  (.iretn-e  and  Egypt,  not  so  much  from 
design  as  from  circumsta;iccs;  as  in  the  case  of  Aristides,  who  was 
called  thii  Just,  whicli  latter  word  became  his  surname.  So  Phocitm 
was  called  the  Good;  Plato,  the  Athenian  Hee.  Surnames  were  intro- 
duced into  England  bv  the  Normans,  and  were  adopted  bvthe  nobility 
A.  D.  1100.     The  old  Normans  used  /'V/^,  signifying  son,  as  FUzheybert. 

2\ 


322 


THE   AMEIIICAN    INDIAN. 


The  Irish  used  O'  for  grandson,  as  O'Xcih  The  Scottish  Highlanders 
used  Mac,  as  Mactloiidld,  sou  oi  Donald.  The  Saxons  added  the 
word  son  to  the  fatlier's  name,  as  JVilliamson. 

Phito  recommended  that  parents  give  happy  names  to  thoir 
children;  and  the  Pythagoreans  taught  th.i*;  the  ir.mds,  actions,  and 
successes  of  men  were  according  to  their  u;  mes,  ^-enius  and  fate. 

The  Indians,  howr  er,  according  to  a  cuKtvjni  among  them,  fre- 
quently acquired  duplicate  names,  and  like  a  ciiHtom  amonjf  our  own 
people,  were  sometimes  known  as  well  by  one  name  as  another;  as  in 
the  case  of  Zachary  Taylor,  the  hero  of  the  Mexican  war,  was  given  the 
appellation  of  ''Rough  and  Eeady;''  so  Gon.  Jackson  was  called  ''Old 
Hickory;"  which  were  peculiar  names  by  which  these  distinguished 
persons  were  known  as  well  as  by  their  true  names;  and  so  in  the  case 
of  the  great  Seneca  chief,  Sa-gi-you-ind-ha,  or  "Keeper  Awake,"'  v.as 
kiiOA^n  also  by  the  name  of  lied  Jacket. 

In  general,  Indian  names  for  persons  are  derived  from  Ihe  terms 
for  sky.  chmd,  sun,  moon,  stars,  mist,  wind,  sound,  thunder,  ii-'liiuing, 
lakes,  rivers,  trees,  animals,  birds,  and  the  like.  The  lii(liaii^>  did  not 
in  their  names  of  persons,  strictly  speaking,  classify  them  as  masculine 
and  feminine,  dividing  them  into  classes  for  male  and  female. 
Amongst  the  Ojibways,  however,  in  their  names,  the  gender,  or  ames 
for  females,  were  marked  by  the  terminal  syllable  qua,  as  in  the  name 
An-zhc-hdx-o-qua,  "Woman  of  the  rock."  Names  for  women  were  fre- 
quently otherwise  marked,  by  being  taken  from  different  sources  from 
that  of  males;  as  from  the  skies,  the  forest,  the  stream,  or  the  field  of 
flowers,  and  the  like. 

The  Indians  also  had  amongst  them  a  similar  custom  to  our  own, 
in  regard  to  a  class  of  names,  which  we  call  baby  names,  or  names  of 
childhood,  such  as  Little  Bii"d,  Bad  Boy,  and  other  like  names.  They 
also  had  for  thoir  children  their  regular  original,  or  what  we  call  baj^- 
tismal  names,  which  were  frequently  given,  as  with  us,  in  ceremoiiiid 
style,  concerning  which  Peter  Jones  says,  that  Avhen  a  child  is  to  ()<i 
named,  the  parents  make  a  feast  and  invite  all  the  old  people  to  come 
and  eat  at  their  wigwam ;  a  portion  of  the  meat  is  offered  as  a  burnt 
sacrifice;  and,  during  the  time  this  is  burning,  the  giver  of  the  name 
makes  a  jn-ayer  to  the  God  to  whom  lie  is  about  to  dedicate  the  child, 
and  towards  the  close  proclaiming  what  the  mime  is  to  be. 

In  some  cases  they  had  their  children  named  when  a  few  davs  old, 
in  others  iiot  till  they  had  attained  the  age  of  two  or  three  years. 
Almost  every  young  person  received  a  nickname,  either  cliaracter'  'ic 
lU"  arising  from  some  peculiarity,  which  they  often  retained  li'tor 
arriving  at  maturity;  but,  in  such  cases,  these  names  were  considered 


NAMES    OF   PEKSOXS. 


H2;5 


only  in  the  light  in  whieh  they  were  given,  and  not  treated  seriously 
or  as  permanent. 

According  to  Cnpt.  Clark,  among  the  Shien  or  Cheyenne  Indians, 
when  a  child  is  first  born,  whether  a  boy  or  n  girl,  it  is  called  baby 
(a  girl  baby  or  a  boy  baby),  afterwards  by  any  childish  natne,  until,  it' 
a  boy,  lie  goes  to  war.  Then  he  will  be  named  from  something  that 
has  happened  on  the  journey,  from  some  incident,  some  animal  kill  id, 
or  seme  bird  that  is  supposed  to  have  helped  liim  to  success.  Capt. 
Clark  says  that  an  old  Chej'enne  Indian  gave  him  the  following  inci- 
dent in  his  life  cuncerniiig  Ids  own  name.     He  said; 

■  "When  I  was  bmall  I  w;is  called  Little  Bint.  "When  I  first  went 
to  war  and  returned  to  camp,  tha  name  of  Loiiij  Horn  was  givo"  me 
by  an  old  man  of  the  camp.  Then  the  traders  gave  me  the  name  of 
Tall-White-Man;  and  now,  since  I  have  become  old,  they  (the  Indi- 
ans) call  mo  Black  Pipe.  This  name  was  given  me  from  a  ])ipe  I 
used  to  carry  when  I  Avont  to  Avar.  I  used  to  blacken  the  stem  and 
bowl  just  the  same  as  I  did  my  face  after  these  trips,  and  was  es[)e- 
cially  careful  to  do  so  Avhen  I  had  been  successful." 

The  Indians,  like  our  white  people,  believe  that  frequently  there 
is  something  in  a  name,  and  under  this  notion  they  sometimes  take 
the  name  of  some  successful,  distinguished  Indian  warrior,  who  lias 
passed  away  from  his  own  band  or  totem,  believing  that  there  is  some 
special  luck  or  medicine  in  this  name. 

Among  some  of  the  Dakota  tribes,  the  custom  of  naming  their 
children  in  the  order  in  which  they  were  born  prevailed;  thus  the 
first  b(n-n  son  would  be  called  ClKtsln',  the  second  Jlarjidiii,  the  tliird 
Ihipc'da,  the  fourth  Cluttiim.  and  the  fifth  ILtrtca.  The  first  born 
daughter  would  be  calleil  Winona,  the  second  Horpcn,  the  third  Harp- 
stina,  the  fourth  J)^<ixt:a,  the  fifth  IVclKtrka. 

The  Sauks  or  Osaukies,  a  tribe  of  the  Algoiifiuiii  stock,  had  a 
custom  of  naming  their  children  in  the  order  of  tlieir  birth,  marked 
by  the  different  colors  with  which  the  child  was  at  first  painted.  The 
first  in  order,  being  painted  Avhite,  Avould  bo  called  Wanpclto,  meaning 
"he  that  is  painttMl  white."  There  was  a  cel(>bratf'd  chief  of  that 
tribe  by  this  name,  Avho  fiourished  in  the  forepart  of  the  ])resent  cen- 
tury. The  second  would  be  painted  yellow,  and  his  name  would  be 
Os(nin-(t.  i)r  Osonirdli-cc,  meaning  "In;  that  is  painted  yellow." 

The  Indians  hat'  a  custom  of  a  regular  change  of  nanus  which 
was  made,  at  times,  Avitli  ceremony  approj)riate  to  tlie  occasion.  In 
such  cases,  the  name  adopted  became  permanent,  and  Avas  not  consid- 
ered a  duplicate  of  the  former  name,  but  as  a  substitute  for  that  and 
all  other  names  by  AvLich  the  party  hail  bef<u'o  that  time  been  known. 


324 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


This  custom  finds  its  counterpnrt  in  tlie  nations  of  the  Ohl  Workl,  from 
the  earliest  time.  For  instance,  Marcus  Aurelius  Antonius,  Roman 
Emperor,  A.  D.  121,  was  first  called  Marcns  and  Annius  Yerus,  the 
two  latter  names  bein<^  those  of  his  father.  Being  afterwards  adopted 
into  the  Aurelian  family  by  Antonius  Pius,  he  to>'k  the  name  of  M<iv- 
cns  Aurelius.  On  his  accession  to  the  throne,  he  took  the  name  of 
Aiifoiiiiis. 

The  popes  changetl  their  names  at  tiieir  exaltation  to  the  Pontifi- 
cate, and  history  informs  us  that  this  was  "  a  custom  introduced  by 
Pope  Su'-gGus,  whose  name,  till  then,  was  Swine-Snout,  A.  1).  (JST." 
The  custom  was  drawn  originally,  it  is  said,  from  the  precedent  fur- 
nished in  the  New  Testament  in  the  cases  of  Peter,  who  was  formerly 
called  Simon,  and  Paul,  whose  original  name  Avas  Saul. 

In  France  it  was  usual  to  change  the  nan)e  given  at  baptism,  as 
^vaa  done  in  the  case  of  two  sons  of  Henry  II..  who  were  christened 
'.l^r  "ider  and  Hercules,  but  whose  names  at  their  confirmation  were 
ol  fill',  i  respectively  to  Henry  and  Francis.  And  it  was  usual  for 
thosL  ,^  the  Iiomisli  church,  at  their  entrance  into  monasteries,  to 
assume  new  names,  to  show  that  they  were  about  to  lead  a  new  life, 
and  that  they  had  renounced  the  world,  their  family  and  themselves. 

According  to  a  very  general  custom  among  the  Indians,  after 
performing  any  special  exj)loits,  an  Indian  had  a  right  to  change  his 
name  if  he  so  desired,  and  the  new  name  he  assumed  might  be 
changed  several  times  during  his  lifetime.  The  first  occasion  of 
^hnvi^e  was  ijenerallv  a  i^reat  event  with  an  Indian  brave.  It  was  not 
necessary  that  the  new  name  should  l)e  commemorative  of  the  exploit 
occasioning  the  event  of  change,  although  this  was,  in  general,  sug- 
gestive of  such  new  name. 

According  to  cu.stom  among  many  of  the  western  tribes,  when  the 
new  name  to  be  given  a  person  was  decided  upon,  in  order  to  give  it 
prominence  by  a  kind  of  official  sanction,  a  crier  was  employed,  for 
some  pecuniary  consideration,  to  proclaim  tliroughout  the  land  that 
the  person  in  (juestiou,  giving  his  former  name,  had  taken  upon  him- 
self a  new  name,  ')y  which  he  should  henceforth  be  known;  at  tlie 
same  time  anium  oing  the  new  name.  This  corresponds  to  a  like 
manner  of  changing  names  among  the  people  of  our  more  civilized 
governments,  Avliich  is  done  by  petition  and  sanction  of  the  law  making 
power,  or  by  decrees  in  courts  of  justice  untler  some  general  enact- 
ment. 

Mr.  Adair,  who  contends  for  affinity  of  the  Indians  witli  the  Jews, 
nmiarks  that  when  the  Israelites  gave  names  to  tiieir  cliildnm  (U* 
others,  they  chose  such  appellatives  as  best  suited  their  circumstances 


NAMES   OF    I'EUSONS. 


■■Vlo 


and  the  time,  aud  this  custom  Wcas  as  early  as  the  patriarclial  age,  for 
we  find  Abrara  was  clianged  into  Abraliani,  the  former  meaning, 
"  Fatlier  of  elevation,"  and  the  latter,  "  Father  of  a  multitude." 
Jacob  was  changed  into  Israel;  the  former  meainng  "a  supplanter," 
and  the  latter,  "a  soldier  of  God."  Such  changes  were  made,  it  is 
unilerstood,  to  correspond  with  changing  circumstances  and  events  in 
after  life.  Savs  Mr.  Adair:  "This  custom  is  a  standing  rule  with  the 
Indians,  and  I  never  observed  the  least  deviation  from  it.  Tiiey  give 
their  children  names  expressive  of  their  tempers,  outward  appearaiu'es, 
and  other  various  circumstances;  a  male  cliild  they  would  call  ('lioold, 
'tiie  fox,'  and  a  female,  Pakohlr,  'the  blossom,  or  flower.'  The 
father  and  mother  of  the  former  are  calleil  ( 'hooUiKfc  and  ClioulislilxC, 
'tlie  father  and  m^dierof  the  fox;'  in  like  manner,  those  of  tlie  latter, 
Pdkdbliiuij/c  and  Pakabliskc:  for  litm/t'  signifies  •the  father,'  and 
Islikc  'tlie  mother.'  " 

Peter  Jones  says  that  nicknames  given  to  children  are  often 
retained  after  they  have  arrived  at  maturity.  The  character  of  this 
class  of  niunes  can  be  judged  from  tlie  following:  Citf  Xosc,  a 
notorious  Indian  of  the  (Sioux  nation,  noted  i'(U'  his  barl)arity  in  the 
great  Sioux  massacre  in  Minnesota  in  ISd'i.  Loon  Foot.  (  Maung-zid  l, 
generally  known  among  tlie  whites  as  Big  Foot,  a  noted  chief  of  the 
Pottawattamie  tribe  in  the  early  part  of  the  present  century ;  Winkiiuj 
Ei/(\  (  Che-che-bing-way ),  a  leading  chief  of  the  Pottawattamie  ti'ibe, 
jn'omoted  to  tliat  position  by  a  great  council  at  Prairie  Du  C'liien  in 
18'20. 

The  following  is  mentioned  by  Peter  Jones  among  others,  as  an 
occasion  for  change  of  Indian  names:  If  a  sick  person  or  his  friends 
su[){,ose  that  the  grim  i)  ouster  Death  has  received  a  commission  to 
come  after  an  Indian  bearing  a  certain  name,  they  immediately  make 
a  feast,  offer  sacrifices,  and  alter  the  name.  By  this  maneuver  tliev 
think  to  cheat  Death,  when  he  comes,  of  the  soul  of  the  Indian  of  such 
a  name,  not  being  able  to  find  the  person  bearing  it. 

According  to  Charlevoix,  one  Indian,  when  talking  to  another  in 
common  discourse,  never  called  him  by  h:s  propin-  }iame.  This  would 
bo  considered  impolite;  but  they  always  gave  him  the  (juality  he  had 
with  respect  to  the  person  that  s[)oko  to  him.  but  when  there  was 
between  them  no  relation  or  affinity,  they  used  the  term  brother,  uncle, 
nephew  or  cousin,  according  to  each  other's  age,  or  according  to  the 
estimation  in  which  they  hehl  the  i)er.son  they  addressed. 

A  very  peculiar  custom,  it  seems,  prevailed  very  generally  through- 
out all  the  tribes,  in  regard  to  persons  telling  their  names.  When 
asked  to  do  so,  an  Indian  would  decline  to  give  it  himself,  but  such 


T 


32(5 


THE    A.MEUICAN    INDIAN. 


person  as  might  be  in  company  with  him  would  give  the  name  for  him. 
The  Arrapahoes  say  that  this  lias  been  a  custom  with  them  from  their 
earliest  traditions,  of  which  they  give  no  other  explanation  than  that 
they  were  bo  raised  or  educated,  and  they  firmly  adhere  to  this  accepted 
custom. 

According  to  Peter  Jones,  the  same  custom  prevailed  among  the 
Ojibways,  of  which  he  says,  when  an  Indian  is  asked  his  name  he  will 
look  at  some  bystander  and  request  him  to  answer.  This  reluctance 
arises  from  an  impression  they  receive  when  young,  that  when  they 
re[)eat  their  own  name  it  will  prevent  their  growth  and  they  will  be 
small  in  stature.  Husbr.nds  and  wives,  he  says,  never  mention  eacli 
other's  names,  it  not  being  in  accordance  with  Indians'  notions  of 
etiquette. 

The  Indian  is  not  alone  in  notions  of  this  kind;  a  very  common 
custom  prevails  in  domestic  life  among  our  white  jieople,  especially  iu 
the  middle  and  lower  walks,  wherein  the  wife,  in  referring  to  her 
husband,  uses  the  personal  pronoun,  ai)d  the  husband  frequently 
returns  the  compliment  in  the  same  manner.  And  it  is  indeed  quite 
common,  after  the  charms  of  early  married  life  have  passed  away, 
a  aJ  have  given  place  to  the  frosts  of  fading  years,  for  the  wife,  instead 
of  referring  to  her  husband  by  name,  to  mention  him  as  the  "old 
man,"  and  he,  again,  to  return  the  compliment,  speaks  of  her  as  the 
'"oUl  woman." 

The  Indian  was  tenacious  of  his  custom  iu  giving  names,  so  much 
so,  indeed,  that  he  was  reluctant  to  recognize  white  men,  as  he  became 
compelled  to  mingle  with  thom,  by  any  names  but  those  which  he 
himself  applied  to  them.  Mr.  Heckewelder  notices  this  ptjuliar  Indian 
trait,  and  says  they  will  give  names  to  white  men  derived  from  some 
remarkable  quality  which  they  have  observed  in  them,  or  from  some 
circumstance  which  renrrbably  impresses  them.  Thus  when  they 
were  told  the  meaning  of  the  name  of  William  Penn,  and  that  the 
word  "  pen  "  meant  an  instrument  for  writing  made  of  a  quill,  they  trans- 
lated it  into  their  language  Mcquon,  meaning  "  a  feather  or  quill." 
Tiie  Iroquois  called  him  Oiuis,  which  in  their  idiom  means  the  same 
thing. 

The  characteristic  features  in  Indian  names  of  persons  are  thus 
given  by  Em.  Domenech,  iu  his  M-ork  entitled  "Seven  Years'  Resi- 
dence in  the  Great  Deserts  of  North  America:" 


MEN  S  NAMES. 

The  Four  Beiirs. 
Tho  Deceitful  Wolf. 
The  Whito  Buffalo. 
The  Rod  Beiir. 


WOMEN  S  NAME.S. 

The  Rose  BuJ. 

The  Reclining}  Flower. 

The  Weepiiu;  Willow. 

The  Sweet  Scented  Herbatje. 


NAMES    OF    PERSONS. 


327 


men's  names. 

The  Elk's  Head. 

The  Horses'  Tramp. 

The  Senbible  Man. 

The  Smoke. 

The  Bloody  Hnud. 

The  Shell. 

He  who  Ties  His  Hair  in  Front. 


WOMENS  NAMES. 

The  White  Cloud. 
The  Swimming  Hind. 
The  Polar  Star. 
The  Pure  Fountain. 
'I'he  Woman  Who  Strikes  Many. 
The  Woman   that  Dwells    in   the   Bear's 
Cavern. 


Tlie  following  e.-camples  of  names  of  persons  (males)  in  the  Ojib- 
way  dialect,  with  translations,  are  given  by  Peter  Jones,  the  erlucateil 
Ojibwjiy: 

XdivnlijcficzlK'nirahc,  the  sloping  sky. 

Fcpoonahlxiij,  the  God  of  the  north,  who  makes  the  winter. 

Mdnnonooding,  the  pleasant  wind, 

Kczlictjoowineiic,  sky  man,  or  man  of  the  sky. 

P(ttncfjahit'a>j<ihsiii</,  the  blown  down. 

Sdhsicayaliscfioij,  the  scattering  light,  by  the  sun  or  moon. 

M(ihijalnvr(jrzli('(/rr(ihij.  the  upright  sky. 

Kaiudncahbalnnind,  he  who  is  looked  upon. 

Oomintcahjcwun,  the  pleasant  stream. 

Na)iiii(](thsc(i(i,  the  sparkling  light. 

P((/iooi)ihiC(iiriii(liin(/,  the  approaching  roaring  thunder. 

Ahzhahw(  iDiaJujudlidirahi/,  the  cloud  that  rolls  beyond. 

Madirayahshe,  the  whistling  wind. 

Oozhahn'(dishk()0('zlii(i,  the  blue  sky. 

Shidiifundais,  the  God  of  the  south,  who  makes  the  summer. 

WaJd)('<jwHlni(i,  white  feathers. 

W(ar((nos)i,  the  beautiful  sailor. 

W(dd>(dinoosay,  morning  walker. 

Ncdur(diqii(iij(di)^('ga,  the  noon  day,  or  shining  sun. 

KcchcfidlniicivliK'nc,  man  of  the  lake. 

The  female  names  are  distinguished  from  the  males  by  the  femi- 
nine termination,  qiKiy,  or  fioo<]U<(i/,  or  qua.  Masculine  names  can  be 
rendered  feminine  by  adding  the  foregoing  termination;  for  example: 

Xaiu)i(i(iliS('(i(tqiicti/.  the  sparkling  light  woman. 

Ouzli(ilnr(iJisJd:(H)iiczliiii()()(jii((i/.  tin;  Idue  sky  woman. 

0()(jcm'hnh<i(H)(iu<i!i,  the  wild  rose  woman. 

Mcsqi(ali(iii(di(l<>()qiiaij,  the  red  sky  woman. 

The  following  are  examples  from  Indian  names  of  persons  fv.-m 
Schoolcraft,  drawn  from  the  stock  words  Stvy,  thunder,  sun,  storm,  wind, 
clouds,  earth,  stars,  etc. : 

Au-bc-fuh-gcc-zJiifj,  center  of  the  sky. 

Ba-bica-me-au-shc,    low  pealing  thunder 

Kau-chc-daiis,  the  cloud  in  contact  with  the  sun. 


328 


THE    A.MEIUC.W    INinAV. 


Ka„.fja-au.,hc,  tlie  pqnin,..ti„I  Avi.ul  or  storm 

Mo-kai,.<je.zhi,j,  the  sun  bursting,  from  a  cloud. 

trmib-im-nmu,,  the  momijig  star. 
The  following  are  drawn  from  terrene  objects- 
Kctn-(/ira-<hra,  the  questioner. 
yrczh-c-pc-nais,  the  coupled  l)irds. 

Wau-(io„i,h.f,hwr,  the  little  fox. 

The  following  are  examples  of  "the   na.nes  of  women  in  the  Oiih 

Aii.sJte-btl'.r-qiu,,  woman  of  the  rock. 
As.sm.au.mik.,.qua,  woman  of  the  pebbly  bottom  water 
^^ni.a'a.tva.ye.zhu,.e.qtu,,  wonian  of  the  thunder  cloud  ' 
Kr.m'cmrr.r.q„a,  little  rose  bud  woman 

thesut"''"'"™""""'"''^"'-'^"^''  "'^'"""^^  t'-  --muring  of 


CHAPTEll  XXIII. 
INDIAN  LOCAL  NAMES. 

Indian  Names  Applied  to  Localities— Popular  Idea— SiKuiticatiou— Classilicatioii  of 
(}r()Ui)S  iu  DetermiuiuK  NameH— Traciii>,'  Ori^iu  of  NiiiueH— Al^oiniuiu  Niinics 
Prevail— Phrases  Reduced  to  One  Word— Coiitractiim  of  Words— Ignorance  of 
OrifjTin  and  Meaning— Indian  Names  of  States  and  Territories -Names  Coming 
from  the  French  and  Other  Languages— Same  Word  in  Different  Languages 
and  Dialects,  Differing  in  Meaning— Names  Coming  Through  Illiterate  Persons 
—The  Word  Penobscot- Rendered  liy  the  French  iu  Sixty  Different  Ways— The 
Word  Calumet— Not  an  Indian  Woril  as  Supposed— Words  of  French  Orthog- 
raphy—Corruption  of  Indian  Names— Examples  of  Corruption  of  Indian  Words 
—Inappropriate  Significatiou  of  Words. 


ITHILST  tlie 
primitive 
race  of  this 
l~^-^^l  country 
whom  Ave  call  Indians  is 
fast  (lisappearinjjf  before 
i^  the  march  of  civilization, 
ag  they  have  left  to  us  a 
constant  remincler  of 
their  former  existence 
ill  the  land,  through  the 
multitude  of  local  names 
which  have  been  ap[)lied 
to  rivers,  lakes,  towns, 
counties,  states,  and  lo- 
calities of  various  de- 
scriptions, the  oriifin  and  meaning  of  which  are  becoming  a  suliject  of 
interesting  inquiry. 

As  Mr.  Lo.ssing  well  observes,  in  speaking  of  the  destiny  of  this 
fading  race,  they  will  leave  behind  them  myriads  of  memories  of  their 
existence  here,  in  their  beautiful  and  significant  names  of  our  moun- 
tains and  valleys,  our  lakes  and  rivers,  our  states,  counties,  villages  and 
ttities;  but  we  may  say  to  our  people: 


OHIOrKHELLE. 

"Water  whitened  liy  riipid  descent  over  rocks." 


880 


THE    AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


"  That  mid  thti  forosf.H  where  tliey  •^  arr'il, 
ThtTe  riujfs  no  hunter's  slioiit; 
lint  tlieir  tmme  ia  ou  your  waters — 
Ye  may  not  wash  it  oijt." 

The  popular  idea  is  that  these  Iiulian  local  name.  ,  or  those  taken 
to  be  such,  are  genuine  names  and  possess  some  appropriate  signiti(!a- 
tion ;  but  whoever  will  take  the  trouble  to  investigate  in  this  regard 
will  find  much  in  this  notion  that  is  erroneous.  The  language  of  this 
peo[)le  not  being  a  written  one,  there  is  wanting  a  permanent  standard 
of  pronunciidion ;  hence,  in  transferring  Indian  names  into  our  litera- 
ture they  have  been  ;liable  to  material  changes  in  their  sounds,  so 
much  so,  in  a  large  proportion  of  instances,  that  the  original  intention 
can  scarcely  be  arrived  at  with  any  degree  of  certainty. 

In  pursuing  this  subject  intelligently,  it  is  proper  first  to  classify 
the  various  groups  of  native  inhabitants,  as  nearly  as  may  be,  so  far  as 
they  are  marked  by  a  common  or  generic  language;  and  in  this  con- 
nection a  brief  reference  to  the  Indian  languages  in  general  would  also 
seem  proper.  Indian  geogra[)hical  names,  or  names  applied  to  locali- 
ties, are  supposed  to  mark  the  fact  that  the  tribe  or  nation  from  whose 
language  the  same  are  derived  once  iidiabited  the  country  in  which 
such  names  are  found.  This,  in  general,  is  found  to  be  the  case; 
therefore,  the  classification  of  these  inhabitants  and  designation  of  the 
country  which  each  nation  or  group  inhabited,  becomes  material  in 
pursuing  an  investigation  in  regard  to  the  origin  and  meaning  of  these 
names. 

In  a  preceding  chapter  entitled  "Linguistic  Groups,"  information 
on  this  subject  is  given,  showing  as  definitely  as  can  well  be  shown, 
the  country  inhabited  by  the  various  linguistic  groups  according  to  the 
most  convenient  classification. 

Thus,  in  tracing  the  origin  or  arriving  at  the  meaning  of  Indian 
geographical  names,  we  have  first  to  determine  from  which  language 
of  the  several  groups  they  are  derived,  and  through  what  particular 
dialect  they  are  produced. 

Among  the  tribes  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  the  Algonquin 
language,  as  spoken  by  the  Ojibway  nation,  was,  in  general,  regarded 
as  the  court  language,  so  that  when  a  person  fell  among  a  strange 
tribe  whose  language  he  did  not  understand,  if  he  spoke  this  language, 
they  were  bound,  as  a  rule,  to  furnish  some  one  who  could  communicate 
with  him  in  tiiis  language.  It  was  through  this  medium  that  Mar- 
quette, on  his  route  from  Montreal  to  the  Des  Moines,  spoke  with  the 
various  tribes;  and  so  it  was  with  all  those  early  French  travelers, 
including  La  Hontan,  who  proceeded,  as  we  may  believe  from  his  nar- 


rative,   far 


among 


the    western   tribes.     Thus,  the  language  of  the 


INDIAN    LOCAL    NAMES. 


831 


Algonquins  bocamo,  in  ouo  hgiisg,  tho  univorsal  laiif^uiigo  of  tlie  ooiiti- 
nent,  whereby  it  happens  that  a  hirj^o  projujrtioii  of  our  Indian  geo- 
graphical names  are  derived  from  that  source. 

Indian  K)cal  names,  as  well  as  names  of  persons,  when  expressed 
in  our  language,  are,  in  general,  comprised  i  ''  "veral  words,  but  when 
expressed  in  the  Indian  language  art*  composed  of  a  single  word,  com- 
pounded in  the  manner  of  their  accustonuvl  ingenuity  in  tlio  use  of 
their  language.  As  an  illustration  of  tliis,  Mr.  Heckewelder  cites  the 
instance  of  the  name  given  by  the  Indians  to  the  place  where  Phila- 
delphia now  stands,  which  tliey  preserved  to  the  latest  time,  notwitli- 
standing  the  great  change  which  had  taken  place.  The  name  was 
Kiif-qi(c-}i(i-l:ii,  pronounced  Koo-ck-ircn-aw-koo,  and  which  means 
'•  the  grove  of  the  long  pine  trees." 

The  same  authority  further  remarks  that  the  Indians  have  proper 
names  not  only  for  towns,  villages,  mountains,  valleys,  rivers  and 
streams,  but  for  all  remarkable  spots,  as,  for  instance,  those  which  are 
particularly  infested  with  gnats  and  moscj[uitoes,  places  where  animals 
have  their  dens,  and  the  like. 

In  regard  to  Indian  names,  not  only  are  the  people  wlio  have 
succeeded  the  native  tril)es  of  this  country  in  complete  ignorance  of 
the  origin  and  meaning  of  those  they  have  loft  to  us  to  designate  rivers, 
lakes,  and  other  localities,  but  they  are  unaware  of  the  fact  that  very 
many  of  the  local  names  which  we  ai'e  now  using  and  which  we  su[)pose 
to  come  from  other  sources  are  also  Indian  names,  or  are  derived 
therefrom.  Of  the  thirty-eighl.  states  of  the  Union  eighteen  have 
Indian  names:  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  Alabama,  Tennessee,  Ken- 
tucky, Ohio,  Michigan,  Illinois,  Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  Iowa,  Missouri, 
Mississippi,  Texas,  Arkansas,  Nebraska,  Kansas,  and,  as  is  supposed, 
Oregon;  which,  in  general,  are  derived  from  great  rivers  or  other 
watin's.  Of  the  nine  organized  territories  of  the  United  States  five  have 
Indian  names:  Dakota,  Wyoming,  Utah,  Idaho  and  Alaska;  and  it  is 
to  be  noted  also  that  the  principal  rivers  of  North  America,  especially 
those  in  the  United  States,  with  but  a  few  exceptions,  have  Indian 
names,  or  those  which  are  intended  to  be  such. 

Our  Indian  local  nam*  i,  i  (  general,  with  the  exception  of  tliose 
east  of  the  Alleghany  Mouui.tuis,  have  come  to  us  througli  tlie  early 
French  adventurers  or  their  descendants;  and,  in  general,  as  haK  been 
before  mentioned,  from  the  language  of  the  Algonquin  group.  In  the 
for'  -^oing  assertion  an  exception  has  to  be  made  in  regard  to  some  few 
1<  oal  Indian  names  in  the  southern  states  which  have  come  throuirh 
the  Spanish,  who  had  invaded  that  country  before  the  French  had 
reached  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi ;  so  that  our  Indian  local  names 


iiii\i, 


THK    A.MKUICAN    INDIAN. 


liiivc  (MHiio  to  urt  tlimni^li,  or  iiccoi'diii^  tn,  tlm  ortlioj^riipliy  <>('  tlifeo 
btivenil  liiMguuj:ft's,  viz.:  S[)(iiiisli,  J'^nglish  aiitl  Frtiiicli. 

Ill  jmrsniiif^  the  subji'ct  of  Iiuliim  geogmphionl  immos.  tliero  in 
one  thing  with  wliicli  wo  liiivo  to  iIkhI,  wherein,  nt  this  time,  wo  om 
olttiiiii  little  or  no  Hiitisfiu-tory  ni<l  in  case  of  (l()nl)t  or  unoertiiinty. 
Wo  fro(|nontly  fin<l  the  sniiie  Indiiin  word,  or  ono  having  thti  likt^ 
Houiid,  in  ditlVront  liingmigos  or  ili'docts,  with  an  (Mitiroly  ditroront 
ineaning;  so,  what  may  have  been  the  original  intention  in  applying 
such  name  to  any  given  locality,  or  from  wli  :  guago  or  dialect 

the  word  is  derived,  will  be  a  matter  ditVicult  to  .miermine.  As  a  gen- 
eral rule,  in  such  cases,  conjecture  oidy  can  \w  given.  For  instance, 
the  word  (ItlnKjo,  or  that  wliich  is  essentially  the  sani(>,  is  fouml  in 
several  languages  and  dialects  with  entirely  different  meanings. 

"Whilst  those  to  whom  Ave  ai'e  imlebted  for  our  Indian  local  names 
were  in  some  instances,  as  in  the  case  of  Manjuette,  Hennepin  and  La 
Hontan,  men  of  learning,  and  are  supposed  to  have  written  -witii  some 
degree  of  accuracy  wlu^n  referring  to  them,  yet  a  large  proportion  of 
those  to  wliom  we  are  indebted  therefor  were  illiterate  persons  and 
relied  exclusively  upon  sounds  ndcb'essed  to  the  ear,  and  wein  unable 
to  aid  their  memoiy  by  reducing  them  to  writing;  so  that  vc^ry  few  of 
these  Indian  geographical  names  have  come  to  us  in  correct  form. 
They  are  almost  universally  a  corruption,  to  agreate  ■■>v  less  extent,  and 
their  meaning  has  to  be  arrived  at  either  from  tri  'i  or  by  patient 

investigation  into  the  language  of  the  group  c.  .  ect  of  the  tribe 
from  which  the  name  is  derived.  Tiiis  has  been  done,  to  a  consider- 
able extent,  and  tlie  world  is  much  indebted  to  those  patient  students 
who  have  iindertakeu  this  task,  ami  given  their  time  towards  accom- 
plishing a  result  so  much  desired. 

Take  as  an  exam[tlo  the  word  Poiohsrof,  the  name  of  a  river  in  the 
state  of  Maine.  This  name,  which  passes  for  an  Indian  word,  and 
which  is  brought  to  us  by  the  French,  is  said  to  have  been  reported 
by  thsm  in  sixty  different  ways  during  their  occupancy  of  the  country 
in  tiie  viciinty  of  this  river,  about  10()4.  The  name  most  generally 
used  by  them,  however,  was  P(in-(iu-(ui-sh('k.  The  English,  the  new 
Plymouth  colonists,  caught  the  word  of  the  Indians,  Poioltscof,  by 
which  it  was  known  as  early  as  1020.  The  true  Indian  name,  it  is 
said,  was  Pcii-nb-scc'(i(i  or  Pan-oh-scoofe,  suggested  by  the  rocky  falls 
just  above  Bangor,  from  Pcuohfij/,  "rocky"  and  Uiteral,  "a  place,'' 
that  is  "the  rocky  place.'' 

The  learned  Dr.  Trumbull,  of  Hartford,  Connecticut,  Avho  is  prob- 
ably the  best  autiiority  on  Indian  languages  now  living,  in  referring 
to  this  subject,  says:     "Remembering  how  unsettled  and  capricious 


INDIAN    LULAI.    NAMIx. 


;{:{;> 


wnw  tli<^  Enj^Iisli  spt'lliii^'  tii  tlio  sovtMitt'PJith  owiittiry,  Iii>\\  )il)soIutoIy 
every  cli'ik  ami  lecunliT  wiis  ii  law  uulo  limi^ilf.  mul  how  otti  ii  \vi' 
fiml  II  coiuiuoii  Kiij^'lisli  word  Hpt'llfil  in  tliloo  or  four  (liir»M'»'iit  way«  l>y 
the  saiiK*  writiT  and  pfrliaps  oil  tho  Haiiin  pai^'o,  in  early  coloiiial  ree- 
onls,  iiiiifunuity  in  tlio  HpoUiii;^  of  Imltiin  ihhih-h  was  not  to  Im 
expected.  TIk^  vai'ialioiirt  wlncli  ;;oint>  of  tliese  names  |)i'eseiit  ai'e 
almost  iiiiiniiieiahli^  Others  have  uiider<^oiio  comj)h'te  transl'uniiatiuii, 
rotuiiiiiig  Hcareely  ii  H\i<,'geKtioii  of  their  orij,final  sounds." 

Dr.  Trumbull,  amongst  otlnsrs,  has  given  the  followinf;  examples 
of  the  mel,'>iiior[)h()sis  or  change  of  Indian  local  names  or  '•place- 
names,"  as  he  c<irs  them,  transforming  them  not  only  into  a  corrupted 
form  of  Indian  nai.ies,  but  also  into  English  words  and  terms.  Thus, 
he  sayg:  ^'  Knitjnuikc''^  has  become  '"Capo  P«)ge,"  and  its  e(|uivalent 
in  another  dialect  is  "(Quebec;"  ^Vamcfie/,- is  "May  Luck;"  (hiniiHKc- 
paniiHiivk  is  shortened  t«)  "Oxyboxy;"  XfiishMjiifdiccajainichin  "East- 
cvig;"  T(>iiilif<iiiii()iiij}xK-iit  to  ■•Higganum;"  M'oiiococoiiiiiiij/  to  "Coii- 
ganiuck:"  \\'(li(iiiii)sL<it  to  "Obscob;"  ^I<i>tlt('itii})SHck  to  ••Snipsic" 
IVcyiuiixniiisct  to  ''Boxet." 

"So,  in  ]Maine,  3I(ilclic-h(i;ii((iliis  has  b(>en  identified  with  '^Lajor 
Biguyduce;'  in  Maryland  Pofojutco  survives  as  'Port  Tobacco;'  in 
lihodo  Island  Wnnnoiiclotionni  is  reduced  to  '  Toramony,' or  'Tam- 
many' hill;  r(ip(i!:iiiiiask  becomes  'Papoose  >S([uaw '  point,  and  Mna- 
(pKildiKj  passes  through  Musqui'fohuug  to  the  more  familiar  '  Mus- 
queto-hawk'  brook.  Of  Quenevhoiian  (or  Qiiinnifchitnit ),  the  designa- 
tion of  a  'long  rapid'  near  the  entrance  of  the  Ottawa  river,  the 
French  of  Canada  first  made  ■  fifteen  dogs'  ((iiuiizc  c///<'(/s),  and  then 
invented  a  story  to  account  for  the  name. 

"  The  signification  of  many  pbice-naraes  is  obscured  by  the  loss 
of  one  or  more  syllables  or  an  initial  consonant,  as  iu  'Toket'  for 
Toldkci,  'Quaddic'  for  PdHaquolhtck,  'Catumb'  for  Kt'1it}iij)sciif, 
*Paug'  for  Pisli(tiip(iK<i  or  l't\^)tck((p(n<g,  and  for  Xccsliajxaif/  '"\Vas- 
suc,'  iciv  ^lsii((inisKii<'  or  XdshcdiKSKck,  'Nunkertunk'  for  WaniiiiUdliicL-, 
and'Titicut'  (on  Taunton  river,  iu  Massachusetts j,  for  Kehfciktuk- 
<pil,  or  Kcttcfiikitf.  The  sound  of  in  or  p  before  a  sibilant  or  mute 
was  often  lost  to  English  ears;  thus  for  3rsqii(i))iiciik  we  have  '  8(pio- 
macuk,'  for  j\f(isli(ip(tii<j  'Shepaug,'  for  Pcsrahik  'Scanlic'  and  'Scit- 
tico,'  for  Pisliiidcltligok  '  Scatac.ook,'  etc.  Nearly  as  often  an  initial 
n  lias  been  dro^jped,  e.  g.,  '  Ashawog,'  'Assawaug,'  '  Shetucket,'  '  Shau- 
uock'  and  'Shunock.'  " 

To  show  the  misconception  we  have  as  to  Indian  names,  the  word 
Calumet  will  serve  as  an  illustration.  This  is  the  name  of  a  river 
putting   iu  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake  Michigan.     In   early 


^^ 


8!3-t 


THE   AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


times  frequent  incjuiry  was  made  as  to  why  this  river  was  so  called. 
The  answer,  in  general,  was  that  it  was  an  Indian  word  signifying  "pipe 
of  peace,"  which  the  Indians  smoked  at  their  councils,  and  that  in  tlie 
vicinity  of  this  river  was  a  place  of  holding  Indian  councils. 

This  is  correct  with  three  exceptions.  First,  the  word  Calumet  is 
not  an  Indian  word;  second,  it  does  not  of  itself  signify  jiipe  of  peace; 
third,  Indian  councils  were  never  held  in  the  vicinity  of  this  river. 
The  word  Calunet,  says  Charlevoix,  in  his  book  of  travels  in  North 
America,  is  a  Norman  word,  which  signifies  a  reed,  forming  a  natural 
tube  with  which  I'forraan  smoking  implemen+s  were  constructed.  The 
word  Calumci  originally  referred  only  to  the  tube,  afterwards  used  ti> 
designate  the  whole  implement,  the  same  as  in  our  language  we  call 
the  same  thing  a  }}'ipo.  The  Indian  name  of  this  river  was  CotKiiiiic, 
and  signifies  "  snow  beaver,"  which,  it  would  seem,  our  English  speak- 
ing people  mistook  for  Ccdumci,  which  is  not  an  appropriate  significa- 
tion applicable  to  this  river  as  intended. 

One  source  of  confusion  or  uncertainty  with  our  English  speak- 
ing people  in  regard  to  these  Indian  local  names,  is  in  reference  to 
those  that  come  to  us  through  the  French,  which  have  generally 
remained  as  originally  fixed  and  are  designated  on  our  maps,  and  in 
our  histories  in  the  French  orthogiaphy,  in  pronouncing  which  we 
are  in  the  habit  of  giving  to  the  letters  iised  the  soimds  they  have 
according  to  our  own  orthography;  of  this  class  are  the  words 
Michilimaoinac,  Ohio,  Miami,  Illinois,  Chicago,  Iroquois,  Quebec,  etc. 

Few  people  understand  i!:<it  the  vford  Miami  and  iI/rj«/H/rY',  which 
are  generally  understood  to  be  Indian  words,  are  both  the  same  wonl ; 
that  the  only  ditference  in  them  is  that  the  former  is  given  in  French 
ortliography,  whilst  the  latter  is  rei  dered  according  to  English  orthog- 
raphy Tlie  word  given,  according  to  French  orthography,  when  prop- 
erly  pronounced,  as  they  pronounce  it,  and  as  the  Indians  would  speak 
it,  is  M('-(iH-mc(\  hastily  pronounced  in  common  speech  Mdumec. 

It  is  not  altogether  the  fact  of  these  various  ways  of  rendering 
Indian  words  that  has  createcl  so  much  confusion  in  our  Indian  local 
names,  but  tlie  tlitference  in  the  orthography  of  words  or  mode  of 
spelling  them  has  been  also  a  source  of  great  perplexity,  as  before 
illustrated.  This  has  occurred  sometimes  through  misapprehension, 
and  sometimes  through  sheer  carelessness. 

There  is  a  post-village  in  ^^  iscom-jin  called  Wci/duin  </(,,  which  is 
a  namo  passing  for  au  Iiulian  word,  but  in  that  form  is  not.  The 
word  intended,  according  to  the  late  Gov.  Doty  of  that  state,  from 
whom  the  writer  obtained  this  iiiformation,  is  M'l'ii-dii-irc-f/d,  which, 
while  he  was  a  member  of  cosigress  from  that  state,  he  gave  to  the 


■PHH 


i:;dian  local  names. 


;}:}5 


ptistoffice  department  at  Washington,  as  the  name  lie  recommended 
for  a  postoffite  then  about  to  be  established  at  that  place.  The  depart- 
ment, he  says,  mistook  the  //  in  the  last  syllable  as  written  by  him  for 
g,  and  recorded  the  name  accordingly,  rendering  the  same  as  it  now 
is  as  the  name  of  that  village.  The  word  intended  is  an  Algonquin 
word  of  the  Menominee  dialect,  and  signifies  "whirling  wind."  It 
was  the  name  of  a  faithful  Menominee  Indian  guide,  long  in  the 
service  of  Gov.  Doty  in  early  days,  whose  name  after  his  death  he 
sought  to  peri)etuate  by  applying  it  to  this  town,  in  which  it  seems, 
however,  he  was  unsuccessful. 

There  is  a  class  of  local  names  which  are  understood  to  have  the 
sound  of  Indian  words,  and,  therefore,  are  taken  to  be  such,  which  in 
fact  are  not  really  Indian  names.  Of  this  class,  as  an  example,  mny 
be  mentioned  the  word  Moiicc,  the  name  of  a  town  in  Illimis  on  the 
Illinois  Central  railroad.  This  was  the  accepted  name  of  the  wife  of 
an  Indian  trader,  Joseph  Bailes,  a  French-Canadian  of  considerable 
influence  and  note  among  the  Indians,  in  the  early  days  of  the  North- 
west Territory. 

His  wife  was  an  Indian  woman  of  the  Fottawatamie  iribe,  with 
whom  she  was  a  great  favorite.  Her  baptismal  name  was  M'tvij,  which 
her  husband  pronounced  Maurce,  according  to  the  French  pronuncia- 
tion. In  the  Fottawatamie  dialect,  like  that  of  most  all  other  tribes 
of  the  Algonquin  group,  a.^  before  raentionotl,  there  i^  no  sound  of  r, 
the  sounil  of  n  being  used  instead.  The  Indians,  tlierefore,  pronounced 
her  name  Mcitoice  or  Moua:  In  a  treaty  between  the  United  States 
Government  and  the  Pottawatamies  a  tract  of  land  was  reserved  to  this 
woman  by  the  name  of  Monet;  in  the  vicinity  of  the  town  before  men- 
tioned. 

The  word  Kalamazoo,  the  name  of  a  river  in  Michigan,  and  which 
passes  for  an  Indian  word,  may  be  cited  as  one  among  the  numerous 
instances  as  an  e.^araple  where  an  Indian  word  has  been  corrupted 
from  inattention  in  catching  sounds  in  Indian  words.  The  proper 
word  is  said  to  be  Xc-fiik-dn-a-nia  zit,  which  is  stated  to  be  a  contrac- 
tion of  an  Indian  phrase  descriptive  oi  the  stones  seen  through  the 
water  in  the  river  bed,  which,  from  a  refractive  power  in  the  current, 
resembled  an  otter  swimming  under  the  water.  Th\  terra  having  its 
root  forms  in  Xnjih,  an  otter,  the  verb  Katia.  to  hide,  and  Ozoo.  a 
quadrujjed's  tail.  The  letter  1  is  a  mere  transposition  of  n  in  native 
words  passing  from  Indian  to  the  Frencli  language. 

But  the  French  are  not  alone  tliargealde  with  the  confusion 
before  referred  to,  from  their  manner  of  rendering  Indian  names  in  cio 
many  different  Avays;  the  English  were  alike  heedless  or  inattentive  in 


3;3»; 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


this  regard.  For  instance,  the  word  that  we  generally  })ronounce  Mo- 
/i('(jan,  which  i.s  accepted  as  the  name  of  a  ti'ibe  of  Indians  once 
dwelling  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Hudson  river,  the  English  have,  at 
different  periods,  referred  to  as  Moliiccoii,  Molaiccdii,  Molictjaiis, 
Muhhcckdiicir,  MaliiiKjitn;  the  Dutcii  called  thein  Moliikamlcrs;  and 
the  French  referred  to  them  as  Moiivi(j(tiis.  It  would  seem  that  the 
proper  term  is  MdliiiK/aii,  signifying  wolf. 

Among  the  striking  instances  of  the  numerous  ways  of  rendering 
Indian  words  by  the  English  is  that  of  the  word  accepted  as  Pokano- 
kH,  the  nan.e  given  l)y  historians  to  the  locality  at  which  Avas  the  seat 
of  the  noted  chief,  called  by  the  English  "King  Phillip."  The  English 
rendered  this  word  in  the  foUov  ■  ^  various  different  ways:  Fditka- 
iidkctl,  PocdiKikci,  PockaiiorkctI,  Pokanoki'-:  Pokanockett,  Pdicunnoiv- 
kiifl,   Piickanukik,  Pockdiidckcf. 

As  to  the  signification  of  Indian  local  names,  to  which  reference 
has  been  made,  as  a  rule  they  always  possess  some  appropriate  mean- 
ing, but  which  when  translated  into  our  language  are  frequently  want- 
ing in  that  elegance  of  signification  which  we  suppose  them  to  possess, 
especially  from  their  magnificent  or  euphonious  sounds.  As  an  illus- 
tration of  this,  a  few  examples  will  suffice: 

The  word  Xokomis,  the  name  of  a  town  of  some  importance  in 
Illinois,  sui)posed  to  be  taken  from  Longfellow's  poem  of  "Hiawatha," 
when  translated  into  our  language,  means  simply  "grandmother,"  or 
"my  grandmother."  The  word  OiifoiidHdii,  the  name  of  a  river  in 
the  upper  peninsula  of  Michigan,  rather  a  bold-sounding  word,  whit> 
is  supposed  to  signify  someihing  grand,  means  in  our  language,  "  there 
goes  my  dish,"  or  "lost  my  dish,"  from  the  circumstance,  it  is  said,  of 
an  Indian  girl  attempting  to  dij)  up  some  water  from  the  stream,  when 
the  current  swe[)t  tiie  dish  out  of  her  hand,  whereupon  she  exclaimed, 
"there  goes  my  dish.""  MiiskiiujiDii  (properly  Moos-gig-am),  a  river 
in  Ohio,  signifies  "Moose  Eye."  loirti.  one  of  the  states  of  the  Union, 
from  a  tribe  of  the  Indians  of  that  name,  signifies  "sleepy,"  or 
"drowsy  ones."  Cliciidinio.  tlie  name  oi  a  river  in  New  York,  is  an 
Iroquois  name,  meaning  ••bull  thistles." 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


DRESS. 

Simplicity  iu  Style— SupKestivo  of  Couvenieueo— General  Uniformity  simont,'  Hie 
Tribes — DitTereut  Styles — Dress  Aceordint,'  to  Weiitlier  and  Seawou — Description 
of  the  Indiiiu  Dress— Materiiil  -Skins  of  Animals — Mocassins  for  the  Feet — 
Dress  of  the  Indian  Woman— Its  (lonveidenre— Accordiiii,'  to  Ncjtions  of  Strict 
Propriety— Indians  of  the  Pacitic  Coast — Criticism  of  the  White  Man  on  Fantas- 
tic Indian  Dress— The  White  Woman's  Fantasti*!  Dress  Compared — The  Indian 
Paints  his  Face,  so  does  the  Wliite  Wotnan— The  Indian  War  Pouuet — Not  a 
Fantastic  Display,  hut  a  Superstitious  Notion  Butl'alo  Horns  as  a  Badye  of 
Bravery — The  Indian  Dress  is  Symbolic,  rather  than  one  of  Fantastic  Display — 
The  Indian  Dude-  Indian  Dress  of  the  ^lountains  and  the  Plains. 


lUBAl,   IMJlAN   MAIUKN, 

22 


^HE  (In^ss  ot'  the  Aincrioan 
>4  Indian,  in  his  native  condi- 
tion, Mas  one  of  siinplifity  in 
'W  stylo  and  snjfift'stive  of  con- 
venience,  in  wliicli  there  \vf!s  very 
general  uniformity  among  the  tribes 
and  nations  of  the  continent.  There 
were  different  styles  or  grades  of 
dri'ss,  but  these  were,  in  general, 
everywhere  nearly  or  suiistantially 
the  same;  commencing  witli  a  simple 
article  of  ajjjiarel  or  excuse  for  a[)- 
[larel,  and  |)assing  tlirough  various 
styles  and  grades  to  the  com])letely 
clothed  body,  as  the  inclemency  of 
the  weather  or  otiuM'  cii  cuiiistances 
might  demand. 

On  this  subject  Charlevoix 
I'lMuarks  that  the  men,  when  it  is 
liot.  have  often  only  sonu^thing  of  an 
apron  to  cover  a  particular  part  of 
th(^  body.  In  the  winter  they  clothe 
themselves  more  or  less  according  to 
the  climate. 

(8.S7) 


i' 


338 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


One  of  the  most  prominent  (irticles  of  Indian  apparel  was  tlie  kilt, 
secured  around  the  waist  by  a  belt,  and  descendii;^  midway  or  more  to 
tlie  knees.  This,  with  the  addition  of  moccasins  for  tlie  feet,  was,  in 
general,  the  complete  dress  of  the  Indian  when  on  the  war  path  or 
engaged  in  the  hunt.  The  object  was  to  free  himself  from  all  encum- 
brances, as  far  as  possible,  so  as  to  admit  of  greater  activity,  and  to 
avoid  fatigue  that  might  be  induced  from  restraint  of  mucli  clothing. 
The  dress  further  consisted  in  clothing  the  waist  and  arms  with  a  kind 
of  loose  garment,  somewhat  in  the  style  of  what  we  call  a  hunting 
shirt,  and  a  blanket  or  robe  thrown  over  the  shoulders.  This  was  the 
complete  dress  of  an  Indian. 

Before  the  invasion  of  the  white  man  the  Indian  dress  was  manu- 
factured from  the  skins  of  animals;  since  which  event,  the  fabrics  of 
art,  or  [)roductions  of  tlie  white  man's  skill,  have  been  adopted,  except 
as  to  moccasins  for  the  feet,  usually  made  of  dressed  deer  skin  and 
other  animals  affording  like  substantial  material ;  but  it  is  noted  that 
the  Indian  parts  with  this  traditional  article  of  apparel  with  extreme 
reluctance.  On  this  subject  Mr.  Schoolcraft  says,  moccasins  have 
stood  their  ground  as  a  part  of  the  Indian  costume  with  more  entire 
success  against  European  innovation  than  perhaps  any  other  part  of 
the  original  dress. 

Another  style  of  Indian  costume,  very  generally  adapted  in  warmer 
weather  or  warmer  climates,  instead  of  the  kilt,  was  tliat  called  in  the 
language  of  the  Algonquins,  Azian  or  Unseaun;  in  English,  loin-cloth, 
and,  in  common  speech,  breech-cloth;  the  body  being  otherAvise  nudo 
with  the  exception  of  moccasins. 

The  dress  of  the  Indian  woman  was  one  of  like  convenience,  in  a 
style  marking  her  native  modesty  and  strict  notions  of  propriety,  orna- 
mented in  a  manner  peculiar  to  Indian  ideality  and  taste,  being  the 
costume  of  their  mothers  from  all  time.  There  were  no  ever  cliansrinir 
Paris  fashions  in  those  days  to  upset  feminine  minds  and  impoverish 
masculine  pockets. 

Peter  Jones,  in  speaking  of  the  Indian  woman's  dress,  says  the 
native  Indian  women  wore  "short  gowns  and  petticoats,  made  of 
dressed  deer  skin,  and  a  mantle  thrown  over  the  shoulders.  They  also 
wore  leggins  and  moccasins  neatly  worked."  As  a  mark  of  neatness 
and  modesty  in  the  charii>-'tp»;  ui  the  native  Indian  woman,  her  garment, 
called  a  sliort  gown,  completely  covered  her  arms,  and  was  closely 
fitted  about  tlie  neck. 

An  early  writer  thus  describes  the  Indian  woman's  dress  at  the 
time  the  English  first  came  among  this  people  on  the  Atlantic  coast: 

"Their  garments  are  a  pair  of  sleeves  of  Deer  or  Moose-skin  drest, 


DRESS. 


;58i» 


and  (li'fuvu  with  lines  of  several  Colonrs  into  Asiiitic  works,  wit.i  Buskins 
of  the  same,  a  short  Mantle  of  Trading  Cloath,  either  Blew  or  Beil, 
fastened  with  a  Knot  under  the  Chin,  and  girt  about  tlie  middle  with 
a  Zone,  wrought  with  white  and  blew  Beads  into  Pretty  Works.  Of 
these  Beads  they  have  Bracelets  for  tiieir  Neck  and  Arms,  and  Links 
to  hang  in  their  Ears,  and  a  fair  Table,  ci;riously  made  up  with  Beads 
likewise,  to  wear  before  their  IJreast.  Their  Hair  they  Com])o  back- 
wards, and  tye  it  ixp  short  with  a  Border,  about  two  haudf'ulls  broad, 
wrouirht  in  Works  as  the  others  with  their  Beads." 

The  dress  of  the  Indian  man  in  his  native  simplicity,  is  described 
by  the  same  authority  as  simply  a  waist  cloth,  and  a  mantle  of  skin  or 
cloth,  which  was  commonly  laid  aside.  Yet,  nakedness,  it  is  said,  did 
not  result  in  indelicacy.  In  this  regard  Rogt?r  "Williams  says,  "I  have 
never  seen  that  wantonness  among  them,  as  with  grief  I  have  heard  of 
iu  Europe."  The  same  author  further  says  that  the  Indians  were  fond 
of  dress,  as  all  uncivilized  and  most  civilized  people  are,  i;  ,  matter  of 
course,  and  cheap  ornaments  of  glass  or  metal  could  buy  from  them 
their  choicest  furs. 

The  dress  of  the  Indians  of  the  Pacitic  coast,  in  what  is  now  Ore- 
gon and  Washington  Territory,  according  to  John  K.  Jewett,  for 
several  ye<\rs  a  captive  among  the  Indians  of  that  country,  usually 
consisted  of  but  a  single  garment,  which  was  a  loose  cloak  or  mantle 
called  kidsuck,  iu  one  piece,  reaching  nearly  to  the  feet.  This  was 
tied  hwsely  over  the  right  ov  left  shoulder,  so  as  to  leave  the  arms  at 
full  libei'ty.  In  winter,  however,  they  sometimes  made  use  of  an 
additional  garment,  which  was  a  kind  of  hood,  with  a  hole  iu  it,  for 
the  purpose  of  admitting  the  head,  the  garment  falling  over  the  breast 
and  back  as  low  as  the  shoulders.  This  was  bordered  at  the  top  and 
bottom  with  fur,  aud  only  worn  when  going  out  in  the  cold.  The  gar- 
ments of  the  women  did  not  vary  essentially  from  those  of  the  men, 
tl)e  mantle  having  holes  in  it  for  the  purpose  of  admitting  the  arms 
and  being  tied  closely  under  the  chin,  instead  of  over  the  shoulders. 
The  chiefs  dressed  in  more  costly  apparel,  and  in  a  nuiuuer  to  dis- 
tinguish them  from  the  common  people  of  the  tribe. 

There  has  been  much  criticism  among  civilized  people  on  the 
fantastic  dress  of  the  native  Indian;  that  ho  paints  his  face;  that  he 
Avears  qudls  of  birds  stuck  in  his  hair;  that  he  wears  strung  about  his 
neck  the  claws  of  birds  and  ferocious  animals  as  valued  ornaments. 
Whilst  the  dress  of  the  white  man,  it  is  true,  is  not  ojjcu  to  criticisms 
of  this  kind,  and  is,  perhaps,  as  consistent  in  its  make-up  as  the  com- 
pulsion of  fashion  will  admit,  the  case  of  our  white  woman,  under 
the  guidance  of  fashion,  is  not  so   easily  disposeil  of.      Whilst    the 


;M() 


THK    AMKllICAN    INPIW. 


white  man,  under  our  custom,  does  not  paint  liis  fiice   likt^  the   untu- 
tored Indian,  this  much  cannot  be  said  of  the  white  woman. 

AVhilst  the  Indiiin,  it  is  ad- 
) ;  mitted,  woars  bird's  claws,  sus- 
-■^  {lended  about  liis  nock,  which  he 
does  as  a  symbol  for  some  pur- 
pose ;  the  white  woman  i)utsupon 
her  bonnet  the  whoh;  l)ird,  chiws 
included,  with  no  signification 
whatever,  except  that  the  fash- 
ion director  informs  her  that  it 
^=^^  adds  a  charm  to  her  pers  >n.d 
ap[)earance.  The  Avhite  man, 
it  is  true,  does  hot  wear  the 
(juills  of  birds  stuck  in  his  hair, 
nor  in  the  hat  covering  his  head, 
but  leaves  this  to  tiie  taste  of 
the    white   woman,    who    sends 

BLACKFOOT   CHIEF-FANTASTIC   DHESS.  .^^.^.^gg  the  SCa  to    obtaiu   pluniCS 

from  the  great  bird  of  the  desert,  purely  as  a  matter  of  ornament, 
prescribed  by  the  rules  of  fashion.  The  Indian,  in  putting  on  plumes, 
.selects  them  from  his  own  great  native 
bird  of  the  air,  and  this  he  does,  not  as  an 
ornament,  but  as  a  symbol  to  signify  his 
courage  and  bravery. 

The  Indian,  in  his  dress,  is  in  the 
habit  of  wearing  many  things  which 
appear  to  us  as  fantastic,  and  a  mark  of 
his  1  ight  character  and  folly.  For  instance, 
there  is  a  style  of  head-dress  called  the 
war-bonnet,  compcjsed  of  (piills  or  IV-athers 
taken  from  particular  kimls  of  birds, 
that  we  frequently  see  painted  in  fancy 
sketches  of  Indian  figures,  Avhich  is  gen- 
erally taken  among  us  to  be  Morn  [mrely 
ns  an  ornament,  the  fact  being  (jiiite  other- 
wise. This  war-l)onnet  is  thus  describinl 
l)y  Ca])t.  Clark,  in  his  work  im  "  Indian 
Sign  Language:" 

"The  tail  feathers  of  the  golden  eagle 
are  used  for  making  these  gorgeous  lu'ad- 
divsses.     There  are  twelve  feathers  in  the 


X-- 

I 


DllKSS. 


Ul 


*! 


i 


tiiil,  iiii;l  MS  many  as  sixty  or  seventy  are  used  in  making  the  bonnet. 
The  feathers  for  the  cap  proper  are  fastened  to  clotli  or  skin,  made  to 
fit  the  head  in  the  shape  of  a  brimless  and  crownless  hat.  The  feathers 
are  phiced  side  by  side,  touching,  and.  when  the  bonnet  is  put  on  tlie 
head,  assume  a  nearly  vertical  position,  the  whole  forming  a  cylinder- 
shaped  head-gear.  Fastened  to  the  liead-piece  behind  is  a  long  strip 
of  skin  or  clotli  ( red  cloth  is  now  generally  \ised  t  which,  when  the 
person  is  standing,  reaches  to  and  sometimes  trails  on  the  ground. 
The  feathers  are  fastened  on  one  sid(!  of  this  cloth.  This  head-dress 
is  also  fre(piently  decorated  with  real  or  iniitatitni  butfahi  horns,  and 
some  tribes  have,  besides,  masses  of  ermine  skin  fastened  on  near  the 
base  of  the  feathers.  Some  bird,  or  the  special  motlicine,  which 
belongs  to  the  owner  of  the  bonnet,  is  also  fastened  on  these  in  front. 
At  the  tips  of  the  feathers  a  few  horse  hairs  are  fastened  to  the  tail 
piece." 

Many  Indians  placed  the  most  implicit  confidence  in  this  av;iv- 
bonnet,  thus  aided  l)y  this  special  uicdicine,  which  nniy  l>e  only  a  dirty 
little  bag  given  tlu^m  by  tiieir  magician  or  medicine  man;  and  are 
firm  in  the  belief  tliiit  it  turns  aside  all  the  missiles  of  their  enemies. 

As  an  example,  an  instance  is  related  of  a  once  famous  chief  of 
the  southern  Cheyennes,  showing  the  confidence  the  Indians  have  in 
the  war-bonnet  for  protecting  them  against  harm.  He  was  engaged 
in  a  fight  between  the  Cheyennes  and  Foxes,  who  were  Viehind  cover, 
dismounted.  He  charged  cm  them  and  was  met  Avith  such  a  storm  of 
bullets  that  the  feathers  in  his  bonnet  were  entirely  cut  away.  On 
being  asked  how  it  was  that  he  was  not  hit  in  the  engagement,  li'' 
replied  that  his  medicine  was  on  his  head,  regarding  this  as  a  full, 
complete  and  perfect  ex[)lanation.  His  story  was  corroborated  by 
Marriors  who  were  engaged  with  him  in  the  action.  Instances  of  this 
kin.d  tended  to  confirm  Indian  C(Uifitlence  in  the  war-bonnet,  like  the 
helmets  of  the  ancients,  as  a  [jrotection  from  harm  in  hostile  engage- 
ments. 

Courage  and  skill  in  war,  or  special  deeds  of  braveiy  and  daring, 
obtain  for  the  favorite  brave  in  all  tribes  distinguished  features  in 
dress,  lender  this  rule  the  Indian  warrior,  who  by  his  bravery  had 
become  entitled  to  this  favor,  was  permitted  t(}  wear  as  an  ornament 
upon  his  head  the  horns  of  a  buffalo,  which  was  added  to  his  head- 
dress as  a  synd)ol  of  bravery.  This  could  bo  worn  only  by  consent  of 
the  council.  A  chief  coald  not  wear  this  symbol  of  courage  unless  it 
was  bravely  won  ami  accorded  him  by  the  council  of  his  tribe.  As 
tiie  white  soldier  rejoices  in  his  stars  and  stri[)es,  so  did  the  Indian  in 
his  buffalo  horns  or  other  symbolizing  features. 


342 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


Tlio  Indian  woman  took  great  pride  in  lior  black,  luxuriant  growth 
of  hair,  which  she  allowed  to  grow  at  full  length,  never  trimming  nor 
catting  it  in  the  least  degree,  and  which  she  parted  in  front  and 
combed  down  upon  her  back,  usually  braided  or  tied  with  a  band  to 
keep  it  iu  plac(>.     "With  the  Indian  woman  there  were  no  wigs,  false 

curls  or  frizzes.  The  Indian  man 
was  in  like  manner  proud  of  his 
fine  growth  of  hair,  and  would 
have  considered  himself  disgraced 
to  have  it  shorn  otf. 

However,  among  some  tribes 
a  custom  prevailed  of  plucking  out 
the  hair  of  the  head  by  the  roots, 
with  the  exception  of  a  small  lock 
or  tuft  on  the  crown,  which  was 
left  as  a  bravado,  that  in  case  they 
should  fall  into  the  hands  of  their 
enemies,  there  is  left  remaining  a 
scalp,  which,  it  is  conceded,  the 
conquering  party  is  entitled  to. 
This  custom  i)revailed  among  the 
Mohawks  of  the  Iroquois  nation, 
and  some  of  the  other  tribes  of 
that  people,  but  not  among  the 
Senecas.  It  prevailed  also  among 
the  Pawnees,  Sacs  and  Foxes, 
lowas,  Kansas,  Otoes,  Shawnees, 
and  s(mie  of  the  Dakota  tribes. 

It  is  said  that  notwithstanding 
the  stern  character  of  the  Indian, 
and  his  utter  detestation  of  effem- 
inacy in  man,  scarcely  a  tribe  was 
exenq)t  from  the  humiliation  of 
occasionally  producing  specimens 
of  that  abnormal  human  growth, 
particularly  mentionetl  by  Mr.  Catliii  and  known  among  our  own  race 
as  the  (kiiidij;  in  modern  times,  the  ihnlc.  The  characteristics  of  the 
Indian  specimen  were  similar  to  those  of  the  same  species  in  the  white 
race,  and  Avere  held  in  as  much  contempt  in  the  sensible  Indian  mind. 
This  class  despised  war  or  danger  of  any  kind,  and  were  avers(> 
to  engaging  in  the  fatigues  or  perils  of  the  hunt.  Their  robes  were 
never  adorned  with  scalp  locks,  nor  their  necks  Avith  the  claws  of  the 


SENECA   MAIDEN. 


1 


•i 


,' 


DUESS. 


diH 


bear.  Tliey  could  not  wear  red  paint,  as  this  symbol i/eil  success  in 
itattle.  For  the  daitdij  to  attempt  to  wear  these  emblems  of  n  brave 
career  might  im[)oril  his  life.  His  dress  was  usually  made  from  the 
skin  of  the  mountain  goat  or  rod  deer;  and  the  trinimiiigs  were  of 
ermine,  swan's  down,  i)orcupino  (|uills  and  wami)um.  He  usually  spent 
hours  every  day  in  making  his  toilet,  the  minutest  details  of  which 
received  his  greatest  care.  He 
would  languidly  watch  the  athletic 
games  engaged  in  by  the  young 
braves  of  the  tribe,  but  took  uo 
part  in  their  sports  himself. 

If  coincidences,  in  the  re- 
semblance of  character,  may  be 
taken  as  evidence  in  the  claim  for 
race  unity,  then  the  resemblance 
of  characteristics  in  the  Indian 
(Idiidy  and  the  white  diidc  would 
avail  much  as  proof  in  support  of 
this  claim. 

In  dress,  while  comfort  and 
convenience  seemed  to  be  the  one 
essential  sought  for  by  the  Indian, 
yet  there  were  those  among  them 
who  were  likillful  in  arranirinjr, 
ornamenting  and  adorning  their 
native  costumes  with  pleasing  aud 
picturesque  effect. 

It  is  said  of  the  Crow  Indians, 
and  of  their  hereditary  enemies, 
the  Blackfeet,  that  they  paid  more 
attention  to  dress  than  other  North 
American  tribes.  The  native  dress 
of  the  Crow  was  oi  white  skins, 
which  travelers  and  traders  tell 
us  they  excelled  in  dressing.  Tiie 
marked  feature  of  the  warrior's 
uniform  was  Avar-eagle  fnathers,  wampum,  ermine  and  s('al[)  locks. 
The  dress  of  the  women  was  less  showily  trimmed,  yet  very  attractive, 
as  worn  by  the  handsome  belles  of  the  Crow  tribes. 

The  dress  of  the  Blackfeet  tribe  was  similar  to  that  of  the  Crow 
Indians,  except  that  it  was  black  or  brown  skins  instead  of  white.  The 
trimmings  or  general  manner  or  fashion  of  garmeiits  were  the  same. 


YtH'XCl    SrJNKCA    WAlUil-K. 


•dU 


THE    AMKltlCAN    INDIAN. 


Not  Ipss  intcvostiiig  than  tlmt  of  the  Crow  and  JJhickl'pet,  was  tlie 
dress  of  tlio  Comaiiches  or  Navajoes  of  tlu3  southwest,  who  are  said 
to  have  worn  eh)th  garments,  and  surprised  the  invading  white  men 
with  tlie  In-auty  and  harmony  of  colors  in  their  hhmiiets  or  shawls, 
the  thice  primitive  colors,  red,  blue  and  yellow,  blending  with 
brown  and  other  neutral  colors  with  very  pleasing  otfect.  The  decided 
colors  were  obtained  from  the  mountain  tlowers,  and  the  shav'  ,-;  and 
tints  from  the  roots  and  barks  of  trees,  well  known  for  their  coloring 
qualities  by  these  students  of  tlie  native  weeds. 

A  favorite  robe  among  all  classes  of  natives  was  the  skin  of  the 
lu'ar  or  bison  dressed  carefully  and  painted  on  tiie  insidiMvith  synii)olic 
figures. 

The  Inilian's  love  oi  dis[)lay  is  prominent  only  on  days  of  fes- 
tivity or  occasions  of  note.  "In  holiday  attire "  the  native  dress  is 
profusely  onuuuentetl.  The  raven's  or  eagle's  feather  is  one  of  the 
valued  ornaments,  and  is  worn  as  jiroudly  by  tiie  Indian  l)rave  as  a 
soldier  wears  his  epaulets  or  the  dude  his  silk  hut  and  matchless  swal- 
low-tail coat.  The  reader  has,  no  doubt,  learned  that  the  men  among 
the  natives  of  America  display  more  love  for  dress,  ornament  an<l 
stylo  than  the  women,  and  noticed  that  with  the  wiiite  race  this  is 
reversed.  The  Indian  women,  in  (lr(>ss,  bini[)ly  ignored  paint,  pomatum 
and  feathers,  while  the  men  delighted  in  the  contrast  of  ilecided 
colors,  painted  their  faces,  and  in  "full  dress"'  were  as  elaborate  as  a 
city  belle,  and  sometimes  quite  as  decollete.  The  head-dress  of  a 
chief  is  plumed  and  garnished  according  to  his  merit  or  bravery  and 
skill  ill  war  or  hunting.  A  war  eagle's  feather  is  added  to  the  head- 
dress of  a  chief  for  every  enemy  slain  by  his  own  hand. 

It  '  s  been  recorded  that  among  certain  tribes  the  war  chiefs 
went  about  among  their  people  dressed  in  poorer  garments  than  any 
member  of  the  tribe,  unless  upon  "  state  occasions,"' when  their  dress 
is  adorned  and  made  jforireous  in  the  extreme.  The  plain  stA'le  of 
garments  worn  by  the  chiefs  in  every -day  life  can  be  accounted  for  in 
no  other  way  than  that  these  high  officials  desire  to  be  an  example  of 
patience  and  eccmomy  to  their  people,  or  it  may  be  that  the  Indian 
mind  places  the  power  of  leadership  far  beyond  and  above  oi;twaid 
show.  Whatever  the  cause  of  their  [)lainness  of  attire  in  their  chiefs, 
it  is  true  that  no  people  were  more  loyal  or  devoted  to  their  rules  than 
the  native  red  men  of  America. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 
RELIGION. 

Man  Naturally  a  Roligious  BeiuK— A  Characteristic  Proniinont  aiiioii^,'  tlio  Indians— 
Rfli«ii)U  Similar  to  Iho  Jews— IJclicf  in  One  Oreat  Spirit— Hi-lict  in  a  Bail 
Spirit— Subonlinato  Gooil  Spirits  Like  tlio  Jcwt.  they  had  Fasts  and  Feasts- 
Observed  with  U<'lit,'iuus  Devotion  Traditionsof  llie  Flood  Houses  of  \Vorshi|) 
of  Civilized  People— Indian  Ali'dicine  Ijod-,'e— Ahidini:  Faith  in  a  Future  Exist, 
euee— Ijand  of  the  IJlessed, or  Country  of  Souls— The  Passable  of  the  Soul  to  the 
Everlasting  Abode- -Helief  iu  Dillienlties  on  tho  Way— Belief  that  the  Soul 
Tarries  a  Time  Near  the  Hody— Passage  Over  a  Stream  on  tl»>  Way  to  the  Land 
of  Souls — Like  the  River  Styx  of  the  (ireeks— Perils  in  Passing  Over  tliis  Myth- 
ical River — Ueseription  of  the  Lanil  of  the  Blessed — Indian  Religion  a  Subject 
of  Criticism— What  tho  Indian  Tiiinks  of  the  Religion  of  the  White  ]Man— The 
Indian  Priest  The  Indian  Highly  Devotional— Smoking,  a  Devotional  Act- 
Believed  in  Souls  of  Animals — Helit>f  of  the  Iroiiuois  and  other  TribeSi 


-^TT^^:  AN,  it  is  said,  is  uat- 
/V/\'    mully   a  religious 
^/.; '  l',\^   being,    mid    that    no 
^ci^X~~^~-"  people     have    heeii 
t'oimd  1)11  earth  witliout  fnme 
kind  of  religions  belief.     Tliis 
clifirncteristic    was    especially 
?    proiiiiiioiit  with  the  aborigines 
of  this  country.      Thinr  relig- 
ion Avas  similar  to  that  of  the 
Jews,  as  coining  to  ns  through 
the   inspired  writings  of  that 
peo[)le.      They  believed  in  one 
great  Creator    and    KU[)renie, 
overrnl  ing  power  ;tlieybelieved 
in  a  bad  spirit,  to  whom  Avas  assigned,  in  general,  the  evil  doings  of 
earth;  and  they  believed  insubordinate  good  spirits,  Avho administered 
to  the  happiness  of  mankind  within  their  sphere. 

Like  the  Jews  they  had  their  fasts  and  feasts,  wliich  they  observed 
with  like  religious  devf)tion.  The  tribe  of  Maiidans,  who  dwelt  in  the 
upper  country  of  the  Missouri  river,  had  a  tradition  that  at  some  time 
there  was  a  great  flood  over  the  face  of  the  earth,  destroying  the  race 

|:H5) 


'DAWN  OF  rKH.rKTlAL  PKACK. 


y-it; 


Till",    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


of  iimiikiiid  with  the  exception  of  one  porHon,  who  was  sftved  by  the 
iiit'miH  of  u  gv'mi  cniioe  constructtHl  by  the  lulvico  of  tho  Grout  Spirit. 
Miiiiy  otlitT  tribcH  wore  known  to  hiivo  n  Kiinihir  tnulition. 

Civili/.t'd  ptM)[>lt<  hiivt»  their  housesof  worship,  orphicoof  religious 
devotion;  tlie  Indimi  had  his  medicine  hjdf,'e,  or  Mt'(l(iin'<iauiiji,v,'\nn'oin 
were  hekl  ceremonies  of  mystery,  under  c'har>j;o  of  their  hijjfh  priests  or 
bif^  niedii'ine  men. 

The  Indian  had  an  ai)iilin^'  faith  in  a  future  existence,  "in  !i  hind 
of  tlio  blessed  or  country  of  souls,  upon  a  n(nv  earth  or  terrene  alxxhs 
which  is  to  be  re[)lete  with  aninnil  life,  disjRjrting  its  varied  creations 
ninidst  beautiful  j^roves  or  along  the  banks  of  smooth  streams  and 
lakes,  whore  there  are  no  tempests,  no  pinching  and  chilling  vicissi- 
tudes «)f  weather,  and  no  broken  formations  of  rough  mountains,  cata- 
racts or  volcanoes;  but  where  the  avocations  of  life  are  ao  delightful 
and  varied,  find  so  com[)ietoly  exempt  from  the  power  of  evil,  that  their 
happiness  is  complete.  Death,  it  is  fancied,  opens  the  door  to  this 
sweet  land,  and  death  is,  therefore,  viewed  with  complacency.  The 
great  Manito  is  hoard  of,  and  presides  there,  but  he  is  not  a  God  of 
judgments  or  punishments:  his  voice  is  exclusively  that  of  a  father 
welcoming  home  his  wandering  children  from  the  land  of  sufferings, 
trials,  and  death." 

Many  Indians  Ijclieved  that  their  souls,  after  death,  were  many 
months  in  traveling  to  the  regions  of  the  everlasting  abode;  and  that 
in  reachin<f  itthev  had  great  difficulties  to  surmount  and  i^reat  thuiirers 
to  encounter,  especially  of  a  river,  which  they  would  have  to  pass,  and 
where  many  had  been  wrecked.  They  speak  of  n  dog  against  which 
they  have  to  defend  themselves;  of  a  place  of  torments,  where  they 
expiate  their  faults;  and  of  another  place  where  the  souls  uf  the  pris- 
oneis  of  war  who  had  been  burned  are  tormented.  This  notion 
accounts  for  one  reason  why,  after  the  death  of  such  persons,  they  fear 
their  souls  Avill  stay  about  their  abodes  to  revenge  their  sufferinj;. 
They  viU'y  carefully  visit  all  places,  striking  continually  with  a  c^tick, 
aud  sending  forth  hideous  cries  to  drive  away  these  souls. 

Mr.  Catlin  sa\s  that  the  Dakotas  believe  that  after  death  the  soul, 
in  reaching  the  [ilace  of  eternal  abode,  lia'-  a  great  distance  to  travel  to 
the  west,  and  has  to  cross  a  dreadful  deep  and    apid  am.  which  is 

hemmed  in  cm  both  sides  by  high  and  ri'  h  ,s,  over  which,  from  hill 
to  hill,  there  lies  a  long  and  slipper  ,t>g,  over  w'     h  the  dead 

have  to  pass  to  the  delightful  hunting  unds.  On  the  other  side  of 
this  stream,  there  are  six  persons  of  the  good  hunting-grounds  with 
stones  in  their  hands,  which  they  throw  at  thos  who  attempt  to  cross, 
when  they  reacli   about  the  middle  of  the  stream.     The  good  walk  < 


UKLIOION. 


847 


Bnfely  ti>  the  end  of  tlioir  journoy,  whoro  there  is  one  continunl  day; 
wliore  the  trees  nro  alwayH  j^retMi;  wlicre  the  nky  has  no  cIoiidH;  where 
there  are  continually  fine  and  coolin;,'  hreezes;  Mhero there  is  one  con- 
tinual scene  of  feasting,  dancin>,'  and  rejoicing;  where  there  is  no  paiu 
or  trouble;  luid  where  the  people  never  grow  (»ld,  but  live  ever  young, 
and  enjoy  the  youthful  pleasures. 

In  crossinj;  over  this  log  the  wicked  see  the  stones  coming  and 
try  to  avoid  them,  by  which  they  fall  from  the  log  and  go  down 
thousands  of  feet  to  the  water  which  is  dashing  over  the  rocks,  and 
which  is  polluted  with  dead  fish  and  animals,  where  they  are  carried 
around  and  continually  brought  back  to  the  same  place,  in  whirlpools, 
whore  the  trees  are  all  dead,  and  the  waters  are  full  of  toads  and  the 
like,  and  the  dead  are  always  hungry  and  have  nothing  to  eat,  are 
always  sick  and  never  die,  whore  the  sun  never  shines,  and  where  the 
wicked  are  continually  climbing  uj)  by  thousands  on  the  sides  of  a 
high  rock,  from  which  they  can  overlook  the  beautiful  counti'y  of  the 
good  hunting-grounds,  the  place  of  the  happy,  but  can  never  reach  it. 

This  mythical  river  of  the  Indians  corresponds  to  the  river  Styx, 
of  the  ancient  Greeks,  in  the  lower  world,  which,  in  their  belief,  was 
to  be  crossed  in  passing  to  the  region  of  the  dead. 

But  it  must  be  noted  that  these  beliefs,  as  to  temporary  or  pro- 
longed punisliments,  mentioned,  did  not  extend  to  all  the  American 
Indians,  but  were  entertained  oidy  by  some  particular  tribes.  In 
general,  the  Indian  held  to  the  belief  that  Gczltc-Mdiii'lo,  the  Great 
Merciful  Spirit,  would  not,  in  after  life,  inflict  upon  them  imnishinents 
or  torments  of  this  kind. 

The  Indians  hold,  al.so,  that  there  are  spirits  of  a  lesser  degree,  who 
have  their  particular  de[)artmonts,  and  \,hom  they  sui)j)ose  preside  over 
all  the  extraordinary  pro(hictions  of  nature,  such  as  lakes,  rivers,  cata- 
racts or  mountains  that  are  of  an  uncommon  magnitude,  and  likewise 
over  the  beasts,  birds,  fishes,  and  even  vegetables  and  stones  that 
exceed  the  rest  of  their  spei  ies  in  size  and  regularity.  To  all  of  these 
they  pay  some  kinil  of  adoration.  Thus,  v/hen  arriving  at  a  great 
cataract,  on  the  borders  of  a  great  lake,  the  banks  of  a  great  river,  or 
other  great  body  of  water,  they  present  to  the  spirit  that  presides 
there,  some  kind  of  offering. 

It  was  a  general  l)elief  among  the  Algonquin  tribes,  and  indeed 
the  like  principle  of  belief  pervaded  the  whole  American  race,  with  some 
variations  or  minor  exceptions,  that  there  were  two  great  beings  that 
ruled  and  governed  the  universe,  who  Avere  at  war  with  each  other,  or, 
in  other  words,  whose  purposes  were  antagonistic.  One  was  got)d,  the 
other  bad.     The  good  spirit,  called  by  the  Algonquins  Giiclw-Mduilu, 


348 


Tin:    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


"Great  Spirit,"  or  GczJic-Mdniio,  "Merciful  Spirit,"  was  nil  kindness 
and  luve,  Tlie  bad  spirit,  called  by  tlieni  Mdclic-Manito,  was  the 
8[iirit  of  all  evil,  who  delighted  iu  doing  mischief.  Some  thought 
that  these  two  spirits  were  equal  in  power,  and  therefore  ther  wor- 
Blii))ped  the  evil  spirit  on  a  principle  of  fenr.  Others  doubted  which 
was  tiie  more  powerful,  and  therefore  endeavored  to  keep  in  favor  Avith 
both,  by  giving  each  of  them  some  kind  of  v-'orshij);  adoring  the  one, 
through  u  spirit  of  gratitude  for  his  goodness,  and  Kpi)easing  the 
other,  through  a  spirit  of  fear. 

On  this  subject  !Mr.  Schoolcraft  pertinently  remarks,  that  one  of 
the  strongest,  and  at  the  rsame  time  one  of  the  most  ancient  points  of 
Indian  belief  is.  that  of  the  duality  of  God;  in  otiier  woj'ds,  the  se[)a- 
ration  of  that  great  overruling  power  into  two  antiponent  spirits,  (jooil 
and  criJ.  This,  up  he  remarks,  was  the  leading  doctrine  in  the  zcnda- 
Visfa  of  Zoroaster;  and  was  a  common  oriental  notion  long  before  tlie 
son  of  Terah  was  called  from  the  pinins  of  Persia  to  cross  the 
Euphrates.  Everywhere  our  lndia)is  have  upheld  this  idea  of  duality 
of  gods,  ascribing  to  one  (/(xxl  and  to  the  other  evil  powers,  with  its 
ancient  deveh^pments  of  subordinate  polytheism. 

The  religion  of  the  native  Iiidia]i  has  been  the  subject  of  some 
ridicule  by  persons  of  the  C^iiristian  faith;  but  there  has  l)een.  in  this 
res})ect.  a  s[)irit  of  mutixal  retaliation,  to  some  extent,  between  the 
untutored  savage  and  tlie  enligiitened  Christian.  Aji  example  of  this 
is  given  by  IJarcni  La  Honta'i.  in  his  book  of  travels  among  the  North 
American  Indians,  two  hundred  years  ago,  showing  how  this  people 
ridicule  the  scriptural  account  of  the  creation  and  the  fall  of  Adam, 
entailing  ui>on  his  posterity  per[)etual  sin.  The  death  of  Christ  for 
the  redemption  of  mankind,  they  declare,  according  to  Ciiristian 
showing,  has  failed  of  its  intended  purpose^ ;  tliat  tills  Christian 
reliirion  is  divided  and  subdivided  into  so  manv  sects  that  it  can  be  no 
other  than  a  human  artitice.  leaving  them  in  doubt  as  to  Avhich  ol' 
tiiesc!  various  sects  they  must  join  in  order  to  conform  to  the  true 
faith. 

The  minister  or  priest  of  the  Indian  religion  was  a  person  whose 
calling,  in  general,  was  comprised  in  a  tiireefold  capacity,  minister, 
piivsician  and  prophet.  According  to  the  ideas  of  many,  tlie  jireten- 
sions  of  the  Indian  medicine-man  did  not  diifer  essenti/illy.  in  some 
respects,  from  that  of  the  con'esponding  individual  of  the  white  man 
of  the  present  day,  called  our  physician  or  doctor  of  medicine,  who 
[)i"escribes  metlicine  for  the  sick  in  an  unknown  tongue,  and  diagnoses 
the  disease  of  his  patient  in  mysterious  terms,  beyond  his  ])atient''s 
comprehension. 


JIELIGION. 


849 


The  Indians,  like  Cliristian  wliito  men,  concurred  on  one  gcnerfil 
point  in  their  religion — that  of  a  future  existence;  but  like  Christiaii 
white  men  they  differed  among  tlunuselves  upon  many  other  phases  of 
their  religious  beliefs.  Many  believed  in  a  resurrection  of  the  body, 
the  same  as  somoChristian  Avhite  men.  AVhilst  some  believed  in  per- 
{)etual  h(ip[)ines8  for  all,  vi  the  eternal  hunting-grounds,  others 
believed,  like  the  Christian  white  man,  in  future  rewards  and  punish- 
ments. They  thought  that  those  who  lived  virtuously  would  be  trans- 
ported to  a  i)lace  ai)oundijig  with  every  luxury,  and  wliei'e  the  earth 
produces  to  the  greatest  perfection  all  her  sweetest  fruits;  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  some  believed  that  those  Avho  have  spurned  the  duties  of  lite 
^^ill  be  removal  to  a  barren  soil,  where  they  will  wander  up  ami  down 
among  rocks  and  through  barren  j)la('es,  where  they  vvill  be  stung  by 
gnats  of  enormous  size. 

One  of  the  earliest  Mritfi's  on  tlie  subject  of  the  Amciican  Indian, 
in  referei'.ce  to  his  religion  and  ideas  of  a  future  existence,  says:  -Yet 
do  they  hold  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  in  which  their  Indijin  faith 
jumps,  much  with  the  Turkish  Alkoran,  dreaming  of  a  certain  paradise 
or  southwest  elvt  ium,  wherein  tlnn'  shall  everlastin>rlv  a])ide,  Bolaciuir 
themselves  in  odoriferous  gardens,  fruitful  corn  fields,  green  meadows, 
bathing  their  tawny  hides  in  the  cool  streams  of  pleasanf  rivers,  and 
sheltering  themselves  from  heat  and  cold  in  the  sumptuous  palaces 
framed  by  liature,  concluding  that  neither  pain  nor  care  shall  molest 
them,  but  that  nature's  bounty  Viill  voluntarily  contril)ute  from  the 
storehiuise  of  their  elysium,  at  the  portal.-:  whereof,  they  t-.iy,  lies  a 
great  dog,  wliose  churl  isli  snarliiigs  deny  admission  to  unworthy  intrud- 
ers; wherefore  it  is  their  custom  to  bury  with  them  their  bows  iuul 
arrows,  and  good  store  of  their  irdnipunicduc  and  iiiowluick.^,  the  one  to 
affright  that  affronting  cerberus,  and  the  other  to  purchase  more 
immense  prerogatives  in  their  pariulise.  For  their  enemies  nnd  loose 
livt>rs,  whom  they  account  unworthy  of  this  iiappiness,  they  sjiy  that 
tliey  pas;4  to  the  infernal  dwelling  of  Ahoiiiot'lio.  to  lie  tortuicd  accord- 
inj;  to  the  fictions  of  the  ancient  heathen.'' 

The  Indinn  wns  highly  devotional  in  his  nature  and  exceedingly 
devout.  He  attributed  to  the  Great  8i)irit  all  the  blessings  lie  enjoyed 
in  life,  for  which  ho  wms  continually  returning  thanks.  The  evils  of 
life  wliicli  ovcrtiK  k  him  he  did  not  rect)gnl/e  as  judgments  from  the 
Great,  Good  Hjiirit,  whom  he  designated  as  iiczlic-Mdiiild;  but  in  his 
o[)inion  they  were  tlie  workings  of  the  Evil  or  l?!id  Spirit,  designated 
by  him  as  MdcJic-Mdnilo;  and  whilst  ho  returned  thanks  to  the  Great, 
Merciful  (Spirit,  from  whom  all  these  blessings  were  d(>rived,  on  the 
other  hand  i'3  was  constantly  endeavoring   to  appease  the  Evil  Si)irit, 


850 


xHv,   AMERIC.  N    INDIAN. 


that  he  might  forbenr  inflicting  those  evils  and  disasters  which  he  had 
the  power  to  visit  upon  Jiim. 

It  is  remarked  by  those  best  acquainted  with  Indian  manners  and 
customs,  that  in  regard  to  their  religious  devotion,  as  a  rule,  in  taking 
up  their  pipe  to  indulge  in  smoking,  or  in  setting  down  to  their  simple 
rejmst,  they  rendered  some  homage,  or  in  some  way  acknowledged 
their  gratitude  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  his  goodness  in  supplying  them 
with  the  needs  and  comforts  of  life,  which  tLey  enjoyed  at  his  hands. 

They  believed  tiiat  the  Evil  Spirit  entered  into  and  took  the  form 
of  venomous  reptiles  or  species  of  furious  animals,  which  they  always 
refrained  from  killing  or  injuring,  lest  they  might  increase  the  wrath 
of  the  Evil  Spirit,  who,  in  return,  they  believed,  Avould  visit  them  with 
evil  conse(juences. 

The  Indians  believed  that  the  si  J  of  the  dead  lingers  about  the 
wigwam,  or  place  of  the  departed,  for  several  days,  and  that  it  hovers 
about  the  body  after  it  has  been  laid  in  the  grave  or  place  of  burial  for 
some  time,  before  it  finally  departs  to  the  world  of  si)irits,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  belief  a  custom  prevailed  of  leaving  a  small  opening 
in  the  grave,  when  the  body  was  buried  in  the  ground,  through  which 
the  soul  might  enter  to  its  former  tenement. 

In  general,  the  Indians  not  only  believed  in  the  immortality  of 
the  souls  of  the  human  family,  but  they  believed  that  all  animals  are 
endowed  with  immortal  spirits,  and  that,  after  death,  they  possess 
supernatxiral  power  to  punish  any  one  who  has  daretl  to  despise  them 
or  make  imnecessary  waste  of  their  race.  So  that  when  they  deified 
any  of  these  animals  they  imagined  that  they  had  the  aid  of  their  souls, 
imparting  to  them  the  power  or  destructive  quality  the  animal  in  life 
possessed. 

Peter  Jones  says  that  the  Indians  ha(1  an  idea  that  living  trees 
possessed  the  sense  of  feeling,  and  that  to  cut  them  down  put  them  in 
pain,  and  that  some  of  their  pow-wows  or  medicine-men  pretended  to 
hear  tlio  wailing  of  tiie  forest  trees  when  suffering  under  the  operation 
of  the  hatchet  or  ax.  They  were,  therefore,  Fuperstitious  on  the  subject 
of  cutting  down  green  or  living  trees,  fearing  the  consequences  that 
might  follow  from  the  spirits  of  the  forest  in  retaliation  for  such  act 
of  destruction. 

Among  the  Iroquois,  sajn  Mr.  Morgan,  heaven  was  the  abode  of 
the  Great  Spirit,  the  final  home  of  the  faithful.  They  believed  that 
there  was  a  road  down  from  heaven  to  every  man's  habitation.  On 
this  invisible  way  the  soul  ascended  in  its  heaverly  flight,  until  it 
reached  its  celestial  habitation.  After  taking  its  filial  departure  the 
soul  was  supposed  to  ascend  higher  and  higher  on  its  Jicivenly  mmv. 


ItELIGION. 


351 


gradually  moving  towards  the  westward,  iiiitil  it  came  out  upon  the 
plains  of  heaven.  The  same  authority  informs  us  that  with  the  Iro- 
quois people  heaven  was  not  regarded  as  a  hunting-ground,  as  among 
other  native  tribes.  Subsistence  in  after  life,  in  their  opinion,  had 
ceased  to  be  necessary;  that  when  the  faithful  partook  of  the  sponta- 
neous fruits  around  them  it  was  for  the  gratification  of  taste  and  not 
for  the  sufiport  of  life. 

The  Creeks  believed  in  a  good  and  bad  spirit,  and  a  future  state 
of  rewards  and  punishments.  They  believed  that  the  Good  Spirit 
inhabits  some  distant,  unknown  region,  Avhere  game  is  i)lonty  and  goods 
very  cheap,  where  corn  grows  all  the  year  round,  and  the  springs  of 
pure  water  are  never  dried  up. 

They  believed  also  that  the  bad  spirit  lives  a  great  way  off,  in 
some  dismal  swamp,  which  is  frU  of  galling  briers,  and  that  he  is  com- 
monly half-starved,  having  no  game  or  bear's  oil  in  all  his  territories. 
They  had  an  opinion  that  droughts,  floods,  famines,  and  their  miscar- 
riages in  war,  were  produced  by  the  agency  of  the  bad  spirit.  But  of 
all  these  things  they  seem  to  have  had  only  confused  and  irregular 
ideas  and  some  special  opinions. 

The  Chickasaws  believed  in  a  Great  Spirit,  by  whom  they  were 
created ;  but  they  did  not  believe  in  any  punishment  after  death.  They 
believed  that  the  spirit  leaves  the  body  as  soon  as  it  dies,  and  that  it 
assumes  the  shape  of  the  body,  and  moves  about  among  the  Chickasaws 
in  great  joy.  They  believed  that  the  spirits  of  all  the  Chickasavs  go 
back  to  Mississippi,  in  the  country  in  which  they  took  up  their  abode 
at  the  ead  of  their  journey  from  the  west,  and  join  the  spirits  of  those 
who  have  died  there;  and  then  all  the  spirits  will  return  to  the  west 
before  the  world  is  destroyed  by  fire. 

A  part  of  the  Winnebago  Indians  believed  that  the  paradise  of 
souls  is  above,  but  did  not  define  its  particular  location  in  the  heavens. 
Some  said  that  good  Indians  go,  after  death,  to  the  paradise  nbove^ 
and  that  bad  Indians  go  to  the  west;  others  believe  that  this  paradise 
is  located  in  the  west,  and  that  all  go  there.  Those  who  believed  in 
the  latter  theory  generally  located  their  land  of  souls  on  an  island  far 
in  the  west. 

There  seems  to  have  been  a  general  belief,  among  all  the  Indian 
nations,  that  the  country  of  the  haj)py  future  was  seated  somewhere  to 
the  westward,  and  was  reached  by  a  journey  in  that  direction,  the  same 
as  civilized  or  christian  peo[)Ie,  in  speaking  of  heaven,  locate  it  above. 

Col.  Dodge,  in  his  book  entitleil  "Plains  of  the  West,"  speaking 
of  the  religion  among  the  numerous  tribes  of  Indians  of  the  Plains,  or 
what  was  then  the  great  wild  west,  says  their  religious  creed  was  a 


352 


THE    AMEItlCAX    INDIAN. 


wide  one;  that  nil  persons  of  all  ages,  colors  or  beliefs,  who  died 
uuscalped  or  uustrangleil,  will  meet  in  that  tinal  heaven  of  bliss;  that 
each  goes  there  just  as  he  was  here;  with  the  same  passicms,  feelings, 
wishes  and  needs;  his  favorite  pony  is  killed  at  his  burying  ])lace,  to 
eujoy  an  eternity  of  beautiful  pasture,  or  to  bear  tiie  master  in  war  or 
in  chase;  that  he  will  need  arms  to  defend  himself  against  enemies, 
therefore  his  bow  and  (juiver,  or  other  weapons  of  defense,  are  l)uried 
with  him.  He  will  need  fire,  so  flint  and  steel,  or  a  box  of  matches, 
are  included  in  the  outfit  for  his  final  journey. 

The  personal  misfortunes  and  jjeculiarities  which  an  Indian  has  in 
tiiis  life,  they  believe  follow  him  beyond  the  grave.  A  one-legged 
man  in  this  life  is  one  legged  through  all  eternity;  one  who  loses  his 
sight  here  goes  blind  thnmgli  all  tlie  eternal  life.  There  is  no  such 
tiling  us  growing  older  there,  consequently  they  believe  every  one 
remains  forever  at  exactly  the  age  at  whicli  he  entered  the  new  life. 
The  puling  infant,  the  decrepit  hag,  the  young  girl  or  stalwart  warrior, 
as  each  dies,  so  remains  through  all  eternity.  A  body  emaciated  or 
distracted  by  pain  or  disease,  sends  on  the  long  journey  a  soul  wliicii 
suffers  in  tiie  same  way.  This  affords  another  reason  or  explanation 
why  an  Indian  warrior,  overtaken  by  his  enemies,  so  cheerfully  meets 
his  fate  of  death. 

According  to  John  1{.  Jewitt,  who  was  several  years  a  captive 
(soinething  over  eighty  years  ago)  among  the  Indians,  in  what  is  now 
"Washington  Territm'y,  on  the  nortiiwestern  coast,  those  Indians 
believed  in  the  existence  of  a  supreme,  Great  Good  Si^irit.  wlio  Mas  one 
great  '/'//cc,  or  chief  in  the  sky,  wlio  gave  them  their  fish  and  all  other 
means  of  subsistence;  tiiey  also,  like  other  Indians,  believed  that  there 
was  an  evil  s[)irit  who  was  the  aiithm'  of  all  evil.  Their  usual  place 
of  worship  of  the  Great  Spirit  appeared  to  be  the  water.  When- 
ever they  bathed  they  addressed  soint!  wcn'dsof  prayer  to  him,  entreat- 
ing tliat  he  would  preserve  tliein  in  health  and  give  them  good  success 
in  fishing  and  other  undertakings.  The  sanui  authority,  however, 
says  that  those  Indians  had  no  i)elief  in  a  future  existence;  that  in  his 
etVort  to  instill  such  belief  into  their  miiuls.  they  could  comprehend 
nothing  of  what  was  said,  and  pointing  to  the  ground  <ni  the  occasion 


if  th- 


)ui'ial  111  one  < 


)f  their  number,  ti 


le  en 


ief  remarked  that  that  \\as 


thi'cnd  of  him.  and  lu^  was  like  that.  Tliif  people,  it  a[)pears.  liad  no 
su[K>rstitions  wliatevor  about  ghosts  or  subordinate  spirits,  like  most 
of  the  Indian  tribes  of  thn  continent 

Th(!  Senecas,  one  of  the  IrotjooisSix  Nations,   believed  in  a  Great 
Good  Spirit,  whom  they  called  Mun-trnh-itc-u,  who  was  the  creator  of 


liey 
the  world  and  every  good  thing.     Thov  also  believed  in 


jnd 


•irit. 


RELIOION. 


35;{ 


whom  tliey  calle<l  Ha-nr-i/o-ai-ni'li,  the  "  Evil  Miiuled,"  whom  they 
believed  to  be  the  brother  of  the  Great,  Good  Spirit,  but  was  less  pow- 
erful than  he,  and  v;ho  was  opposed  to  him  and  everyone  that  wished 
to  be  good.  Tii'3y  believed  that  this  evil  spirit  made  all  the  evil 
things  of  earth,  such  as  snakes,  wolves  and  all  other  boisterous  or 
noxious  animals  of  that  kind. 

Ciiarlevoix  says  that  some  Indians  are  of  opinion  that  all  human 
bodies  have  two  souls;  that  one  never  leaves  the  b(xly  but  to  go  into 
another.  The  Indians  thought  that  the  soul,  which  so  faithfully 
remained  to  keeji  company  Avith  the  body,  must  be  fed,  and  it  was  to 
fulfill  this  duty  that  tiiey  carried  provisions  to  the  tombs  or  graves  of 
the  dead;  a  practice  so  well  marked  in  Indian  custom. 

According  to  Mr.  Catlin,  the  Mandans  believed  in  the  existence  of 
a  Great  or  Good  Spirit,  and  also  an  evil  spirit;  the  latter  of  whom 
they  said  existed  long  before  the  Good  Spirit,  and  is  far  superior  in 
power.  They  all  believed  in  a  future  state  of  existence  and  future 
rewards  and  punishments.  But  they  believed  that  those  punishments 
were  not  eternal,  but  commensurate  with  their  sins.  As  this  people 
lived  in  a  country  where  they  suffered  from  cold  in  the  severity  of 
winter,  they  very  naturally  reversed  our  ideas  of  heaven  and  hell;  the 
latter  they  describe  as  a  country  very  far  to  the  north,  of  barren  and 
hideous  aspects,  antl  covoreil  with  eternal  snows  and  ice.  The  terrors 
of  this  freezing  place  tl-ey  described  as  most  excrutiating;  whilst 
heaven  they  believed  to  be  in  a  milder  and  more  congenial  latitude, 
where  nothing  was  felt  but  the  purest  enjoyment,  and  where  the 
country  abounded  in  buffaloes  and  all  the  luxuries  of  life.  Those  who 
went  to  the  regions  t)f  punishment,  they  believed,  were  tortured  for  a 
time  in  proportion  to  their  transgressions,  and  tlien  transferrinl  to  th<> 
lanil  of  tlie  happy,  where  they  were  again  liable  to  the  temptations  of 
the  evil  spirit,  and  again  answerable  for  other  new  offenses. 

The  primitive  Indians  offered  sacrifices  or  burnt  offerings  to  the 
Great  Spirit  or  (rHi'lii-Mdiiilo;  but  they  \\ere  not  sacrifices  of  living 
creatures,  but,  as  La  Honton  infoiins  us,  were  sacrifices  of  goods  or 
articles  of  property.  He  says  that  in  one  day  the  Indians  burnt,  as  a 
sacrifice  to  the  Great  Spirit,  at  Missiliiiiiikiii<i<;  50,000  crowns  worth 
of  troods,  which  Avere  received  of  the  French  in  exchaniie  for  beaver 
skins.  Tliese  religious  ceremonies,  he  informs  us,  are  re(juired  to  be 
at  a  time  when  the  air  is  clear  and  serene,  and  the  weather  fair  and 
calm;  everyone  brought  his  offering,  which  was  laid  upon  a  pile  of 
wooil,  of  which  the  fire  was  to  be  kindled.  When  the  sun  mounted 
higher,  a  ring  was  made  around  tiie  pile,  each  with  a  piece  of  bark 
lighted  in  order  to  set  the  pile  on  fire,  and  the  warriors  danced  around 

23 


354 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN'. 


nntl  snug  until  the  whole  was  burnt,  when  the  old  men  made  their 
havrangues  or  invocations  addressed  to  GUchc-MduHo,  and  presented 
him,  from  time  to  time,  with  jnpes  of  tobacco  lighted,  at  the  sun. 
This  ceremony  generally  lasted  till  sunset,  allowing  s<mie  intervals  of 
rest,  at  which  they  sat  down  and  smoked  leisurely.  Of  their  praises 
or  invocations  to  GiUJw-Miinifo  or  the  Great  Spirit  on  such  occasions, 
tiie  following  example,  which  is  given  by  La  Hontan,  sums  up  in  a 
degree  the  essential  points  in  the  native  Indian  theology,  and  well 
illustrates  their  devotional  spirit: 

"Great  !5[)irit,  Mastev  of  our  Lives;  Great  8[)irit,  Master  of  ;ill 
Things,  both  Visible  and  Invisible;  Great  Spirit,  Master  of  «ither 
Sjiirits,  Avhetlier  Good  or  Evil,  command  the  Good  Spirits  to  favor  tliy 
Children,  the  0»/ao/ff(,s,  etc.  Command  tiie  Evil  Spirits  to  keep  at  a 
distance  from  'em.  O  Crreat  S[)irit,  keep  iip  the  Strength  and  Cour- 
age of  our  Warriors,  tliat  they  may  be  able  to  stem  the  fury  of  our 
Enemies;  Preservti  the  Old  Persons  whose  Bodies  are  not  yet  quite 
wasted,  that  they  may  give  Counsel  to  the  Young.  Preserve  cmr 
Ciiildren,  enlarge  their  Number,  deliver  'era  from  evil  8[)irits,  to  the 
end  that  in  our  old  Age,  they  may  jmive  our  Support  and  Comfort: 
preserve  our  Harvest  and  our  Beasts,  if  thou  meanest  that  they  siiould 
not  die  from  Hunger;  Take  care  of  our  Villages,  and  guard  our 
Huntsmen  in  thi  v  Hunting  Adventures.  Deliver  us  from  all  Fatal 
surprizes,  when  thou  ceasest  to  vouchsafe  us  the  Light  of  tlie  Sun. 
which  speaks  thy  Grandeur  and  Power.  Ac(piaint  us  by  the  Spirit  of 
Dreams,  with  what  thy  Pleasure  requires  of  us,  or  prohibits  us  to  do. 
AVhen  it  pleases  tliee  to  put  a  Period  to  our  Lives,  send  us  to  the  great 
Country  of  Souls,  where  wo  may  meet  with  those  of  our  Fathers, 
our  Mothers  and  out  V/ives.  our  Chiklren  and  our  Relations.  O  Great 
Spirit,  Great  Spirit,  hear  the  Voice  of  the  Nation,  give  ear  to  thy 
Children,  and  remend)er  them  at  all  times." 

Rev.  Isaac  McCoy  says  that  the  religious  opiniims  of  Inilians 
who  have  received  no  impressions  from  other  people  are  remarkalily 
uniform,  excluding  the  absurdity  of  idol  worship,  and  embracing  the 
fundamental  truths  of  the  existence  of  God  and  his  overruling  provi- 
dence, man's  accountability,  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  future  rewards 
and  punishments,  a  consciousness  of  guilt  for  offenses  against  God. 
etc.  Their  external  ceremonies  embrace  sacrifices  for  the  purpose  of 
propitiating  the  Deity,  and  festivals,  accompanied  with  music,  dancing, 
8j)eeches,  unmeaning  nt)ises,  etc.  INIr.  McCoy,  in  this  connection, 
advances  the  opinion  that  the  ancient  mounds  found  in  this  country 
were  erected  as  places  of  worship  from  high  places,  according'  to 
custom  spoken  of  in  scripture  among  the  ancients. 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 


I 


INDIAN  SUPERSTITION. 

Multitnilo  of  Spirits— MiiuifosU'il  in  ^MysU'rious  Wnys— Omens  nnionj?  the  Stars  nnd 
Cloiuls— FliK'lit  of  Birds— Superstition  iil)oiit  the  Hol)in— Thunder  (iod  of  tho 
Ojibways— Superstition  of  tho  Ojibways— Creek  Indians  had  Sacred  Phmts— 
Buffalo  Blood— Maj,MC  Properties  -Su[)er8tition8  of  the  War  Bonnet— Larjje 
Animals  Objects  of  Sui)erstition  White  Animals  Objects  of  Worship— Lartre 
Animals  ]5elieved  to  Possess  Powerful  Si)irits— Spiritualism  an  Old  Story  amon;u' 
the  Dakotas-  Tendency  to  Believe  Everything  is  Inhiihited  by  Spirits— Le;;eud 
of  a  Mythical  Bird  Sinj,'iu>,'  at  Eveninf,'s— Sacred  Character  of  Fire- Dreams 
Believed  in— Superstitions  of  the  Indian  and  the  White  ^lan  do  not  Essentially 
Differ. 

?\ISTOI{Y  lias  no  record  <it' 
N,  niiy  people  not  possessin<;- 
:!  ic\',y'  some  degree  of  supersti- 
..'i'  tion.  The  American  In- 
dians had  n  system  of  sn[)er- 
stition  that  can  be  accounted 
for  in  no  other  way  than  by  their 
faith  in  a  multitude  of  spirits, 
manifested  to  them  in  various 
and  mysterious  ways.  The 
significance  which  Indian  super- 
stition gives,  as  omens,  to  signs 
in  the  heavens  among  the  stars 
and  clouds,  or  to  aspects,  inci- 
dents or  olijects  around  them,  which  attract  their  attention,  will  either 
quicken  their  minds  to  joy,  or  strike  their  souls  with  terror. 

Tliey  are  close  observers  of  the  tiight  of  birds.  Their  motions 
in  the  "  up|)ei'  deep"'  are  studied  as  a  page  of  revelation.  The  gyra- 
tions of  birds  of  prey  are  most  intently  watched,  as  they  are  believed 
to  presage  events  of  peace  or  war.  "  Where  the  carcass  is,  there  are 
tiie  eagles  gathered  together,"  is  the  image  strongly  thrown  forward 
in  their  war  songs  and  chants. 

The  birds  of  the  carnivorous  sjiecies  are  familiar  with  the  upper 
currents  of  the  atmos[)here,  where  the  gods  of  the  air  are  supposed  to 

(S.6) 


I  Lli.IlT    (IK    DIKIW. 


% 


35(5 


THE    AMKIUCAN    INDIAN. 


dwell;  hence  liieir  nssOijii'.iOiis  in  the  Iniliim  miml  with  the  deities  of 
battle,  as  messengers  to  carry  intelligence. 

Minute  attention  is  also  given  to  the  meteorology  of  the  clouds. 
Their  size,  their  shape,  their  color,  their  motions,  with  their  relative 
position  to  the  sun,  and  the  horizon,  form  the  subject  of  a  branch  of 
Indian  knowledge  which  is  in  tiie  hands  of  tlieir  iiinlas  and  prophets. 
Important  events  are  often  decided  by  predictions  founded  on  sucii 
observations.  The  imagery  of  this  exalted  view  of  the  celestial 
atmosphere,  with  its  starry  background,  and  its  warfare  of  thunder, 
lightning,  electricity  and  storm,  is  very  much  employed  in  their  per- 
sonal names,  either  from  superstition  or  taste.  This  imagery  is 
capable  of  the  grandest  construction  and  is  highly  poetic. 

While  the  eagle  and  the  vulture  are  known  to  be  held  in  high 
esteem  by  varitnis  Indian  tribes,  we  find,  by  research,  that  birds  are 
generally  regarded  as  the  especial  messengers  of  '*  Oilclii-.Vdiiilo.'''' 
A  page  or  two  relating  to  the  Indian  folk  lore,  telling  us  of  the  wonder- 
ful power  with  which  birds  are  endowed,  will  be  read  with  interest. 

VcJil,  the  Crow,  is  looked  upon  by  the  ThUnkrcts  as  their  Cre- 
atoi".  It  is  believed  to  have  beaten  back  the  dark  waters  of  chaos 
with  its  wings. 

Indian  tradition  tells  us  that  the  wind  is  produced  either  by  a 
bird  or  a  serpent.  The  owl  produces  the  north  wind,  the  buttertiy 
the  south  wind. 

A  very  pretty  Indian  tradition  is,  that  the  robin  was  once  an 
Indian  wcmian,  who  fasted  a  long  time,  and  just  before  she  was  turned 
into  a  bird  she  painted  her  breast,  and,  as  siie  flew  away,  sh>  laughed 
for  joy,  but  left  the  promise  that  she  would  return  to  her  friends  early 
in  each  spring-time  through  all  the  coming  yeai's.  If  there  was  to  be 
peace  and  plenty,  she  declared  she  would  come  laughing;  but  if  war 
or  trouble,  her  voice  should  convey  the  prophecy  of  evil  tidings. 

Among  some  of  the  far  westinMi  tribes,  we  are  told  that  the  belief 
exists  that  animals  were  created  before  tlie  light.  Many  accidents 
wei'e  the  result  of  this  condition,  one  of  which  resulted  in  light  being 
produced.  A  hawk,  happening  to  Hy  into  the  face  of  a  coyote,  mutual 
apologies  and  a  long  discussion  on  the  emergency  of  the  situation, 
followed.  The  result  of  the  discussion  was  that  the  coyote  got  ready 
a  ball  of  in(lammai)le  material  and  some  pieces  of  tlint.  These  the 
hawk  took  and  flew  with  them  into  the  sky,  where  he  struck  fire  and 
lighted  his  ball,  and  sent  it  onward,  as  it  continues  to  move  with  its 
bright  and  shining  light,  for  it  was  the  sun.  In  the  Cliihcha  histoi  v 
of  creation,  the  blackbird  is  a  prominent  actor  in  carrying  light  over 
the  world. 


INDIAN    SlI'r.ltSTITION. 


:{57 


Tliti  Ojibways  c-onsidcr  tlio  timiuler  to  Ixi  a  "rod  in  tlic  sliii|i('  of  ii 
Inrge  eiigle,  that  feeds  on  serponts;  nnd  tliat  it  lias  its  abode  on  the 
top  of  a  high  mountain  in  the  west,  where  it  lays  its  eggs  nnd  hatches 
its  young.  Hence,  "young  tliunder"  is  something  more  than  a  figure 
of  speecli  to  tlio  chihlren  of  the  forests. 

llev.  Peter  Jones,  an  Ojihway  Indian,  gives  tlm  following  tradi- 
tional instances  current  among  his  people,  on  the  aforesaid  subject: 
An  Indian  who  was  said  to  have  ventured,  at  the  risk  of  liis  life,  to 
visit  the  abode  of  the  thunders,  after  fasting  and  offering  devotion  to 
the  thunder,  with  much  difReulty  ascended  the  mountain,  tlio  top  of 
which  reached  to  the  clouds.  To  his  great  astonisliment  he  there 
saw  the  thunder's  nest,  where  a  brood  of  young  thunders  had  been 
hatched.  He  saw  liere,  also,  all  sorts  of  curious  bones  of  st;rpents, 
on  the  flesh  of  which  tiie  t)ld  thunders  had  been  feeding  their  young, 
and  the  bark  of  the  young  cedar  treses  peeled  and  stripped,  on  which 
the  young  thunders  liad  been  trying  their  skill  in  shooting  their 
arrows  before  going  abroad  to  hunt  serpejits. 

Of  another  tradition,  he  says  that  a  party  of  Indians  were  travel- 
ing on  an  extensive  plain,  when  they  carm^  upon  two  young  thunders 
lying  in  their  nest  in  tiuMr  downy  fi^athers,  the  old  thunders  being 
absent.  Some  of  the  pai'ty  took  tluiir  arrows,  and,  with  the  ]>oint, 
touched  the  eyes  of  the  young  thunders.  The  moment  they  did  so 
tlieir  arrows  were  shivered  to  pieces.  One  of  the  [)arty,  more  cautious 
than  his  companions,  entreated  them  not  to  meddle  with  them;  but 
tlie  foolish  young  men  would  not  listen,  but  continued  to  tease  and 
finally  killed  them.  Soon  after,  a  black  cloud  a[)[)eared,  advancing 
towards  them  with  great  fury.  Presently  th(i  thunder  began  to  roar 
nnd  send  forth  volumes  of  its  fii'ry  indignation.  It  was  evident  that 
the  old  thunders  were  enrfxrinl  on  account  of  the  destruction  of  their 
young.  Soon,  with  a  tremendous  crush,  the  arrows  of  the  mighty 
thunder-god  fell  on  the  foolish  young  men  and  destroyed  them;  but 
the  more  cautious  nnd  good  Indian  escaped  unhurt. 

John  Tanner,  in  his  narrative  of  his  thirty  years'  captivity  among 
the  Ojibway  Indians,  sj)eaks  of  the  occasion  of  a  severe  thunder  storm 
one  night,  when  one  of  the  Indians  of  their  camp,  becoming  much 
alarmed  at  the  violence  of  the  storm,  got  up  and  offered  some  tobacco 
to  the  thunder,  entreating  it  to  stop. 

He  says  that  in  the  moruing,  after  the  storm,  they  found  an  elm 
tree  near  by,  which  had  been  struck  nnd  set  on  fire  by  lightning  and 
was  still  burning;  nnd  that  the  Indians  had  n  superstitiems  drend  of 
this  fire,  and  none  of  them  would  go  to  get  st)me  of  it  to  replace  theirs, 
which  had  been  extinguished   by  rain.     He  at  last  went  nnd  brought 


tioH 


THF.    AMKllIOAN    INDIAN. 


Hoini'  of  tilt'  lilt'  hiinsi.'U',  tli()Uf,'li,  In?  sfiitl,  not  without  (i|)|iitilu)ii.sioii. 
W'liilst  ho  had  fowor  finals  tliaii  i]w  liitliaiis.  yot,  ht^  (umft'sst's,  Im^  was 
not  entirely  free  fioin  tlu'  sann*  uiifoundotl  approhenHions  wliioh  ho 
constantly  pursuo  tliem. 

St>nit3  Indians  bidieve,  as  befon*  nientioned  in  a  proeoilin<^  (diaptor, 
that  the  Great  Spirit  specially  presiiles  ttver  the  oxtraortlinary  works 
of  natiin^,  such  as  lakes,  rivers,  cataracts  or  iut)untains  that  are  of  an 
unconiiiion  si/c,  and  to  whom  they  pay  snecial  adoration  when  visitin*,' 
places  or  objects  of  this  character,  and  there  present  to  him  some  kind 
of  otfeiiiiiT  in  token  of  tlieir  adoration.  An  instance,  of  this  kind  is 
given  by  Ca[)t.  Jonathan  Carver,  in  the  case  of  u  young  pnnce  (as  he 
styles  him  I  of  the  AVinnebago  Indians,  whom  he  fell  in  witii  in  his 
travels,  and  wiio  accompanied  jiini  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Antht):iy.  He 
says : 

"The  ]jrince  had  no  sooner  gainetl  the  jxiint  that  overlooks  this 
wonderful  cascade,  than  he  began  with  an  autlible  voice  to  address  the 
(ir«;at  Spirit,  one  of  Avliose  places  of  residence  he  imagined  this  to  be. 
He  told  him  he  had  come  a  long  way  to  pay  his  adoration  to  him,  and 
now  woulti  make  him  the  best  offering  in  his  power.  Ho  accordingly 
first  threw  his  pipe  into  the  stream;  then  the  roll  that  contained  his 
tobacco;  after  thi'se,  the  bracelets  he  wore  on  his  arms  and  wrists; 
next,  an  ornament  that  encircled  his  neck,  composed  of  beads  and  wires ; 
and  at  last,  the  ear  rings  from  Ins  ears;  in  short,  he  presented  to  his 
God  every  part  of  his  dress  that  Avas  valuable;  during  this  ho  fre- 
quently smote  his  breast  with  great  violence,  threw  his  arms  about, 
and  ap[)eared  to  be  niucli  agitated. 

"AH  this  while  he  continued  his  adorations,  and  at  length  con- 
cludetl  them  with  fervent  petitions  that  the  Great  Spirit  would 
constantly  afford  us  his  protection  on  our  travels,  giving  us  a  bright  sun, 
a  blue  sky,  and  clear,  untroubletl  waters;  nor  would  ho  leave  the  ]>lace 
until  we  had  smoked  together,  with  my  pi[)e.  in  honor  of  the  Great 
Spirit." 

Tlio  Indians  of  southern  California  always  hunt  in  pairs,  through 
the  suiH'rstitious  fear  of  the  spirit  of  animals.  They  believe  that  good 
luck  will  forsake  them  if  they  eat  of  the  game  that  tlieir  own  hands 
havt*  killed.  Hence,  they  exchange  game  with  each  other  at  the  close 
of  the  day's  hunt. 

An  Ojibway  can  rarely  be  induced  to  speak  his  own  name,  being 
early  taught  that  speaking  it  will  lessen  hia  stature.  The  Jsew 
England  tribes  never  mention  the  name  of  quo  who  is  dead,  for  fear  of 
some  evil  that  would  follow. 

A  cruel  superstition   existed   among  some  of  the   tribes  of  the 


INDIAN    HlTEnaTITION. 


RoO 


wpstoin  plains,  tlmt  of  Hiicrificing  a  foinnle  slave  on  various  suspicious 
notions,  as  tiiat  of  avortinj;  tiie  displeasure  of  the  spirits. 

Till)  Cri't(k  Indians  had  sevtMi  sacrwl  plants  which  they  re<jfardi'd 
with  superstitious  observance. 

It  was  a  belief  anioiiji^  some  of  the  ()jil)ways  that  butl'aio  bUxtd  liad 
magic  properties,  and  that  bathing  in  it  would  keep  tlimi  from  harm 
in  battle. 

A  superstition  prevailed  among  the  tribes  of  the  great  western 
plains,  and  some  tribes  in  the  mountains  beyond,  that  a  warrior  in 
battle  who  wore  upon  liis  head  a  war  bonnet,  so  called,  a  kind  of  head- 
dress extending  down  xipon  the  back,  ornamented  with  a  certain  kind 
of  quills,  will  e8CM[ie  danger  from  the  arrows  or  bullets  of  liis  enemies. 

With  most  Indians  a  strange  animal  was  an  objoctof  superstitious 
fears,  and  wiiite  animals  were  always  objects  of  their  superstition  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent. 

The  A{)aclie3  regard  wiiito  birds  as  possiissing  souls.  Tlie  Inilians 
of  the  plains  worship  the  white  butfalo.     This  animal  is  very  rare. 

Among  all  the  American  tribes  large  aidmals  were  believed  to 
])ossess  ])owerful  spirits,  and  were  objects  of  worship  or  adoration. 

What  in  modcM'U  times  is  termed  sjn'ritiKilisni,  was,  with  the 
Dakota  Indians,  an  old  story.  They  practiced  sumnwning  s[)irits  of 
the  dead,  and  questioned  them  concerning  friends  and  rt;latives  at  a 
distance,  or  of  their  own  ventures  or  future  success;  all  this  with  light 
extinguished,  as  is  the  present  custom  of  spiritualism.  Usually,  the 
presence  of  the  8i)irits  was  invoked  while  the  mediums  were  sitting 
covered  Avitli  blankets  and  singing  in  a  low  tone. 

The  tendency  of  the  Indian  mind  is  to  the  belief  that  everything 
is  iidiabited  by  spirits.  On  this  subject,  we  may  add  that  science 
no  longer  puts  aside,  as  beneath  its  notice,  new  facts  that  do  not  fit  old 
theories;  and  the  mind  is  less  disturbed  by  the  thought  of  sjtirits 
assuming  various  forms  and  taking  on  material  shapes  than  in  any  other 
period  of  the  world's  history.  There  is,  at  this  day,  a  large  class  of 
our  own  race  who  assert  tliat  they  can  make  the  spirits  of  the  dead 
answer  them  at  will,  and  who  claim  to  hold  communion  with  friends 
from  the  s[)irit  world. 

The  American  Indians  have  a  beautiful  legend  of  a  mystical  bird 
that  comes  only  in  summer  evenings,  when  the  moon  is  full,  and  sings 
in  the  grove,  beside  their  wigwams,  songs  of  the  spirit  land,  that  give 
tidings  of  their  depart(>d  friends. 


One  of  the 

most  curious  opinions  or 

superstitions 

of 

this 

people  is 

their  belief  in 

the  mysterious  and  sacred  clmracter 

of 

fire. 

Sacred 

fire 

was  obtained  from  the  flint.     None 

other  was  used  for  national  or 

nr.ft 


THE   AMKItlCAN    INDIAN. 


nOigioiiH  purposes,  after  that  mode  of  innkiiij^  fin*  bpcnnie  known  to 
tlio  IndianH.     Fire  waH  alwayH  coiisitlored  by  tliem  a  HVinbol  of  purity. 

Drt'Hiiis  are  consiileriul  by  tlio  Indians  as  a  direct  communication 
from  tilt*  spirit  world.  It  is  Sfiid  tliat  tlio  boldest  warrior  ^^ilI  v,i\\n^ 
witli  shuddorings  from  a  profound  sleep,  and  notliinj^  will  btuid  liis 
will  to  a  course  which  ho  lias  thus  been  instructed  to  avoid.  A  whole 
family  have  l)een  known  to  desert  their  hnli^e  at  midnight,  because  one 
of  their  number  had  an  ominous  dream  of  blood  and  tomahawks.  The 
dream  of  a  brave,  whose  character  or  counsel  curries  weight  with  it, 
will  often  decide  the  issue  of  peace  or  war  for  his  tribe. 

Among  the  ancient  Jews,  dreams  were  supposed  to  proceed  from 
God,  and,  if  bad,  inspired  fear  and  provoked  prayer. 

It  is  said  by  an  ofiicer  of  the  United  States  navy,  speaking  on  the 
subject  of  superstition  among  the  tribes  of  California,  Oregon  and 
Washington  Territory,  that  they  are  very  superstitious,  and  liable  to 
be  deceived  by  jugglers  or  professed  dreamers ;  but,  he  remarks,  he 
very  much  questions  if  they  are  more  thoroughly  "bamboozled  and 
mystified  than  a  large  pro{)ortion  of  our  owti  pt^ople  are  l)y  another 
set  of  jugglers  who  practice  their  art,  and  make  their  living,  surrounded 
by  all  the  intelligence  and  ci   'lizatitm  of  the  age." 

According  to  the  notions  of  the  white  man,  it  is  this  intense 
superstition  of  the  American  Indian  which  conduces  largely  in  mark- 
ing him  as  a  jmgan,  and  in  pointing  him  o\it  as  a  special  object  of  our 
attention  and  missionary  work;  forgetting  that  the  Indians  are  not 
alone  in  attaching  importance  to  dreams,  the  Hight,  motion  and  songs 
of  birds;  nor  that  superstition  did  not  entirely  vanish  from  ourselves 
with  the  mad  frenzy  of  the  days  of  the  Salcin  irilchcrafl. 

It  is  a  well  recognized  su[)erstition,  especially  among  tlie  Puritan 
descemhuits,  that  piget)iis  a[)pearing  in  large  flocks,  presage  sickness 
or  ])estilenco;  whilst  smaller  ilocks  generally  foretell  health  and  hap- 
piness. AVild  geese  Hying  south  in  the  early  autumn  foretell  an  early 
winter.  If  the  hooting  of  an  owl  over  the  lodge  of  an  Indian  causes 
dread  to  fill  the  hearts  of  the  inmates,  the  crowing  of  a  domestic  hen 
is  no  less  a  sign  of  terror  to  the  more  enlightened  race,  and  it  was 
believed  that  nothing  short  of  the  immediate  killing  of  this  feathered 
example  of  "feminine  rights"  would  avert  from  the  household  some 
pending  disaster,  thus  foretold. 

In  the  opinion  of  the  white  man.  it  is  a  good  sign  for  swallows  to 
build  their  nest  at  the  window  of  his  dwelling,  and  children  are  early 
taught  to  believe  that  to  destroy  a  swallow's  nest,  thus  built,  will  bring 
misfortune  to  the  family.  The  four  leaf  clovei  lightens  the  heart  of 
the  finder,  as  being  sure  to  bring  good  luck;  and  a  horseshoe  is  found 


INDIAN    sri'KUHTITION. 


mi 


ill  cottngn  and  iiiauHion  us  im  oinhlpin  of  like  import.  At  we«liliiif^8. 
fuiK^nilH  mid  biiptisins,  HuptfrHtitioii  tij^urt'H  largely  in  t\w  display  or 
iiiodo  of  coiuluctiii'^  the  cereiuoiiicH.  Tins  tii-li  of  tlio  dcatli-watcli  in 
tho  wall  is  {'aus«  for  tho  dfiopost  anxiety,  as  u  warniii;^  of  approai'liin>j 
doalli  of  soint'.  (»ne  of  tho  family. 

If  a  white  or  brown  K[)id(U- s[)ins  iiis  web  before  you,  good  tidings 
await  you,  but  if  it  is  a  blai-k  .s[)ider.  it  forebodes  sorrow  or  disasti-r. 
The  howl  of  a  dog  or  lowing  of  cattle  in  the  night  are  hoard  with 
apprehension. 

A  suspicious  dread  of  evil  will  fill  tho  hearts  of  the  aborigines 
and  Anglo-Saxon  alike,  if  a  rabbit  chance  to  cross  his  path.  With  the 
Iroquois,  amulets  were  worn  to  ward  otf  witches;  and  so  witii  tlio 
"Mohawk  Dutchman,"  a  horseshoe  was  [uit  over  tho  door  of  iiis  dwell- 
ing for  the  like  purpose. 

Many  of  the  foregoing  superstitions,  in  some  instances,  so  deep 
rooted  in  our  prejudices,  have  come  with  our  ancestors  across  tins  sea, 
and  become  u  part  of  our  own  mystic  houseliold  philosophy,  and  yet 
we  wonder  at  the  superstition  of  tiie  unUitored  Indian. 

The  English  poet,  in  his  masterly  essay  on  man,  has  given  us  the 
following  suggestion  concerning  Indian  superstition,  as  viewed  by  the 
average  mind,  which  may  afford  an  apjiropriate  field  for  a  moment's 
retiection. 

"  Lo,  the  poor  ludiiin,  whose  untutored  miud, 
Sees  God  in  clouds  and  hears  him  in  tho  wind." 

And  yet,  by  the  writings  of  the  Jews,  like  accounts  are  given  nf 
the  niar.ifestation  of  tho  Divine  voice  and  His  holy  presence  among 
men,  as  here  assigned  to  the  imagination  of  the  untutored  Indian;  and 
yet.  for  this,  we  have  never  styled  that  people  the  untutored  Jews. 
This  idea,  thus  expressed,  is  but  the  outcropping  of  that  misconcep- 
tion existing  in  the  prejudiced  mind  of  the  white  man.  If  the  tutor- 
ing of  the  savage  mind  is  to  be  accomplished  with  those  barren  results 
which  have  attended  our  own  efforts  at  reforming  society  and  restrain- 
ing wickedness  and  sin  among  ourselves,  then  it  may  be  well  for  the 
poor  Indian  that  he  has  remained  in  ignorance  of  the  calamities  to 
overtake  him,  when  his  mind  shall  have  become  tutored  up  to  the 
standard  of  our  own  civilization;  that  is,  if  we  would  believe  what  we 
say  of  ourselves  and  read  in  the  newspai)er8. 


CHAPTER  XXVri. 
WITCHCRAFT. 

ra^'iin  Cliiinictor  iif  tin-  linliim  Miiikcil  by  His  Belief  in  W'itcliornft — T)ie  Civilized 
Wliitt'  Miiii  Jiiiil  I'li^'iiii  liiiliiiii  Cuiiipjin'd  ill  this  KcKiiril— Till"  IiidiairH  Fearof 
HiiiMTiiiitiinil  AKi'ii<'i<'w-  IJelii'f  in  Witi'hcraft  wns  I'liivorHal-EtTcct  niinii  tlieir 
Prosiierity  and  Population  Anionj;  the  Iroiinois  League — Wizards,  a  Secret 
Association— Meetint;  at  Ni^li' — 'J'radition  nnioii),'  the  Ononda^as  Indian  Pow- 
wows—Con  jiiirrH  and  Alt  lie. lie  Men  Witches  Wizards  -Their  Powers  and 
('liiirncteristics--Witclies  in  theShapeof  AninialH— The  Puritan  Idea  of  Witches 
iKiiorauce  CharKt'd  upon  the  Indian  for  his  Uelief  in  Witches- Reference  to  the 
Learned  Sir  Mathew  Hale— Wh"  Tried  and  Convicted  Two  CUd  Women  for  t lie 
'"rime  of  beinjf  Witches 


,.ir:,MC)NCiST  otluT  nttrihut««s 
\  /  \  iiinrkiii<^  tho  Ptigfiii  cliaiin'- 
."  I./Xc  tt'i'  "f  the  Aiiii'vicaii  liuliiin, 
-"  in  thoopiiiiiiii  of  thn  cliris- 
tiiuiizoJ  wliito  luaii,  was  that  of 
liis  beliof  in  witchcrai't;  ami. 
whilo  thoso  (lovotcil  niiKsionarit's 
of  Europe  wort)  hartteiiin<^  to  the 
Ainc'Mcan  contiiuuit  to  diristian- 
i/c  tilt'  iintiitori'il  Jiuiian  ami  re- 
claim liini  from  his  heni^'hted 
comlitioii.  thoiearneil  SirMaUiew 
Hale  was  sitting'  in  jmlj^'ment 
ami  t>omlt'nuiin<r  iniioct'iit.  harm- 
less olil  wttmeii  to  lie  Ituriifil  at 
the  stake  for  the  criiiio  of  witeh- 
cnil't. 

Howevfr   ninch    the    Imliaii 

may  |iriile  iiimst'lf  ii|it>ii  liisirative 

iraviii"^   all    st^asons, 

TIIK  ifllKAT   lll-.AI  .  ,  .  1    ■         1  i     i         ,1  1 

,  ,,  .  ,   ,.       ,,  ,  ,,.„,-    narniif  Ins   hreast   to  tlie  storm. 

It  w.i«  11  iiininiKii   liolifl  iiiiiDiiK   IniiuiiN  lliiil  tlicro  r> 

wuxn  iiiMn;iii-iik.iri'uii>ii'.  i"i;-i»iiin,'»imi'iy  "I'ii  I":"!    cafelesH  of  (hiii^^er,  linn^jt-r.  thirst 

liinilf  Ifrrillr   wIlli  lurtf  fvi«,  :iinl   mvcntl  «iili   Imiif  i  i     /•         i       »•      i  •       i        •  i   • 

It.Mr.     MMmnu.  ««.  .upi....f.n,.  1...  M,i,K.«lK.ic,.| "H'l    eohl,   iomlot    (llS|ila_Vin<,'   hlJ- 
ii  lnur  ro.  k.  emiratrt' ami    firmness  of   eharac- 

OH'.') 


WnCIlCKAI  T. 


at;;} 


tiT  in  the  midst  o£  tortures,  at  tlie  very  tlionght  of  wliicli  onr  own 
naturos  revolt  niul  sliutkler,  tlio  Indian,  whose  life  is  spent  in  constant 
warfare  aijr.inst  the  wilvl  beasts  of  the  forest  and  sava''es  of  the  wilder- 
ness,  possf  sscs  a  weakness  in  his  character  whicii  makes  him  one  of 
tlio  most  fearful  and  timid  l)ein»;s.  Tlie  va<juo  childish  apprehension 
of  an  unknown  power,  whi'/h,  unless  he  can  summon  suUicient  fortitude 
to  conquer,  chan<;es  hii;i  from  a  liei'o  into  a  coward;  and  such  change 
«'omes  over  him  Avhen  he  is  called  upon  to  pass  from  those  thiiigi". 
material,  or  which  he  recoijnizes  as  real,  to  confront  that  wiiii  h,  in  his 
superstitious  l)eliof.  lie  looks  tipon  as  supernatural,  or  that  wliicli  we 
call  irilrlicfdfl. 

It  's  incredible,  says  Mr.  Hecke welder,  to  what  a  degree  the 
Indians'  .--uperstitious  belief  in  witchcraft  operates  upon  their  minds. 
The  moment  tlieir  imagination  is  struck  witli  the  idea  that  they  are 
bewitclied.  tluiv  are  no  longtsr  themselves.  Their  fancy  is  constantly 
at  work  in  c'eating  in  their  minds  the  most  horrid  and  distressing 
images.  Tliey  see  themselves  falling  a  sacrifice  to  the  wicked  arts  t>f 
a  vile,  unknown  liand.  iiie  who  would  not  have  dan^d  to  fnce  them  in 
fair  combat. 

'J'lie  belief  in  wilclicraft  prevailed  extensively  among  the  Nortli 
American  tribes,  and  it  is  known.  I'vtMi  in  more  modtMii  times,  that  it 
WHS  one  of  the  principal  means  used  by  the  Siiawnee  prophet,  brother 
of  Tecumseii.  to  get  lid  of  his  )|ipon(Mits.  and  that  several  prominent 
men  of  jiis  trilie  were  sacrific-d  to  tins  diabolical  spirit.  Mr.  School- 
craft, w  ho  investigated  concerning  this  subject  among  the  Iroquois, 
says  that  the  belief  in  witchcraft  among  that  people  was  universal,  and 
its  effects  upon  theii  p 'osperity  and  population,  if  tradition  is  to  l)e 
crediteil,  were  at  times  ajipalling. 

Th(<  theory  of  the  populai'  bi-lief.  as  it  existed  in  thi>  several 
cantons  of  thi^  l}"o(jUois  league,  was  tiiis;  The  witciies  ami  wi/anls 
constituted  iv  secret  association,  which  met  at  night  to  consult  on  mis- 
chief, and  each  was  bound  by  inviolable  sc^crccy.  Tliey  s,iy  that  tliis 
fraternitv  first  arose  among  the  Niinticokes.  a  trib(^  of  the  Algontpiin 
stock.  Iatte>-lv  iidiabiting  "astei'u  I'ennsylvania.  A  witch  or  wizard 
had  power,  they  believed,  to  turn  into  a  fox  or  wolf,  and  run  very 
swiftlv.  endtting  llaslies  of  light.  Tln-y  could  also  frMiisfoiin  th'-iii- 
Hc'ves  int()  turke\;;  ,>r  big  o..ls,  and  tlv  verv  fast.  If  detected  or  hoth 
pu'suetl.  they  could  change  into  stones  or  rotter  logs.  They  sought 
C(  refully  to  procure  tlm  poison  of  snakes  or  poisonous  roots  to  effect 
tiioir  purpose.     They  could  blow  hairs  or  worms  into  a  person. 

Then^  was  formerly  n  tradition  among  the  Onondagas  that  an  old 
man  of  thiMr   ti'ibe,  living  on  the  Knaninht  ci'e(>k.  where  llieri>   wiis.  in 


3»54 


rin:  amejucan  indian. 


old  timeis,  >i  |)upulous  IiuUhii  village,  iiiul  that  one  evening,  whilst  he 
livf'tl  thi're.  lie  stepped  out  of  his  li)d<;e,  ami  on  doing  so  immediately 
sank  into  the  eartii  and  found  himself  in  a  lar<'e  room,  surrounded  hv 
three  hundred  witehes  and  viKards.  Next  morning  ho  went  to  the 
council  anil  told  the  chiefs  of  this  extraonlinary  occurrence.  They 
asked  him  if  ho  could  ideniifv  persons  ho  saw  there;  he  said  tirat  ho 
could.  They  tiien  accompanied  him  to  all  the  lodges,  where  he  pointed 
out  tliis  and  that  one.  wliereupon  they  were  marked  for  execution. 
I3efore  this  inquiry  was  ended,  u  very  large  numher  of  both  sexes  were 
killed  for  1  ling  witches. 

Another  tradition  says  that  aboui  fifty  persons,  charged  witli 
b'Mug  witches,  were  biirned  to  death  at  the  Onondaga  casth\  The 
witchcral't  dehision  prevailed  among  al'  tlie  cantons.  The  last  persons 
executed  for  witdicraft  among  the  Oneidas,  it  is  said,  were  two  females, 
about  the  year  isOO.  the  executioner  being  the  notoriims  Hon  Yost  of 
Ilevolut'v>nary  Jiiemory.  and  the  execution  was  done  in  accordance  with 
tlie  d(*oree  of  tlie  council,  the  mod(>  l)eing  tliat  of  striking  the  victims 
with  tiie  tomahawk. 

The  Indian  jioir-iroirti,  i-onjnrers  or  medicine  men.  (synonymous 
terms),  in  general,  united  witchcraft  with  the  applicatio'i  of  tlieir 
medicines.  Witclies  and  wizards  wore  persons  supposed  In  tossess 
tiie  agency  of  familiar  spirits,  from  whom  they  received  power  tointlict 
diseases  on  their  en"mies.  and  prevent  the  good  luck  of  tiie  huntei- and 
the  success  of  the  warri(U\  They  were  believed  to  Hy  invisil)h>  at 
pleasure  from  place  to  place,  and  to  turn  themselves  into  bears,  wolves, 
foxes,  and,  in  short,  into  animals  of  all  descriptions.  Sucii  change 
they  ])retended  to  accomplish  l>y  putting  on  the  skins  •>*'  .Mich  animals, 
at  the  same  time  civinir  and  howlin'T  in  imitation  of  the  aninnd  tliev 
wished  to  represent.  Tiio  Imliaiis  said  tln'v  had  seen  and  heard 
witches  in  the  shape  of  these  animals,  I'speciaily  tht*  bear  and  the  fox. 

Tiiey  said  wlien  a  witch,  in  the  shape  of  u  bear,  was  being  chased, 
all  at  once  it  wo-.dd  I'lm  around  a  tree  i  r  a  hill,  so  as  to  be  lost  sight  of 
for  a  time  by  its  |<ursuers.  and  then,  instead  >>(  seeing  a  liear.  they  would 
helu.ld  an  old  woman  walking  (|uietly  along,  or  picking  up  roots,  and 
looking  as  innocent  as  a  lamb.  The  fi.x  witches,  they  said,  were 
known  by  the  fhiiiie  ol'  tire  which  proceeded  out  of  tin-ir  mouths  every 
time  they  barked. 

It  is  tt>  be  noted  that  the  inirnnmy  of  opinion  l)i>t\i .  en  the  Indian 
and  the  white  man,  in  regunlto  witches,  in  one  respect,  is  (piite  remark- 
able. The  wiiite  man.  especially  the  I'uritan,  in  general,  markiHl  the 
person  of  a  witch  as  an  old  woman.  This  was  the  gtnieral  character- 
istic oT  Indian  belief.      It  is  said  tlial  an  Indian  council,  in  cinidemning 


\Vrri'HC'l!AlT. 


;5t;5 


n  person  for  being  a  witch,  lid  so  with  <;rent  oantion.  U^st  tlio  conjunn' 
shouKl  iret  the  mlvantiii'e  over  them  and  thus  bewitcii  the  whole  asst-iii- 
bly.  If.  therefore,  the  witch  was  an  innocent  ohl  woman,  she  would  be 
less  liable,  for  want  of  physical  capacity,  to  turn  around  and  bewitch  her 
accusers. 

The  ;  elf-righteous.  Christian  white  man,  who  has  delighted  in  his 
criticisms  upon  the  character  of  the  red  man  for  his  ignorant,  unfounded 
super.stitions.  may  draw  consolatit)n,  in  his  assumption,  from  tiie  juilg- 
ment  rendereil  by  the  learned  Sir  Mathew  Hale,  befoi-e  referred  to, 
wherein  Amy  Duniiy  and  Jli>se  Cullender,  two  harmless  old  wom»'n  of 
the  vicinity,  were  convicted  and  condemned  to  be  burned  at  the  stake, 
at  St.  Edmondslmry,  on  the  charge  of  bewitciiing  two  neighboring 
chililren.  In  addresaing  the  jury,  he  charged  them  that  tln'n*  were 
two  things  they  had  to  intpiire  into.  First,  whether  or  not  these 
children  were  bewitched;  secondly,  whether  these  women  did  bewitch 
them.  He  said  he  did  not,  in  the  least,  doubt  there  were  witches. 
First,  because  the  scriptures  idlirm  it;  seeoiidly.  because  the  wisdom  of 
all  nations,  |)articuliirly  their  own.  had  provided  laws  against  witi'hcrafl, 
which  iniplieil  their  belief  of  siu'h  a  crime. 


^a^Ef" 


WHITE  MAN'h   witch—    I'.HT   HV    ll.n.MlNd. 
If  she  lldtiis  1)11  the  wiili'i  nIii"  it  ii  witeli.     If  »lii'  i  iiikH  nnil  dro'viis  -.lie  is  pr'ni'ii  not  a  wluli. 

The  Christian  white  man.  wlio  his  indulged  so  much  in  I'is  intoj- 
erent  criti"isms  upon  tln^  Indian  charK<'t'>i-  f,ir  Ids  bariianms  practices 
junl  ill-founded  superstitions,  assuming  so  much  perfection  ftir  liisown 
race  ill  thi.«  regard,  should  take  the  trouble  to  rend  a  itiief  chapter  on 
the  in'h'li  Wff«/fj,  set  out  in  INIackay's  work,  entitled  •■  Hxtraonlinaiy 
Popular  Delusions."  He  will  find  a  history  here  of  superstitious 
beli>'fs  and  barbarous  conduct  of  the  Christian  whitt>  man  which  far 
eclipses  the  most  extremt>  illustrations  of  Imiian  barbarity  ever  recordeil 
ugaiihHt  that  people. 

The  career  (pf  one  Mathew  Hopkins,  whom  the  writer  af  tresaid 
styles  an  "ill  weed."  who  tlourished  amidst  tlielong  dissensions  of  the 


3(i(! 


THE    AMKIIICAN    INDIAN. 


civil  wni*  ill  England,  in  the  time  of  Cromwell,  and  who  was  styled  tlie 
'■  WitcJi  Finder  General, "  as  occurring  in  an  age  of  enlighteninent  and 
learning,  seems  almost  incredible,  even  of  a  half  civilized  country 

But  witches  were  not  confined  to  the  Old  World.  They  followed 
the  Puritan  and  Christian  adventurer  in  tlieir  emigration  to  >iew 
England  and  Virginia,  and  here  the  judicial  horror  of  the  Old  World 
was  continued  in  the  condemnation  and  execution  of  'niioceut  old 
women  and  Jianuless  individuals;  and,  in  one  case,  a  writer  observes, 
"It  can  hfirdlv  increase  our  feelings  of  disgust  and  horror  that  this 
insane  community  actually  tried  and  executed  a  dog  for  the  same 
offense." 


Matthew  Hopkmt^Witck  Fm<lc>'  GenertlL 


w  iiriK  MAN  s  w  urn  i  imuiii. 

Tliin  illunlruliKii,  iipri'MiitiiiK  Muttlii'W  Hu|ikin!<  t'MiiiiluiiiK  two  witclicK  who  arc  I'onri'itiiii.ft  to  liini 
the  iia?iu'!i  of  IlK'lr  iiiipn  iiiiil  I'amlllnrn,  N  C(ipir<l  from  CaullifUl'ii  Memoirs  of  I{piiiarknl>lf  I'rr-iins,  IT'.M, 
wlitri'  il  in  tuki'M  from  an  vxtremcly  rare  |iriiil. 


CHAPTER   XXVTTT. 
FASTS   AND   FEASTS. 

Tho  Amerionn  Tribes  had  ii  Custom  of  I-'asts  uinl  Foasts— Ciistoiu  of  Fasts  Not 
Froiineut— Custom  of  Feasts  Quite  Freciueiil— Feasts  a  Favorite  Source  of  Fx- 
citemeut— UitVereul  Kinds  of  Feasts  anioiitr  DitTerent  Natinns  — Feasts  ol'  llie 
White  DoK  Universal —lieueral  llesemblani'i- <>f  Feasts  auioun  All — The  Man 
who  (lave  Many  Foasts  a  Groat  Favorite  with  bis  Tribe  — Feasts  amou^'  the 
Ojibways— Medicine  Foiist— Feasts  for  Dreams— Feast  of  (Sivinj,' Names  ^War 
Feast—The  (treat  Feast  — Wabweno  Feast  — Feast  for  the  Dead  — Feast  for  His 
Medic.iue^Boys'  Feast — llt>j,'uhir  P'easts  of  tiie  Tnxiuois— Maple  Feast — I'lantiiii: 
Festival— ytrawberry  Festival— Green  ('oru  Festival— Harvest  Festival — Ni'W 
Year's  Festival — Fasts  Strictly  a  Reli(,'ious  Custom. 


IIAUVKST    KKSTIVAI. 

I'runi  an  nlil  |iiclure. 


'HE  flistolll  of    iastilijjf 

Wt.''  ;\  aii(ir<>nstiiij,^|Hfvailf(| 

'  .1  C(     Minoiig  nil  tho  .\ineri- 

^^     can  tiiix's.     The  df- 

casions  on  wjiicli  fastiii",'  was 

t'lijoiiu'd  Wfl'c.  however,    not 

so  very  frp(iueiit.      Rie^orons 

and    loiijj-continued    t'astin>r 

was  enjoined  u|)nn  the  youn<j, 

nnnniiried    persons    of    hoth 

sex"s.    l)eo;iiiiiiii;f    lit    a    very 

earlv    a^fe.     To    l»e    aiile    to 

continne    Ion;;    fastiii<'    con- 

ferrnd  an   onviid)l<>  distiiiotion:  the  Indians  tlierefoie  enjoined   npon 

tlieir  children   tiie    necessity  of  remaining;   1""^'   withont   food.      This 

custom,    it  is   said   by   .some,    was   for   the   purpose  of   inuring'   their 

cliildron  to  Ptiduro  Imnjjer  in  case  of  want    from  lack  of  a  stipply  of 

food,  whicli    so   often   occnrred  in   Indian   life:  and  it    may  iiave  been 

partly  desij,'ned  for   this  end.  Itiit   all   tho  circninstances  wiiicii  nccoin- 

paii\'  these  fasts  leave  no  room  to  douht  that  relijxion  \\as  tln^  principal 

motive,  and  tin*  bettor  o|)inion  seems  to  be  tiiat  this  custom  of   fastiiiif 

wnB   from  relifjions  Kn|)orstition.   thron;,'h  whicli  they  received  some 

spiritual  benefit.     Sometitnes  the  cli    ilrt>ii  fasted  throe,  five,  seven,  and 

8omo,  it  is  said,  ovon  ten  days,  in  all  of  which   time  tiiey  took  only  ii 

rw7) 


3(')S 


THi:    AMKIilCAN    INKIAN. 


little  water,  and  that  at  distant  intervals,  durini^  which  they  paid  par- 
ticular attention  to  their  dreams,  from  the  eluuaeter  of  which  their 
parents,  to  whom  they  related  them,  formed  an  opinion  uf  the  future 
life  of  the  child. 

Dreaniijij,'  of  thin<^8  above,  as  birds,  clouds,  and  the  sky,  was  con- 
sidered favorable.  In  these  dreams,  also,  the  children  received 
im[>ressions  which  continued  to  influence  their  character  through  life. 
An  instance  is  related  of  a  distini,'uislu'd  wairio.',  who  ilreamed  in  his 
(iuldho)il,  when  fasting,  that  a  bat  came  to  him,  whereupon  ho  chose 
tiiis  animal  for  his  medicine  or  guardian  spirit.  Throughout  his  life 
lie  wore  the  skin  of  a  bat  tied  to  the  crown  of  his  head,  and  in  his  war 
excursions  he  went  into  batth»  exulting  in  confidence  that  his  enemies, 
who  could  not  hit  a  bat  on  the  wing,  would  never  i)i)  able  to  hit  him. 
He  distinguished  himself  in  many  battles,  and  killed  many  of  his  ene- 
mies; bui,  throughout  his  long  life,  no  bullet  ever  touched  him ;  all  of 
which  he  attributed  to  the  protecting  influence  of  his  medicine  or 
guardian  s[)ir't    'I'vealed  to  him  in   answer  to  his  fasting  in  boyiiood. 

Feasts  among  all  the  American  tribes  were  frecpu'nt,  of  which  tlie 
different  kinds  and  occasions  among  some  tribes  were  <juite  numerous. 
When  the  chiefs  were  ct)nvened  on  any  pid)lic  business  they  generally 
concluded  with  a  feast,  at  which  time  their  festivities  and  mirth  )<new 
no  l)oun(ls.  There  were,  iiniong  all  the  tribes,  certain  stated  feasts  or 
festivals;  but,  as  the  Indian  kept  no  special  note  of  time,  as  that  of  the 
annual  recurrence  of  certain  ihiys  in  the  year,  the  observances  of  these 
fensts  were  suggt^sted  by  the  changing  of  tin^  seasons,  the  ripening  of 
the  fruits,  or  the  gathering  of  the  harvest;  tiie  time  of  these  feasts  and 
festivals,  therefore,  being  regulated  in  this  manner. 

According  to  John  Tanner,  among  the  Ojibways,  the  parent  stock 
of  tiie  Algon(puns,  there  were  nine  established  feasts: 

First.  Mc-liii-irr-hi(ni-(l)--iriii,  Medicints  feast,  or  that  feasting 
which  forms  a  part  of  tiieir  grt^at  religiinis  ceremony,  the  Mffai.  This 
is  under  th(<  direction  of  some  old  men.  who  are  called  chiefs  for  the 
Mcliii.  and  onlv  the  initiated  are  admitted.  The  irnests  are  invited  l)v 
a  Mi-'.liiii-iio-inifi.  or  »'hief"s  man  of  l)nsiness.  who  delivi^rs  to  each  of 
the  guests  a  small  stick:  in  tiie  Soutii,  they  use  snndl  pieces  of  cane; 
in   the   North,  <piills,  which  are   dyed   and    kept  for   the   pur|)ose,  are 


ometinn-s  substituted. 


«o   verl>al    messaj^e    i> 


delivered    with    this 


token.  iJogs  ai'i' always  I'hosen  for  the  feast,  iiom  a  belief  thatasthev 
are  nion*  sagacious  and  useful  to  men,  so  they  will  be  more  acceptable 
to  their  divinities  than  any  othei'  aninnds.  They  believe  that  the  food 
they  eat  at  this  and  some  other  of  their  feasts  asc>>nds.  though  in  a 
form  invisible  to  tin>in.  to  the  (rr    itSpiiit.      JJesides  the  songs  chanted 


FASTS    AND    FKASTS. 


na\) 


on  occasions  of  this  feast,  they  have  numerous  oxliortations  from  tli«' 
old  men.  Amon^  mucli  of  unintelli<^il)lo  allusion  and  ridiculous 
boasting,  those  addresses  contain  some  moral  precepts  and  exliortations. 
intermixed  with  their  traditionary  notions  concerning  X<i-ii(i-liiisli  and 
other  personages  of  their  mythology.  Whenever  the  name  of  tlie 
Great  Spirit  is  uttered  by  the  s[)eHker,  all  the  audience  seem  wrapped 
in  the  deepest  attention,  and  respond  to  it  by  the  interjection  Kini-ho- 
ho-lio-lio-lio.'  the  first  syllable  being  uttered  in  a  c^uick  and  loud  tone, 
and  each  of  the  additional  syllables  fainter  and  tpiicker.  until  it  ceases 
to  be  heard.  They  say  the  s[)eaker  touches  the  Great  S[)irit  when  he 
mentions  the  name,  and  the  etfect  on  the  audience  may  be  compared  to 
a  blow  on  a  tense  string,  which  vibrates  shorter  and  shorter,  until  it  is 
restored  to  rest.  This  peculiar  interjection  is  also  used  by  tln^  Dtta- 
was,  when  tliey  ')h)w  or  shoot  with  their  medicint^  skins  at  the  persons 
to  be  initiated. 

This  is  a  sort  of  special  feast,  participated  in  only  liy  a  certain 
class  caHed  the  Mcddiriii,  or  society  of  tlie  Main,  more  particularly 
described  in  another  chapter  of  this  work,  entitled  "Secret  Societies." 

Second.  \V<ii\i-jc-t<ili  Wc-Loou-dc  iriii.  Feasts  called  for  bv 
dreams.  Feasts  of  this  kind  may  be  held  at  any  tinn'.  and  no  particu- 
lar (jualitications  are  necessary  in  the  entertainer  or  his  guests.  The 
word  l\'((iii-ji'-f(tlt  nu'ans  common,  or  true,  as  they  often  use  it  in  con- 
nection with  the  names  of  |ilants  or  animals,  as  Wiiiii-Jc-hili  O-iiink- 
kiik-ki\  nu'aning  a  right  or  [)roper  toail,  in  distinction  from  a  tree  frog 
or  lizard. 

Tliird.  W'cfii-iliili-inis-so-in'ii.  Feast  of  giving  names.  These 
are  luul  principally  on  occasion  of  giving  names  to  children,  and  the 
guests  are  expected  ti>  eat  all,  be  it  more  or  less,  that  is  put  into  their 
dishes  by  the  entertainer.  The  reason  they  assign  for  retjuiring.  at 
this  aixl  sevi'val  other  feasts,  all  tiuit  has  been  cooked  to  be  eaten,  is, 
apparently,  very  insutlicient;  namely,  that  tht>y  do  so  in  imitation  of 
hawks,  and  some  (tther  birds  of  prey,  who  never  return  a  seeund  time 
to  what  they  have  killetl. 

Konrth.  Mi--iiis-sc-ii(>  Wc-koon-dc-iriii.  Wnv  feast.  These  feasts 
are  made  liefore  starting,  oi'  on  tht^  way  towards  the  enemy's  country. 
Two,  lour,  eight,  or  twelve  men.  may  be  called,  but  bv  no  nn'ans  an 
odd  iMunber.  The  whole  animal,  win^ther  deer,  l)ear,  or  moose,  or 
whatever  it  may  iai,  is  cooked,  and  they  an^  expected  to  tmt  it  all;  and. 
if  it  is  in  their  power,  tiu'y  have  a  large  bowl  of  bear's  grease  ^tand- 
ing  l)y,  which  they  drink  in  place  of  water.  Notwithstanding  tliat  a 
man  who  fails  to  ent  all  his  portion  is  liable  to  the  ridicule  of  his  more 
gormandi/ing  companions,  it  freijuently  happens  that  some  of  them 


lit! 


370 


TUE    AMEinCAN    INDIAN. 


are  compelled  to  make  a  present  of  tobacoo  to  their  entertainer,  and 
beg  him  to  permit  that  they  may  not  eat  all  he  has  given  them.  In 
thJH  ca.se.  and  when  there  is  no  one  of  the  company  willing  to  eat  it 
for  him,  some  (»no  is  called  from  without.  In  every  part  of  this  feast, 
when  it  is  made  after  tiie  warriors  leave  iioine,  they  take  care  that  no 
Itoiic  of  llic  aiiiiiial  rofcii  xhiill  he  broken;  but  after  stripping  the  flesh 
from  them,  they  are  carefully  tied  up  ami  hung  upon  a  tree.  The 
reason  tliey  assign  for  preserving,  in  this  feast,  the  bones  of  the  victim 
uid)r(iken,  is,  tiiat  tlius  they  may  signify  to  tlie  Great  Spirit  their 
desire  to  r«'turn  home  to  their  own  country  with  their  bones  uninjured. 

Filth,  (iilvlic  Wc-hooit-dc-iriii,  Tiie  great  feast.  This  is  a  feast 
of  high  [iretensions,  which  few  men  in  any  band,  and  only  those  of 
principal  autliority,  can  venture  to  make.  The  animal  is  cooked 
entire,  so  far  as  they  are  able  to  do  it.  This  kind  is  sometimes  called 
Mrz-ziz-ti-ki(ti-n'i)i. 

Sixth.  \\'<iir-hiin-)in  Wc-lionn-dc-wiu,  Wawbeno  feast.  This, 
and  the  other  mummeries  of  the  AVawbeno,  which  is  looked  upon  as  a 
false  and  mischievous  heresy,  are  now  laid  aside  by  most  respectable 
Indians.  These  feasts  were  celebrated  witii  much  noise  and  disturb- 
ance, and  wore  distinguished  from  all  other  feasts  by  being  held 
commonly  in  the  night  time,  and  the  showing  off  of  nniny  tricks  with 
fire. 

Seventh.  Jt'-Ui  Xair-kd-irin,  Feast  with  the  dead.  This  feast  is 
eaten  at  tlm  graves  of  their  ileceased  frienils.  They  kindle  a  tire,  and 
each  person,  before  ho  begins  to  eat,  cuts  off  a  small  piece  of  meat, 
which  he  casts  into  the  tiro.  The  smoke  and  smell  of  this,  they  say, 
attracts  the  Jc-hi  to  come  anil  eat  with  them.  It  may  here  be  men- 
tioned that  the  C'iiinese  also  have  the  custom  of  similar  feasts. 

Eighth.  ('lic-lKih-k(>o-cltc-(i(i-nuit.  Feast  tor  his  medicine.  Dur- 
ing one  whole  day  in  spring,  and  another  in  autumn,  every  good 
hunter  spreads  out  the  contents  of  his  medicine  bag  in  the  back  part 
of  liis  lodge,  and  feasts  his  neighbors  in  honor  of  his  medicine.  This 
is  considered  a  solemn  and  important  feast,  like  that  of  Mcloi. 

Ninth.  O-skin-nc-nc-tiili-iid-n'iii,  Boys'  feast.  This  might  be 
called  the  feast  of  the  first  fruits,  as  it  is  made  on  occasion  of  a  boy,  or  a 
young  hunter,  killing  his  first  animal  of  any  particular  kind.  From 
the  sniallest  bird  or  a  lish,  to  a  moose  or  buffalo,  they  are  careful  to 
observe  it. 

According  to  Mr.  Morgan,  six  regular  festivals,  or  thanksgivings, 
were  observed  by  the  Iro([uois.  Tlie  first  in  order  of  time  was  the 
Maple  festival.  This  was  a  return  i>f  thanks  to  the  maple  itself,  for 
yielding  its  sweet  waters.     Next  was  the  Planting  festival,  designed 


FASTS    AM)    FKASTH. 


371 


chiefly  as  an  invocation  of  the  Great  Sjiiiit  to  bless  the  seed.  Tliird 
came  the  Strawberry  festival,  instituted  as  a  tlmnks^ivinj^  for  the  first 
fruits  of  the  earth.  The  fourth  was  the  Green  Corn  festival,  designed 
as  a  thanks<,'iving  acknowledgment  for  the  ripening  of  the  corn,  beans 
and  squashes.  Next  was  celebrated  the  Harvest  festival,  instituted  as 
a  general  thaidvsgiving  to  "our  supporters"  after  the  gathering  of  the 
harvest.  Last  in  the  enumeration  is  placed  the  New  Year's  festival, 
the  great  jubilee  of  the  Iroquois,  at  which  the  white  dog  was  sacri- 
ficed. 

O-ld-dr-nonc-nc-o  X(i-ir<t-t<t,  or  Thanks  to  the  Maple.  This,  as 
before  mentioned,  was  the  first  stated  feast  or  festival  of  the  year, 
held  in  the  spring,  and  usually  called  the  Mnj)lc  ddiicc.  The  primary 
idea  in  the  ceremonial  was  to  return  thanks  to  the  maple  itself:  at  tiio 
same  time  they  reiulered  their  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  tiie  gift 
of  the  maple.  This  occasion  lasted  but  iov  one  day.  At  the  season 
when  the  sa[)  commenced  to  run,  the  kee[)ers  of  the  faith,  who  were 
persons  specially  apiKiinted  in  each  tribe  for  religious  cermonial  i)ur- 
])()ses,  annimnced  the  time  and  p-lace  for  commemorating  tiie  occurrence 
of  this  event,  and  summoned  the  people  to  assemble  for  tiiat  purpose. 
Several  days  beforehand,  the  people  assembled  for  the  mutual  confes- 
sion of  their  sins,  both  as  an  act  of  religious  duty  and  as  a  pre[)ara- 
tii  in  for  the  council.  This  preliminary  council  was  called  a  meeting 
for  repentance,  and  was  opened  by  one  of  the  keepers  of  the  faith, 
with  an  address  upon  tiie  jtropriety  and  importance  oc  acknowledging 
their  evil  deeds  to  strengthen  tiieir  minds  against  future  temptations. 
Old  and  young,  men.  women  and  children,  all  united  in  this  public 
acknowledgment  and  joined  in  the  common  resolution  of  amendment. 
One  of  the  keepcn-s  of  the  faith  first  set  the  example  of  confession  by 
taking  a  string  of  white  wampum  in  his  hand,  after  wiiich  ho  handed 
the  string  to  the  one  nearest  to  him,  who  made  his  confession  in  like 
manner,  and  passed  it  to  another,  and  soon  around  among  all  a-ssem- 
bled.  It  was  the  wampum  which  recorded  tluMr  words  and  gave  their 
pledge  of  sincerity. 

On  the  morning  of  the  day  of  this  festival,  the  matrons  to  whom  the 
duty  was  assigned  commenced  the  [)reparation  of  the  customary  least, 
which  was  as  sumptuous  as  the  season  and  their  limited  nnuins  would, 
afford.  Towards  mid-day  the  outdoor  sports  and  games,  wliich  were 
common  to  such  occasions,  were  suspended,  and  the  people  a8send)led 
in  council.  An  opening  sj)eech  was  then  delivered  bv  one  of  the 
keepers  of  the  faith,  of  which,  according  to  Mr.  Morgan,  the  follow- 
ing was  the  usual  form: 

"Friends  and  Eklatives:     The  sun,  the  ruler  of    the  dav,  is 


872 


TIIK    AMKIIICAX    INDIAN. 


Iii^'li  in  his  ])atli,  iiiul  wo  must  liiiHtoii  lo  do  <Hir  duty.  Wo  lun  nssoni- 
blod  ti)  obsorvo  iiu  uncieiit  custom.  Jt  Ik  an  institution  liiiiuloil  down 
to  UH  by  our  forefiithors.  It  was  ^ivon  to  them  by  tlio  C}ri>nt  S|)irit. 
lie  lifi;.  I'viT  ro(|uirod  of  liis  people  to  return  thanks  to  liini  Tor  all 
ble.ssing8  rooeived.  Wo  luivo  always  endeavored  to  live  faithl'ul  to  this 
wise  command. 

"  Trienils  and  relatives,  continue  to  listen:  It  is  to  perform  this 
duty  that  we  are  this  day  jjjathered.  The  season  when  the  maple  tree 
yields  its  sweet  waters  has  a^ain  returned.  W(>  nw  all  tliankfid  that 
it  is  so.  Wo  therefore  exptn-t  all  of  you  to  join  in  our  ^eiiiial  tlianks- 
<,'ivinf?  to  the  maple.  We  also  expect  you  to  join  in  a  thanksirjvintr  to 
th(>  Great  S[)irit.  who  has  wisely  madi!  this  tree  for  the  jrood  of  man. 
Wc  hope  and  expect  that  order  and  harmony  will  prevail. 

'•  Friends  and  relatives:  We  are  <jfratilied  to  see  s<i  many  here,  and 
wo  thank  you  all  that  you  have  thou^dit  well  of  this  matter.  We  thank 
the  (Ireat  Spirit  that  he  has  been  kind  to  so  many  of  us.  in  sparin""' 
our  lives  to  participate  a^ain  in  the  festivities  ot  this  season.     Xa-lm.'' 

The  Irocjuois  generally  conchuhnl  their  customs  with  the  word 
y<i-li(),  si<j;nifyint^  "I  have  done."  Other  8i)eeches,  in  the  nature  of 
exhortations  to  duty,  followed  from  various  persons  and  sages  assend)led 
among  the  multitude.  These  weni  followed  by  a  dance,  usually  that 
whicii  was  called  the  (Ivcdl  lu'dlhcr  (lance  (  O-xlo-ircli-ijo-ivd  I.  which  was 
performed  by  a  select  band  in  full  costume,  n^sorved  for  religious 
councils  and  great  occasions.  Other  dances  folhnved,  in  which  all 
participatetl.  JJeforo  the  ceremonies  were  ended  the  thanksgiving 
address  was  mad((  to  the  Gnmt  Spirit,  with  the  burning  of  tobacco  as 
an  oll'ering,  after  which  the  pi'ople  partook  of  tli(>  feast,  then  se[)arated, 
aud  repaired  to  their  homes 

A-iicnI-ird-lii.  or  Planting  festival.  This  word  signifies  the  plant- 
ing season.  When  this  season  arrived,  it  was  always  observed  by  a 
feast  or  festival.  The  season  of  planting  was  usually  determined  by 
ccM'tain  manifestations  in  nature  or  j)rogress  of  vegetation,  as  that  of 
tlie  voice  of  the  whippoorwill,  or  that  wht>n  the  leaves  of  the  trees 
became  as  large  as  a  mouse's  ear.  This,  like  that  of  the  Maple  festi- 
val, continued  but  one  day,  and  in  its  observances  and  ceremonies  was 
siiiiilar  to  that  occasion.  The  following  is  the  form  of  the  opening 
adilress  generally  in  use  among  tlie8en(!cas  in  this  latter  fi>stival: 

''Great  Si)irit.  who  dwellest  alone,  listen  n(>w  to  the  words  <jf  thy 
peo])le  here  assendjled.  The  smoke  of  our  olfering  arises.  (}ive 
kind  attention  to  our  Avords,  as  they  arise  to  thee  in  the  smoke.  Wo 
thank  thee  for  this  return  of  the  planting  season.  (live  us  a  good 
season,  that  our  crops  may  l)e  plentiful. 


IWsrs    AM)    I  T.ASTS. 


:5V;J 


"riintiiiuo  to  listen,  for  tin*  smoke  yet  arises.  (Tlirowinj;  on 
tol)iic'co).  Preserve  us  from  all  pestilential  (iiseases.  (iive  stren<,'tli 
to  us  all.  that  wo  may  not  fall.  Proservo  our  old  nu'n  amonj^  us,  and 
protoct  tho  younj;.  Help  us  to  celeljrat^  with  feelin;;  the  ceremonies 
of  this  season,  (xuide  tho  minds  of  thy  people,  that  they  may  remem- 
ber theo  in  all  their  actions.      \(i-ln>.'' 

Tho  conclndin;,'  addrt!ss  was  as  follows: 

"Great  Spirit,  listen  to  the  words  of  thy  sntTeriii>,'  children. 
They  como  to  theo  with  pure  minds.  If  they  have  done  wron^'.  they 
have  confessed,  and  turned  their  minds  (at  the  same  time  hi>ldiii^'  U|) 
tho  string  of  white  wampum  with  which  the  coid'ession  was  recorded  i. 
]>(*  kind  to  us.  Hear  our  i,'rievances,  and  supply  our  wants.  Direct 
that  Ifc-iio  nniy  come,  and  <;ive  us  rain,  that  our  Sujjporters  may  not 
fail  us.  and  i)rin<^  famine  to  our  homes.      Xa-hi)." 

Jl<i-iniii-il(i'-ii(i.  or  Jierry  festival.  In  the  pro<jre8s  of  tho  season, 
next  cani(>  the  Strawlteri'v  festival,  the  earth's  first  fruit  of  tiie  season. 
The  IrtKjuois  seized  upon  this  spontaneous  <,Mt't  of  the  (ireat  Spirit,  or 
ns  they  styled  iiim  Jl<i-ircii-iic-ijii.  as  another  suitaiile  occasion  for  a 
feast  or  festival  of  thanks<;iviii.y.  The  oiiscrvances  at  this  festival  were 
substantially  tho  same  as  those  at  the  festival  of  the  .Maple,  with  vaiia- 
tions  of  terms  to  desi<.,niate  the  particular  occasion,  which  was  concluded 
with  a  feast  of  strawbci  ries  mixed  with  nuiple  su^nii'.  prepared  in  tlir 
form  of  a  jelly,  upon  wliicli  the  people  feasted.  The  ri|ienin<;  of  tli<« 
whortleberry  was  often  made  the  occasion  of  another  festival  in  like 
manner  and  invni  as  tin*  Strawberry  ft>stival. 

Ali-<l((k(''-ini-<i.  or  (Ireen  Corn  festival.  Tiiis  word,  or  that  from 
which  it  is  derived,  si<,niities  a  feast.  It  continued  four  days,  the  [irti- 
ceedin^s  of  each  day  beini;  dilVerent  in  many  essential  particulars,  but 
each  terminating'  with  a  feast.  When  the  <^M('en  corn  became  tit  for 
uso  the  Indian  mado  it  another  occasion  for  feasting,  rejoicin*^,  and 
ifeneral  thanks<^ivin<^  to  the  (Ireat  Spirit.  On  the  first  day  of  this  fes- 
tival, after  introductory  s|)e(  .'hes  were  made,  the  Feather  daiu'o.  the 
thanksyivin^f  address,  with  the  burninj,'  t)f  tobacco,  and  throe  or  four 
other  dances,  made  up  the  principal  exorcises.  Tho  second  day  com- 
menced with  till*  usual  address,  after  which  they  had  a  tluinks<fivin^' 
dance,  which  was  the  principal  relij^ious  exercise  of  the  day,  inter- 
s[)ersed  with  tliaid;s;,nvin^  speeches  and  son>f8.  Tho  followin<,'  is  a 
collection  of  these  thanks',Mvinf,'  s[M*eches.  well  illustrating'  the  Indian's 
grateful  character  and  devotion  to  the  (treat  Spirit: 

"We  return  thanks  to  our  mother,  tho  earth,  which  sustains  us." 

"AVo  return  thanks  to  the  rivers  and  streams,  which  supply  us 
with  water." 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


'''  IIIM  lillM 
■•'  IIIM  ~" 
'    IIIM 


12.2 


12.0 


.8 


1.25 

1.4 

1.6 

^ 6"    — 

► 

'! 


Photogrdphic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


13  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  U72-4b03 


i?.- 


m?. 


i/s 


874 


THE   AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


"  We  return  thanks  to  all  herbs,  which  furnish  medicine  for  the 
cure  of  our  diseases." 

"  We  return  thanks  to  the  corn,  and  her  sisters,  the  beans  and 
squashes,  which  give  us  life." 

'•  We  return  thanks  to  the  bushes  and  trees,  which  provide  us  with 
fruit." 

"We  return  thanks  to  the  wind,  which,  moving  the  air,  has  ban- 
ished diseases." 

"We  return  thanks  to  the  moon  and  itars,  which  have  giveu  to  us 
their  light  when  the  sun  was  gone." 

"We  return  thanks  to  our  grandfather.  He-no.  that  he  has  pro- 
tected his  grandchildren  fro)n  witches  and  reptiles,  and  \\i\r  given  to  us 
his  rain." 

"  We  return  thanks  to  the  sun,  that  he  has  looked  u[)on  the  earth 
with  a  beneficieut  eye.  Lastly,  we  return  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit, 
in  whom  is  embodied  all  goodness,  and  mIio  directs  all  things  for  the 
good  of  his  children." 

The  third  morning  was  set  apart  for  a  thanksgiving  concert,  called 
the  Alt-do-ircli,  which  constituted  the  chief  ceremony  of  the  day.  The 
occasion  was  o[)ened  by  an  appropriate  introductory  speech  from  one 
of  the  keepers  of  the  faith.  The  ceremonies  or  worship  consisted  of  a 
succession  of  short  speeches  from  different  persons,  one  after  another, 
returning  thanks  to  a  great  variety  of  ol)jects,  each  one  folloAving  his 
speech  with  an  a[)proi)riate  song,  the  words  of  which,  and  sometimes 
the  music  also,  were  of  liis  own  composing.  In  a  chorus  to  each  song, 
all  the  people  joined,  after  which  two  or  three  dances  Avere  introduced 
before  the  enjoyment  of  the  feast,  with  which  the  proceedings  of  the 
day  terminated.  On  the  fourth  day,  the  festival  was  concluded  witii 
the  peach  stone  game.  Gus-(i(i-<(,  a  game  of  chance  on  Avhich  they 
wagered  profusely. 

Da-ijo-nun'-nvo-qim  Xa  Dc-o-hd'-ko.  or  Harvest  festival.  After 
the  gathering  of  the  harvest,  the  Iroquois  held  another  great  thanks- 
giving for  four  days.  The  name  given  io  this  festival  signifies 
"Thanksgiving  to  our  Supporters."  It  was  instituted  primarily,  it  is 
said,  to  return  thanks  to  the  corn,  beans  and  stpiashes,  which  were  also 
characterized  by  the  Iroquois  under  this  figurative  name,  our  support- 
ers, (the  same  as  we  are  in  the  habit  of  calling  bread  ilw  shiff  of  life), 
also  to  the  tribe  of  spirits  who  are  so  intimately  connected,  in  their 
minds,  with  these  plants  themselves,  that  they  are  nearly  inseparable. 
The  resulting  object,  however,  of  all  these  Indian  rites,  was  praise  of 
Ha-tocn-ne-ipi.  In  occasions  under  this  head,  the  ceremonies  and  fes- 
tivities of  each  day  resembled  that  of  the  Green  Corn  festival. 


Vf 


FASTS    AND    FEASTS. 


375 


The  poet  Longfellow,  in  his  "  Song  of  Hiawatha,"  thus  refers  to 
the  Harvest  festival  or  Feast  of  Mondatnin: 

"  Aud  still  later,  when  the  Aiitninu 
Chaugeil  tlie  long,  i^voen  leaves  to  yellow, 
Aud  the  soft  and  juicy  kernels 
Grew  like  wampum  hard  aud  yellow, 
Tlieu  the  ripened  ears  ho  gathered. 
Stripped  the  withered  husks  from  off  thtni, 
As  ho  once  had  stripped  the  wrestler, 
Gave  the  first  feast  of  Mondainiu.'' 

Gi-ye-wa-no-ns-qua-ijo-wa,  or  New  Year's  jubilee.  The  name 
given  this  festival  literally  signifies  "The  most  excellent  faith/'  or 
'"the  supreme  belief,"  the Avord being  analyzed  as  follows:  Gi-ijc'-ati, 
faith  or  belief ;  iio-ns-qiia  (superlative),  excellent  or  best;  and  (jo'-iva, 
great  or  supreme.  The  ceremonies,  on  this  occasion,  were  such  as 
were  deemed  by  the  Iroquois  appropriate  in  ushering  in  the  New  Year. 
This  religious  ceremony  was  held  in  midwinter,  about  tiie  first  of  Fel)- 
ruary,  and  continued  for  seven  successive  days,  revealing  in  its  cere- 
monials nearly  every  feature  in  their  religious  system.  Tlie  most 
prominent  peculiarity  characterizing  tliis  jubilee,  and  indicating  what 
they  understood  by  the  most  excellent  faith,  was  the  burning  of  the 
white  dog,  on  tlie  fifth  day  of  the  festival,  or  feast  of  the  white  dog, 
a  custom  prevailing  generally  throughoitt  all  the  tribes  of  the  conti- 
nent— another  evidence  in  their  customs  strcmgly  marking  tlie  unity  of 
the  American  tribes.  Among  other  ceremonies  during  this  festival 
was  the  following,  as  given  by  Mr.  Morgan: 

"  The  observances  of  the  new  year  were  commenced  on  the  day 
appointed,  by  two  of  the  keepers  of  tlie  faith,  who  visited  every  house 
in  and  about  the  Indian  village,  morning  and  evening.  They  were 
disguised  in  bear  skins  or  buffalo  robes,  which  were  secured  around 
their  heads  with  wreaths  of  corn -husks,  and  then  gathered  in  loose 
folds  about  tlie  body.  Wreaths  of  corn-husks  were  also  adjusted 
around  their  arms  and  ankles.  They  were  robed  in  tiiis  manner,  and 
painted  by  the  matrons,  wlio,  like  themselves,  were  keepers  of  the 
faith,  and  l>y  them  were  they  commissioned  to  go  forth  in  this  formi- 
dable attire,  to  announce  the  commencement  of  the  jubilee.  Taking 
corn-pounders  in  their  hands,  they  went  out  in  company,  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  day,  to  j)erform  their  duty.  Ui)on  entering  a  house,  tliey 
saluted  the  inmates  in  a  formal  manner,  after  which  one  of  them,  strik- 
ing upon  the  fioor  to  restore  silence  and  secure  attention,  thus  addressed 
them: 

'"Listen,  Listen,  Listen;  The  ceremonies  which  the  Great  Spirit 
lias  commanded  us  to  perform  are  about  to  commence.     Prepare  your 


ji 


S 


370 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


luKxses.  Clear  away  the  rubbish.  Drive  out  all  evil  nnimals.  We 
wish  nothing  to  hinder  or  obstruct  the  coining  observances.  AVe 
enjoin  upon  every  one  to  obey  our  requirements.  Should  any  of  your 
friends  be  taken  sick  and  die,  we  command  you  not  to  mourn  for  them, 
nor  allow  any  of  your  friends  to  mourn.  But  lay  the  body  aside,  and 
enjoy  the  coming  ceremonies  -with  us.  AVhen  they  are  over,  we  will 
mourn  Avith  you.'  After  singing  a  short  thanksgiving  song  they 
passed  out." 

The  foregoing  injunction  of  these  "keepers  of  the  faith"  singu- 
larly finds  a  corresponding  incident  in  the  gospel  of  St.  Luke,  wherein 
it  is  written:  "And  ho  said  unto  another.  Follow  me.  But  he  said, 
Lord,  sulfer  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father.  Jesus  said  untf)  him, 
Let  the  dead  bury  their  dead;  but  go  thou  and  preach  the  kingdom 
of  God.  And  another  also  said,  Lord,  I  will  follow  thee;  but  let  me 
first  go  bid  them  farewell,  which  are  at  home  at  ni}'  house.  And 
Jesus  said  unto  him,  No  man,  having  put  his  hand  to  the  plough,  and 
looking  back,  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  God."  St.  Luke,  ix,  59,  (iO, 
61,  02. 

In  this  cf)nnecti(ni  Mr.  Morgan  pays  the  following  tribute  to  the 
devotional  s[)irit  and  religious  character  of  the  Indian: 

"The  fruits  of  their  religious  sentiments,  among  themselves, 
were  peace,  brotherly  kindness,  charity,  hospitality,  integrity,  truth 
and  friendshi]);  and  towards  the  Great  Spirit,  reverence,  thankfulness 
and  faith.  More  Avise  than  tiie  Greeks  and  Romans  in  this  great  par- 
ticular, they  concentrated  all  divinity  into  one  Supreme  Being;  nnu'e 
confiding  in  the-  people  than  the  priestly  class  of  Egypt,  their  religious 
teachers  brought  down  the  knowledge  of  tiie  'Unutterable  One'  to 
the  minds  of  all.  Eminently  pure  and  spiritual,  and  internally  con- 
sistent with  each  other,  the  beliefs  and  the  religious  ceremonies  of  the 
Innpiois  are  worthy  of  a  respectful  consideration." 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 
DEATH  AND  ITS  INCIDENTS. 

Coincidences  with  Nations  of  the  Old  World— No  Fear  of  Death— Ceremonies  Miioh 
Like  the  Jews— Relatives  of  the  Deceased  put  ou  Coarse  (tanuents-  Women  as 
"Hired  Mourners '■—Offering  Made  Duriii},'  Time  of  Mourning"-  ()jil)ways— 
Custom-  Attended  with  Much  Interest -Otferiiiw  Pood  to  the  D.-ad  Cremation 
among  Some  Trihes— Instance  ilL^lated -Mourning  Cradle  of  Child— Custom 
Never  to  Mention  Name  of  the  Deceased— Bury  Body  East  and  West— Reasons 
Therefor— No  Enduring  Monuments. 


MANUAN   CEMKTERY. 


.'ANY  of  the  iiicide^nts 

•/ 

and  customs  rt'liited 
^^■-V  under  this  head  lead 
-Hyip-i^^  us  to  note  the  re- 
ninrkahle  coincidence  -witli 
those  we  find  in  tlie  customs 
among  nations  of  t)ie  Old 
Wttrld,  thereby  affording  fin- 
other  instance  afKrinini;  the 
theory  of  the  aftinity  of  the 
American  Indians  with  tlie 
inhabitants  of  the  other  con- 
tinents. 

To  "  the  man  without  fear — this  stoic  of  the  wood,"  death  has  no 
terror.  Its  coming  is  rather  an  event  of  joy.  He  meets  his  sitm- 
mons  to  the  land  of  th'3  Eternal  with  the  hope  of  fairer  fields  and 
hai)[)ier  hunting-grounds.  Calm  and  unmoved  in  spirit,  the  Indian 
faces  death.  His  fortitude,  as  he  makes  his  exit  from  this  life,  even 
from  youth  to  old  age,  tinder  all  circumstances,  has  been  the  theme  of 
much  comment  and  unsettled  opinion.  Death  to  the  red  man  is  only 
a  release  horn  all  the  ills  of  the  present  existence,  and  he  goes 
onward  to  eternal  life  with  a  fearless  faith  in  a  future  of  never  idilinir 
happiness. 

The  ceremonies  that  attend  upon  the  death  and  V)urial  of  any 
member  of  an  Inilian  tribe  or  family,  are  much  like  those  recorded  of 
like  ceremonies  among  the  Jews  of  the  olden  time. 


878 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


When  a  death  occurs,  the  near  relatives  of  the  deceased  put  on 
coarse  and  tattered  ffarments,  l.iacken  their  faces,  and,  sitting  u^wn  the 
floor  near  the  departed,  bo\va\l  tlieir  dead  in  tones  of  the  deepest  grief 
and  despair.  In  many  of  the  tribes  the  custom  of  calling  in  women 
as  "  hired  monrners,"  to  aid  in  honoring  the  dead,  prevails.  These 
women  take  their  places  near  the  body  of  the  deceased,  and  keep  up  a 
constant  wail  until  exhausted,  when  another  set  take  their  places,  and 
thus  the  mourning  and  great  lamentation  is  kept  up  until  after  the 
burial.  The  coarse  garments  are  worn  a  year,  which  is  the  usual  time 
of  mourning  for  a  deceased  parent,  husband  or  ivife. 

The  first  few  days  after  the  death  of  the  relative  are  spent  in 
retirement  and  fasting.  During  the  whole  of  their  mourning,  they 
make  an  offering  of  a  poition  of  their  daily  food  to  the  dead,  and  this 
they  do  by  putting  a  part  of  it  in  the  fire,  which  burns  while  they  are 
eating.  They  deem  this  very  acceptable  on  account  of  its  igniting 
the  moment  it  touches  the  fire.  Occasionally  they  visit  the  grave  of 
the  dead,  and  there  make  a  feast  and  an  offering  to  the  departed  spirit. 
Tobacco  is  never  forgotten  at  these  times.  All  the  friends  of  the  dead 
will,  for  a  long  time,  wear  leather  strings  tied  around  their  wrists  and 
ankles  for  the  purpose  of  reminding  them  of  their  deceased  relatives. 

At  the  expiration  of  a  year,  the  widow  or  widower  is  allowed  to 
marry  again.  Should  this  take  place  before  the  year  expires,  it  is  con- 
sidered not  only  a  want  of  affection  for  the  memory  of  the  dead,  but 
a  great  insult  to  the  relations,  who  have  a  claim  on  the  person  during 
the  davs  of  mourning. 

Among  the  Ojibways,  a  custom  observed  by  the  widows  was  that 
of  tying  up  a  bundle  of  clothes,  somewhat  in  the  form  of  a  small 
child,  frequently  tastefully  ornamented,  and  which  she  would  carry 
about  or  have  constantly  near  her.  as  a  memorial  of  her  departed  hus- 
band. When  the  days  of  mourning  were  ended,  a  feast  was  prepared 
by  some  of  her  relatives,  at  which  she  appeared  in  her  best  attire, 
Laving  for  the  first  time  in  twelve  moons  washed  herself  all  over,  when 
she  again  looked  neat  and  clean. 

We  are  informed  that  both  among  the  Ojibways  and  other  Indian 
tribes,  it  was  a  custom  to  cutoff  a  lock  of  hair  in  remembrance  of  their 
deceased  children,  especially  young  infants,  and  to  wrap  it  up  in  paper 
and  gay  ribbons.  Around  it  they  laid  the  playthings,  clothes,  and 
amulets  of  the  departed  child.  These  formed  a  tolerably  long  parcel, 
which  was  fastened  up  crosswise  with  strings,  and  could  be  carried  like 
a  doll. 

They  gave  the  doll  a  name,  signifying  "  misery "  or  "  misfor- 
tune," and  which  may  be  best  translated  "the  doll  of  sorrow."     This 


DEATH    AND    ITS    INCIDENTS. 


879 


mourning 


lifeless  object  took  the  place  of  the  deceased  child.  The 
mother  carried  it  about  for  a  whole  year,  and  placed  it  near  her  at  tlie 
fire,  sigliiug  often  when  gazing  upon  it.  Slie  also  took  i*^  on  her 
travels,  like  a  living  child.  The  leading  idea  was  that  this  helpless 
child,  as  it  did  not  know  how  to  walk,  could  not  find  its  way  into  jiara- 
dise.  The  mother  could  therefore  help  its  soul  on  the  journey  byc<m- 
tinually  carrying  about  its  representative.  This  they  carried  about  till 
they  fancied  the  spirit  of  the  child  had  grown  suflicieutly  to  be  able  to 
help  itself  along. 

When  the  year  of  grief  was  ended,  a  family  feast  was  prepared, 
the  bundle  vinfastened,  and  the  clothes  and  other  articles  given  away, 
but  the  lock  of  hair  was  buried. 

The  mode  of  burial  of  the  dead,  while  strikingly  similar  through- 
out the  tribes,  varied  in  different  localities.  Mrs.  Jemison,  the  captive 
Avhite  woman  of  tlie  Genesee,  says  that  the  general  custom  is  to  dress 
the  deceased  in  his  best  garments,  and  place  tlie  body  in  a  coffin  made 
of  skins  or  bark.  With  the  body  is  placed  a  drinking  cup  and  a  cake, 
two  or  three  tapers  or  torches,  and  the  implements  most  used  during 
the  lifetime  of  the  person.  If  he  is  a  warrior,  his  weapons  of  war- 
fare are  buried  beside  liini;  if  a  hunter,  his  trap[)iiig8  for  the  chase; 
if  a  woman,  some  treasui'e  of  her  wigwam  garnishings ;  if  a  child,  its 
favorite  plaything.  As  the  coffin  is  lowered  into  the  grave,  the 
"  burial  service,"  Avhich  consists  of  an  address  to  the  dead,  is  deliv- 
ered by  the  chief  or  person  in  charge  of  the  burial.  In  this  address, 
tiie  dead  is  charged  not  to  worry  on  his  way  to  the  "  happy  land,"  and 
not  to  trouble  his  wife,  children  or  friends  whom  he  has  left. 

He  is  admonished  to  inform  or  tell  all  strangers  whom  he  will 
meet,  to  what  trilie  he  belongs,  who  his  relatives  are,  and  the  condition 
in  which  he  left  them.  He  is  assured  that  he  will  soon  meet  all  the 
friends  and  relatives  that  have  gone  before  him,  together  with  all  the 
famous  chiefs  who  will  receive  him  with  joy  and  furnish  him  with  the 
things  needed  in  his  home  of  perpetual  hai)piness.  After  the  address 
the  grave  is  filled  and  left  until  evening,  when  near  relatives  of  the 
dead  build  a  fire  near  the  head  of  it,  around  which  they  sit  until  inorn- 
ing.  This  is  kept  up  for  nine  successive  nights,  at  the  end  of  Avliich 
time,  it  is  believed,  the  departed  one  has  reached  the  end  of  his  journey. 

They  carry  a  portion  of  their  dail)  food  to  the  grave  while  the 
spirit  lingers  with  the  body.  The  time  for  its  final  exit  varies  witli  the 
different  tribes. 

In  the  case  of  burial  of  a  female,  she  is  provided  with  a  paddle,  a 
kettle  and  (ipckini,  or  carrying  strap  for  the  head,  and  other  feminine 
implements. 


380 


THK    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


Baron  LaHoutnn  snys  of  the  Indians  that  "these  good  people 
believe  that  death  is  a  passage  to  a  better  life.  When  tlio  corpse  is 
dressed  they  set  it  upf)n  a  mat  in  the  same  posture  as  if  the  person 
were  alive;  and  his  relations  being  around  him,  every  one  in  his  turn 
addresses  him  with  u  harangue,  recounting  his  exploits  with  those  of 
his  ancestors.  He  that  speaks  last  speaks  to  this  purpose:  'You  sit 
now  along  with  us,  and  have  the  same  Shapes  that  we  have;  you  want 
neither  Arms,  nov  Head,  nor  Legs.  But  at  the  same  time  you  cease  to 
be.  and  begin  to  evaporate  like  the  smoke  of  a  Pipe.  Who  is  it  that 
talked  with  us  two  Days  ago?  Sure,  'twas  not  you;  for  then  youAvould 
speak  to  us  still.  It  must  therefore  be  your  St)ul  which  is  lodged  in 
the  great  Country  of  Souls  along  with  those  of  our  Nation.  This  Body 
wliich  we  now  behold  will,  in  six  Months'  time,  become  what  it  was  two 
Hundred  Years  ago.  Thou  feelest  nothing,  thou  seest  nothing,  because 
thou  art  nothing.  Nevertheless,  out  of  the  friendshii)  we  had  for  the 
Body,  while  animated  by  thy  Spirit,  Ave  thus  tender  the  Marks  of  that 
Veneration,  which  is  due  to  our  Brethren  and  our  Friends.'" 

Charlevoix  says  that  when  an  Indian  is  sick  and  thiid^s  himself 
past  recovery,  he  cahnly  takes  leave  of  his  friends  around  him  and 
gives  orders  for  a  feast,  in  which  all  the  provisions  which  remain  in 
the  cabin  must  be  used.  His  dogs  are  killed,  that  the  souls  of  these 
animals  may  go  into  the  other  world,  and  give  notice  that  the  dying 
person  will  arrive  there  soon.  All  the  bodies  of  the  slaughtered  dogs 
are  put  intt)  the  kettle  to  enlarge  the  feast. 

Schoolcraft  says  the  burial  ceremony  among  our  Indian  tribes  is 
at  all  times  attended  with  interest,  from  the  insight  they  give  to  In- 
dian character.  Some  of  these  incontestably  disclose  their  belief  in 
the  immortality  of  the  soul,  while  the  idea  of  its  lingering  Avith  the 
body  lov  a  time  after  death  and  I'equiring  food,  denotes  a  concurrence 
with  oriental  customs  and  beliefs. 

In  modern  times,  with  the  Ojibways,  Avheu  a  corpse  is  put  into  its 
coffin,  the  lid  is  tied,  not  nailed  on.  The  reason  they  give  for  this 
is  that  the  communication  betAveen  the  living  and  the  dead  is  better 
kt>i)t  up;  the  freed  soul,  it  is  believed,  can  thus  luiA'e  free  access  to  the 
newly  buried  body. 

Over  the  gra\'e  a  roof  shaped  coA'ering  of  cedar  bark  is  built  to 
shed  the  rain.  A  small  aperture  is  cut  through  the  bavk  at  the  head 
of  the  graA'e.  On  asking  an  OjibAvay  Avhy  this  Avas  done,  he  replied: 
•"To  alk)W  the  soul  to  pass  out  and  in.  You  knoAV  that,  in  dreams,  Ave 
pass  oA'er  Avide  countries,  and  see  hills  and  lakes  and  mountains  and 
many  scenes,  Avhich  pass  before  our  eyes  and  affect  us.  Yet,  at  the 
same  time,  our  bodies  do  not  stir,  and  there  is  a  soul  left  Avith  the  body, 


_ 


DKATH    AND    ITS    INCIDKXTS. 


8»1 


else  it  would  be  dead.  So,  yoii  must  perceive,  it  must  bo  another  soul 
that  accompanies  us." 

The  offering  of  food  and  libations  to  the  dead  is  one  of  the  oldest 
rites  of  the  human  family  and  pervaded  tlie  whole  Indian  continent. 
This  reveals  a  custom  known  to  have  prevailed  among  the  peo[)le  of 
India,  and  widely,  at  ancient  periods,  among  the  Mongols. 

Fires  are  kindled  at  the  graves  of  the  dead  and  continued  for 
nights,  the  object  being  to  light  the  spirit  on  its  journey  to  the  spirit 
land. 

In  regard  to  death  and  burial  among  the  Bonaks,  or  Root  Dig- 
gers, in  the  region  of  California,  the  following  is  given,  as  the  custom 
among  this  people,  by  an  early  resident  of  that  country.     Ho  says; 

"After  sunrise  the  body  of  the  deceased  was  tied  up  in  a  blanket, 
which  she  possessed  Aviien  living,  and  borne  to  a  8[)i)t  some  hundred 
yards  distant,  where  her  funeral  i)yre  was  being  raised.  The  entire 
camp  followed,  most  of  whom  were  crying  and  -vvailing  greatly.  Tho 
body  was  laid  on  tlie  ground  while  the  pyre  was  being  built.  Tlii^ 
occupied  considerable  time,  during  winch  the  mourning  was  kept  up 
in  loud  and  wild  wailings.  The  females  were  blackened  around  tlieir 
chins,  temples,  ears,  and  foreheads,  and  jumped  and  cried  like  Metho- 
dists under  excitement.  They  often  prostrated  themselves  upon  the 
ground  and.  not  i;nfrequently,  on  the  body  of  the  deceased.  The  pyre 
being  finished,  the  body  was  placed  upon  it  with  all  her  beads.  baskets» 
and  earthly  effects.  This  done,  the  pyre  was  fired  all  around,  and  as 
the  blaze  enveloped  the  body  the  mourners  seemed  to  give  way  to  un- 
bounded, grief. 

"I  noticed  one  individual  who  gave  utterance  to  his  sorrow  in  loud 
and  broken  strains.  He  was  naked,  as  were  most  of  the  men,  except  a 
small  girdle  round  the  u  iddle.  As  he  half  cried,  half  sung  his  sorrow, 
ho  would  occasionally  speak  something  distinctly,  but  witliout  appear- 
ing to  address  himself  to  the  people  or  any  portion  of  them.  I  learned 
he  was  the  speakei',  or  what  njight,  perhaps,  on  this  occasion  be  termed 
the  priest  of  the  tribe.  In  the  course  of  the  ceremony,  groups  of 
Indians  would  occasionally  gather  around  him.  On  one  occasion,  I 
observed  him  drawing  marks  in  the  sand  as  he  spoke.  He  said:  'We 
are  like  these  lines;  to-day  we  are  here  and  can  be  seen;  but  death 
takes  one  away,  and  then  another,  as  the  winds  wipe  out  these  lines  in 
the  sand,  until  all  are  gone.'  And  drawing  his  hand  over  the  marks, 
he  continued,  'they  are  all  gone  even  now;  like  them,  we  must  all  be 
Aviped  out,  and  will  be  seen  no  more.'  I  witnessed  the  burning,  until 
the  body  was  almost  consumed,  and  during  the  whole  time  the  mourn- 
ers kept  up  intense  feelings  of  grief  and  anguish." 


882 


THE    AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


The  T'linkits,  and  other  tribes  of  Alaska,  nlsu  burn  their  ileacl 
upon  funeral  pyres,  with  the  exception  of  the  bodies  of  Shdmans  or 
sorcerers,  which  are  deposited  in  boxes  and  elevated  on  posts.  Slaves 
who  die  are  not  considered  worthy  of  any  ceremony  whatever.  The 
corpse  of  such  are  thrown  into  the  sea  like  the  carcass  of  a  dog. 

According  to  an  intelligent  traveler  who  visited  Alaska  in  1877, 
Wiien  a  T'linl:it  dies  his  relatives  prepare  a  great  feast,  inviting  a  large 
number  of  guests,  especially  if  the  deceased  was  a  chief  or  worthy 
member  of  a  clan.  The  guests  are  chosen  from  some  other  clan;  for 
instance,  if  the  deceased  belonged  to  the  raven  clan,  the  guests  must 
be  from  the  wolf  clan,  and  vice  versa.  Poor  persons,  who  are  unable 
to  pay  the  expense  of  such  ceremony,  take  their  dead  to  some  distant 
cove  or  other  place,  and  burn  them  without  any  display. 

When  the  invited  guests  have  assembled,  anil  the  pyre  is  erected, 
the  corpse  is  carried  out  of  the  village  and  placed  upon  the  fagots. 
The  jiyre  is  then  ignited  in  the  presence  of  the  relatives,  who,  however, 
take  no  active  part  in  the  ceremonies,  confining  themselves  to  weeping 
and  howling.  On  such  occasions  many  burn  their  hair,  placing  their 
heads  in  the  flames;  others  cut  their  hair  short.  After  the  cremation 
is  accomplished,  the  guests  return  to  the  dwelling  of  the  deceased.  If 
he  was  a  husband,  they  seat  themselves  with  the  widow,  who  belongs  to 
their  clan,  around  the  walls  of  the  hut.  The  relatives  of  the  deceased 
then  appear  with  their  hair  burned  or  cropped,  faces  blackened  and  dis- 
figured, and  place  themselves  within  the  circle  of  guests,  sadly  leaning, 
with  bowed  heads,  upon  sticks,  and  then  begin  their  funeral  dirges 
with  weeping  and  howling.  The  guests  take  up  the  song  when  the 
relatives  are  exhausted,  and  thus  the  howling  is  kept  up  for  four  nights 
in  succession,  with  brief  interruptions  for  refreshment. 

If  the  deceased  was  a  chief  or  wealthy  person,  the  custom  is  for 
the  relatives  to  kill  one  or  two  slaves,  according  to  the  rank  of  the 
dead,  in  order  to  give  him  servants  in  the  other  world.  At  the  end  of 
the  period  of  mourning,  or  on  the  fourth  day  following  the  cremation, 
the  relatives  wash  their  blackened  faces,  and  then  paint  them  with  gay 
colors;  at  the  same  time  making  presents  to  all  the  guests,  chiefly  to 
those  who  assisted  in  burning  the  corpse.  Then  the  guests  are  feasted 
again,  when  the  ceremony  is  ended.  The  heir  of  the  deceased  is  his 
sister's  son,  or  if  he  has  no  such  relative,  then  tlie  younger  brother. 
The  heir  of  a  male  is  compelled  to  marry  the  widow. 

The  custom  of  cremation,  or  disposition  of  the  dead  by  burning 
the  body,  seems  to  have  prevailed  very  generally  among  the  tribes  of 
the  Pacific  coast. 

The  Indian  usually  seeks  the  highest  poi  it  of  land  he  can  obtain 


DKATH    AND    ITS    1NC1I>KNTS. 


•3h3 


for  tho  burial  of  his  dead.     The  body  is  often  buried  in  a  sittinp;  posture, 

sometimes  with  the  limbs  drawn  up,  and  sometimes  extended  and  in 

a  reclining  position.     It  is  n  custom  among 

the  tribes,  very  generally,  to  put  up  grave 

posts    and    paint    characters   u{)on    them, 

denoting  the  number  of  enemies    killeil, 

prisoners  taken,  and  the  like.     Flags  are 

often  hung  over  the  graves  of  chiefs  and 

warriors.     For  other  Indians  a  piece   of 

white  cotton  or  something  of  the  kind  is 

used  instead.     This  custom  is  very  ancient. 

With  many  tribes,  when  a  person  first  dies 

ho  is  put  upon  a  scaffold.     The  Indians 

sometimes    light  a  fire   somewhere    near. 

The  rubbish  is  all  cleared  away  from  under 

the  scaifold,  and  everything  is  kept  clean 

around  the  place. 

Witii  the  Sioux,  if  a  warrior  is  killed 
in  battle,  they  secure  his  body,  dress  it  in  painted  okave  post. 

the  most  showy  manner,  and  bury  it  in  a  sitting  posture.  This  is 
considered  an  honor  due  alone  to  warriors.  It  is  said  that  the  Dakotas 
make  no  mounds  over  the  graves  of  the  dead. 

When  one  of  the  Chickasaws  dies,  they  put  on  him  his  finest 
clothing,  also  all  his  jewelry  and  beads.  This  is  done  that  he  may 
make  a  good  appearance  in  the  new  and  happy  country  to  which  he  is 
going. 

The  Pawnees  bury  their  dead  with  the  same  general  ceremonies 
as  is  recorded  of  other  tribes.  The  chief  persons  of  the  band  receive 
especial  honors.  The  horse  of  a  warrior  is  killed  upon  his  grave,  that 
it  Kiay  be  at  his  service  in  the  country  of  the  dead,  and  bear  him  to  the 
appointed  place  of  rest.  Tlie  women  are  as  much  honored  in  their 
death  as  the  men. 

There  is  less  demonstration  in  the  burial  of  children  and  youth 
when  they  ])ass  on  fi'om  the  scenes  of  this  life,  though  the  grief  of  the 
parents  is  often  inconsolable.  This  grief,  when  the  object  is  a  son,  is 
often  deeply  partaken  of  by  the  father,  especially  if  the  lad  be  grown 
and  has  developed  forensic  talents  to  succeed  him  in  the  chieftainship 
of  the  tribe  or  band.  Black  is  the  universal  sign  for  mourning.  It  is, 
with  the  Indian,  the  symbol  for  death. 

When  a  little  child  dies,  it  is  at  once  wrapped  in  a  white  skin, 
pinked,  and  painted  with  many  colors.  This  is  done  in  the  presence 
of  the  parents.     It  is  then  placed  upon  a  kind  of  sledge  and  carried 


f;l 


384 


THE   AMEltlCAN    INDIAN. 


to  its  l)urial.     Prosents  iiif  Ix'stowtMl  on  lliose  who  assist  in  tht>  buiifil 
of  cliildnMi,  tlie  saiiio  as  for  older  [u^oplo. 

Among  many  tiiht's,  the  mournin<f  cradle  is  an  object  of  intorest. 
In  lifts  the  Indian  mother  has  lu-r  babe  Vmund  to  a  board  in  an  upright 
iKtsition.  with  its  feet  resting  on  a  'oroad  ])and  at  the  l)n8e.  It  is  then 
placed  in  a  light  wicker  cradle  and  slung  over  iit>r  back.  If  the  infant 
dies  before  it  arrives  at  tiie  age  of  seven  months,  the  mother  tills  the 
empty  cradle  Avith  black  feathers  and  still  I'arries  it  for  the  space  of  a 
year.  During  the  time,  nothing  will  induce  her  to  be  separated  from 
it.  She  is  often  heard  singing  her  wigwam  lullabys  and  talking  to 
her  inanimate  treasure,  in  the  sweet  k)W  tones  that  onlv  the  mother's 


The  delicate  custom  of  never  mentioning  the  name  of  a  deceased 
friend,  proves  that  the  tenderest  feelings  of  humanity  rest  in  the  heart 
of  the  Indian.  If  obliged  to  refer  to  the  departed,  it  is  usually  done 
by  speaking  of  some  incident  in  which  the  deceased  was  connected; 
or  tliey  may  say  ^  referring  to  the  (h'ad).  he  who  was  our  friend,  our 
couns(>lor,  ..■  father,  as  the  case  may  be. 

Hennepii'  ,  ays  of  Indian  burial,  according  to  the  customs  of  the 
tribes  "'•'  ii  which  he  became  acciuainted,  that  thev  burv  their  dead  in 
the  manner  of  •.  mausoleum,  which  they  encom])ass  around  a^'  .it 
wit)  stakes  or  [)alisadoes,  twelve  or  thirteen  feet  Jiigli.  These  mauso- 
leums, he  says,  are  commonly  erected  in  the  most  eminent  place  of 
their  savage  borough.  They  send  every  year  solemn  embassies  to  their 
niMghboring  nations  to  solemnize  the  feast  of  tiie  dead.  All  the  people 
of  Northern  America  spare  nothing  to  honor  their  dead  friends  and  rela- 
tions, whom  they  go  to  lament.  They  go  to  the  mausoleum,  muttering 
a  sort  of  prayers,  accompanied  with  tears  and  sighs,  before  the  bones, 
whose  memory  they  honor  for  their  great  exploits  in  peace  and  war. 

He  says,  "they  have  likewise  a  Custom  of  putting  in  the  CotHn 
of  the  deceased  of  riper  Years,  whatever  they  esteem  valuable.  Thev 
jmt  their  Shoos  of  j)I  -''ed  Skins,  garnished  with  red  and  black  Porcu- 
pines, a  pair  of  Tongs,  a  Hatchet,  Necklaces  of  Pur[)le,  a  Pijje,  a 
Caldron,  and  a  pot  full  of  Sanoniitc,  or  Pottage  of  Indian  Corn,  willi 
some  fat  Meat.  If  he  be  a  Man,  they  l)ury  him  with  a  Gun,  Powder 
and  Ball;  but  those  that  have  no  Fire-Arms,  content  themselves  with 
putting  in  their  Cottin  their  Bows  and  Arrows,  that  when  they  are  in 
the  Coniifrij  of  Souls  (as  they  phrase  it)  and  of  the  Dead,  they  may 
make  use  of  them  in  Hunting." 

The  Indians  chose  elevated  places  for  burial,  com])letely  out  of 
the  reach  of  floods  or  standing  Avater.  They  were  often  sightly  and 
picturesque  points,  which  commanded  extensive  views.     As  they  were 


DKATH    AND    ITS    INCIDKNTS. 


88S 


without  proper  tools,  tliny  did  not  dig  i\u<i  graves  deep;  but  lUfido  them 
secure  from  the  depreihitious  of  wiKl  hejists  hy  phicin>j;  over  or  around 
them  the  trunks  of  trees,  in  a  suitable  manner,  to  prevent  sueh  de|)re- 
dutions. 

Mr.  Schoolcraft  says,  in  buryin<^  they  placed  the  body  east  and 
west,  with  the  head  to  the  east.  The  reason  j^iven  for  this  is,  that 
they  may  look  towards  the  happy  land  in  the  west.  The  same  authoi-- 
ity  remarks  that  no  trait  has  commended  the  forest  tribt^s  of  the  olil 
area  of  the  United  States  more  to  the  respect  and  admiriition  of  the 
beholder,  than  the  scrupulous  regard  with  which  they  are  found  to 
remend)er  the  burial  grounds  of  their  ancestors,  and  the  anguish  of 
their  mind  at  any  marks  of  disrespect  or  disturbance  of  their  bones. 
It  was  this  element  in  Indian  character  which  inspii'ed  that  people  to 
resist,  to  the  utmost  <  !"  'heir  power,  the  ruthless  invasion  of  the  white 
man  upon  the  Indian  dcaiinin.  If  the  white  man  has  fought,  bled  and 
died  for  his  country,  so  the  Indian  has  perished  alike  to  protect  the 
graves  and  sacred  r  sting  ];lace  o'  ms  ancestors. 

Caroline  <!.  Jjeightot,  i;>  lier  book  entitled  •' My  Life  at  Puget 
Sound,"  speaking  of  the  .  ndian  custom  of  burial  and  other  supersti- 
tions in  *he  country  over  which  she  traveled,  says:  "At  one  o''  the 
portages  (on  Snake  river")  we  saw  some  graves  of  chiefs,  the  bodies 
carefully  laid  in  ejist  and  west  lines  and  the  opening  of  the  loilge  built 
over  them  towards  the  sun-rise.  On  a  irunie  near  the  lodge  was 
stretched  the  hides  of  their  horses,  sacrificed  to  accompany  them  to 
another  world.  The  missionaries  congratulate  themselves  that  these 
barbarous  ceremonies  are  no  longer  obsei'ved;  that  the  Indian  is 
weaned  from  his  idea  of  the  liappy  hunting-ground,  and  the  sacrilegious 
thought  of  ever  meeting  his  horse  again  is  eradicated  from  his  mind. 
I  thought,  with  satisfaction,  that  the  missionary  really  knows  no  more 
about  the  future  than  the  Indian,  who  seems  ill-adapted  to  the  con- 
ventional idea  of  heaven.  For  my  part,  I  prefer  to  think  of  him,  in 
the  unknown  future,  of  retaining  something  of  his  earthly  wildness 
and  freedom,  rather  than  as  a  white  robed  Saint,  singing  psalms  and 
playing  on  a  harp." 

The  North  American  Indians  never  i-aised  permanent  monuments 
to  perpetuate  or  do  honor  to  the  memory  of  their  dead.  The  mounds 
and  mausoleums,  that  have  attracted  so  much  attention,  can  hardly  be 
regarded  as  built  or  raised  for  that  purpose.  No  pillar  or  "storied 
urn"  has  been  found  among  the  relics  of  their  past  generations. 

That  this  is  the  result  of  their  indifference  to  T  e  present  life, 
and  their  intense  fa'th  in  n  grand  and  happy  future,  seems  to  be  the 
most  natural  conclusion. 


25 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


THE  INDIAN  MEDICINE  MAN. 


Term  Medicine— Three  Distinct  Professions— The  Doctor  of  Medicine— The 
Majjician  — The  Prophet— Popular  Idea— Dress— Medicine  Bag — Its  Contents- 
Its  Construction— Claims  of  Supiematural  Influence — Animal  Magnetism — 
Trials  of  Power — A  Remarkable  Instance — Prophetic  Gifts — Mental  Telegraphy 
— Holy  Garments— Robes  of  Mystery— Robes  of  State — Judicial  Ermine  Obser- 
vances in  Regard  to  Medicine  Men— In  Regard  to  Smoking— Tetotalism  and 
Chastity  of  Women. 

f!|^Y  the  term  medicine,  here  used,  m\ich 
more  is  implied  than  mere  curative  drugs, 
[^  or  a  system  of  curative  practice,  in  the 
"•rji'  ills  of  the  human  system.  As  an  adjec- 
tive, it  embraces  the  idea  of  supernatural,  as 
well  as  remedial  practice,  in  healing  the  sick. 
The  Indian  medicine  man  is  an  individual, 
in  Indian  life,  whose  office  or  calling,  in  the 
popular  mind  of  the  white  man,  has  been  ill- 
defined,  and  vaguely  understood.  This  arises 
largely  from  the  term  medicine,  applied  to  him, 
a  term  which  we  have  become  accustomed  to 
using  to  designate  this  individual,  an  error 
which  comes,  doubtless,  from  a  mistranslation  or  misunderstanding  of 
the  term  usually  employed  to  designate  the  person.  A  more  accurate 
translation  would  give  us,  in  our  language,  the  word  "  mystery  "  in  its 
place. 

From  this  constant  use  of  the  word  medicine,  in  this  connection, 
people  generally  understand  that  the  individual  to  whom  it  is  applied 
is  purely  a  physician  or  doctor  of  medicine,  which  is  a  misconcej)tion 
of  what  is  comprehended  within  this  term  among  the  Indians  them- 
selves. Although,  in  practice,  the  Indian  medicine  man  may,  inci- 
dently,  take  in  the  calling  of  administering  to  the  sick,  as  that  of  a 
physician,  still  this  branch  does  not  strictly  come  within  the  meaning 
of  the  word  medicine  man,  as  understood  by  the  Indian. 

Among    the   Indians,  according   to   Mr.  Schoolcraft,  there   were 

(38fi) 


THE    INDIAN    MEDICINK    MAN. 


387 


three  distinct  professions,  nil  of  which  we  have  been  taught  to  under- 
stand are  comprised  under  the  head  of  "medicine  man,"  termed,  in 
the  Algonquin  'anguage,  the  Mas-kc-JxC-win-Jiin-cc,  the  Mc-dd-iriii- 
iii'n-ci',  and  the  Jci'-sit-kd-iriii-iiiit-cc.  The  first  is  the  physician  or 
doctor  of  medicine,  from  Mds-h'c-kcc,  a  liquid  dose,  and  iii-niii-iicc.  man. 
The  second  includes  also  the  profession  of  a  physician  or  medical  prac- 
titioner, but  has  a  different  mode  of  administering  to  his  patients,  or 
curing  diseases,  and  is  from  the  word  J/r(/((,  signifying  medical  magic, 
the  art  of  administering  to  the  sick  by  magic,  and  in-nin-iwc,  man,  con- 
cerning which  it  is  said:  "The  Mcda,  or  Mcdniviiuiince,  is  in  all 
respects  a  magician.  He  is  distinct  from  the  Maskckcwtniiiiicc.  or 
medical  practitioner,  who  administers  both  lic^uid  and  dry  medicines, 
bleeds,  cups  with  a  horn,  and  operates  on  ulcers,  swellings,  and  fresh 
wounds.  The  latter  takes  his  denomination  from  iiids-kc-kc.  a  li(|uid 
dose.  The  former  from  Mala,  a  mysterious  iirinci[)le.  The  one  is  a 
physician,  the  other  a  priest." 

The  Jcc-sH-ka-win-nin-cc,  or  third  character  mentioned,  whilst 
practicing  the  art  of  healing,  however,  as  well,  l)ut  by  ditferent  modes, 
as  before  shown,  is  simply  a  prophet  or  one  who  foretells  events,  from 
Jrcsiikd,  to  prophecy.  On  this  subject  Mr.  Schoolcraft  says:  "The 
art  of  prophecy,  or  the  Jcsukaici)!,  differs  from  the  MctUtirin  in  its 
being  practiced  alone,  by  distinct  and  solitary  individuals,  who  have 
no  associates;  who,  at  least,  do  not  exist,  and  are  never  known  as 
societies.  Prophets  start  up  at  long  intervals  and  far  apart  among  the 
Indian  tribes.  They  profess  to  be  under  supernatural  power,  and  to 
be  filled  wi''i  a  divine  afflatus.  It  is,  however,  an  art  resembling  that 
of  the  Mcddiriii,  and  founded  on  a  similar  principle  of  reliance,  differ- 
ing chiefly  in  the  ohjcrt  soiKjJit.  The  Mcdd  seeks  to  propU'ddc  events; 
the  Jossdkccd  aims  to  'predict  thom.  Both  appeal  to  spirits  for  their 
power.  Both  exhibit  material  substances,  as  stuffed  lairds,  bones,  etc., 
as  objects  by  or  through  which  the  secret  energy  is  to  l)e  exercised. 
The  general  modes  of  o[)eration  are  similar,  but  vary.  Tiie  drum  is 
used  in  both,  but  the  songs  and  incantations  differ.  The  rattle  is  con- 
fined to  the  ceremonies  of  the  Mcdd  and  the  \['(d)('no.  The  J()ss(d<:r<'d 
addressed  himself  exclusively  to  the  Great  Spirit.  His  office,  and  his 
mode  of  address,  are  regarded  with  great  solemnity  and  awe.  His 
choruses  are  peculiar,  and  deemed  by  the  people  to  carry  an  air  of 
higher  reverence  and  devotion." 

Men  who  profi^ssed  the  art  of  the  ^[(■ddlrill  were  formed  into 
societies  or  associations,  an  account  of  which  is  given  in  a  subsecpieiit 
chapter  under  the  head  of  "  Secret  Societies."'  Mr.  Schoolcraft  further 
says  of  the  Mcdaicin:     "  Its  original  significance    is  obscured  by  its 


88« 


THE    AMERICAN'    INDIAN. 


present  application  to  medical  influence,  supposed  to  be  exercised  by 
certain  mineral  or  animal  matter,  as  small  bits  of  metal,  bones, 
feathers,  and  other  objects  kept  in  the  arcanum  of  the  sacred 
(jnsli-k('-i>('-i(t-(jini,  or  medicine  s.ick.  But  it  is  quite  obvious  that 
no  physical  application  of  these  articles  is  even  pretended  by  the 
operators,  but  that  they  rely  wholly  on  a  subtle,  invisible,  necromantic 
influence,  to  be  exerted  in  secret,  and  at  distant  as  well  as  contiguous 
points." 

The  [)opular  idea  of  the  ofliee  of  the  Indian  medicine  man  is  thus 
expressed  by  the  missionary,  the  Abbe  Em.  Domenech.  He  says  these 
medicine  men  "  are  a  kind  of  priests,  doctors  and  charlatans,  Avho  pre- 
tend to  cure  illness,  explain  auguries,  and  foretell  future  events.  They 
feign  to  be  inspired  by  the  s[)irits;  they  perform  rigorous  acts  of  pen- 
ance; submit  to  mutilation,  fasting  and  self-mortification;  they  profess 
charms  and  secrets,  which  invest  thena  with  great  power;  they  preside 
over  all  religious  cercMnonies,  and  take  the  lead  in  the  dance  and  the 
song.  Cunning,  deceit,  shrewdness,  a  little  knowledge  and  a  great  ileal 
of  juggling  trickery,  form  the  foundation  of  their  renown.  They 
obtain  from  the  people  a  kind  of  respect  different  from  that  with  which 

other  dignitaries  are  treated,  fear  being 
its  principal  element;  they  are  looked 
ui)on  as  oracles,  but  the  same  admira- 
tion is  not  bestowed  upon  them  as  upon 
sachems  and  warriors." 

A  distinctive  mark  of  the  Indian 
medicine  man  was  the  wearing  of  a 
l)eculiar  robe  of  oftice  having  the  hair 
side  out,  accompanied  by  the  ever-pres- 
ent medicine  bag,  curiously  wrought  and 
ornamented,  in  which  were  carried  his 
nostrums,  and  which  was  claimed  of 
itself  to  possess  healing  properties  that 
might  be  imjjarted  to  the  patient  by 
touch.  The  general  theory  of  sickness 
was  that  it  was  caused  by  evil  spiritual 
influence,  and  after  pretending  to  dis- 
cover the  location  of  the  disturbiiiir 
spirit  in  the  body  of  the  patient,  the  only  remedial  agency  employed 
consisted  in  incantations  for  the  purpose  of  driving  away  these  evil 
or  disturbing  spirits. 

A  traveler  of  experience  on  the  subject  of  the  Indian  medicine 
bag,  says  its  complete  catalogue  of  contents  would  excite  wonder  and 


KNISTENAUX   MEDICINE   MAN. 


THE    INDIAN    MEPiriXE    MAN. 


8S'J 


"provoke  n  smile."  He  thus  describes  the  contents  of  a  medicine  bag 
which,  on  a  particular  occasion,  lie  examined : 

"There  were  dried  lierbs  in  quuntity,  leaves,  barks,  roots  and 
stems.  Here  a  claw,  there  a  tooth,  yonder  an  ear.  One  package  con- 
tained a  beak  and  a  feather,  another  a  human  nail.  Our  search 
brought  to  light  small  images  of  wood  carefully  wrapped  and  labeled. 
These  were  the  totems  that  preside  over  the  use  and  effects  of  the  med- 
icines, and  Avithout  their  ju-esence  in  the  [)ouches  the  skill  of  the  In- 
dian doctor  would  avail  nothing.  The  Indian  from  time  immemorial 
has  believed  that  every  animal  has  a  great  original  or  father,  and  tlie 
medicine  nien  choose  one  of  these  originals  as  their  particular  Mani- 
t(m.  The  image  of  this  animal  or  bird  is  the  totem,  and  as  tlie  doctors 
heal  with  the  hel[)  of  the  spirits,  they  naturally  place  the  totem  where 
they  think  it  will  do  the  most  good — in  the  medicine  bag.  The  images 
are  of  rt)ugh  workmanship,  but  they  answer  the  purpose  for  which  tliey 
were  designed  as  well  as  if  they  came  from  the  hands  of  the  skilled 
carver.  We  found  in  the  bag  we  examined  representations  of  the  sun 
and  moon,  and  some  odd  pieces  of  wood  carving  sup[)()sed  to  represent 
the  human  figure." 

Mr.  Catlin,  the  artist,  says  that  in  all  tribes  their  doctors  are 
conjurors,  are  magicians,  are  soothsayers,  and  perhaps  would  rank  as 
high  priests,  inasmucii  as  they  superintended  all  their  religious  cere- 
monies, Tliey  are  looked  upon  by  all  as  oracles  of  the  nation.  In  all 
counsels  of  war  and  peace  they  have  a  seat  with  the  chiefs,  are  regu- 
larly consulted  before  any  public  step  is  taken ;  and  the  greatest  defer- 
ence and  respect  are  paid  to  their  opinion. 

He  remarks  in  explanatiini  of  the  word  birdie  hie,  which  is  used  in 
this  connection,  that  the  Indians  do  not  use  or  understand  this  word  in 
our  language;  but  in  eacli  tribe  tliey  have  a  word  of  their  own  con- 
struction, synonymous  with  mystery  or  mystery  man  in  our  own  lan- 
guage. Further  explaining,  he  says:  "For  instance,  1  am  a  'medi- 
cine man'  of  the  highest  order  amongst  these  superstitious  ])eople,  on 
account  of  the  art  which  I  practice;  which  is  a  strange  and  unaccount- 
able thing  to  them  and,  of  course,  called  the  greatest  of  'medicine.' 
My  gun  and  pistols  which  have  percussion  locks,  are  great  medicine; 
and  no  Indian  can  be  prevailed  upon  to  fire  them  otf,  for  they  say  they 
have  nothing  to  do  with  the  white  man's  medicine." 

In  describing  the  niedicino  bag  of  the  medicine  man  Mr.  Catlin 
says  it  is  constructed  of  the  skins  of  animals,  birds  or  reptiles,  and  1,1'. 
namented  and  presei'ved  in  a  thousand  different  ways,  as  suits  the 
taste  or  freaks  of  the  person  who  consiructs  it.  These  skins  are  gen- 
erally attached  to  some  part  of  the  clothing  of  the  medicine  man,  or 


I 


390 


TH1="    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


carripd  in  his  liand.  Tliese  bngs  are  often  decorated  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  be  exceedingly  ornamental,  and  are  stuffed  with  grass,  moss,  or 
something  of  the  kind. 

One  of  the  arts  claimed  by  the  Indian  medicine  man  was  that  he 
could,  by  the  exertion  of  a  supernatural  influence  which  he  possessed, 
control  the  minds  of  others,  and  an  instance  is  mentioned  Avhere  it  is 
claimed  that  a  medicine  man  of  the  Assinaboin  tribe  accepted  a  chal- 
lenge from  a  rival  medicine  man  for  each  to  try  the  exertion  of  this 
supernatural  power  over  the  other  on  an  occasion  appointed.  Each 
being  furnished  with  his  medicine  bag,  arrayed  in  full  dress  and  cov- 
ered with  war  paint,  they  met  in  the  presence  of  a  great  concourse, 
both  having  pre[)ared  for  the  occasion  by  long  fasting  and  conjura- 
tions. After  smoking  their  pipes,  a  ceremony  which  precedes  all  im- 
portant councils,  the  medicine  men  sat  down  opposite  each  other  a  few 
feet  apart. 

The  trial  of  power  seems  to  have  been  conducted  on  principles  of 
animal  magnetism,  and  lasted  a  long  while  without  decided  advantage 
on  either  side,  until  the  medicine  man  of  the  Assinaboins,  concentrat- 
ing all  his  power,  or  as  expressed  according  to  the  Indian  idea,  gather- 
ing his  medicine,  in  a  loud  voice  commanded  his  antagonist  to  die, 
Avho.  it  is  said,  succumbed,  and  in  a  few  minutes  "  his  spirit,"  as  the 
narrator  expressed  it,  "went  beyond  the  sand  buttes."  This  of  course 
gave  increased  confidence  of  the  trilie  in  the  power  of  this  medicine 
man,  who  firmly  believed  that  his  spiritual  power  had  alone  secured 
liis  triumph. 

It  is  stated  by  the  same  ;iuthority  from  which  the  foregoing  inci- 
dent is  derivetl.  that  a  Jesuit  priest  of  long  experience  among  the 
Indians,  in  missionary  labors,  being  informed  of  this  story,  instead  of 
exj)ressing  disbelief,  went  on  rather  to  express  quite  a  different  senti- 
ment, saying  that  he  had  seen  many  exhibitions  of  power  among  these 
medicine  men,  which  he  could  not  explain.  "I  have  known,"  said  he, 
'•  [u-etlictions  by  these  medicine  men  of  events,  far  in  the  future,  to  be 
literally  fulfilled,  and  have  seen  medicine  tests  in  the  most  conclusive 
Avay.  I  once  saw  a  Koo-tc-iiai  Indian  (known  generally  as  Skookiiiii- 
TdDKiJirrcicoati,  from  his  extraordinary  power)  command  a  mountain 
sheep  to  fall  dead,  and  the  animal,  then  leajung  among  the  rocks  of 
the  mountain  side,  fell  instantly  lifeless.  This  I  saw  with  my  own 
eyes,  and  I  ate  of  the  animal  afterwards.  It  was  unwounded,  healthy 
and  perfectly  well." 

A  remarkable  instance,  showing  the  accuracy  with  which  these 
medicine  men  could  at  times  foretell  events,  is  related  by  a  writer  in 
the  AtUuitic  Munlltlij   for   July,   180(5,  concerning  a   medicine    man 


THE    INDIAN    MEDICINE    MAN. 


391 


among  the  wild  tribes  of  the  Upper  Missouri  river,  whose  name  is 
giveu  as  Maqiieajjos,  and  who,  he  says,  was  an  ignorant  and  unintel- 
lectual  person,  but  that  his  predictions  were  sometimes  absolutely 
astounding.  On  one  occasion,  a  party  of  ten  voyagers  set  out  from 
Fort  Benton,  then  the  most  remote  post  of  the  American  Fur  Com- 
pany, for  the  purpose  of  finding  a  certain  band  of  northern  Blackfeet. 
The  expedition  was  perilous  from  its  commencement,  and  the  danger 
increased  with  each  day's  journey.  The  war  paths,  war  party  fires, 
and  similar  indications  of  the  vicinity  of  hostile  bands,  were  each  day 
found  in  greater  abundance. 

Persons  experienced  in  Indian  life  can,  at  a  glance,  tell  what 
tribe  has  made  a  war  path  or  a  '•amp  fire.  Indications  which  would 
convey  no  meaning  to  the  inexperienced,  are  often  conclusive  proofs 
to  the  keen  eyed  mountaineer. 

The  party  of  adventurers,  in  this  case,  soon  found,  by  accustomed 
indications,  that  they  were  in  the  thickest  of  the  Cree  war  party  opera- 
tions, and  so  full  of  danger  that  seven  of  the  ten  turned  back.  The 
remaining  three,  through  their  resolute  character,  continued  their 
journey  until  this  resolution  failed  them,  and  they,  too,  determined 
that  after  another  day's  travel  northward  they  would  hasten  back  to 
their  comrades.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  last  day,  four  young  Indi- 
ans were  seen,  who,  after  a  cautious  approach,  made  the  signs  of  peace, 
laid  down  their  arms  and  came  forward,  announcing  themselves  to  be 
Blackfeet  of  the  Blood  band.  They  were  sent  out,  they  said,  by 
Maqueapos,  the  medicine  man  before  mentioned,  to  find  three  white 
men,  mounted  on  horses  of  a  peculiar  color,  dressed  in  garments  actu- 
ally described  to  them,  and  armed  with  weapons  which  they,  without 
seeing  them,  minutely  described. 

The  whole  history  of  this  expedition  had  been  detailed  to  them 
by  Maqueapos;  the  purpose  of  the  journey,  the  personnel  of  the  par- 
ties, the  exact  location  at  which  to  find  the  three  last  mentioned  who 
persevered,  had  been  detailed  by  this  medicine  man  with  as  much 
fidelity  and  accuracy  as  could  have  been  done  by  one  of  the  whites 
themselves;  and  so  convinred  were  the  Indians  of  the  truth  of  the 
old  man's  medicine  that  the  four  young  men,  before  mentioned,  were 
sent,  four  days  later,  to  appoint  a  rendezvous  with  the  whites,  at  a  place 
a  hundred  miles  distant.  The  apiKiintment  was  fulfilled,  the  objects 
of  the  expedition  speedily  accomplished,  and  the  whites,  after  a  few 
days'  rest,  returned  to  the  jx>int  of  their  starting  out. 

The  writer  of  the  article,  before  mentioned,  says  he  was  at  the 
head  of  the  party  of  whites,  and  himself  met  the  Indian  messengers. 
Upon  questioning  the  chief  men  of  the  Indian  camp,  many  of  whom 


3i>2 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


nfteiTvartls  became  his  warm  personal  friends,  and  one  of  them  his 
adopted  brothei*,  no  suspicion  of  the  facts  as  narrated  could  be  sus- 
tained. The  medicine  man,  Maqueapos,  could  give  no  explanation 
beyond  the  general  one,  that  he  "saw  us  coming  and  heard  us  talk  on 
our  journey."  He  had  not,  during  the  time,  been  absent  from  the 
Indian  camp,  and  it  seems  had  apparently  no  mode  and  no  information 
whatever  by  which  he  could  determine  the  facts  Avhicli  he  foretold, 
except  through  his  intuitive  jxiwor,  or  maUcinc  which  he  possessed. 

The  writer  of  the  aforesaid  article  says  that  a  subsequent  intimate 
acquaintance  with  Maqueapos  disclosed  a  remarkable  medicine  faculty, 
as  accurate  as  it  was  inexplicable.  He  was  tested  in  every  way,  and 
almost  always  stood  the  ordeal  successfully.  This  remarkable  circum- 
stance is  in  the  same  line  of  foretelling  events,  referred  to  in  another 
chapter  of  this  work,  entitled  "Indian  Prophecies." 

In  closing  his  article,  the  writer  before  mentioned,  whilst  declar- 
ing that  it  is  not  his  object  to  defend  or  combat  the  Indian  notion  of 
medicine  men,  says:  "Wlioever  will  take  the  trouble  to  investigate, 
will  find  in  the  re(d  Indian  a  faith,  and  occasionally  a  power,  that 
quite  equals  the  faculties  claimed  by  our  civilized  clairvoyants,  and 
will  approach  au  untrodden  i)ath  of  curious,  if  not  altogether  useful, 
research." 

This  Indian  idea  of  the  gift  of  prophecy,  understanding  mysteries, 
and  faith  to  accomplish  results,  by  will  of  the  medicine  man,  singularly 
coincides  with  the  Jewish  ideas  as  expressed  in  1  Cor.  xiii,  2,  wherein 
these  subjects  are  thus  recited:  "And  though  I  have  the  gift  of 
prophecy,  and  understand  all  mysteries,  and  all  knowledge ;  and  though 
I  have  all  faith,  so  that  I  could  remove  mountains,"  etc. 

The  following  paragraph,  found  in  the  St.  Louis  Repuhlican  of 
recent  date,  under  the  head  of  "  Mental  Telegrapliing,"  shows  that  this 
power  of  mystery  claimed  to  exist  among  the  Indians  is  one  attracting 
the  attention  of  the  intelligent  mind: 

"It  is  said  that  the  Indians  on  the  plains  have  always  practiced  a 
system  of  mental  telegraphing  among  themselves,  by  means  of  Avhich 
they  communicate  with  each  other  almost  instantaneously,  and  without 
messengers  or  signals.  This  mental  telegraphing  is  by  no  means 
peculiar  to  the  Indians  on  the  plains  of  the  United  States.  The  same 
thing  has  been  done  by  many  people  on  the  plains  and  among  the 
mountains,  both  in  America  and  other  countries,  and  is  to-day  and 
always  has  been  one  method  of  manifesting  knowledge  known  to  and 
practiced  by  many  persons.  The  manner  iu  which  such  communica- 
tions are  made  seems  to  be  and  is  a  great  mystery.  Many  theories 
about  it  have  been  suggested,  all  of  which  fall  far  short  of  satisfying 


THE    INDIAN    MEDICINE    iVll 


3il3 


the  minds  of  the  people  as  to  how  it  is  done.  The  fact  that  such  com- 
munications are  sent  and  received,  and  that  they  are  often  genuine  and 
true,  and  that  such  is  one  mode  of  manifesting  knowledge,  is  now 
almost  universally  conceded." 

Not  only  does  the  Indian  medicine  man  wear  his  robes  of  mystery, 
but  the  custom  of  wearing  robes  or  holy  garments  to  distinguisii  the 
sacred  office  of  a  person  is  not  confined  to  the  untutored  Indian;  it 
was  an  ancient  custom  of  the  Jews,  according  to  the  writings  of  whom 
it  was  commanded:  "Thou  shalt  put  upon  Aaron  the  holy  garments."' 
Ex.  xl,  111 

And  this  custom  of  priestly  robes  was  carried  into  the  church  in 
later  times,  and,  indeed,  is  continued  down  to  the  present  day.  More- 
over, these  robes  of  mystery,  among  civilized  nations  in  succeeding 
generations,  have  been  extended  to  kings,  and  of  winch  we  sjieak  as 
their  robes  of  siair;  and  the  custom  of  wearing  the  like  robes  of  mys- 
tery has  been  extended  to  judicial  functionaries,  and  styled  jmlivinl 
ermine;  so  that  whoevrr  is  inclined  to  criticise  the  Indian  medicine 
man  for  his  superstitious  garments,  marking  or  aiding  his  calling, 
must  remember  that  our  more  enlightened  races  have  borrowed  or 
shared  with  him,  down  to  the  latest  time,  the  same  or  the  like  super- 
stitions. 

The  wilder  tribes  are  accustomed  to  certain  observances,  which 
are  generally  termed  the  tribe-medicine.  Their  leading  men  inculcate 
them  with  great  care — perhaps  to  perpetuate  unity  of  tradition  and 
purpose.  In  the  arrangement  of  the  tribe-medicine,  trivial  observances 
are  frequently  intermixed  with  very  serious  doctrines.  Thus,  the 
grand  war  council  of  the  Dakota  confederacy,  comprising  thirteen 
tribes  of  Sioux,  and  mere  than  seventeen  thousand  warriors,  many 
years  since,  promulgated  a  national  medicine,  prescribing  a  red  stone 
pipe  with  an  ashen  stem  for  all  council  purposes,  and  an  eternal  lu)s- 
tility  to  the  whites.  And  the  opinion  has  been  expressed  that  the  pre- 
diction may  be  safely  ventured  that  every  Sioux  will  preserve  this 
medicine  until  the  nation  shall  cease  to  exist.  And  to  this,  it  is  said, 
may  be  traced  that  terrible  Indian  war  that  devastated  Minnesota,  and 
from  which  it  was  predicted  that  there  could  not,  in  the  nature  of 
things,  especially  in  view  of  native  Indian  character,  be  a  peace  kept 
in  good  faith  until  the  confederacy  of  the  Dakota  nation  was,  in  elfect, 
destroyed. 

The  Crows,  or  Upsaraiikas,  Avill  not  smoke  in  council,  uidess  the 
pipe  is  lighted  with  a  coal  of  the  butfalo  chi[),  and  the  bowl  is  rested 
on  a  fragment  of  the  same  substance.  Their  chief  men  have,  for  a 
great  while,  endeavored  to  engraft  teetotalism  upon  their  national  medi- 


394 


THE   AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


cine,  and  have  succeeded  better  than  the  Tnri;««    i, 

seemed  to  promise.  ^  character  would  have 

Among  tlie  Flatheads,  female  chastifv  ,•«  n       r       , 
injunction  amon..  tlieir  theoriprV        7  ^  "''*'""^^  medicine  or 

vailed  very  genl      11? ^  1  "^^''*''^'  "  «'^^^-««teristic  which  pre- 
f,.-      1  ,  •  •'^^^^"^'^^^J  among  the  American  tribes      Wifl,  fl,«  \r     i 
fnendslnp  for  the  whites  is  sunnnsp,!  f    i     .  Mandans, 

individual  advantage.  ^^  ^'  "''  '^'^^^^^  °^  "^t^^"-!  and 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 
INDIAN    PROPHECIES. 

The  Inilian  Prophet — An  Important  Functionary — As  with  the  Ancient  Jews— Was  the 
Oracle  of  "  All  Mystery" — False  Prophets— Chiefs  had  Their  Prophets- Fore- 
telling Events — Remarkable  Instance  Related — Capt.  Carver  Relates  an  Instance 
— Father  Charlevoix's  Experience — Peter  Jones  Gives  Instance  of  Indian 
Account  from  an  Indian  Captive— Sinpnlar  Instance  of  Foretelling  the  Future — 
Fulfilled  in  the  Escape  of  Three  Captives  Father  Charlevoix's  Experience — 
Peter  Jones  Gives  Instance  of  Indian  Prophecy. 


^"^^HE  Indian  in  his  siiper- 
^  i  stitious  nnd  beliefs,  iu 
■■fij  cF  his  notions  of  snper- 
^  natural  manifestiitions 
and  agencies,  does  not  differ 
essentially  from  the  white  man. 
An  important  functionary  with 
him,  as  with  the  ancient  Jews, 
was  that  of  the  prophet,  or  one 
Avho  could  foretell  events. 
Sometimes  the  prophet  com- 
bined also  the  churaoter  of 
priest  and  doctor  of  medicine, 
and  to  him  was  committed  all 
such  things  as  were  considered 
mysteries.  In  short,  he  was 
the  oracle  of  "all  mystery." 

These  persons,  in  general, 
took  rank  among  the  natives 
accordingly  as  they  had  sliown 
or  proved  their  superiority  in  the  line  of  their  profession ;  and  the 
experience  or  the  Indian,  in  regard  to  this  class  of  functioimries,  was 
not  unlike  that  of  the  Jews,  for  they  occasionally  had  among  them 
false  prophets,  or  those  whose  prophecies  Avere  not  always  genuine  or 
precisely  accurate.  So  that  whenever  a  prophet  had  shown  his  skill 
or  accuracy  in  foretelling  events,  he  took  rank  accordingly  among  his 
tribe  or  people. 


WARNINGS  OF  THE  UREAT  Sl'IKIT. 


i 


U', 
r. 


31  u; 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


But  it  is  proposed  liere  to  spenk  of  propliecies  rather  tiiaii  of 
propliets.  Attention  is  given  to  this  Intter  subjec^t  under  the  liend  of 
"  Medicine  Man." 

The  ruling  chief  of  a  tribe  or  confederation  of  tribes  generally 
had  his  prophet,  selected  with  reference  to  his  superior  skill  in  his 
profession,  the  same  as  the  white  man,  in  the  affaii's  of  his  govern- 
ment, has  his  lieutenant,  general  adviser,  or  prime  minister,  selected 
with  like  reference  to  his  peculiar  capabilities.  The  commander  of  a 
military  force  has  his  chief  of  staff  or  adjutant  general.  The  man- 
ager of  a  large  corporation  has  his  legal  counsel,  who  occupies  not 
only  the  [)lace  of  counselor  in  matters  of  law,  but  as  a  general  adviser 
in  business  affairs  as  affected  by  the  law. 

The  untutored  mind  of  the  Indian  stood  constantly  in  fear  of 
those  things  which  to  him  were  considered  superiuitural,  mysterious  or 
beyond  his  comprehension.  The  principal  chief  to  whom  tlie  admin- 
istration and  guidance  of  affairs  were  committed,  therefore,  selected 
his  prophet  to  give  him  guidance  and  information  concerning  future 
events,  whereby  he  might  be  the  better  enabled  to  direct  the  affairs  of 
his  j)eople  committed  to  liis  charge. 

Instances  are  given  by  travelers,  captives  and  historians,  of  the 
foretelling  of  events  by  Indian  pi'ophets,  which  are  quite  remarkable. 
Among  these  is  one  related  by  Capt.  Jonathan  Carver,  coming  to  his 
attention  during  his  travels  through  the  interior  parts  of  North 
America,  in  the  year  1707.  The  most  westerly  point  reached  by  him 
was  the  St.  Peter's,  or  Minnesota  river,  in  the  vicinity  of  whidi  he 
spent  the  winter  with  the  Dakotas.  On  his  return  East,  the  ensuing 
summer,  he  proceeded  by  way  of  what  is  known  as  the  grand  portage, 
Avhicli  lies  on  the  northwestern  borders  of  Lake  Superior.  Here  he 
met  a  large  party  of  Knistinoes,  or,  as  he  calls  them,  "  Killistinoes 
and  Assinipoils  Indians,"  who  were  come  to  this  place  in  order  to  meet 
the  traders  from  Mackinaw,  who  made  this  their  road  to  the  north- 
west.    In  relating  the  incident  before  mentioned,  he  says: 

"The  traders  Ave  expected  being  later  this  season  than  usual,  and 
our  numbers  very  considerable,  for  there  were  more  than  three  hun- 
dred of  us,  the  stock  of  provisions  we  had  brought  with  us  was  nearly 
exhausted,  and  we  waited  with  impatience  for  their  arrival. 

"One  day,  whilst  we  were  all  expressing  our  wishes  for  this 
desirable  event,  and  looking  from  an  eminence  in  hopes  of  seeing  them 
come  over  the  lake,  the  chief  priest  belonging  to  the  band  of  the 
Killistinoes  told  us  that  he  would  endeavor  to  obtain  a  conference  with 
the  Great  Spirit,  and  know  from  him  when  the  traders  would  arrive. 
I  paid  little  attention  to  this  declaration,  supposing  that  it  would  be 


INDIAN    l'n0I'HECI^:H. 


Hit- 


he 


produptive  of  some  juggliiijj  trick,  just  sufKoiently  covererl  to  deceive 
the  ignorant  Indians.  13>it  the  king  of  that  tribe  telling  me  that  this 
was  chieti}'  undertaken  by  the  priest  to  alleviate  my  anxiety,  and  at 
the  same  time  to  convince  me  how  much  interest  lie  had  with  the 
Great  Spirit,  I  thought  it  necessary  to  restrain  my  animadversions  on 
his  design. 

"The  following  evening  was  fixed  upon  for  this  spiritual  confer- 
ence. When  everything  had  been  properly  prepared,  tiie  king  came 
to  me  and  led  me  into  a  capacious  tent,  the  covering  of  whicii  was 
drawn  up,  so  as  to  render  what  was  transacting  within  visible  to  those 
who  stood  witliout.  We  found  the  tent  surrounded  by  a  great  nund)er 
of  the  Indians,  but  we  readily  gained  admission,  and  seated  oui'selves 
on  skins,  laid  on  the  ground  for  that  pur])ose. 

"  In  the  center  I  observed  that  there  was  a  place  of  an  oblong 
shape,  which  was  composed  of  stakes  stuck  in  the  ground,  with  inter- 
vals between,  so  as  to  form  a  kind  of  chest  or  coiKn  large  enough  to 
contain  the  body  of  a  man.  These  were  of  a  middle  size,  and  placed 
at  such  a  distance  from  each  other  that  whatever  lay  within  tiiem  was 
readily  to  be  discerned.  The  tent  was  perfectly  illuminated  by  a  great 
number  of  torches,  nuide  of  splinters  cut  from  the  pine  or  birch  tree, 
which  the  Indians  held  in  their  hands. 

"  In  a  few  minutes  the  priest  entered,  when  an  amazing  large 
elk's  skin  being  spread  on  the  ground  just  at  my  feet,  he  laid  himself 
down  upon  it,  after  having  stripped  himself  of  every  garment  except 
that  which  he  wore  close  about  his  middle.  Being  now  prostrate  on 
his  back,  he  first  laid  hold  of  one  side  of  the  skin,  and  folded  it  over 
him,  and  then  the  other,  leaving  only  his  head  uncovered.  This  was 
no  sooner  done  than  two  of  the  young  men  who  stood  by  took  al)out 
forty  yards  of  strong  cord,  made  also  of  an  elk's  hide,  and  rolled  it 
tight  around  his  body,  so  that  he  was  completely  swathed  within  the 
skin.  Being  thus  bound  up  like  an  Egyptian  mummy,  one  took  him 
by  the  heels,  and  the  other  by  the  head,  and  lifted  him  over  the  pales 
into  the  inclosure.  I  could  also  now  discern  him  as  plain  as  I  had 
hitlierto  done,  and  I  took  care  not  to  turn  my  eyes  a  moment  from  the 
object  before  me,  that  I  might  the  more  readily  detect  the  artifice;  for 
such  I  doubted  not  but  that  it  would  turn  out  to  be. 

"The  priest  had  not  lain  in  this  situation  more  than  a  few  seconds 
when  he  began  to  mutter.  This  he  continued  to  do  for  some  time,  and 
then  by  degrees  grew  louder  and  louder,  till  at  length  he  spoke  articu- 
lately ;  however,  what  he  muttered  was  in  such  a  mixed  jargon  of  the 
Chippeway,  Ottawaw  and  Killistinoe  languages,  that  I  could  under- 
Having  continued  in  this  tone  for  a  con- 


staud  but  very  little  of  it. 


81)8 


TIIK    AMKIUCAN    INDIAN. 


pidorable  while,  he  at  Inst  exerted  his  voice  to  its  utmost  pitch,  BOine- 
tiiiios  riiviii^',  and  Bomotiines  praying,  till  lie  had  worlied  himself  into 
such  an  agitation  that  ho  foainod  at  tiio  mouth. 

"After  having  romaiiit'd  near  thrce-cjuarters  of  an  liour  in  the 
place,  anil  continued  his  vociferations  with  xmabated  vigor,  he  seemed 
to  bo  quite  exhausted  and  remained  speechless.  But  in  an  instant  he 
sprrtiig  to  his  feet,  notwithstanding,  at  the  time  he  was  put  in,  it 
appeareil  impossible  for  him  to  move  either  his  legs  or  arms;  and, 
sliaking  olf  his  covering,  as  cpiick  as  if  tlie  bands  witli  wliich  it  hail 
been  bound  were  burned  asunder,  he  began  to  address  those  wiio  stood 
around  in  a  firm  and  audible  voice.  'My  brothers,'  said  he,  'the  Great 
Spirit  has  deigned  to  hold  a  talk  witii  his  servant  at  my  earnest 
reipiest.  Ho  has  not.  indeed,  told  me  when  the  persons  we  expect  will 
be  here,  but  to-mori'ow,  soon  after  the  sun  has  reached  his  highest 
point  in  the  heavens,  a  canoe  will  arrive,  and  tiie  peofjle  in  that  will 
inform  us  when  the  traders  will  come.' 

"  Having  said  this,  ho  stepped  out  of  tho  inclosure,  and,  after  ho 
had  put  on  his  robes,  dismissed  the  assembly.  I  owu  I  was  greatly 
astonished  at  what  I  had  seen,  but  as  I  observed  that  every  eye  in  the 
company  was  fixed  on  me,  with  a  view  to  discover  my  sentiment,  I 
carefully  concealed  every  emotion. 

"  The  next  day  the  sun  siionc  bright,  and  long  before  noon  all  the 
Indians  were  gatliered  together  on  the  eminence  that  overlooked  the 
lake.  The  old  king  came  to  me  and  asked  mo  whether  I  had  so  much 
confidence  in  what  the  [)riest  had  foretold  as  to  join  his  people  on  the 
hill,  and  wait  for  the  completion  of  it.  I  told  him  I  was  at  a  loss 
what  opinion  to  iovm  of  the  prediction,  but  that  I  would  readily  attend 
him.  On  this,  we  walked  together  to  the  place  Avhere  the  others  were 
assembled.  Every  eye  was  again  fixed  by  turns  on  me,  and  on  the 
lake;  when,  just  as  the  sun  had  reached  his  zenith,  agreeable  to  what 
the  priest  had  foretold,  a  canoe  came  around  a  point  of  land  about  a 
league  distant.  The  Indians  no  sooner  beiield  it  than  they  set  up 
an  universal  shout,  and  by  their  looks  seemed  to  triumph  in  the 
interest  their  priest  thus  evidently  had  with  the  Great  S[)irit. 

"  In  less  than  an  hour  the  canoe  reached  the  shore,  when  I  attended 
the  king  and  chiefs  to  i-ecoive  those  who  were  on  board.  As  soon  as 
the  men  were  landed  we  walked  all  together  to  the  king's  tent,  wlien, 
according  to  their  invariable  custom,  we  began  to  smoke;  and  tliis  we 
did,  notwithstanding  our  impatience  to  know  the  tidings  they  brought, 
without  asking  any  questions;  for  the  Indians  are  the  most  deliberate 
people  in  the  world.  However,  after  some  trivial  conversation,  the 
king  inquired  of  them  whether  they  had  seen  anything  of  the  traders? 


INDIAN    I'ROPIIECIES. 


;«>!> 


The  men  replied  that  they  had  parted  from  them  a  few  days  before, 
ami  that  they  proposed  being  here  the  Becoud  day  from  the  present. 
Tliey  accordingly  arrived  at  the  time,  greatly  to  our  satisfaction,  but 
more  particularly  so  to  that  of  the  Indians,  who  found  by  this  event 
the  importance,  both  of  their  priest  and  of  their  nation,  greatly  nug- 
raented  in  the  sight  of  a  stranger. 

"This  story,  I  acknowledge,  appears  to  carry  with  it  marks  of 
great  credulity  in  the  relator.  But  no  one  is  less  tinctured  with  that 
weaivaess  than  myself.  The  circumstances  of  it,  I  own,  are  of  very 
extraordinary  nature;  however,  as  I  can  vouch  for  their  being  free 
fi'om  either  exaggeration  or  misrepresentation,  being  myself  a  cool  and 
dispassionate  observer  of  them  all,  I  thought  it  necessary  to  give  tliom 
to  the  public.  And  this  I  do  Avithout  wishing  to  mislead  the  judgment 
of  my  readers,  or  to  make  any  superstitious  impressions  on  their  minds, 
but  leaving  them  to  draw  from  it  what  conclusions  they  please." 

It  seems,  from  the  cautious  manner  in  which  Capt.  Carver  treats 
the  aforesaid  occurrence,  that  ho  Avas  naturally  skeptical  as  to  mutters 
of  this  kind;  and  the  accuracy  with  which  this  prophecy  was  fulfilhnl 
naturally  impressed  his  mind  with  considerable  force,  and  he  felt 
called  upon,  as  will  be  seen,  to  assure  the  reader  in  ..nguage  as  forc- 
ible as  possible,  of  the  truth  of  the  circumstance  he  witnessed.  And 
not  content  with  this,  in  the  preface  to  his  book,  or,  as  he  calls  it, 
"adtb'ess  to  the  public,"  he  again  refers  to  this  matter,  and  remarks 
that  the  credibility  of  the  incident  before  mentioned,  and  the  prognos- 
tication of  the  Indian  priest  liaving  been  questioned,  he  thinks  it 
necessary  to  avail  himself  of  a  further  opportunity  to  endeavor  to 
eradicate  any  impression  that  might  be  made  on  the  minds  of  his 
readers,  by  the  apparent  improbability  of  his  story ;  and  he  assures 
the  reader  again  that  he  has  related  this  occurrer^ce  just  as  it  hap- 
pened, being  an  eye  witness  to  the  Avhole  transaction,  and  being  at  the 
time  free  from  any  trace  of  skeptical  obstinacy  or  enthusiastic  credu- 
lity, he  was  consequently  able  to  describe  every  circumstance  minutely 
and  impartially,  Avhich  he  has  done,  but  Avithout  endeavoring  to 
account  for  the  means  by  Avhich  it  was  accomplished. 

The  aforesaid  occurrence  is  Avhat  at  this  day  would  be  called, 
among  that  class  of  people  known  as  spirHualists,  as  a  case  of  spirit- 
ual manifestation  through  a  genuine  iiicdiiini.  In  this  day  and  gen- 
eration, occurrences  of  this  kind  are  not  uncommon,  and  in  thorn  there 
are  many  enthusiastic  believers,  especially  among  the  class  of  people 
l)efore  mentioned;  but  the  occurrence  Avhich  Capt.  Carver  relates, 
transpired  nearly  a  hundred  years  before  the  appearance  among  us  of 
that  phenomenon  called  Sjnritiialism  or  spiritualisiic  seances. 


^ 
% 


400 


THE    AMEllICAN    INDIAN. 


Another  like  case  of  foretelling  events  by  an  Indian  prophet  ia 
given  in  an  account  of  the  captivity  of  Richard  Eue,  George  Holman 
and  Irving  Hinton,  who  were  captured  in  February,  1781,  in  Kentucky, 
near  the  falls  of  the  Ohio  river,  now  called  Louisville,  by  the  renegade 
white  man,  Simon  Girty,  at  the  head  of  thirteen  Indians. 

The  history  of  tlio  captivity  of  these  men  is  given  in'  a  book, 
entitled  "Recollections  of  the  Early  Settlements  of  the  Wabash  Val- 
ley," by  Sandford  C.  Cox,  of  Lafayette,  Ind. ;  published  in  ISGO. 
The  writer  was  a  descendant  of  the  captive  George  Holman,  the  facts 
which  he  related  having  come  down  through  family  tradition,  as  an 
important  incident  in  connection  with  the  escape  of  Richard  Rue,  one 
of  the  captives  named. 

The  writer  of  this  account,  apparently  feeling  that  he  might  be 
charged  with  too  much  credulity  as  to  the  account  he  gives,  seemingly 
attempts  to  treat  the  subject  lightly ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  the  fact 
of  the  occurrence  and  that  the  events  as  foretold  by  the  Indian  prophet 
transpired  precisely  as  he  stated  they  would,  remains  in  his  narrative. 
Mr.  Cox,  in  narrating  the  escape  of  Richard  Rue,  who  had  become 
separated,  during  his  captivity,  from  Holman  and  Hinton,  says: 

"The  last  few  mouths  of  Rue's  captivity  were  spent  at  Detroit. 
I  shall  not  attempt  to  give  a  full  descrijjtion  of  the  various  incidents 
of  his  long  and  painful  captivity,  Avliich  lasted  three  years  and  a  half, 
and  was  terminated  in  the  following  manner:  Rue  and  two  of  his 
fellow  captives,  whose  names  are  not  recollected  with  sufficient  cer- 
tainty to  give  them  a  place  in  these  pages,  came  to  the  conclusion  to 
make  their  escape,  if  posijible.  In  anticipation  of  such  an  event,  they 
had  for  some  time  been  secretly  preparing  for  their  departure.  At  the 
time,  there  were  three  or  four  different  tribes  of  Indians  assembled  at 
the  Trading  House  on  the  lake  shore,  near  Detroit.  A  circumstance 
occurred,  during  the  drunken  revels  of  the  Indians,  which  produced 
great  excitement.  One  of  the  Indians  lost  a  purse,  containing  some 
ninety  dollars  in  silver.  Search  was  instituted  in  vain  for  the  lost 
treasure.  Who  was  the  thief?  Various  were  the  conjectures  and 
insinuations  of  the  exasperated  tribes,  who  were  about  to  make  it 
assume  a  national  character,  when  it  was  announced  that  there  was 
a  Soothsayer  or  Prophet  present,  who  belonged  to  another  tribe  from 
either  of  those  who  were  disputing  about  the  lost  treasure,  and  who, 
by  conjuration,  could  detect  the  thief,  and  tell  where  the  lost  money 
was  secreted,  which  st<)p})ed  nil  wrangling,  until  the  learned  seer  had 
tried  his  arts  of  necromancy.  The  professor  of  the  black  art,  looking 
as  solemn  as  an  owl,  unrolled  a  deer-skin  upon  the  ground,  with  the 
flesh  side  up.     He  then  drew  from  his  belt  a  little  bag  of  fine  sand, 


INDIAN    PROPHECIES. 


401 


which  he  emptied  upon  the  deer-skin.  With  a  mngic  svand,  about  the 
size  and  length  of  an  ordinary  ritie  rnmrod,  he  spread  tlie  sand 
smoothly  over  the  wliole  surface  of  the  skin.  The  eager  and  de-jply 
interested  crowd,  witli  a  solemn  awe  depicted  in  their  countenances, 
encircled  the  magician,  and  awaited  witli  breathless  silence  the  result 
of  liis  divination.  Meanwhile  the  prophet,  as  he  was  termed,  silently 
gazed  at  the  glittering  surface  of  the  sand  for  many  minutes,  without 
any  definite  result.  Then,  after  muttering  over  some  half  articulated 
spell  words,  and  looking  awfully  wise,  he  took  another  long,  steady  gaze 
into  the  sand.  Eureka,  Eureka,  were  not  the  words  uttered  by  the 
venerable  seer,  but  he  said,  'I  see  the  thief  and  the  stolen  treasure.' 
'Who  is  he?  Who?'  shouted  a  dozen  voices,  'tell  his  name,  point 
him  out,  be  it  whomsoev(>r  it  may.'  But  the  prophet,  feeling  bound 
by  a  proper  spirit  of  philanthropy  for  his  red  brethren,  and  deeming 
that  the  disclosure  might  lead  to  tlie  extermiimtion  of  a  tribe,  or  per- 
haps two  or  tliree  tribes,  before  tiie  matter  ended,  gravely  declared  the 
impropriety  of  divulging  a  fact  which  might  terminate  so  disastrously. 
He  exonerated  all  those  who  had  been  charged  with  the  theft,  ami  said 
that  the  lost  money  had  been  taken  and  carried  away  by  a  different 
tribe  from  any  of  those  embroiled  in  the  (juarrel.  Tliis  important 
announcement  quieted  the  dissensions  of  those  who  Avere  contending, 
a. id  restored  liarmony  and  friendship  among  tliose  who,  but  a  feiv 
hours  before,  Avere  ready  to  use  the  knife  and  tomahawk  upon  each 
other. 

"Rue  and  his  comrades  being  witnesses  of  this  (lis[)hiy  of  the 
prophet's  professional  skill,  concluded  at  the  first  convenient  oppor- 
tunity to  interrogate  him  in  regard  to  the  number,  age,  sex,  and  con- 
dition of  their  respective  families  at  home;  and  whether  they  Avere  all 
Btill  alive,  and  resided  where  they  did  when  they  Avere  captured. 

"A  private  chance  occurred  Avithiu  a  few  days  afterAvards,  the  fee 
was  agreed  upon  and  paid,  and  the  tliree  prisoners  and  the  seer  seated 
themselves  around  the  outspread  deer  skin,  covered  Avith  the  enchanted 
saml.  After  a  long  silence,  during  Avhich  the  pro[)het  looked  steadily 
into  the  sand,  ne  remarked  that  he  saAV  Rue's  folks  passing  about 
through  the  door  yard,  giving  tlie  number  of  males  and  females,  and 
their  age  and  appearance  Avith  such  accuracy,  that  Rue  at  once  consid 
ored  him  a  genuine  Avizard,  The  conjurer  then  lifted  his  eyes  from 
the  sand  and  remarked:  'You  all  intend  to  make  your  escape,  and  you 
will  eifect  it  soon.'  Then  gazing  into  the  sand  he  continued:  'You 
will  meet  with  many  trials  and  hardships  in  passijig  over  so  Avild  a 
district  of  coitotry,  inhabited  by  so  many  hostile  nations  of  Indians. 
You  Avill  almost  b"^arve  to  death ;  but  about  the  time  you  have  given  up 


26 


402 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


r11  hope  of  finding  game  to  sustain  you  in  your  faniislied  condition, 
succor  will  come  when  you  least  expect  it.  I  see  dimly  the  carcass  of 
some  wild  animal  taken  as  game.  What  it  is  I  cannot  clearly  see.  It 
will  be  a  masculine  of  some  kind.  After  that  you  will  find  plenty  of 
game,  and  you  will  all  arrive  safely  at  your  homes.'  They  stoutly 
denied  any  intention  or  desire  of  escaping ;  but  at  the  same  time  told 
the  wizard,  as  they  had  paid  him  for  his  professional  revelations,  that 
they  had  explicit  confidence  that  he  would  not  divulge.  e>icept  to  them- 
selves, any  shadowings  of  the  future  that  flitted  over  his  sand  covered 
deer  skin.  The  okl  prophet,  acting  upon  the  principle  of  letting  every 
one  attend  to  his  oAvn  business,  said  nothing  about  the  'coming  events 
which  cast  their  shadows  before '  in  regard  to  the  escape  of  the  prison- 
ers. Whether  his  silence  proceeded  from  his  not  wishing  to  meddle 
with  the  determinations  of  the  fates,  or  from  the  fear  that  any  revela- 
tions he  might  make,  affecting  the  interests  of  his  patrons  who  had 
confided  their  all  to  his  pro[)hetic  skill  ind  honor,  might  injure  his 
business,  or  simply  from  a  sense  of  moral  probity,  it  was  difficult  to 
judge. 

"At  length  the  set  time  for  their  departure  arrived,  and  they  com- 
menced their  dubious  journey  through  the  wide  wilderness,  infested 
with  wild  beasts,  and  wild  and  bloody  minded  savages,  whose  tender 
mercies  (with  a  few  noble  exceptions)  they  had  long  since  learned 
were  cruel.  They  kneAv  that  as  soon  as  they  were  missed  they  would 
be  pursued,  and  they  pushed  ahead  as  fast  as  possible  the  whole  of  the 
first  night,  and  encamped  about  daybreak,  without  fire,  in  a  thicket, 
almost  surrounded  with  a  swamp.  Here  they  lay  concealed  the  whole 
day.  Having  eaten  the  scanty  amount  of  victuals  they  had  been  able 
to  stealthily  abstract  from  the  cnnip  the  morning  they  left,  they  began 
to  feel  pressed  with  hunger,  but  dare  not  venture  from  their  conceal- 
ment, iest  they  might  be  discovered  and  recaptured  by  the  Indians, 
whom  they  well  knew  would  hang  u{)on  their  trail  and  feri'et  them  out 
if  possible.  They  saw  no  game  in  their  swampy  retreat ;  and,  had  they, 
the  sound  of  a  gun  might  disclose  their  hiding  place.  They  crawled 
around  and  tried  to  catch  some  frogs  which  they  saw  plunging  around 
in  the  stagnant  waters  that  surrounded  them;  but  were  unable  to  catch 
even  one  frog.  At  dark  they  ventured  out  from  their  lurking-place, 
and  pursued  their  perilous  journey  through  the  woods,  guided  by  the 
stars  when  they  shone,  and,  when  they  were  obscured,  by  the  moss  that 
grew  on  the  north  side  of  the  trees — a  fact  well  known  to  all  woodsmen. 

"The  morning  of  the  third  day  found  them  so  weak  and  exhausted 
by  travel  and  hunger,  that  it  was  determined  that  Rue,  wlio  was  a  good 
hunter,  should  venture  out  in  quest  of  game.     He  spent  the  most  of 


INDIAN    I'llOl'HECIKS. 


-Md 


the  day  in  linntiuf,',  but  found  no  ginio,  not  oven  a  bird  nor  a  sqnirrel 
to  appease  their  gnawinjjj  hun>,rer.  l>y  this  time  they  hail  reachetl  the 
streams  that  led  into  the  Wabash  river,  which  Hue  knew  abounded 
with  iine  fisli,  but  havi.ig  no  fish  hooks  witli  them,  nor  wire  to  construct 
any  out  of,  they  deemed  it  too  hazardous  to  attempt  to  spear  any  by 
torcli  light.  So  they  traveled  on  all  that  night  without  eating,  or 
st()pi)ing  to  rest,  but,  witli  the  returning  beams  of  the  morning,  they 
sought  a  secure  hiding  place,  as  usual.  Their  hunger  now  commenced 
to  become  insupportable,  and,  although  the  woods  and  streams  showed 
strong  and  fresh  signs  of  Indians,  it  was  determined  that  Rue,  their 
Nimrod,  must  go  in  quest  of  game  at  all  hazards.  He  scoured  the 
woods  for  miles  around,  up  hill  and  down  dale,  but,  strange  to  say.  he 
i!ould  find  no  game  of  any  description.  A  jaybird  or  a  woodpecker 
would  have  been  a  delicious  morsel  to  these  starving  fugitives ;  but 
birds  and  beasts  appeared  to  be,  like  thenuelves,  hid  amongst  their 
vt'oody  fastnesses.  About  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  Rue  returned  to 
onmp,  weary,  dejected  and  luckless.  Starvation  now  stared  them  in 
the  face. 

"At  length  another  one  of  the  fugitives  arose  from  his  priistrate 
position  on  the  ground,  and  said:  'Suppose  I  try  my  luck,  or  lack  of 
luck,  once  more.'  Then,  shouldering  the  best  gun  in  the  com})any,  he 
walked  slowly  off  and  was  soon  hid  in  the  darksome  forest  that  sur- 
rounded them.  But  this  persistent  effort  on  the  part  of  their  comrade 
brought  no  hope  to  the  minds  of  Rue  and  the  other  man,  who  well 
knew  the  want  of  skill  on  the  part  of  the  departed  hunter.  But  the 
race  is  not  always  to  the  swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong,  which  was 
fully  verified  by  the  fact  that  in  less  than  three  hours  after  he  started 
from  the  camp  the  amateur  hunter  returned,  tottering  under  a  small 
three  pronged  buck,  which  he  had  killed  and  partly  dressed.  As  he 
threw  it  upon  the  ground  the  words  of  the  conjurer:  'It  is  a  masculine; 
after  killing  it  you  will  find  plenty  of  game,  and  your  hardshi[)s  will 
mostly  bo  over,'  flashed  across  the  mind  of  Rue,  wlu)  now  felt  fully 
confirmed  iu  the  oracular  wisdom  of  the  old  Indian,  whose  prophetic 
ken  had  so  far  penetrated  the  future  as  to  see  the  carcass  of  that  deer 
which  was  so  opportunely  killed  to  save  them  from  death  by  famine. 
If  it  were  n  mere  coincidence  or  shrewd  guess  of  the  seer,  tliey  con- 
sidered it  strange  beyond  parallel.  A  fire  was  soon  kindled,  and  a 
small  portion  of  the  deer  was  broiled.  The  experience  and  sound 
judgment  of  the  prisoners  prevented  their  eating  too  much  of  the  de- 
licious repast.  They  now  had  enough  to  last  them  several  days,  until 
they  could  kill  more,  and  the  last  words  of  the  conjurer  threw  the  rain- 
bow hues  of  hope  over  the  renniinder  of  their  toilsome  'ouruey.    When 


404 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


iiiglit  nrrivetl  they  pursued  their  journey  witli  renewed  strength  and 
courage,  carrying  with  them  tlie  fleshy  portions  cl  the  venison,  feeling 
comparatively  safe.  Although  they  had  traveled  many  miles  from 
where  they  started  and,  in  all  probability,  v  jre  far  out  of  reach  of 
their  pursuers,  yet  they  relaxed  but  little  in  the  prudent  course  they 
adopted  at  the  start,  of  night  traveling  and  lying  by  in  the  day  time; 
and  thus  they  entirely  avoided  discovery  by  the  red  men  of  the  forest, 
who  thickly  iidiabited  the  region  through  which  they  had  passed. 
Had  they  been  discovered  by  the  Indians  who  inhabited  the  different 
portions  of  the  country  through  which  they  passed,  they  would  very 
likely  not  have  been  recognized  as  white  men,  for  their  dress,  gait, 
manners  and  general  appearance  were  completely  Indian,  from  the 
painted  feathers  and  porcupine  cpiills  that  crowned  the  turban  that  en- 
circled their  foreheads,  to  the  beads  and  ribbons  that  adorned  their 
moccasins,  and  variegated  the  fanciful  belts  that  surroundetl  their 
waists,  bristling  with  scalding  knife  and  tomahawk.     Thev  found  game 

'  O  1  C?  4,'  O 

plenty,  and  Avould  have  hail  a  suflicient  quantity  of  ammunition  to  enable 
tliera  to  supply  themselves  with  provisions  to  the  end  of  their  journey, 
hail  not  an  accident  occurred  which  reduced  them  again  to  a  state  of 
great  destitution. 

"  On  the  twentieth  day  after  they  made  their  escape  from  near 
Detroit  they  struck  the  Ohio  river,  about  fifty  miles  above  the  Falls. 
The  sight  of  this  beautiful  river,  which  they  had  not  seen  for  over 
three  years,  sent  a  thrill  of  joy  through  their  bosoms,  and  they  set  to 
work  to  construct  a  rude  raft  out  of  logs  to  bear  them  down  its  spark- 
ling current  to  the  village  of  Louisville,  where  their  toilsome  and 
ilangerous  journey  would  be  brought  to  a  close.  But  before  they  had 
floated  half  the  way  to  Louisville  their  frail  raft  was  dashed  to  pieces 
by  the  white  caps,  raised  by  a  stilf  gale  that  swept  up  the  river,  and 
the  three  passengers  with  their  guns,  blankets  and  provisions,  were 
spilt  out  into  the  river.  With  difticulty  they  reached  the  Kentucky 
shore  and  crawled  up  the  bank,  looking,  as  they  afterward  said,  like 
drowned  rats.  They  lost  all  their  guns  but  one,  the  whole  of  their 
provisions,  and  the  most  of  their  ammunition  and  clothes.  In  this  sad 
[)light  till  y  struck  out  through  the  woods  for  Harrodsburg.  where  they 
arrived  in  safety,  greatly  fatigued  and  worn  down  by  their  long  and 
wearisome  journey  through  the  wilderness,  and  to  the  surprise  and  joy 
of  their  friends,  who  had  long  mourned  them  as  dead." 

Father  Charlevoix,  in  his  travels  among  the  Indians  in  North 
America,  it  seems,  also  encountered  these  prophets  whom  he  called 
jugglers,  and  was  struck  with  astonishment  at  the  accuracy  with  which 
he  savs  thev  foretold   future  events. 


INDIAN  ritoriiKciiis. 


405 


He  says  it  is  also  true  that  the  jujjffrlers  were  too  often  riglit  in 
their  predictions  to  make  it  believed  that  they  always  guess  ])y  chance; 
and  that  there  passes  on  these  t)ccasions,  things  that  it  is  scarce  possible 
to  attribute  to  any  natural  secret.  But  he  attributes  these  remarkable 
prophecies  to  a  power  derived  from  an  evil  spirit,  concerning  which  he 
says:  "The  letters  of  the  ancient  missionaries  are  full  of  facts  whicli 
leave  no  room  to  doubt  that  these  seducers  have  a  real  correspondence 
with  the  Father  of  deceit  and  lies." 

It  appears  in  the  experience  of  Father  Charlevoix  that  these 
prophecies  did  not  proceed  alone  from  Indian  men,  but  Indian  women 
also  possessed  this  power,  and  he  gives  the  following  instance  of  fore- 
telling an  event  by  a  "woman  savage,"  which  ho  said  he  had  "  frt)m 
it>  source." 

"  Madame  de  Marson.  wife  of  M.  de  Marson,  avIio  was  command- 
ant of  a  post  in  Canada,  was  one  day  very  uneasy  about  her  husband, 
who  was  absent,  and  the  time  was  past  which  lie  iiad  set  for  his  return. 
A  'woman  savage'  who  saw  Madame  de  Marson  was  troubled,  aski'd 
her  the  cause  of  it,  and  being  told  it.  she  said,  after  ])ausing  a  little  dii 
the  matter,  'Don't  trouble  yourself  any  longer;  your  husband  will 
come  back  on  siich  a  day,  and  at  such  an  hour  (which  slie  named), 
wearing  a  grey  hat.'  As  she  perceiveil  that  the  lady  gave  no  heed  to 
her  prediction,  on  the  day  and  at  the  hour  she  had  foretold,  she  came 
again  to  the  lady,  and  asked  her  if  she  would  come  and  see  her 
husband  arrive,  and  pressed  her  in  such  a  manner  to  follow  her,  that 
she  drew  her  to  the  side  of  the  river.  They  had  hardly  got  there  when 
M.  de  Marson  appeared  in  a  canoe,  wearing  a  grey  hat;  and  being 
informed  of  what  had  passed,  he  declared  that  he  could  not  conceive 
how  the  savage  could  have  foreknown  the  hour  and  the  day  of  his 
arrival." 

Eev.  Peter  Jones,  the  Ojibway  minister  of  the  gospel,  in  his  book 
concerning  that  people,  gives  the  following,  among  other  instances  of 
Indiiin  prophecy,  which  he  says  he  received  from  a  respectable  gentle- 
man, then  government  agent  in  Upper  Canada,  who  hail  spent  most  of 
his  life  in  the  Indian  country,  and  who  was,  therefore,  well  acquainted 
with  their  characte)'  and  pretensions,  and  thus  relates  the  incident: 

"In  the  year  ISOi,  wintering  with  the  Winnebagoes  on  the  Rock 
river,  I  had  occasion  to  send  three  of  my  men  to  another  wintering 
house,  for  some  tlour  which  I  had  left  there  in  the  fall,  on  my  way  up 
the  river.  The  distance  being  about  one  and  a  half  days'  journey  from 
where  I  lived,  they  were  expected  to  return  in  about  three  days.  On 
the  sixth  day  after  their  absence  I  was  about  sending  in  quest  of  them, 
when  some  Indians,  arriving  from  the  spot,  said  that  they  had  seen 


400 


THK    AMKHICAN    INDIAN. 


■''\. 


^M 


uotliinjjc  of  them.  I  could  now  use  no  menus  to  nscertnin  wliere  tliey 
were;  the  plains  were  extensive,  the  paths  numerous,  nnd  the  tracks 
they  had  made  wore  tlie  next  moment  covered  by  the  drift  snow. 
Patience  was  my  only  resource;  and,  nt  leniftli,  I  gave  them  up  for 
lost. 

••On  the  fourteentii  night  after  their  departure,  as  several  Indians 
were  smoking  their  pipes  and  telling  stories  of  their  Avar  parties, 
huntings,  etc.,  an  old  fellow,  named  Wdlttrim,  who  was  a  daily  visitor, 
came  in.  My  interp?'eter,  a  Cnnailian  named  Felix,  pressed  me,  as  he 
had  f  ixMpiently  done  before,  to  employ  this  conjurer,  as  he  could  inform 
me  about  the  men  in  (juestion. 

••The  dread  of  l)eing  laughed  at  had,  hitherto,  ])reveuted  my 
acceding  to  his  importunities;  but  now,  excited  by  curiosity,  I  gave  the 
old  man  a  (juarter  pound  of  tobacco  and  two  yards  of  ribbon,  telling 
him  that  if  he  gave  me  a  true  account  of  them  1  would,  when  I  ascer- 
tained the  fact,  give  him  a  bottle  of  rum.  The  night  was  exceedingly 
daik,  and  the  house  situated  on  a  point  of  land  in  a  thick  wood.  The 
old  fellow  withdrew,  and  the  other  Indians  retired  to  their  lodjjes. 

"A  few  mijiutes  after,  I  hoard  \\'^(tliinut  (an  ^gg)  begin  a  lament- 
able song,  his  voice  increasing  to  such  a  degree  that  I  really  thought 
he  would  have  injured  himself.  The  whole  forest  appeared  to  be  in 
agitation,  as  if  the  trees  were  knocking  against  each  other;  then  all 
would  be  silent  for  a  few  seconds;  again  the  old  fellow  would  scream 
and  yell,  as  if  he  were  in  great  distress.  A  chill  seized  me,  and  my 
hair  stood  on  end;  the  interpreter  and  I  stared  at  each  other  without 
power  to  express  our  feelings.  After  remaining  in  this  situation  a  few 
minutes  the  noise  ceased,  and  Ave  distinctly  heard  the  old  chap  singing 
a  lively  air.  We  expected  him  in,  but  he  did  not  come.  After  Avaiting 
some  time,  and  all  appearing  tranquil  in  the  Avoods,  Ave  Avent  to  bed. 
The  next  morning  I  sent  for  my  friend,  Waltiniv,  to  inform  me  of  his 
jaunt  to  see  the  men. 

"•I  Avent,'  said  he,  'to  smoke  the  pipe  Avitli  your  men  last  night, 
and  found  them  cooking  some  elk  meat,  Avhich  they  got  from  an  OttaAva 
Indian.  On  leaving  this  pi,.i"^  they  took  the  Avrong  road  on  the  top  of 
the  hill ;  they  traveled  hard  on,  and  did  not  knoAv  for  two  days  that 
they  Avere  lost.  "When  they  discovered  their  situation  they  Avere  much 
alarmed,  and,  having  nothing  more  to  eat,  AA'ere  afraid  they  AA^ould  starve 
to  death.  They  Avalked  on  not  knoAving  Avhich  Avay  they  were  going, 
until  the  seventh  day,  Avlien  they  Avere  met  near  the  Illinois  river  by 
the  OttaAva  before  named,  Avho  Avas  out  hunting.  He  took  them  to  his 
lodge,  fed  them  Avell,  and  Avanted  to  detain  them  some  days  until  they 
had  recoA'ered  their  strength ;  but  they  Avould  not  stay.     He  then  gaA-e 


■■MVMB 


INDIAN    PiiOrHECIES. 


Ml 


them  some  elk  meat  for  their  journey  home,  nnd  sent  his  son  to  put 
them  into  the  right  road.  They  will  go  to  Lagotheues  for  the  tiour 
you  sent  them,  and  will  be  at  home  in  three  days.'  I  then  asked  him 
what  kind  of  a  place  they  were  encamped  in  when  he  was  there.  He 
said,  'they  had  made  a  shelter  by  the  side  of  a  large  oak  tree  that  had 
been  torn  up  by  the  roots,  and  which  had  fallen  with  the  head  towards 
the  rising  sun.' 

"All  this  I  noted  down,  and  from  the  circumstantial  manner  in 
which  he  related  every  particular — though  he  could  not  possibly  have 
had  any  personal  communication  with  or  from  them  by  any  other 
Indians — I  began  to  hope  that  my  men  were  safe  and  that  I  should 
again  see  them.  On  the  appointed  day  the  interpreter  and  myself 
watched  most  anxiously,  but  without  effect.  We  got  our  suppers,  gave 
up  all  hopes,  and  heartily  abused  Wdhtcun  for  deceiving  us.  Just  as 
we  were  preparing  for  bed,  to  my  great  joy,  the  men  rapped  at  the 
door,  and  in  they  came  with  the  tiour  on  their  backs.  My  first  busi- 
ness was  to  inquire  of  their  travels.  They  told  me  the  whole  exactly 
as  the  old  Indian  had  before  stated,  not  omitting  the  tree  or  any  other 
occurrence ;  and  I  could  have  no  doubt  but  the  old  fellow  had  got  his 
information  from  some  evil  or  familiar  spirit." 


n 
-,) 

I 
I 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 
ANATOMY  AND    MEDICAL   KNOWLEDGE. 

Knowledge,  bow  Acquired— Comparison  of  the  Indian  and  tlio  Wbito  Man — Knowl- 
edge of  tbo  Functional  Organs  of  tbo  Body — Wbicb  their  Language  Indicates 
-Their  Knowledge  Conii)arative — Pathology — Want  of  Kiiowledge  through 
Scientific  Experiments — Limited  Knowledge  of  Circnlation  of  the  Blood — Knowl- 
edge Derived  from  the  Whites— Incantations— By  Sacrificial  Kites— Pretensions 
of  Indian  Knowledge  Compared  with  the  Pretensions  of  the  Medical  White  Man 
— Originally,  Indians  had  but  Few  Diseases— Causes  of  Diseases  -Simplicity  of 
Diet-  Administer  Simple  Eemedies — Sacrifices  to  Propitiate  Spirits— A  Practice 
Like  the  Jews — Fracture  or  Breaking  of  a  Bone  -Understand  Nature  of  Poison- 
ous Plants— Knew  Nothing  of  Paralysis  -Ideas  of  Blood  Letting. 


11 


'fl 


^)\^ 


'O   what  degree   of 
k  n  ()  w  1  e  d  g  e      the 
American  Indian  had 
^'     attained  in   medical 
science,  at  the  time  he  first 
came    in   contact   witli    the 
white  man  and  the  ways  of 
his  civilization,  can  not  now 
be  stated  with  complete  accu- 
racy.    At  most,  it  is  a  mat- 
ter of  conjecture;  but  since 
his    ac(piaintance   with   the 
wliite  man  it  is  evident  that 
the  Indian  has  made  consid- 
erable progress  in  his  knowl- 
edge on  this  subject;  but  we 
must  bear  in  mind  Avhatever 
knowledge  or  skill  the  white 
man  himself  has  attained  on  this  subject  has  been  gathered,  after  a 
long  period  of  time,   from  observation  and  experience.     The  Indian 
knowledge  has  been  acquired  in  the  same  manner. 

The  only  difference  between  the  Indian  and  the  white  man,  in 
this  regard,  is  that  the  latter  has  given  this  subject  more  attention 
than  the  former.     Dr.   Pitcher,  a  surgeon  in  the  United  States  army 

(408) 


-X.-:vi':.rtA-T:i/^"!>.  ,•  ^^ 


INDIAN  DOCTOK  CO.Ml'OUN'  ■  SU  JIKDICINK. 


ANATOMY    AND    MEDl^AL    KNOWLEDGE. 


4oa 


many  years  ago,  who  gave  considerable  attention  to  inquiring  into 
the  Indian  knowleilge  on  the  subject  of  anatomy  and  medicine,  says: 
■'  Their  ignorance  of  the  pathology  of  diseases  and  superstitious  observ- 
ances are  not,  in  many  respects,  more  extravagant  than  those  entertained 
by  practitioners  in  the  juediieval  ages.  One  of  tlie  most  striking  re- 
sults of  his  investigation  consists  of  the  scientific  determination  of 
the  plants  relied  on  in  the  Indian  m<iicri(i  iiirdica.''''  He  says  that 
strong  coincidences  are  found  in  the  species  and  properties  of  the 
botanical  remedies  employed  by  the  original,  and  by  educated  phy- 
sicians. 

It  is  perceived  by  the  Indian  vocabularies  furnished  l)y  sundry 
sources,  that  the  Indians  had  a[)pro[)riate  and  distinct  names  for  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  human  system,  as  the  heart,  lungs,  liver,  gall,  spleen, 
windpipe,  and  other  functional  organs.  But  it  is  believed  to  be  im- 
j)robable  that  they  possessed  an  adequate  or  relialile  knowledge  of  tlie 
true  functions  performed  by  these  organs.  AVliatever  shad<iwy  no- 
tions they  may  have  entertained  on  this  subject,  experience  obtained  by 
viewing  the  vital  organs,  would  soem  to  inform  them  that  the  heart  was 
the  distributing  reservoir  of  the  blood  and  the  central  point  of  vitality. 
Their  language  would  indicate  this,  upon  examination  of  the  etymology 
of  the  word  denoting  heart;  and  their  knowledge  of  the  functions  of 
other  parts  of  the  human  structure  would  be  indicated,  to  some  extent, 
in  like  manner. 

"The  Indian  knowledge  of  anatomy,"  says  Dr.  Pitcher,  "is  in  a 
great  mea^^ure  comparative,  having  been  derived  from  acquaintance 
Avith  the  structure  of  the  higher  order  of  animals.  13y  cutting  up  the 
game  taken  in  hunting,  the  Indian  acquires  a  general  knowledge  of 
the  comparative  anatomy  of  animals,  the  analogies  of  which,  to  the 
human  system,  they  seem  carefully  to  have  noted  and  clearly  conqire- 
hended." 

It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that  they  do  not  Ujiderstand  the  changes 
which  the  atmosphere  undergoes  in  tlie  lungs.  They  are  not  aware 
that  the  combustion  that  takes  place  in  the  lungs,  is  the  principal  source 
of  animal  heat,  nor  do  they  know  that  nitrogen  of  the  changing  tissues 
is  passed  out  through  the  kidneys;  yet  they  do  understand  that  the 
blood  is  circulated  by  the  agency  of  heat,  that  the  lungs  are  the  or- 
gans of  respiration,  and  that  the  suspension  of  the  action  of  the  kid- 
neys is  fatal  to  animal  life. 

On  the  subject  of  pathology,  or  that  science  which  has  for  its 
object  the  knowledge  of  disease,  the  Indian,  it  appears,  has  no  distinct 
or  definite  ideas.  He  had  not,  like  the  physicians  of  cultivated  people, 
an  opportunity  of  acquiring  pathological  information,  through  ageu- 


410 


THK    AMEHICAX    INDIAN. 


cies  of  science  ami  scientific  experiments,  like  tlmt  of  the  microscope, 
or«^!inic  chemistry,  the  stethoscope  nncl  luitoptic  examinations. 

Investi<^ation8,  in  hiter  times,  indicate  that  the  Indians  had  n  lim- 
ited knowledge  of  tlie  circiilntion  of  the  blood.  Whatever  ideas  they 
j)osse.ssed  on  this  subject,  it  is  believed,  were  derived  from  the  whites; 
for,  while  their  medicine  men  say  that  the  blood  flows  in  the  veins, 
when  questioned  on  the  subject,  they  a[)pear  to  be  wholly  ignorant  of 
the  agency  of  the  arteries  in  producing  this  current,  as  well  as  ignoi-ant 
of  tiie  agency  of  the  lungs  and  air,  in  renovating  the  blood,  and,  iu 
fact,  ignorant  of  the  entire  economy  of  the  system. 

Mr.  Fletcher,  United  States  agent  among  the  Winnebagoes,  iu 
speaking  of  the  medical  knowledge  of  the  Indians,  says:  "In  view 
of  the  conflicting  theories  advocated  by  pathologists  among  the  whites, 
and  in  the  absence  of  a  certain  and  acknowledged  standard  on  this  sub- 
ject, it  is  difficult  to  determine  how  far  the  Indian  theory  of  the  nature 
and  causes  of  diseases  is  entitled  to  respect.  If  the  success  of  their 
practice  is  considereil  a  fair  criterion  of  the  correctness  of  their  theory, 
the  Indian  doctor  can  claim  a  respectable  rank  among  the  disciples  of 
Esculapius.*' 

Individuals  among  them  have  notions  of  a  kind  of  mythic  exist- 
ences, as  causes  of  di.sease,  and  believe  that  they  are  to  be  driven  out  by 
incantations,  or  propitiated  by  sacrificial  rites  and  ceremonies.  Others 
impute  the  sufferings  of  the  sick  to  the  presence  of  bile  in  the  pained 
parts,  which  the  inculcator  of  this  theory  draws  out  of  the  system 
through  a  bone  used  as  a  suction-pump,  and  which  the  operator  works 
with  his  mouth.  The  spitting  out  of  the  juice  of  a  yellow  root,  which  he 
carries  in  his  mouth  for  that  purpose,  renders  the  delusion  of  the 
patient  complete. 

Some  Indians  ascribe  all  pain,  the  causes  of  which  are  not  obvious 
to  the  senses,  to  the  biting  of  worms,  which  they  attempt  to  dislodge 
through  remedies  of  their  own  devices.  The  speculative  notions  of 
the  native  Indian  tribes  were  not  more  obviously  observed  than  the 
opinions  which  prevailed  among  the  physicians  who  wrote  and  practiced 
during  the  period  in  the  world's  history  called  the  dark  ages,  and  the 
century  following  the  era  of  printing,  when  the  pall  of  superstition 
seemed  to  hang  with  a  peculiar  weight  upon  the  medical  mind  of 
the  nations  of  Europe;  and  Dr.  Pitcher  remarks  that  he  knows  of 
nothing  in  Indian  practice  which  indicates  such  grossness  of  taste,  on 
the  part  of  the  people  who  used  and  prepared  them,  as  some  of  the 
formula?  for  the  preparation  of  remedies  which  are  found  in  the  medi- 
cal writings  during  the  prevalence  of  the  great  plague  in  London,  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  seventeenth  century,  and  that  the  sympathetic  treat- 


ANAl'OMV    AND    MKDICAI,    KNOWI.KDdi:. 


411 


uient  of  wounds,  wliioli  wns  in  vogue  nt  tlio  sftme  tinio,  and  is  still  in  our 
own  t'ountrv  |ii'iu'tit'iHl  in  cortiiin  cases,  altiiou<jjli  not  partioi[)atii)g  in  the 
vulgarity  of  Siilinons  Si'ptasiuni,  savored  none  tlie  less  of  sn()erstition. 

But  the  Indian,  frou)  the  very  nature  of  things,  in  his  native  con- 
dition, had  but  few  diseases  to  deal  with.  They  were  a  robust  and 
vigorous  people,  and  tlieir  mode  of  life  was  such  that,  as  La  Hontan 
well  remarks,  '•  they  were  unacquainted  with  a  great  many  diseases 
that  intlict  the  Europeans."  The  diseases  among  i\wn\  were,  in  gen- 
eral, such  ns  result  from  overtaxation  of  tiie  muscular  system,  and 
exposure  to  the  inclemencies  of  the  weather,  such  as  fevers,  rheuma- 
tism, pleurisy,  and  the  like.  Thi'ough  their  sim[)Iicity  of  diet  and 
customary  bodily  exercises,  on  the  hunt  and  occasional  wars,  they 
escaped  tiiose  many  diseases  of  the  human  system  resulting  from  tlie 
mode  of  life  amongst  civilized  white  men.  Thus,  in  later  times,  since 
the  coming  of  the  white  man,  a  large  proportion  of  the  diseases  with 
which  the  Indian  doctor  has  had  to  deal  are  those  that  have  come 
among  tiie  people  since  the  event  aforesaid. 

Mr.  Fletcher,  United  States  Indian  agent,  before  mentioned, 
remarks  that  the  uncultivated  Indian  knows  nothing  of  the  science  of 
medicine,  and  in  reference  to  that  tribe,  which  may  be  taken  as  a  fair 
sample  of  the  knowledge  and  practices  of  the  tribes  in  general  con- 
cerning medical  knowledge,  ho  says  the  general  character  of  the  theory 
held  by  the  medicine  men  of  this  tribe,  was  a  compound  of  quackery, 
ignorance  and  superstition,  added  to  some  practical  skill  derived  from 
experience  and  observation.  They  administer  a  few  simple  remedies, 
sometimes  judiciously,  and  use  incantations,  sacrifice  dogs,  sing,  dance, 
and  fast,  to  aid  in  effecting  a  cure ;  and  they  sometimes  set  up  toads, 
turtles  and  siudces  on  sticks  around  the  bed  of  their  patient  to  drive 
away  the  bad  spirits. 

The  mention  of  setting  up  sticks  around  the  bed  of  the  patient 
is  not  unlike  the  brazen  serpent  set  up  in  the  camp  of  Israel,  as  related 
in  the  Jewish  writings. 

The  pathology  of  consumption  is  little  understood  by  the  Indians. 
Functional  disorders  of  the  liver  are  not  distinguished  by  them ;  as  the 
kidneys  act  vicariously  in  such  cases,  they  direct  their  remedies  to  those 
symptoms  which  indicate  renal  obstructions;  and,  like  many  of  their 
civilized  contemporaries,  they  prescribe  for  an  effect  instead  of  a  cause, 
consequently  use  the  same  remedies  in  these  cases  that  they  do  in 
those  of  gravel. 

They  know  nothing  of  the  pathological  difference  between  those 
two  forms  of  intestinal  disease,  dysentery  and  diarrhoea,  but  treat  them 
both  in  the  same  way,  and  by  the  same  remedies. 


i 

'3^ 


412 


TlIK    AMKltlCAN    IN'DIAN. 


Ill  CI180  1)1'  fnu'turo  or  bri'iikiii^  ol'  u  Itono,  they  possess  siu-li 
knowleilge  of  anatomy  as  to  enable  them  to  a[)[)ly  siu-li  t'lllciont  ronio- 
(lios  as  to  socnro  a  [)ro{)or  uniting  of  the  L.av^  or  t'ractured  part.  To 
tins  end  tliey  make  an  excellent  s[»lint  out  of  the  hark  of  a  tree,  which 
they  a(la[»t  to  the  limb,  and  fasten  with  bandages,  so  as  to  prevent 
motion  in  the  fragments  of  the  bone. 

They  understand  the  nature  of  poisonous  plants,  and  effect  of 
such  when  introduced  into  the  stomach,  for  which  they  liave  no  certain 
antidotes.  They  use  such  remedies  to  prevent,  as  far  as  possible, 
tiieir  toxicological  effects  by  the  administration  of  emetics.  They 
nlso  understanil  the  otfect  of  the  bites  of  venomous  rojjtiles,  and  stings 
of  poisonous  insects  upon  the  human  system. 

Tiiey  know  little  or  nothing  of  paralysis,  not  being  aware  how 
generally  this  disease  is  occasioned  by  pressure  upon  the  origin  of  the 
nerves — the  brain  or  spinal  marrow.  They  do  not  successfully  apply 
any  remedy  for  its  removal. 

They  seem  to  have  some  ideas  of  l)lood-letting  as  a  remedy  for 
diseases,  something  like  that  of  the  physicians  of  the  white  man  in 
former  times,  that  it  relieved  the  system  and  was  beneficial  as  a  remedy 
in  certain  cases;  but  this  notion  the  Intlian,  it  is  believed,  derived  from 
the  white  man's  pathology;  but  whether  so  or  not,  it  simply  shows 
that  the  Indian  and  the  white  man  are  alike  liable  to  errors  in  their 
medical  remedies  and  pretended  knowledge  of  medicine. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
DISEASES  AND  TREATMENT  OF  THE  SICK. 

Originally  but  Two  fatal  DistmspH  anions  Them  — Consninption  Deetroyeil  Many  in 
Later  Times  "Tbo  Indian  Htiideut's  Lamor.t"  DlHoaHCHaiuonjr  tlu<  Ojil)\vay8  - 
Wiiat  La  Houtau  Says  of  I )iHcan('8  anions  the  luilianH  -Huiall-pox  Very  Fatal  - 
Indian  IdeaM  of  Hickni'HH  Fear  Pain  and  Lnu^  Duration  of  [JlnesH  More  than 
Deatii  I'hysii'ian  or  Dot-tor  of  ^rediciuc  Varioiw  llenieilioH  Hw€>at  Lodge 
Manner  of  CoiiHtructing  Vapor  IJatliH  not  a  Matter  of  Luxury — CbickuHawa — 
Doctor  Attending  the  Sick. 


WffWHE  onrly  PuritaiM 
(i/,  ,'j  inform  UH  tlmt  befoi>' 
/fji  ,Y  tbo  Ed-^'UhIi  ciimc 
^'F''  there  woi(>,  two  fatal 
diseases  aiuoii^  the  native 
Indians,  consunjption  and 
yellow  fever.  They  say  that 
the  Indians  also  sutfered 
greatly  from  rhenmatism  and 
toothache.  In  later  times,  it 
is  stated  that  consumption 
destroyed  many  of  the  Indian 
youths  Avho  were  being  edu- 
cated at  Harvard  and  flsc- 
where  for  the  ministry.  The 
historian  says,  also,  that 
"some  of  them  turned  from 
the  path  of  learning,  because  they  loved  more  the  trail  of  the  hunter." 
This  circumstance,  it  would  seem,  gave  rise  to  that  plaintive  song  of 
the  "olden  time,"  called  "The  Indian  Student's  Lament,"  wherein 
occurs  the  following: 

"  O,  give  me  back  my  bendeii  bow, 
My  cap  and  feather  give  me  back, 
To  chafie  o'er  hills  the  bounding  roe. 
Or  follow  in  the  otter  track. 
I  hate  these  antiquated  walls,"  etc. 

Peter  Jones  says  that  the  diseases  most  common  among  the  abo- 

(413) 


INDIAN   MKDIlI.NE  MAN    AUMIMSTERINO  TO   A    i'ATIKNT. 


414 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


rigiiies  of  America,  before  the  landing  of  Europeans,  were  few  in  com- 
])arison  with  those  which,  in  later  times,  debilitated  their  constitutions, 
and  tended  so  much  towards  depleting  their  numbers;  that  there  was  a 
saying  among  his  people  tiiat  their  forefathers  were  so  exempt  from 
sickjiess,  that,  like  the  cedar,  which  had  withstood  the  storms  of  ages, 
and  showed  the  first  signs  of  decay  in  its  topmost  branches,  so  the  aged 
Indian,  sinking  under  the  Aveight  of  m-'iiy  winters,  betokens  the  decline 
of  life  by  gray  hair  and  furrowed  cheeks. 

He  says  that  the  diseases  most  common  to  the  Indians  were  con- 
sumption, fevera,  pleurisy,  coughs,  worms,  and  dysentery.  The 
measles,  small-pox,  wliooping  cough,  and  other  like  contagious  dis- 
tempers were  unknown  to  them  before  the  wliite  man  came  among 
them ;  but  after  which  they  became  sul)ject  to  all  these  malatlies,  suffer- 
ing from  them  much  not  knowing  the  nature  of  sucii  diseases,  nor 
understanding  the  manner  of  treating  them.  Their  mode  of  life  and 
exposure  to  the  elements  were  such  as  to  increase  the  virulence  of  dis- 
eases of  this  kind.  The  Indians  die  of  inflammation  of  the  lungs  and 
consumption  nnn-e  frequently  than  from  other  diseases,  whicli  is 
attributed  largely  to  insufficient  or  unwholesome  diet,  and  to  exposure 
of  all  kinds  of  weather. 

La  Hontan  says  the  Indians  were  sometimes  "seized  with  mortal 
pleurisy ;"  but  such  attacks  were  not  frequent.  This  was  the  only  dis- 
temper that  their  remedies  could  not  reach.  Of  the  diseases  of  the 
white  man  which  were  brought  among  them,  the  small-pox  proved  very 
fatal.  This  disease  was  brought  among  the  Mandans  about  the  year 
1837,  then  about  5,000  in  number,  and  was  so  destructive  and  fatal, 
that  in  a  t.liort  space  of  time,  and  before  the  disease  was  checked,  their 
nuud)er  was  reduced  to  about  250.  Mr.  Sclioolcraft,  in  referring  to 
this  circumstance,  however,  says  that  the  tribe,  at  that  time,  consisted 
of  1,000  persons,  living  in  tw<j  villages,  whicli  was  reduceil  by  this  dis- 
ease to  thirty-one  souls.  The  disease  sju'ead  from  thence,  among 
various  tribes  of  the  surrounding  country,  with  the  most  appalling 
effects  and  fearfu'  destruction  of  life. 

Rev.  Jedediah  Morse,  in  his  report  to  the  Secretaiy  of  War,  in 
the  year  1S22,  (as  a  sort  of  special  commissioner  to  visit  the  Indian 
tribes),  says  tiiat  in  1802,  the  small-i)ox  swept  otf  the  Indian  popula- 
tion from  the  Missouri  to  New  Mexico,  in  the  region  of  the  Pawnees, 
and  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains;  and  that  the  Ottawas  at  LWhre 
Crochc,  about  the  year  1770,  lost  half  their  number  by  tliia  disease. 

La  Hi)atan  says,  that  "in  the  Illinois  country  near  the  Mississippi, 
the  venereal  distemper  is  very  common."'  La  Hontan's  assertions,  as 
a  historian,  when  not  corroborated  in  some  manner,  ai-e  to  bo  taken 


DISEASES    AND    TltE.VTMENT    OK   TIIK    SICK. 


■klo 


•H'ith  some  degree  oi  tiUownnce;  but  if  his  aforesnnl  nsaortion  ii?  cor- 
rect, the  appearaiice  of  this  disease  among  the  Indians  in  the  country 
nientiojied  must  be  attributed  to  the  Spaniards,  who,  fi-^m  their  \ong 
occupation  of  the  country  in  the  southwest,  had  spread  their  influence 
among  the  tribes  extending  far  into  the  Mississi[>|n  vaHey.  From  the 
early  accounts  of  the  native  Indians,  concerning  their  habits  and  man- 
ners and  customs,  no  such  disease  existed  among  tlieni  in  their  primi- 
tive condition,  unaffected  b}'  association  with  the  white  man.  Such  is 
the  opinion  expressed  by  intelligent  Indians  of  the  present  day. 

Hennepin  says  that  generally  speaking  the  Indians  have  a  very 
robust  and  vigorous  constitution,  and  are,  therefore,  very  rarely 
ti'oubled  with  distempers;  that  they  are  not  afflicted  with  dropsy  or 
gravel,  nor  are  they  feverish;  and  are  hardly  ever  afflicted  with  any  of 
those  diseases  which  the  Europeans  fall  into  for  the  want  of  exercise, 
and  are  seldom  troubled  with  the  want  of  appetite. 

The  general  idea  of  sickness  among  the  Indians  seems  to  be  that 
an  evil  spirit  has  entered  or  taken  possession  of  the  person,  antl  that 
when  this  is  driven  away  they  will  l)e  cured  of  the  disease  which  has 
afflicted  them.  The  efforts  of  their  medicine  men  in  treating  diseases 
are,  therefore,  principally  directed  towards  casting  out  this  evil  and 
mysterious  power. 

La  Hontan  says  the  Indians  are  not  at  all  alarmed  by  sickness; 
that  they  fear  death  much  less  than  the  pain  and  duration  of  their 
illness.  In  their  sickness  they  eat  sparingly,  antl  seem  to  observe  the 
same  rules  in  regard  to  diet  as  the  white  man.  If  they  fall  asleep 
they  think  themselves  cured.  They  think  that  sleeping  and  sweating 
will  cure  the  most  stubborn  tliseasie. 

The  Indian  idea,  in  a  case  of  sickness,  is  that  tlie  patient  should 
be  surrounded  by  pleasant  scenes;  that  nothing  disagreeable  or  repul- 
sive should  be  admitted  to  the  presence  of  the  sick  person.  Wlien  a 
person  is  so  weak  that  he  cannot  arise  from  his  bed,  his  relations  or 
frif  nds  come  and  dance,  and  make  merry  in  his  presence,  in  ordei'  to 
divert  him  and  make  him  cheerful. 

The  Indian,  like  the  white  ni>'..  '\as  his  physician  or  doctor  of 
mcdiciue.  With  the  white  man  n)e  .icine  is  considered  a  science; 
with  tie  Indian  it  is  consiilered  in  the  I'ght  of  iiiijsfrrij.  Among  the 
Indians  there  are  different  classes  of  medicine  men,  the  same  as  with 
the  white  man.  Tiiey  are  not  all  healing  medicine  men,  yet  the  art 
of  healing  may  be  practiced  or  included  in  the  calling  of  the  great 
medicine  man,  who  is  one  that  is  su[)posed  to  "  understand  all  n}ystery," 
that  of  healing  as  well  as  tiiat  of  prophecy  or  foretelling  events. 

According  to  Mr.  Schoolcraft  there  w^re,  among  the  Indians,  two 


416 


TIIK    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


classes  of  doctors  of  diseases,  or  medicine  men.  as  tliat  term  is  under- 
stood by  the  white  man.  One  of  these  he  styles  the  honest  Indian 
doctor,  Maslycl-ciciinii,  and  tlie  magical  professor  or  Mcda,  the  latter 
being  a  member  of  the  Mcilairiii,  or  Grand  Medicine  Society,  who 
aimed  to  give  efficacy  to  liis  skill  by  necromancy.  le  says  that  the 
Indian  physician  proper  must  not  be  confounded  with  tiie  Mciln  or 
magician.  The  former  tender  to  the  cure  of  wonnds,  and  adm.n- 
istered  simples  v?nlled  from  the  botanical  catfiiogue,  whose  laxati\e, 
aperient,  or  other  properties,  were  known  to  him;  and  yet,  this  honest 
Indian  doctor,  when  concocting  his  liquid  vegetable  remedies,  never- 
theless, it  would  seem,  did  so  upon  the  theory  of  mystery,  by 
invoking  the  aid  of  the  Great  Spirit,  that  his  compounds  might  possess 
the  virtue  intended  in  healing  his  patient. 

The  Mi'dd  or  magician  also  givv^s  attention  to  healing  the  sick, 
not  by  material  remedies,  but  by  supernatural  influences,  whicli  lie 
invokes  in  various  niodeo,  which,  perhaps,  for  a  better  name,  we  nJgiit 
call  mesmerism,  or  magnetism,  or,  peradventure,  Chn'siian  i^c-'-tirr  of 
fc.lfJi  cure.  The  idea  of  the  pathology  of  diseases  by  this  class  of  medi- 
cine men,  is  that  the  spirit  of  something,  or  some  animal,  or  deceased 
person,  has  entered  into  the  sick  person  iind  causes  his  sickness  or  dis- 
tress. His  main  efforts  are  directed  to  expelling  the  spirit.  This  he 
attempts  by  certain  incantations  and  ceremonies,  intended  to  secure 
the  aid  of  the  spirit  or  spirits  he  worships,  followed  by  all  kinds  of 
frightful  noises  and  gestures,  or  by  sucking  over  the  place  of  pain 
Avith  his  mouth. 

The  white  man  who  stands  by  and  mesmerizes  or  magnetizes  his 
patients  in  removing  pain,  or  driving  out  disease,  instead  of  this  rude 
Indian  proceeding,  simply  passes  his  han<ts  over  the  patient  in  the 
manner  of  that  class  oi  white  medicine  men  of  to-day,  and  thereby, 
as  he  will  contend,  heals  the  patient  of  the  disease  with  which  he  is 
altticted. 

Tlie  various  remedies  of  the  other  class  of  Indian  doctors,  or 
MdsJxrkciriinii,  consist  in  scarifyiiig  tlie  part  afflicted  with  the  ])ain,  to 
which,  after  he  has  drawn  what  blood  he  can  by  sucking  with  his 
mouth,  he  applies  tobacco,  red  pepper  or  some  of  the  pulverized  roots 
or  bark  of  some  of  their  native  plants.  They  also  practice  annoiuting 
and  sometimes  steaming  and  washing  the  pained  part.  For  pain  in 
the  head  thej'^  scarify  the  temples;  for  sickness  at  the  stomach  they 
endeavor  to  induce  vomiting,  either  by  decoctions  of  certain  plants  or 
by  tickling  the  throat  witli  a  feather.  For  complaints  of  the  bowels 
they  use  certain  roots  and  seeds  of  native  plants,  the  effect  of  which  is 
well  understood  by  them. 


DISEASES   AND    TREATMENT    OF   THE   SICK. 


417 


Tliey  fire  very  careful  to  conceal  from  each  other,  except  a  few 
initiated,  the  knowledge  of  the  plants  as  medicine,  believing,  perhaps, 
that  their  efficacy,  in  some  measure,  depends  on  this  concealment. 

La  Hontan  says  that  he  found  the  Indian  idea  to  be  that  good 
air,  pure  water  and  contentment  of  mind  were  advantages  contributing, 
in  a  great  measure,  to  good  health. 

Charlevoix  says  that  the  great  Indian  remedy,  and  their  great 
preservation  against  all  diseases,  was  by  sweating.  Another  authority 
says  that  they  had  one  hygenic  usage  that,  no  doubt,  did  much  to  coun- 
teract the  prejudicial  influences  of  their  uncleanly  mode  of  life,  which 
was  the  vapor  bath,  which  they  resorted  to  on  the  slightest  indisposi- 
tion, and  frequently  in  health.  For  this  purpose  a  small  frame-work 
of  withes,  about  six  feet  in  diameter  and  f')ur  feet  or  more  in  height^ 
was  built.  Several  of  these  might,  at  any  time,  be  seen  in  every  con- 
siderable Indian  village. 

Whenever  any  oiie  wished  to  take  a  bath,  several  large  heated 
stones  were  placed"  in  one  of  these  frames,  the  frame-work  being  cov- 
ered heavily  with  blankets  or  skins.  The  person  then  crept  within, 
taking  in  a  vessel  full  of  water.  By  sprinkling  this  slowly  upon  the 
heated  stones  the  interior  was  soon  filled  with  dense  steam,  which 
might  be  continued  as  long  as  desired.  Frecpxent  baths  of  this  kind 
have  most  beneficial  results,  in  maintaining  and  stimulating  activity  of 
the  secretory  system. 

In  describing  this  process  Charlevoix  says  that,  iit  their  coming 
out  of  this  sweat  lodge,  or  stove,  as  called  by  some,  and  while  the  sweat 
runs  down  all  parts  of  the  body,  they  go  and  plunge  into  a  stream  of 
water,  if  any  is  near  enough;  if  not,  they  get  some  one  to  pt)ur  the 
coldest  water  over  them. 

Mr.  Schoolcraft  says  that  vapor  baths  are  not  a  matter  of  luxury 
or  sensuality  among  the  North  American  Indians,  but  tliat  their  use 
belongs  to  the  medicine  rite;  they  are  not  authorized  but  are  prohib- 
ited to  the  vulgar,  and  are  used  in  consecrated  cases,  according  tt)  i)re- 
scribed  forms  which   must  not  be  departed  from. 

Whatever  number  are  to  enter  into  the  vapor  bath  lodge,  its  vaults 
can  have  only  four  or  eight  supporting  poles,  and  the  construction 
must  be  in  a  peculiar  mode,  from  which  there  must  be  no  departure 
under  any  circumstances.  In  general,  every  village  throughout  the 
continent  had  its  sweat  lodge,  which  was  generally  located  lu^ir  the 
edge  of  a  stream,  for  convenience  of  immersion  after  the  bath  was 
taken. 

Taking  a  sweat  bath  was  a  municii)al  regulation  in  eveiy  Indian 
village.     Mr.   Heckowelder  says:  '"Tlie   sweat  oven  is  the  first  thing 


418 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


that  an  Indian  has  recourse  to  when  he  feels  the  least  indisposed."  It 
was  the  i)lace  where  the  weary  traveler,  hunter  or  warrior  looked  for- 
ward to  for  restoration  from  the  fatigues  he  had  endured,  cure  for  the 
cold  lie  had  caught,  or  restoration  of  his  lost  n[)[)etite. 

The  niodo  of  proceeding  among  the  Chickasaws,  in  case  of  a  doctor 
attouling  the  sick,  and  which  seems  to  have  been  substantially  the 
same  throughout  all  tlie  tribes,  was  as  follows:  ''  After  looking  at  the 
sick  person  awhile,  the  family  leave  him  and  the  sick  person  alone. 
The  doctor  coinropTces  singing  and  shaking  a  gourd  over  the  patient, 
or  beating  a  small  drum  of  rude  manufactui'e.  called  by  the  Ojibways 
Ta-ira-ijim.  This  is  done  not  to  cure,  but  to  find  out  what  is  the  mat- 
ter or  with  what  disease  the  patient  is  afflicted.  As  the  doctor  sings 
several  songs  he  watches  the  patient  closely,  and  finds  out  which  song 
pleasGc  him,  then  he  determines  what  the  disease  is.  He  then  uses 
herbs,  •  ^-  ^teaming,  and  conjuring.  The  doctor  frequently  rec- 
ommeni  >  ■  ■  ve  a  large  feast  (which  they  call  Tonsh-pa-shoo-phdh). 
[f  the  Indian  '.^  tolerably  well  off,  and  is  sick  for  two  or  three  weeks, 
they  may  have  two  or  three  Tonsh-pa-shoo-plidhs.  They  eat,  dance, 
and  sing  at  a  great  rate  at  these  feasts.  The  doctors  say  that  it  raises 
the  spirits  of  the  sick  and  weakens  the  evil  spirits." 

In  reference  1:0  the  Indian  drum  or  Ta-icd-jitiii,  before  mentioned, 
used  for  beating  ivi  administering  to  patients,  it  is  said  that  the  Chi- 
nese, in  case  of  small-pox,  also  adopt  the  like  remedy,  in  which  cases 
the  beating  of  the  drum  is  in  the  presence  of  the  patient.  Beneficial 
results,  it  is  claimed,  always  follow;  and  w'^.ere  a  patient  himself  can 
beat  the  drum,  the  result  is  much  the  better.  An  American  traveler, 
referring  to  this  custom  among  the  Chinese,  in  speaking  of  an  instance 
wherein  this  practice  came  to  his  attention  in  that  country,  says: 

"  No  sooner  did  this  prescription  reach  us  than  we  determined  to 
test  its  efficiency.  One  of  our  frienils  had  a  child  afflicted  with  snmll- 
pox.  The  chilli  had  been  under  the  influence  of  the  disease  for  several 
days.  It  could  take  no  food  worth  s[)eaking  of,  and,  moreover,  the 
marks  on  the  skin,  instem''  of  coming  out,  as  they  should  do  when  the 
disease  takes  a  favorable  urn,  were  beginning  to  disappear,  a  fatal 
sign ! 

"  AVe  acted  on  the  advice  sent  us,  and  proceeded  to  beat  a  di'um  at 
the  child's  beilside.  The  results  were  marvelous.  The  pock  marks 
forthwith  began  to  show,  the  child's  appetite  returned,  and  as  the  drum- 
beating  was  repeated  from  day  to  day,  recovery  was  rapid,  and  finally 
became  complete." 


n 


[t 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

« 

ASTRONOMICAL    AND    GEOGRAPHICAL    KNOWLEDGE. 

Kuowledtj(<  from  Observation—  North  Star  Star  that  Never  Moves  Guides  Them 
by  Night— 8ohir  Walk  or  ^lilky  Way— luiliau  Opiuiou— Coineiileuce  with  A.u- 
cient  Belief  of  the  White  Mau  Have  Names  for  I'articular  Stars  Seveu  Stars  - 
The  Great  Bear—Do  uot  Preteud  to  More  Kiiowledjje  than  They  Possess  — 
Stars  for  Which  They  Have  Names  -Comets  Superstitions  Belief —Eclipses— 
Indian  Theory  —Earthquakes  Moving  of  a  Great  Tortoise  -  -  Knowledge  of 
Geography  —Draw  Maps  Correctly     Course  of  Streams. 

^HE  Indians  had  such  ideas 
of  astronomy  as  limited 
observation  atfordcd  them. 
^'  They  observed  that  the 
star  in  the  firmament,  which  we 
call  the  iiorfh  sfar,  Avas  con- 
stantly to  be  found  in  the  same 
direction.  This  observation 
seemed  to  be  universal  anu)ug 
all  the  tribes.  They  called  the 
[)olar  star  the  star  that  never 
moves.  It  was  this  that  »jjuided 
them  in  their  travels  by  night, 
as  the  sun  served  them  for  a 
compass  to  guide  them  by  day. 
They  had  also  other  marks  by 
which  to  distinguish  the  north; 
they  observed  that  the  tops  of 
the  trees  always  leaned  a  little 
iu  that  direction,  and  tha":  the 
inward  skin  of  the  bark  of  trees 
But  it  is  said  they  did  not  always 
rely  imj)licitly  u[)ou  such  observations  as  a  guide  in  traveling,  but  fre- 
quently tested  their  correctness  by  various  other  modes. 

The  generally  conceived  opinion  of  the   white   .nan  concerning 

(419) 


'WISDOM  DWELLS   WITH  CONTEMPLATION.' 


was  always  thicker  on  that  side. 


J' 


420 


TIIK    AMKltlCAN    IXDLVN. 


Indian  knowledge  of  astronomy,  is  expressed  in  the  words  of  the  great 

English  poet: 

"  His  soul  proud  science  ucver  tauulit  t"  Ktniy, 
Fur  as  tLie  solar  walk  or  milky  way." 

This  conclusion  ns  to  Indian  mditference  to  science  does  him 
injustice.  The  solar  walk  or  milky  way  attracted  his  attention  in 
like  maiyier  as  it  has  attracted  the  attention  of  the  white  man,  and  he 
reached  about  the  same  fruitless  conclusion,  that  it  is  a  problem  in 
astronomy  which  nolxidy  on  earth  can  solve;  and  the  Indian,  like  tlu^ 
white  man,  has  left  this  subject  about  where  he  found  it.  The  Avhite 
man  has  suggested  that  it  is  a  confusion  of  fixed  stars,  so  closely  set 
as  to  present  the  appearance  of  a  common  mass.  Some  Indians  had 
it  that  it  was  the  track  of  a  great  tortoise;  others  were  of  opinion  that 
it  was  the  road  traveled  by  departed  souls  to  the  land  of  perpetual 
peace. 

According  to  historians,  the  ancient  poets  and  philosophers  of  our 
owr  rice  s[)eak  of  the  milky  way  as  the  road  by  which  heroes  went  to 
heaven.  This  singularly  coincides  with  the  American  Indian  idea 
befi  ve  menHoned,  and  serves  to  remind  us  that  even  the  learned 
philosophers  of  the  ■s\'liite  man  have  failed  to  master  that  branch  of 
science  in  whicli  is  involved  the  "  solar  walk  or  milky  way." 

The  Indians  had  names  for  some  particular  stars.  They  observed 
the  constellation  called  the  Seven  stars,  and  which  some  of  them  called 
the  "great  bear,"  from  its  fancied  resemblance  to  that  animal.  Some 
Indians  gave  the  name  of  bcdr  to  the  first  four  of  those  stars  which  we 
call  the  Great  bear;  the  three  others  which  make  his  tail  were,  accord- 
ing to  them,  three  hunters  who  pursued  the  bear,  and  the  little  star 
that  accompanied  the  middle  one  was  the  kettle  which  the  second 
carried  with  him. 

Ur.  James,  the  editor  of  "  'lunner's  Narrative,"  a  man  well 
acquainted  with  Indian  history  and  character  from  much  personal 
experience,  says  that  the  Indians  did  not  pretend  to  more  knowledge 
on  the  subject  than  tliey  actually  possessed.  In  part  second  of  the 
work  aforesaid  he  gives  the  following  short  catalogue  of  stars  and 
constellations,  whicli  shows  that  the  Indians  paid  some  attention  to  the 
more  remote  of  the  heavenly  bodies.  Some  old  men,  ho  says,  had 
many  more  names  than  these.  The  Indian  names  given  are  in  the 
Algonquin  language,  Ojibway  dialect: 

W(nv-lmn-an-nuH(j,  the  morning  star;  Ki'-Ka-dm-wi-nuncj,  the 
north  star;  Muk-koo-stc-(iu-on,  the  Bear's  head;  three  stars  in  the 
triangle;  Jifiili-koo-zlu'-fiicun,  Bear's  rump;  Seven  stars;  Oj-ccd-an- 
nuii(j-ivi(<j,  Fisher  stars,  the  bright  stars  in  Ursa  Major,  and  one  beyond, 


1 


ASTliONO.MK'.U-    AND    (H:0(il!Arni('AI.    KNOW  [.KUCK 


\-2V 


forming'  the  point  of  tlio  tishor's  nose';  ^f(lll-t()-t<'-sllll,  tlio  sweating 
lodge— one  o£  tiie  polos  of  this  lodge  being  removed,  they  say  the  nirui 
whom  they  point  out  near  by  was  so  overcome  by  the  heat  of  the 
Mdli-io-lc-aiiu,  that  in  his  hurried  attempt  to  escape  he  pulled  up  this 
pole;  j\[(ihn<j,  a  loon;  Xdu-nc-iiKiiin-nirdit,  man  in  n  canoe  hunting 
the  loon;  Ali-tnth-io-inili  'j-mo(uj,  ihe  ('ompanit)ns  sailing;  Aii-uniini- 
o-skiiii-iKi,  comet. 

The  Indians  had  the  opinion,  in  common  witii  many  credulous 
Avhite  peo|)le,  that  the  appearance  of  a  comet  was  the  indication  tl.at 
war  would  follow.  Of  the  true  causes  of  the  increase  and  decrease  of 
the  moon,  of  eclipses  and  other  phenomena  which  depend  on  the 
motion  of  the  planet,  they  had  no  correct  conceptions. 

If  an  eclipse  happened,  they  imagined  that  there  was  some  great 
combat  in  the  heavens,  and  shot  arrows  into  the  air  to  drive  away  the 
enemies  of  the  sun  or  moon.  When  the  moon  was  eclipsed  they  said 
it  was  si.:'k.  and,  to  recover  it  from  its  sickness,  they  made  a  great  n.  us  > 
with  many  ceremonies  and  prayers,  and  they  never  failed  lo  fall  upon 
the  dogs  with  sticks  and  stones  to  set  them  yelping,  because  they  said 
the  moon  loved  these  animals;  and  when  they  perceived  the  bright  part 
of  the  moon  becorMug  a  little  larger,  tlioy  imagined  that  they  had 
aided  in  ilriviiig  a'  ay  the  sickness  by  which  it  was  overpowere<l. 

Mr.  Heckewelder  says  the  Indians  ascribed  earthquakes  to  the 
moving  of  n  great  tortoise,  which  they  believed  bore  on  its  back  the 
island  (continent).  They  said  the  motion  was  caused  by  the  tortoise 
moving  itself  or  changing  its  [xisiticn. 

Charlevoix  says  '"they  have  no  chronological  computation,  and  if 
they  preserve  the  epochs  of  certain  remarkable  events,  they  do  not 
comprehend  exactly  the  time  that  has  passed  since ;  they  are  satisfied 
with  remembering  the  facts,  and  they  have  invented  several  ways  of 
preserving  the  remembrance  of  them.  For  instance,  the  Hurons  and 
Iroquois  have  in  their  public  treasuries  belts  of  porcelain  in  Avhichare 
wrought  figures  thr.t  revive  the  memory  of  transacti(ms.  Others  make 
use  of  knots  of  a  particular  form,  and  if  in  these  things  their  imagina- 
tion labors,  yet  it  always  leads  them  to  the  point  proposed.  Lastly, 
they  all  reckon  from  one  to  ten.  the  tens  by  ten  to  a  hundred,  the  hun- 
dreds by  ten  to  a  thousand,  and  they  go  no  further  in  their  calcula- 
tions." 

La  Hontan,  on  this  subject,  remarks  tnat  the  Indians  "are  as 
ignorant  of  geogriq)hy  as  of  any  other  science,  and  yet  they  draw  the 
most  exact  raa])s  inuiginable  of  the  countries  they  are  acquainted  ,vith. 
for  there  is  nothing  wanting  in  them  but  the  longitude  and  i;  ^'itude  of 
places.     They  set  down  the  true  north  according  to  the  pole  star;  the 


422 


THE    AMEniCAN    INDIAN. 


ports,  harbors,  rivors,  creeks,  and  coasts  of  the  lakes,  the  roads,  moun- 
tains, woods,  marshes,  meadows,  etc.,  counting  the  distance  by  jour- 
neys and  half  journeys  of  the  warriors,  and  allowing  to  every  journey 
tive  leagues.  These  geographical  maps  are  drawn  upon  the  rind  of 
your  birch  tree,  and  when  the  old  men  hold  a  council  about  war  and 
hunting  they  are  always  sure  to  consult  them." 

Capt.  Carver  is  also  authority  for  the  accuracy  with  which  the 
Indians  of  the  interior  of  the  continent  drew  maps  of  the  country, 
showing  the  course  of  rivers,  location  of  lakes,  and  other  geographical 
information  with  much  accuracy ;  but  Mr.  Heckewelder,  speaking  for 
the  Indians  of  the  continent  with  whom  he  became  acquainted,  says 
that  they  had  nothing  like  maps  to  aid  them  in  traveling  over  the 
country ;  at  the  same  time,  he  says  that  the  geographical  knowledge 
of  the  Indian  was  I'eally  astonishing,  relying  upon  their  practical 
acquaintance  with  the  country  they  inhabited ;  that  they  could  steer 
directly  through  the  forest  in  cloudy  weather  as  well  as  in  sunshine,  to 
the  place  to  which  they  desired  to  go,  to  the  distance  of  200  miles 
or  more. 

The  Indians  had  an  accurate  knowledge  of  all  the  streams  of  con- 
sequence, and  their  course.  They  could  tell  directly,  while  traveling 
along  a  stream,  whether  large  or  small,  which  stream  it  emptied  into. 
They  knew  how  to  take  ad\antage  of  dividing  ridges,  where  the  heads 
of  the  smaller  streams  were,  or  from  which  they  took  their  course. 
In  traveling  on  mountains  or  in  hilly  countries,  they  shaped  their 
course  from  the  views  they  would  take  from  the  tops  of  mountains  and 
high  hills. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 
MODE  OF  COMPUTING  TIME. 


Intuitive  Mode  of  Repkoniiiff  Time— Cardinnl  Divisions— Days  nnd  Months— Reckon 
Days  by  Suns— Months  by  Moons- Fonr  Fixed  Points  in  the  Day— Risinj,'  and 
Setting  of  the  Snn— Noon  and  Niyht— Some  Idea  of  a  Solar  Year— Spring  - 
Summer— Autnmn— Winter— Year  Begins  With  Spring— Putting  Out  of  the 
Leaves— Planting'  Season— Reckon  Ages  by  Winters  Commemorate  Events- 
No  Division  of  Days  into  Hours  Recall  Time  of  Year  by  Past  Events— How 
Mothers  Keep  Ages  of  Children— Took  no  Note  of  Time— Names  for  Different 
Moous— Names  of  the  Four  Seasons— Lost  Moon— Examples  of  Names  of  Moons 
among  Different  Tribes. 


^ 


-^'^J 


!^HE  Iiuliaii  had  no  other  mode 
of  noting  time  tlmn  thiit  intu- 
itive or  natural  method,  com- 
"'c^"  ing  to  him  through  the  mo- 
tions of  the  eartli  and  observations  iu 
the  planetary  system,  aided  by  the 
changes  in  the  seasons,  observations 
of  the  habits  of  animals,  and  the  like. 
Their  cardinal  divisions  of  time 
wore  into  days  and  months,  or  suns 
and  nunms.  That  is,  the  time  from 
the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun  was 
a  day,  and  from  the  first  a[)pearance 
of  what  Ave  call  the  new  moon,  passing 
through  its  various  stages  until  its  ap- 
pearance again,  was  a  month.  According  to  very  general  custom  among 
the  Indians  they  dividetl  the  day  into  two  parts,  which  were  marked  by 
the  sun  at  meridian,  the  two  parts  thus  being  the  forenoon  and  the 
afternoon. 

Charlevoix,  in  speaking  of  the  Indian  division  of  time,  says  that 
they  have  four  fixed  points  in  the  day,  viz. :  rising  and  setting  of  the 
sun,  noon,  and  midnight;  and  whatever  weather  they  happen  to  have 
they  are  never  mistaken  in  these.  The  Indians  very  generally,  and 
especially  in  the  more  northern  portions  of  the  American  continent, 
had  some  idea  of  a  solar  year,  which  they  divided  into  four  parts  iu 

423) 


424 


THE    AMKHICAN    INDIAN. 


the  iimnnor  of  onr  own  division  of  n  year,  tliiit  is,  into  spring,  summer, 
niitumn  and  winter.  Their  year  began  with  the  spring,  which,  with 
them,  was  the  youth  of  tlie  year,  the  time  wlien  man  begins  to  revive, 
and  so  the  time  when  tlie  phiuts  and  flowers  begin  to  put  forth.  This 
again  is  noted  in  this  cimnection  as  marking  another  coincidence  in 
liarniony  with  the  custom  of  the  Jews,  who  also  commenced  their  year 
with  tlit^  season  of  spring. 

A  Virginia  historian,  speaking  of  tiie  Indian  mode  of  reckoning 
time,  says  they  reckon  their  years  by  winters,  or  cohniikti,  as  they 
express  it,  being  a  word  taken  from  the  note  of  the  wild  geese  as  they 
passed  over  in  their  flight,  intimating  so  many  times  of  tlie  wild  geese 
cominiT  to  them,  which  is  every  winter.  Accordini;  to  tlie  same  au- 
thority,  the  Indians  of  that  colony  distinguished  the  several  parts  of 
the  year  by  five  seasons,  viz. :  the  building  or  blossoming  of  the  spring; 
the  earing  of  the  corn,  or  roasting  ear  time;  the  summer,  or  highest 
sun;  the  corn  gathering,  or  fall  of  the  leaf;  and  the  winter,  or  coltoiiks. 

The  Indians  of  the  northern  latitudes  of  the  corn-growing  ctmntry 
snid  that  when  the  leaf  of  the  white  oak,  which  put  forth  in  the  spring 
is  the  size  of  the  ear  of  a  mouse,  it  was  time  to  plant  corn,  and  so,  like- 
wise, the  planting  season  was  observed  by  the  returning  voice  of  the 
whippoorwill,  which  they  inter[)reted  as  admonishing  them  that  the 
spring  time  or  planting  season  had  come. 

They  calculated  their  ages  by  some  remarkable  event  which  had 
taken  place  in  their  remembrance,  as  that  of  a  severe  winter,  a  big 
snow,  an  extraordinary  freshet,  some  general  or  disastrous  Avar,  and  the 
like.  But,  in  expressing  the  sum  total  of  their  ages,  they  did  so  by  the 
number  of  winters  they  had  passed,  instead  of  designating  the  same 
by  years,  according  to  our  own  custom. 

They  were  noted  for  having  a  wonderful  memory  of  events  that 
had  transpired,  or  anything  that  depended  upon  the  attention  of  the  mind. 
They  had  no  division  of  days  into  hours,  nor  had  they  any  division  of 
time  into  weeks,  or  days  of  the  month,  nor  did  they  have  any  number 
of  days  which  comprised  a  year.  The  time  of  the  year  they  recalled 
by  some  particular  circumstance,  as  that  of  planting,  cultivating  or 
harvesting  their  corn,  the  time  when  the  different  fruits  of  the  country 
were  ripe,  the  croaking  of  the  frogs  in  the  spring,  the  falling  of  the 
leaves,  the  events  of  suoav  or  occasions  of  extreme  cold. 

Mothers,  it  is  said,  often  niimbered  the  days  of  their  children  at 
the  beginning  by  cutting  a  notch  each  day  on  some  part  of  the  child's 
cradle,  which,  however,  was  seldom  kept  up  beyond  two  or  three 
months,  reckoning  from  that  time  forward  by  moons  and  winters.  But, 
in  general,  no  Indian  was  expected  to  know  his  exact  age,  from  the 


1 


MODK    OF    COMrUTINO    TIME. 


425 


uncertninty  in  their  niodo  of  keeping  tiino.  Tho  hnlnts  nnd  onstoiiis  of 
tlio  IikUuii,  ami  his  surrouiidiiigB,  tlironi^li  whicli  the  siune  wore  iiitiu- 
eiiced,  did  not  impress  upon  his  mind  the  vnlue  of  time;  indeed,  it  wns 
8omethin<^  of  which  he  took  no  note  in  the  course  of  his  life,  In  gen- 
eral, he  proceeded  upon  the  maxim  that  "sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the 
evil  thereof." 

The  Indians,  the  same  as  tmr  civilized  people,  had  names  for  tlio 
different  moons  of  tho  year,  which  were  adopted  according  to  some 
natural  suggestions*  hut  these  names  were  not  uniform  among  all  the 
tril)es,  as  they  were  in  most  instances  suggestive  of  the  seasons  of  tho 
year  or  events  in  the  course  of  the  season,  and  these  names  or  signifi- 
cations were  found  to  be  varied  acconling  to  particular  latitudes. 

The  names  of  the  four  seasons  and  the  signification  of  the  same 
among  the  tribes  of  the  A I (/oiiqK in  group,  were  as  follows:  Sccjinuni, 
"spring,"  the  sprout  season;  Xcchiii,  "summer." the  abundant  season; 
Tiih-qu'uli-fiin,  "autumn,"  the  ending  season;  nnd  Pclxioii,  "winter," 
which  signifies  cold,  freezing  Aveather. 

Speaking  of  the  great  Ojibway  nation,  Peter  Jones  says  tliey  di- 
vided the  day  into  morning,  noon  and  night.  Mornii^.g  commences  at 
sun-risin<j  and  ends  at  noon,  when  afternoon  beyfins  and  ends  at  sun- 
setting.  They  divided  the  night  into  evening  and  midnight  ( wliioh 
they  knew  from  the  position  of  certain  stars),  and  tho  dawn  of  day. 

As  La  Hontan  observes,  concerning  tho  Algonquins  of  Canada, 
"  all  these  months  have  their  suitable  names.  For  instance,  what  we 
name  March,  they  call  the  iconn  moon,  for  then  the  worms  qiiit  the 
hollow  chops  of  the  trees  where  they  shelter  themselves  in  the  winter. 
April  is  called  //«'  moidh  of  2)l(inis.  May,  of  Jloircrs,  and  so  of  the 
others." 

In  reckoning  time  by  winters,  in  referring  to  events  that  have 
passed,  they  expressed  it  by  siioirs,  that  is,  such  an  event  happened  so 
many  snows  before.  Some  Indian  nations  reckoned  their  years  by 
moons,  making  the  year  consist  of  twelve  synodical  or  lunar  months, 
observing,  as  Capt.  Carver  says,  when  thirty  moons  have  passed  to  add 
a  supernumerary  one,  which  they  lOrm  the  lost  moon,  and  then  begin 
to  count  as  before.  They  paid  a  :  ;t  regard  to  tlie  first  appearance 
of  every  moon,  and,  on  the  ol,  .  i  n,  always  repeated  some  joyful 
sounds,  at  tne  same  time  stretching  their  hands  towards  it. 

Baron  La  Hontan  gives  quite  a  minute  account  of  the  manner  ii. 
which  the  Indians  supplied  the  lost  moon.  He  saj-s  that  when  the  lost 
moon  is  .-supplied,  it  takes  the  place  of  April,  and  must  be  over  before 
they  V)egin  their  ct)unt  again.  They  reckon  from  the  first  till  the 
twenty-sixth  of  this  sort  of  month,  and  that  contains  just  that  space  of 


(!) 


420 


THH    AMEUrCAN   INDIAN. 


time  which  is  between  tlie  first  iippeiininco  of  the  luoou  nt  iii<,'lit,  till, 
Imvin^  finished  its  course,  it  becomes  quite  irvisilJe  in  the  int)rnin>^. 
For  instivnco,  he  snys  "n  savage  will  say  I  weni  away  the  first  of  tlie 
month  of  sturj^oons  (that's  August)  and  returned  the  twenty-ninth  of 
the  month  of  Indian  C(U'n  (the  same  with  cmr  Scj)f(')iihrr)  aiul  iif.rt  dafi 
(wiiich  is  tiie  last)  /  rrstrd  uijjsclf.  As  for  the  remaining  three  days 
and  a  half  of  the  dead  moon,  during  whicli  it  is  imi)OHsible  to  bo  dis- 
cern'd,  they  give  them  the  name  of  the  iiohcd  ddij    " 

But  Charlevoix  seriously  questions  this  hitti  ount  of  astro- 

nomical exactness  given  us  by  La  Hontan,  concerning  which  he  says, 
"that  astronomical  exactness  in  adjusting  the  lunar  with  the  solar 
years,  Baron  La  Hontan  does  them  the  honor  of  contributing  to  them, 
is  a  mere  invention  of  this  writer."  At  that  time,  in  the  waning  of 
the  moon,  when  it  does  not  shine  at  night,  the;  Indian  j  say  the  moon  is 
dead.     The  moon's  first  appearance  they  term  its  coming  to  life  again. 

In  their  picture  writing  tlie  Indians  nmde  use  of  various  signifi- 
cant hieroglyphics  to  express  the  names  of  the  months  or  moons. 
AVhen  the  Indians  first  became  converted  by  our  missionaries,  as  they 
hud  never  practiced  an  account  of  days  consecutively,  and  liad  no  such 
thing  among  them  as  division  of  time  into  weeks,  the  missionaries  had 
considerable  trouble  in  instituting  some  mode  by  which  to  have  them 
know  the  Christian  Sabbath;  for  thi.-s  special  pur'  ■,  therefore,  a 
system  of  hieroglypliics  was  instituted,  in  referei)  which.  Peter 

Jones  says: 

"When  our  Indians  were  first  converted  to  Christianity,  we  were 
obliged  to  make  a  sort  of  hieroglyphic  almanac  for  them,  so  that  they 
might  know  when  the  Sabbath  returned.  We  did  this  by  making  six 
marks  alike,  to  represent  working  or  hunting  days,  and  the  seventh 
different,  thus:  000000  + .  Tliese  they  took  with  them,  and,  as  each 
successive  week  day  returned,  they  pierced  a  hole,  until  it  reached  the 
Sabbath  mark.  In  this  way  the  Christian  Indians,  far  in  the  wilder- 
ness, kept  holy  the  Sabbath  day  and  worshipped  the  Christian  God." 

As  before  remarked,  every  month  or  moon  had,  with  the  Indian, 
a  name  expressive  of  its  season,  varied  in  designation  according  to  the 
circumstances  of  climate  or  locality.  Thus,  according  to  Peter  Jones, 
the  Ojihirays  of  Canada  had  the  following  naniJs: 

January;  Keche  Munedoo  Keezis — "The  Great  Spirit  moon." 

February ;  Nuhmabene  Keezis — "  The  mullet  fislumoon." 

March;  Neke  Keezis — "The  wild  goose  moon." 

April;  Omuhkuhkee  Keezis — "The  frog  moon." 

May;  Wahbegwunee  Keezis — "Blooming  moon." 

June;  Odoemin  Keezis — "Strawberry  moon." 


MODE   OF    COMl'l'TINtl    TIMF. 


427 


July;  Mosquomeno  Keezis — "llnd  rnHjiliorry  moou." 
Aujiust:  Mt'Oii  Koozia — "Huckloherrv  niiioii." 
September;  Ahtnbixligah  Koozis — "Fiidiii^  leaf  moon." 
October ,  Pounhqueeweue  Keezis — "Falliii*^  leaf  moon." 
November;  Kuhshknluleue  Koeziw — "Freezing  moon." 
December;  Munedoo  Keuziw — "Spirit  moon." 
Among  tiie  Ojibwnys  of  Lake  Su[)erior  the  months  have  the  fol- 
lowing name.s: 

January;  Muhnedoo  Keezis — "Sj)irit  moou." 
February;  Nuhmabeno  Keezis — "Sucker  moou." 
March;    Onahbnne    Keezis — "The   moon    of    the    crust   on    thfe 
snow." 

April;  Bobooquadahgiming  Keezis — "The  snow-shoe  breaking 
moon.'" 

May;  Walibegoono  Keezis — "The  moon  of  flowers." 
June;  Odaemone  Keezis — "The  strawberry  moon." 
July;  Misqueemene  Keezis — "The  raspberry  moon." 
August;  Meen  Keezis — "Bilberry  or  whortleberry  moou." 
September;  Munomeno  Keezis — "The  wild  rice  moon." 
October;  Pc  ihque  Keezis — "The  moon  of  the  falling  leaves." 
November;  Kushkundene  Keezis — "The  freezing  moon." 
December;  Mulinedo  Keezisoons — "Little  Spirit  moon." 
The  Crccs  or  Knistciios,  whose  country  is  north    of  forty-seven 
degrees  north  latitude,  divide  the  year  into  four   seasons.     Winter, 
A-pi'-pook  or  Pe-poon;  Spring,  Me-is-ka-mick  or  Sc-gum-uckj  Sum- 
mer, Nic-pin;  Autumn,  Tnck-wa-ijin. 

The  Crees  give  names  to  the  moons  as  follows: 
May;  I-ich-e  Pes-im — "Frog  moon." 

June;  0-pin-a-wa-we  Pes-im — "The  moon  in  which  birds  begin 
to  lay  their  eggs." 

July;  O  pus-ko-we  Pes-im — "The  moon  in  which  birds  cast  their 
feathers." 

August;  O-pa-ko-we  Pes-im — " The  moon  when  the  young  birds 
begin  to  fly." 

September;  Was-was-kis-o  Pes-im — "The  moon  when  the  moose 
cast  their  horns;  or  A-pin-as-koo  Pes-im,  the  moou  when  the  leaves 
fall  ot?  from  the  trees." 

October;  O-no-chi-hit-to-wa-o  Pes-im — "The  rutting  moon;  or 
O-ke-wa-ou-o  Pes-im,  the  moon  when  the  fowls  go  to  the  south." 

November;  Ay-e-coop-ay  O  Pes-im — "  Hoar  frost  moon;  or  Kus- 
kut-te-no-o  Pes-im,  ice  moon." 

December;  Pa-watch-e-can-a-was  O  Pes-im — "Whirlwind  moon." 


•i2S 


THK    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


Jfuiuary;  Kush-a-pa-wns-ti-ca-miin  O  Pos-im — "Extreme  ooKI 
moon." 

February;  Kee-cliay  O  Pes-im — "The  moon  wlieii  small  birds 
begin  to  chirp  or  sing;  or  Kich-ee  O  Pes-im,  big  or  old  moon." 

March;  Me-ke-su  O  Pes-im — "Eagle  moon." 

April;  Nis-kn  O  Pes-im — "Goose  moon,  as  at  this  .season  these 
animals  return  from  the  south." 

The  ludian.-t  <':)mi)utcu  the  distances  t'rom  one  place  to  another  by 
the  number  ol:  nights  or  sleeps  which  they  had  j)assed  in  performing 
a  journey  from  one  place  to  another.  All  the  nations  emj.loyed  hiero- 
glyi)hics  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  information  to  those  who  were 
distant  from  then.. 

Capt.  Carver,  in  his  book  of  travels,  :,';ives  the  following  names  by 
which  the  Indians  call  the  different  moons  of  the  year,  referring  to  the 
Indian  in  general  terms.  M'ithout  giving  the  particular  tribe  or  nation 
having  such  names.  It  is  su))posed,  however,  that  these  names  relate 
iuore  [)articular!y  to  New  England  tribes.  avIio  belonged  to  the  Algonquin 
group,  and  were  of  the  same  generic  stock  as  the  OJilnraijs.     He  says: 

"They  call  the  month  of  Marcli  (in  which  their  year  generally 
begins  at  the  first  New  Moon  after  the  vernal  E(juinox)  the  Worm 
montli  or  Moon;  because  at  this  time  the  worms  quit  their  retreats  in 
the  bark  of  the  trees,  wood,  etc..  where  they  have  sheltered  themselves 
during  the  wintei-. 

"The  month  of  April  is  termed  by  them  the  nu)nth  of  Plants; 
May,  the  month  of  Flowers;  Jrue,  the  Hot  Moon;  Je.ly.  the  Buck 
Moon.     Their  reason  for  thus  deno.'ninatir.g  these  is  obvious. 

"August,  the  Sturgeon  Moon;  oecause  in  this  month  they  catch 
great  numbers  of  that  lis'i. 

''Se[)tember,  the  Corn  Moon;  bei:!auso  in  that  month  they  gather 
in  their  Indian  Corn. 

"October,  the  Traveling  Moon;  rs  they  leave  at  this  time  their 
villages  and  travel  towards  the  places  where  they  intend  to  hunt  during 
the  winter. 

"November,  tii(<  Beaver  Moon;  for  in  this  month  the  beavers 
begin  to  take  shelter  in  their  houses,  having  laid  uj)  a  suAicient  store 
of  provisions  for  the  winter  season. 

"December,  the  Hunting  Moon;  because  they  employ  this  month 
in  pursuit  of  their  game. 

'January,  the  Cold  Moon;  as  't  generally  freezes  harder  and  the 
cold  is  more  intense  in  this  than  in  any  other  month. 

"February,  they  call  the  Snow  Moon;  because  more  snow  com- 
monly falls  during  this  month  t!ian  any  other  in  the  Avinter." 


MODK   OF   CO-n>UTING    TIME. 


429 


According  to  John  Tanner's  narrative,  tlie  Ottawas  and  Monomi- 
nees  lind  the  following  names  for  moons;  the  first  words  being  in 
Ottawa,  and  the  second  in  the  Menominee  dialect: 

June;  0-ta-ha-mene  kee-zis — Otai-hai-min  ka-zho — "Strawberry 
moon." 

July;  Me-nes  kee-zis — Main  kazho — "  VHiortleberry  moon." 

August;  Menomouie-ka-wo  kee-zis — Pohia-kun  ka-zho— "  Wild 
rice  gathering  moon." 

Sf'i)teml)er;  Be-nah-kwaw-we  kee-zis — Paw-we-pe-muk  ka-zho — 
"Leaves  falling  moon." 

October;  Gush-kut-te-ne  kee-zis — Wun-nai-kazho — "Ice  moon." 

November;  Ah-gim-me-ka-we  kee-zis — "Bright  night;"  Wa-si- 
ko-si  ka-zho — "Snow  shoes." 

December;  Mah-ko  kee-zis — "Bear  moon;"  We-mum-nui-so 
ka-zho — "Deer  rutting  moon." 

January;  Kitche-manito  o-kee-zis — Ma-cha-ti-wuk  wa-mun-nu/- 
so-wiik—-'- Longest  moon,  good  for  hunting." 

February;  Me-giz-ze-wo  kee-zis  or  Na-ma-bin  kee-zis — Na-ma-,)in 
ka-zho — "Sucker  moon." 

March;  Ne-ke  kee-zis — ^" Brant  moon;"  Sho-bo-maw-kun  ka-zh.j — 
"Sugar  nuxin." 

April;  Maung-o  kee-zis — "Loon's  moon;"  As-sa-bun  ka-zho — 
"Kaccoon  moon." 

May,  Sah-ge-bug-ah-we  kee-zis— Pe-ke-pe-muk  ka-zho — -  Leaves 
moon." 

Another  moon  spoken  of  by  the  Meuominees  is  ll'a l-lo-kc  ka- 
zho,  the  snake  moon,  which  belongs  to  the  spring  season. 

The  Wiinicbdiioc)^  reckon  twelve  moons  for  a  year.  They  do  not 
keep  an  account  of  the  days  in  a  year,  and  have  made  no  attempt  to 
compute  a  solar  year.  They  divide  the  year  into  summer  and  winter, 
and  subdivide  tlie  summer  into  spring,  summer  and  fall.  They  call  it 
winter  while  there  is  snow  on  the  ground.  The  season  between  the 
time  of  the  inciting  of  the  snow  and  commencement  of  hot  weather, 
they  call  spring.  During  the  continuance  of  hot  weather,  they  call  it 
summer,  and  from  the  first  n.pi)earance  of  frost  to  the  falling  of  snow, 
they  call  it  fall.  S[)ring  is  the  commencement  of  their  year.  Their 
method  of  dividing  tlie  year  into  twelve  moons  brings  them  at  fault  in 
their  reckoning,  and  they  frefjuently  have  disputes  about  the  matter. 
They  differ  somewhat  in  the  names  of  their  twelve  moons.  The  fol- 
lowing, however,  is  the  common  almanac  ai.iong  them : 
1st  Moon;  Me-tow-zhe-raw — "Drying  the  earth." 
2d     Moon;  Maw-ka-woe-raw — "Digging  the  ground." 


, ) 


430 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


3d    Moon;  Maw-o-a-iiaw — "Hoeing  coru." 
4-th  Moon ;  Maw-hoch-ra-wee-claw — "  Corn  tasseling." 
5th  Moon;  Wu-tocb-aw-he-raw — "Corn    popping,    or    harvest 
time." 

6th  Moon:  Ho-waw-zh.i-ze-raw — "  Elk  whistling." 
7th  Moon;  Cha-ka-wa-ka-raw — "  Deer  running." 
8th  Mo</n;  Cha-ka-wak-eho-uaw — "Deer's  horn  dropping." 
yth  Moon;  Honch-wu-ho-no-nik — "Little  bear's  time." 
10th  Moon;  Honch-we-liut-ta-raw — "Big  bear's  time." 
lltli  Moon;  Mak-hu-e-kee-ro-kok — "Coon  running." 
12th  Moon;  Ho-a-do-ku-noo-nuk  ~"  Fish  running." 
The    Wiiuwhcujocs  take  no  notice  of  the  summer  and  winter  sol- 
stices, or  of  the  vernal  and  autumnal  equinox; 

They  have  no  name  for  the    year  as  ci.    a-adistinguished    from 
winter ;  no  division  of  time  resembling  a  week,  and  no  division  of  the 
day  into  hours.     They  reckon  time  by  winters,  moons  and  nights. 
The  Ddkofds  in  general  designate  their  moons  as  follows: 
January;  Witehi — "The  moon  of  the  brave,  or  the  cruel  moon." 
February;  Wicata-\vi — "The  moon  of  the  cats,  or  of  the  running 
badger,  or  the  raccoon  moon." 

March;  Istawicayazan-wi — "  The  moon  of  the  snow  sickness,  or  of 
sore  eyes." 

April ;  Magaokado-wi — "  The  moon  of  the  game,  or  of  the  laying 
of  the  geese." 

May;  Wozupi-wi — "  The  moon  of  the  green  leaves,  or  of  the  plan- 
tations." 

June;  Wazustecasa-wi — "The  moon  of  the  turtle,  or  of  the  straw- 
berries." 

July;  Wasunpii-wi — "The  moon  of  the  buifalo  cows,  or  of  mid- 
summer." 

August;  "Wasutou-wi — "  The  moon  of  the  hind,  or  of  the  harvest." 
September;  Psinhnaketu-wi — "'The  moon  of  the  crop." 
October;  AVazupi-wi — "  The  moon  of  the  wild  rice." 
November;  Takiyuha-wi — "The  moon  of  the  deer." 
December;  Tahecapsun-wi — "The  favorable  moon,  or  moon  of  the 
stag  that  sheds  its  horns." 

The  Xdlcltcz,  a  tribe  inhabiting  the  country  on  the  east  of  the 
Mississippi,  in  the  latitude  of  abou^  thirty-tivo  degrees,  had  thirteen 
moons  instead  of  twelve.     The  Jii'st  corresponded  to  the  mo  \th  of 
March,  and  Avas  called  the  moon  of  the  deer ;  the  others  were : 
April ;  "  The  moon  of  the  strawberries." 
May;    "The  moon  of  the  old  maize." 


MODE    OF    COMITTING    TIME. 


431 


June;  "The moon  of  the  waterioelous." 

July;  "The  moon  of  the  peaches." 

August;  "The  moon  of  the  mulberries." 

September;  "The  moon  of  the  new  ooru." 

October;   "The  moon  of  the  turkeys." 

November;  "The  moon  of  the  l>utfaloes." 

December;  "  Tlie  moon  of  the  bears." 

January;  "The  moon  of  the  geese." 

February;  "  The  moon  of  the  chestnuts." 

The  Creek  Indians  who  inhabited  the  country  on  the  east  of  tiie 
Mississippi,  between  latitude  30  and  35  degrees,  commenced  the  new 
year  immediately  after  the  celebration  of  the  husk,  at  the  ripening  of 
the  new  corn  in  August.  They  divided  the  year  into  two  seasons  only, 
to-wit:  irinicr  and  snminrr,  and  subdivided  it  by  the  successive  moons, 
beginning  the  first  half  with  the  moon  of  August,  thus: 

WINTER. 

August;  Heyothlucco — "The  big  ripening  moon." 

September;  Otauwooskochee — "Little  chestnut  moon." 

October;  Otauwooskolucco — "Bij;  chestnut  moon." 

November 

December 

January;  Thlaffochosee — "Little  winter  moon's  young  brother." 


Heewoolee — "Falling  leaf  moon." 
Thlaffolucco — "Big  winter  moon." 


BUMMER. 

February;  Hootahlahassee — "The  windy  moon." 

March;  Tausautchoosee — "Little  spring  moon." 

April;  Tausautcheelucco — "Big  spring  moon." 

May;  Keehassee — "Mulberry  moon." 

June;  Kochohassee — "Blackberry  moon." 

July;  Hoyeuchee — "Little  ripening  moon." 

They  counted  the  number  of  days  or  years,  either  past  or  to  come, 
by  tens.  Having  no  exact  method  of  keeping  or  reckoning  their  time, 
they  could  seldom  tell,  nearer  than  within  one  month  of  the  time,  when 
any  remarkalile  occurrence  took  place  in  the  preceding  year;  but  cir- 
cumstances or  speeches  that  might  have  attended  such  occurrence, 
they  remembered  accurately.  There  was  not  one  in  the  whole  nation 
who  know  how  old  he  was. 

They  knew  when  the  winter  or  hunting  season  ap[)roached,  by  a 
change  of  the  face  of  nature,  and  they  also  knew  when  the  summer  or 
plaiiting  season  advanced,  by  the  increasing  heat  and  vegetation,  but 
took  little  pains  to  inform  themselves  further  on  the  subject. 

The  summer  season,  with  tiie  men,  was  devoted  to  war,  or  their 


1^3 

.1) 

> 


432 


THE    AJIEHICAN    INDIAN. 


domestic  amusements  of  riding,  horse  hunting,  ball  plays,  and  dancing ; 
and  with  the  women,  to  their  customary  hard  labor. 

Mr.  Heckewelder,  in  speaking  of  the  names  of  moons  as  given  by 
the  Intliiins,  and  the  circumstances  attending,  suggestive  of  the  names 
adopted,  gives  an  example  from  the  Lcniii  Lcmipcov  Delaware  Indians. 
He  says  that  this  people,  while  they  inhabited  the  country  bordering 
on  the  Atlantic,  called  the  month  which  we  call  March  "the  shad 
moon,"  because  this  fish,  at  tint  time,  begin  to  pass  from  the  sea  into 
the  fresh  water  rivers,  where  they  lay  their  spawn;  but,  as  there  were 
no  such  fish  in  the  country  into  which  they  afterwards  removed,  they 
changed  the  name  of  that  month  and  called  it  '•  the  running  of  the  .sf(ji>," 
or  "the  SKj/ar  making  month,"  because  at  that  time  the  sap  of  the 
maple  tree,  from  wiiich  sugar  is  made,  begins  to  run ;  April,  they  called 
"the  sj))'i)n/  month;"  May,  "the  planiin(j  month;"  June,  "the /ait'/t 
month,"  or  the  month  in  which  the  deer  bring  forth  their  young,  or 
again,  the  morith  in  which  the  hair  of  the  deer  changes  to  a  reddish 
color.  They  called  July,  "the  s?tm/«f.T  month;"  August,  "the  month 
of  roasfinj)  rcirs,^'  that  is  to  say,  in  which  the  ears  of  corn  are  fit  to  be 
roasted  and  eaten.  September,  they  called  "the  autumnal  month;" 
October,  "the  (jathcviiuj  or  harvest  month;"  December,  "the  liHttti'aj 
month,"  it  being  the  time  when  the  stag  dropped  his  antlers  or  horns. 
January  was  called  "the  iiiousc  or  squirrel  month,"  for  then  those  ani- 
mals come  out  of  their  holes;  and  lastly,  they  called  February  "the 
froff  month,"  because  on  a  warm  day  the  frogs  begin  to  croak. 


CHAPTER   XXXVI. 


THE  INDIANS  SOMF.TIMKS  NUMllERKn  IIY  U8K  OF  A  BUNDLE     "*     » 
(IF  STICKS  (ll:    Al'KCAS. 


NUMERALS  AND  USE  OF  NUMBERS. 

Perfect  System  of  Counting— Uniform  Decimal  System -Why  Decimal  System  was 
Adopted— Use  of  Sticks  and  Other  Objects  in  Counting— Explanation  of  Mode 
of  Counting— Mode  among  Different  Tribes— List  of  Indian  Numerals  among 
Various  Tribes. 

^HE  American  Indian  liad 
a  perfect  system  of 
counting,  or  u  ^m  of 
numbers,  and  it  nas 
been  regarded  by  some  as  a 
singular  coincidence  with  our 
own  system  that,  in  the  use  of 
numl)er8,  tliere  anpears  to  liave  been  among  the  American  tribes  in 
general  a  uniform  system  of  noting  numbers  by  decimals,  ni  the  same 
manner  as  civilized  nations,  by  beginning  at  the  unit  and  proceeding 
by  divisions  of  ten  to  one  hundred,  then  proceeding  as  before  to  one 
thousand,  two  thousanti,  three  thousand  and  upwards,  until  a  million  is 
reached.  The  more  intelligent  tribes,  we  are  informed,  number  to  the 
extent  of  ojie  billion,  in  precisely  the  same  manner  as  is  done  by  our 
own  system  of  numerals. 

The  Indians  of  Guiana,  however,  are  noticed  as  having  a  some- 
what different  system  of  numbering  from  that  p?'evailing  among  the 
more  intelligent  tribes ;  although  they  count  by  use  of  the  fingers,  but 
this  they  do  in  connection  witli  the  hand  itself,  retaiidng,  however, 
something  like  the  decimal  principle,  or  idea,  in  the  [)roceeding.  Thus, 
when  they  reach  five,  instead  of  saying  so  they  call  it  a  hand.  Six  is, 
therefore,  a  "hand  and  first  finger;"  seven,  "a  hand  and  second  fin- 
ger;" ten  is  "two  hands."  but  twenty,  instead  of  being  "four  hands," 
is  a  "man."  Forty  is  "two  men."  and  thus  they  go  on  by  twenties. 
Forty-six  is  expressed  as  "two  men,  a  lyvnd  and  first  finger." 

The  coincidence  in  the  use  of  the  decimal  system,  by  noting  num- 
bers l)y  ten,  is  sup])osed  by  some  to  come  from  the  suggestion  of  the 
number  of  fingers  upon  the  liuman  hands,  and  is  no  doubt  the  original 
suggestion  to  our  own  people  in  the  use  of  the  decimal  system ;  but  the 

(433) 


434 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


system  of  division  into  hundreds,  thousands  and  millions,  which  tlie 
Indians  have  observed,  the  same  as  adopted  by  civilized  nations,  must 
be  regarded  as  rather  a  singular  coincidence,  and  it  is  not  irrationally 
accepted  as  some  evidence  of  the  connection  this  people  might  have 
had,  at  some  remote  period,  with  the  nations  of  the  Old  Woilil;  but  it 
is  noted  by  all  who  have  had  occasion  to  investigate  this  subject,  that 
tiie  native  Indian  mind  had  no  idea  of  mental  arithmetic.  He  could 
not  mentally  multiply,  nor  divide  numbers,  and,  indeed,  the  like  may 
be  said  ns  to  adding  and  subtracting. 

His  practical  use  of  numerals  was  simply  to  determine  the  nu;n- 
ber  of  objects  brought  in  (Question  in  any  way.  If  numbers  were  to 
be  used  for  any  other  purpose,  as  for  adding  and  subtracting,  objects 
were  employed  for  this  purpose,  as  that  of  small  sticks,  pebbles,  and 
the  like.  Without  some  demonstration  of  this  kind,  the  Indians  had 
but  a  vague  appreciation  of  the  value  of  numbers.  If  it  related  to 
suras  of  money,  in  order  to  a[)preciate  it,  the  pieces  of  coin  must  be 
actually  spread  out  before  them  in  order  to  comprehend  the  amount. 

Mr.  Prescott,  Indian  agent,  says  that  with  the  Indians,  when  num- 
bers are  referred  to,  unless  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  immber 
of  objects  bnmght  in  questi(m,  they  have  no  kind  of  an  idea  of 
amounts;  that  one  thousand  is  as  much  aiul  more  than  some  of  them 
can  count;  that  Indians  are  sometimes  heard  talking  about  thousands, 
and  sometimes  a  million ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  they  can  give  no  cor- 
rect idea  how  much  of  a  bulk  any  articles  represented  by  these 
numbers  would  make;  and  he  says  he  believes  if  a  Sioux  Indian  were 
told  he  could  have  a  million  of  dollars,  if  he  could  count  it  correctly, 
he  could  not  do  it. 

For  the  pur])ose  of  fixing  numbers  in  their  mind,  bundles  of 
sticks  or  arrows  were,  in  general  used  for  that  purpose,  especially 
whore  the  numbers  in  question  reached  to  any  considerable  extent. 
Mr.  Schoolcraft  thus  illustrates  the  Indian  mode  of  counting."  There 
are  separate  words  for  the  digits  from  one  to  ten.  The  nine  former 
are  then  added  after  the  latter  to  nineteen.  Twenty  is  denoted  by  a 
new  term.  The  digits,  from  one  to  nine,  are  then  added  to  this  word 
till  twenty-nine.  Thirty  is  a  compound,  meaning  three  tens ;  forty  is 
four  tens,  and  so  on  to  ninety-nine.  One  hundred  is  a  new  term, 
in  iwauh.  The  tei-ras  one,  two,  three,  etc.,  uttered  before  this,  render 
the  account  exact  to  one  thousand,  which  is  quite  a  great  fircmk,  and 
the  same  pre-fixture  for  the  name  of  the  digits  can  be  repeated  to  ten 
thousand." 

This,  says  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  is  the  Algonquin  mode;  but  it  must  be 
remarked  that  this  or  the  like  mode  exists,  in  general,  among  all  the 


i 


NUMEli.VI.S    AND    TSK    OK    NTMHEHH. 


435 


American  tribes,  with  the  exception,  perhaps,  of  the  Cherokees,  who 
count  as  high  ns  one  hundreil  by  various  numeral  names,  witliout 
repeating  tlie  names  comprised  in  the  first  nine  digits;  whereas,  other 
nations  and  tribes,  as  l)efore  illustrated,  in  giving  names,  go  no  higlier 
than  the  decimal  number  ten,  adding  units  in  expressing  numbers 
beyond  that.  Thus  ten  and  our  for  eleven,  ten  and  I  no  for  twelve. 
ten  and  tJirrc  for  thirteen,  and  so  on  until  twenty  is  reached.  Then, 
proceeding  thus,  as  tircnfij  and  one,  tirciili/  and  firo.  fircnfi/  and  llirrr, 
and  so  on  till  one  hundred,  which  is  in  effect  upon  the  same  [jrinciple 
of  our  own  mode  of  counting  or  numbering. 

In  tlie  Micmac  dialect,  according  to  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  numerals  are 
expressed  in  ver])s,  which  are  conjugatetl  througli  all  tlie  variations  of 
gender,  mode  and  tense.  Thus:  Uniooliin'wh.  fliin-c  is  one.  Imperfect 
tense,  Naiooktaichcus  ///r/v  iras  (,n(:  Future  tense,  Encoodaichdedou, 
flicrc  trill  be  one.  Tahboosee-ek,  tliere  ore  lira  of  ns;  second  person, 
Tahbeoseeyok ;  third  person.  Tahboosijik.  Imperfect  tense,  first  per- 
son, Tahboosee-egup ;  second  i)erson,  Y.icup;  third  person,  Sibunic. 
Future  tense,  Tahboosee-dak.  Iheve  will  he  liro  of  Iheiii.  Negative 
mood,  Tahboo-seekw,  ///r'jv  are  nol  two  ofihcni:  Mahtahbooseekw 
tliere  ivill  not  he  tivo  of  them. 

In  counting,  the  Dakotas  have  a  practice  of  using  their  fingers, 
bending  them  down  as  they  pass  on,  until  they  reach  ten.  They  then 
turn  down  a  little  finger,  to  remind  them  that  one  ten  is  laid  aside, 
commencing  as  before.  When  the  second  ten  is  counted,  another 
linger  is  turned  down,  and  so  on. 

For  the  purpose  of  further  illustrating  the  mode  of  counting, 
there  is  here  subjoined  a  list  of  Indian  numerals,  according  to  the 
dialects  of  various  Indian  tribes,  gathered  from  various  sources,  but 
principally  from  Schoolcraft's  works.  Some  of  them  exteml  beyond 
one  hundred,  sufficient  to  show  the  manner  of  counting  when  going 
beyond  that  number,  among  which,  iu  some  cases,  several  examples  are 
given  from  a  particular  tribe  or  nation,  showing  how  the  names  given 
to  numbers  differ  among  different  bands  or  localities  of  the  same  tribe, 
speaking  the  same  generic  language: 


NUMEU.\LS. 
Choctau\ 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Keven. 

EiKht. 

Nine. 


ChufFii. 
Tuk  lo. 
Tn  I'bi  ua. 
Ush  til. 
Tath  111  i)i. 
Han  a  li. 
Uii  tuk  lo. 
Un  tu  rhi  na. 
Cliak  ka  li. 


•I 


43tJ 


THE   AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


Choctaw. 


Ton. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

Thirteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

(Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Ei^bteen. 

Nineteen. 

Twenty. 

Tweuty-oue. 

Twenty-two. 

Twenty-three. 

Twenty-funr. 

Twenty-five. 

Twenty-six. 

Twenty-seven. 

Twenty-ei^lit. 

Twenty-nine. 

Thirty. 

Fortv. 

Fifty. 

Sixty. 

Seventy. 

Eighty. 

Ninety. 

One  bnnilred. 

One  hundred  and  one. 

One  hundred  and  two. 


Po  ko  li. 
An  ah  ehiifPa. 
An  ah  tuk  lo. 
An  ah  in  chi  ua. 
An  ah  ush  ta. 
An  ah  tuth  la  pi. 
An  ah  han  a  li. 
An  ah  un  tuk  lo. 
An  ah  nn  tu  chi  na. 
Abi  chn  ka  li. 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo. 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo  a  kii  cha 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo  a  ku  cha 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo  II  ku  clia 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo  a  ku  cha 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo  a  ku  cha 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo  a  ku  cha 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo  a  ku  cha 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo  a  ku  cha 
Po  ko  li  tuk  lo  a  ku  cha 
Po  ko  li  tu  chi  ua. 
Po  ko  li  ush  ta. 
Po  ko  li  tath  la  pi. 
Po  ko  li  hnn  a  li. 
Po  ko  li  uu  tuk  lo. 
Po  ko  li  nn  tu  chi  na. 
Po  ko  li  chak  a  li. 
Tath  le  pa  chnffn. 
Tath  le  pa  chuffa  chuffa 
Tath  le  pa  chuffa  tuk  lo 


chuffa. 
tuk  lo. 
tn  chi  na. 
ush  ta. 
tath  la  pi. 
han  a  li. 
nn  tuk  lo. 
uu  tu  chi  na. 
chak  ka  li. 


aiana. 
aiaua. 


Dacota. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Hix. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

-  welve. 

Thirteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Eighteen. 

Nineteen. 

Twenty. 


Twenty-one. 

Twenty-two. 
Twi'uty-three. 

Twenty-tour. 


Wan  chah,  or  Wa  je  tah. 

Norn  pah. 

Yah  nio  nee. 

To  pah. 

Zah  pe  tah. 

Shack  coope. 

Shack  o. 

Shah  en  do. 

Nep  e  chu  wink  ah. 

Wick  o  chimen  ee. 

Akka  wah  ju  (ten  and  one). 

Akka  nom  pa  (ten  and  two). 

Ahka  yah  nio  nee  (ten  and  three). 

Ahka  to  pah  (ten  and  four  and  so  on  to 
twenty). 

Ahka  zah  pe  tab. 

Ahka  shack  coope. 

Ahka  shack  o. 

Ahka  shah  en  do. 

Ahka  nej)  e  chu  wink  ah. 

Wick  chini  ne  no  pah  (20,  or  two  tens  and 
one,  up  to  thirty,  when  they  say  three 
tens  and  one,  up  to  40;  bo  they  keep 
adding  by  saying  sanipa  wah  je  tah, 
which  means  beyond  or  one  more 
than  10,  or  20,  or  30,  as  the  case  may 
be). 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  nopnh  sam  pah  wah  je 
tah. 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  uopah  sam  pah  nom  pah. 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  nopah  sam  pah  yah  mo 
nee. 

Wick  u  chimen  ne  nopah  sam  pah  to  pah. 


NUMEUALS  AND  THE  OF  NUMBERS. 


437 


Twenty-five. 

Twenty-six. 

Twenty-seven. 

Twenty-eight. 

Twenty-nine. 

Thirty. 

F(jrty. 

Fifty. 

Sixty. 

Seventy. 

Eighty. 

Ninety. 

One  hundred. 

One  hundred  and  one. 

One  hundred  and  two. 


Dacota. 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  nopah  sam  pah  zah  pe 
tah.  *^ 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  nopah  sam  pah  shack 
coope. 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  nompah  sam  pah  shack 
ko. 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  nompah  sam  pah  shah 
en  do. 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  nompah  sam  pahnen  e 
chu  wink  ah. 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  yah  mo  nee  (three  tens). 

Wick  a  chimen  ne  to  pah  (four  tens). 

♦^ick  a  chimen  no  zah  pe  tah  (five  tens). 

Wick  a  chimen  no  shack  coope  (six  tens). 

Wick  a  chimen  no  shack  ko  (seven  tens) 
«7?  I  "  ''^""<^"  "e  shah  en  do  (eight  tens). 
Wick  a  chimen  ne  nep  e  chu  wink  ah 

(nine  tens). 
Opong  wa. 

Opoiig  wa  sam  pah  wah  je  tah. 
Opong  wa  sam  pah  nom  pah. 


Cherokee. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

Twelve, 

Thirteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Eighteen. 

Nineteen. 

Twenty. 

Twenty-one. 

Twenty-two. 

Twenty-three. 

Twenty-four. 

Twenty-five. 

Twenty-six. 

Twenty-seven. 

Twenty-eight, 

Twenty-nine. 

Thirty' 

Forty. 

Fifty. 

Sixty. 

Seventy. 

Eighty. 

Ninety. 

One  hundred. 

One  hundred  and  one. 

One  hundred  and  two. 


Sar  quoh. 
Tar  lee. 
Chaw  ie. 
Ner  kee. 

Hisk  skee. 

Su  tah  lee. 

Gar  le  quoh  kee. 

Choc  na  lah. 

Law  na  lah. 

Ar  sko  hee. 

Lar  too. 

Tul  too. 

Chaw  i  gar  too. 

Ne  gar  too. 

Skee  gar  too. 

Dar  lah  too. 

Gar  le  qiiah  too. 

Nai  lar  too. 

Ho  na  lah  loo. 

Tah  lar  eko  kee. 

So  i  chaw  na. 

Tah  le  chaw  na. 

Chaw  i  chaw  na. 

Ner  kee  chaw  m\, 

Hisk  kn  chsiw  na. 

Su  tah  la  chi.w  na. 

Gar  ie  quoh  ku  chaw  na. 

Nai  lar  oluiw  na. 

Lo  /'ai  lar  chaw  na. 

Chaw  ar  sko  hee. 

Ner  gar  sko  hee. 

Hisk  skar  sko  hee. 

Su  dar  loo  sko  hee. 

Gar  lee  (piah  sko  hee. 

Na  lah  sko  hoe. 

Lo  uah  lah  sko  hee. 

Ar  sko  hoe  choo  que. 

Ar  sko  hee  choo  que  sar  quoh. 

Arsko  hee  choo  que  tar  lee. 


k 


-inn 


TIM';    AMKIUCAX    INDIAN. 


Qjibway  of  Chegoimeijon—Hy  Williiun  W.  Warren. 


Oup. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Teu. 

Eli'ven. 

Twi'lve. 

Tliirteeu, 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Eighteen. 

Nineteen. 

Twenty. 

Twenty-one, 

Twenty-two. 

Twenty-three. 

Twenty-four. 

Twenty-tive. 

Twenty-six. 

Twenty-seven. 

Twenty-ei),'bt. 

Twentv-uine. 

Thirtv". 

F(jrty. 

Fifty. 

Sixty. 

Seventy. 

Ei>,'hty. 

Ninety. 

<  )ne  linnilred. 

One  liundred  and  one. 

One  hundred  and  two. 


Ba  shik. 

Neensh. 

Nis  we. 

Ne  win. 

Na  nun.    . 

Nin  jfod  was  we. 

Ninsli  was  we. 

Shons  we. 

SliauK  lis  we. 

Ale  (Ins  wo. 

Me  das  we  asho  ba  shig. 

Me  das  we  ashe  neeusb. 

Me  das  we  ashe  nis  we. 

Me  das  wo  iislie  lie  win. 

Mo  das  wo  ashe  na  nun. 

Me  das  we  ashe  nin  ^od  was  we. 

Me  das  we  ashe  ninsli  was  we. 

Me  (his  we  aslio  slioiis  we. 

Me  das  we  ashe  shang  as  we. 

Nisli  tun  a. 

Nish  tun  a  ashe  ba  shij,'. 

Nisii  tiin  a  ashe  neensh. 

Nish  tun  a  ashe  nis  we. 

Nish  tun  a  aslie  ne  win. 

Nish  tun  a  ashe  na  nun. 

Nish  tun  a  ashe  nin  nm\  was  we. 

Nisli  tun  a  asho  niush  was  we. 

Nish  tun  a  ashe  slums  we. 

Nish  tun  a  asht>  shaug  as  we. 

Nis  e  nio  (bin  a. 

No  nio  thin  a. 

Nan  im  e  dun  a. 

Nin  god  wans  iin  e  dun  a. 

Ninsh  was  ini  e  dun  a. 

Shons  ill)  e  ihui  a. 

Shang  as  ini  e  dun  a. 

Nin  god  wae. 

Nin  god  wao  aslie  ba  shig. 

Nin  god  wac  ashe  neensh. 


Winnebago— ^y  Mies  Elizabeth  Lowrey. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven, 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

'I'liirt(>en. 

Fourt(>en. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Eighteen. 

Nineteen. 

Tventy. 
Twenty-one. 


He  znn  ke  ra. 

Noonip. 

Taun. 

Jope. 

Sareh. 

Ha  ka  wa. 

Sha  ko  we. 

Ha  TOO  wuuk. 

He  zuu  ke  choc  shkoo  ne. 

Ka  ra  pa  ne  za. 

Ka  ra  pa  no  za  nnka  ho  zun  ko  ra  shun  na. 

Ka  ra  pa  ne  za  nnka  uoompa  shun  na. 

Ka  ra  pa  no  za  nuka  tan  e  a  shun  na. 

Ka  ra  pa  ne  za  nuka  jope  a  shun  na. 

Ka  ra  pa  ne  za  nuka  sareh  a  shun  na. 

Ka  ra  i)a  ne  za  nnka  ha  ka  wa  a  shun  nn. 

Ka  ra  pa  no  za  nuka  sha  kowe  a  shun  na. 

Ka  ra  pa  ne  za  nuka  ha  roo  wiink  a  shun  na. 

Ka  ra  pa  no  za  nuka  he  zun  ke  choo 

shkoon  a  shun  na. 
Ka  ra  pa  ne  noonip. 
Ka  ra  ))a  ne  nooinpa  nuka  he  zun  ke  ra 

shun  na. 


NUMERALS    AND    USF.    OK    NUMnEn>l, 


480 


Winnebago, 


Twenty-two. 

Twcnty-tliree. 
Twenty-four. 
Twenty-five. 
Tweuty-six. 

Tweuty-seven. 

Twenty-eijfht. 

Twenty-uine. 

Thirty. 
Forty. 

Fifty. 

Sixty. 

Seventy. 

Ki^iity. 

Ninety. 

One  Imudred. 

One  hundred  and  one. 

One  hundred  and  two 


Ka 

Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 

Ka 

Ka 

Ka 

Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ho 
Ho 
Ho 


ra  |ia  ne  nooinpa  nukn  noomp  a  Hhun 
na. 

ra  pa  n(>no(^mpa  nui<a  tan  c  aHliunna. 
ra  pa  ne  noonipa  nuka  jopea  KJiunna. 
ra  pa  mc  noonipa  nuiiasarcli  a  slum  na. 
ra  pa  ne  noonipa  nuita  lia  ka  wa  a 
shiui  na. 

ra  pa  ne  noompa  nuka  aha  ko  we  a 
HJmn  na. 

ra  pa  ne  noompa  nuka  ha  roo  wunk  a 
Khun  na. 

ra  pa  ne  noonipa  nuka  he  zun  kechoo 
HJikoon  na  Bhun  na. 
ra  pa  n(>  taun. 
ra  pa  ne  jope. 
ra  pa  ne  wareh. 
ra  pa  no  ha  ka  wa. 
ra  pa  ne  t^ha  ko  we. 
ra  pa  ne  lia  roo  wunk. 
ra  pa  no  he  zun  ke  choo  shkoon  e. 
ke  lie  za. 

ke  ho  za  nuka  he  zun  ko  ra  shun  na. 
ke  lie  za  nuka  noonip  a  shun  na. 


OJibway  of  the  Upper  Misnisfiippi-liy  Mr.  Fairbanks. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

♦Seven. 

EiKht. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

Thiiteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Eighteen. 

Niijf'teen. 

Twenty. 

Twenty-one. 

Twenty-two. 

Twenty-three. 

Twenty-four. 

Twenty-five. 

Twenty-six. 

Twenty-seven. 

Twenty  ei^ht. 

Twenty-nine. 

Thirty. 

Forty. 

Fiftv. 

Sixty. 

Seventy. 

Eisrhty. 

Ninety. 

One  hundred. 

One  hundred  and  one. 

One  hundered  and  two. 


Ba  sliiek. 

Nizh. 

Niss  wi. 

Ni  win. 

Na  nun. 

Ning  o  dwa  swi, 

Nizh  was  swi. 

Nish  was  swi. 

Shouif  tfas  swi. 

Mi  das  Kwi. 

Mi  das  swi  a  slii  ha  shick  orba  jig. 

Mi  das  swi  a  shi  nizh. 

Ml  das  swi  a  shi  nis  swi. 

Mi  das  swi  a  shi  ni  win. 

Mi  das  swi  a  shi  na  nun. 

Mi  das  swi  a  shi  uiug  o  dwa  swi. 

Mi  das  swi  a  shi  uizli  wa  swi. 

Mi  das  swi  a  shi  nish  was  swi. 

Mi  das  swi  a  shi  slioug  gas  swi. 

Nizh  ta  na. 

Nizh  ta  na  a  shi  pa  shick. 

Nizh  ta  na  a  shi  nizh. 

Nizh  ta  na  a  shi  nis  swi. 

Nizh  ta  na  a  shi  ni  win. 

Nizh  ta  na  a  shi  nn  nun. 

Nizh  ta  na  a  shi  ning  o  dwas  swi. 

Nizh  ta  na  a  shi  neezh  was  swi. 

Nizli  ta  na  a  shi  nis  was  swi. 

Nizh  ta  na  a  shi  shong  gas  swi. 

Nis  si  iiie  da  na. 

Ne  me  da  na. 

Na  ni  me  da  na. 

Ning  o  dwas  si  me  da  na. 

Nish  was  si  nieda  na. 

Nish  was  si  me  da  na. 

Shong  gas  si  nie  da  na. 

Ning  o  (Iwac,  or  Ning  od  wae. 

Ning  od  wac  a  shi  ha  jig,  or  ba  shiek. 

Ning  od  wac  a  shi  nizh. 


(|3 

:iJ' 
■» 


4K) 


THE   AMKIIICAN    INDIAN. 


Wyandotte— hy  William  Walker. 


One. 

Two. 

Tlin-o. 

Four. 

Fiv.'. 

Six. 

Hcvt'ii. 

EiKbt. 

Nino. 

T.ii. 

Kli'veii. 

Twclvo. 

Tliirtfcii. 

Fonittcn. 

Fiftwii. 

Sixteen. 

Sevinteei;. 

Ki^fLteen. 

Nineteen. 

Twenty. 

Twenty-one. 

Twenty-two. 

Twenty-three. 

Twenty-four. 

Twenty-five. 

Twenty-six. 

Twenty-seven. 

Twenty-eiffht. 

Twenty-nine. 

Thirty. 

Forty. 

Fifty. 

Sixty. 

Seventy. 

Eighty. 

Ninety. 

One  hunilred. 

One  hnn<lretl  nnil  one. 

One  hundred  nud  two. 


Skot. 
Teiidee. 
Selienk. 
N'lhmhk. 
Oi>  weelish. 
Wau  /liau. 
Thoo  tau  reh. 
An  a  ta  rt^i. 
Eh  en  trooh. 
Auh  Hell. 

Auh  Hell  Hcot  e  nkau  reli. 
Auh  sell  tell  dee  ta  nknu  reh. 
Auh  sell  Hclienk  e  skau  reh. 
Auh  sell  n'lhiuhk  e  Kkau  reli. 
Auh  seh  oo  weehsh  e  skau  reh. 
Auh  Hell  wau  zhau  e  skau  reh. 
Auh  seh  tsoo  tau  reh  e  skau  reh. 
Auh  Hch  au  a  ta  reh  e  skau  reh. 
Auh  Hell  eh  en  trooh  eHkati  reh. 
Ten  dee  ta  wau  hoIi. 
Ten  dee  ta  wau  seh  scot  e  skau  reh. 
Ten  dee  ta  wau  seh  ten  dee  ta  skau  reh. 
Ten  dee  ta  wau  seh  schenk  e  skau  reh. 
Ten  dee  ta  wau  seh  n'danhk  e  skau  reh. 
Ten  dee  ta  wau  Beh  oo  weelisli  e  skau  reh. 
Ten  dee  ta  wau  seh  wau  zhau  e  skau  reh. 
Ten  dee  la  wau  seh  tsoo  tau  reh  o  skau  reh. 
Ten  deo  ta  wau  sell  au  a  ta  reh  e  skau  reh. 
Ten  dee  ta  wau  sell  eh  en  trooh  e  skau  reh. 
Schenk  e  wauii  sell. 
N'daiihk  e  wauh  seh. 
Oo  weehsh  e  wauh  seh. 
Wau  zhau  e  wauh  seh. 
Tsoo  tau  reh  e  wauh  seh. 
Au  a  ta  reh  e  wauh  seh. 
Eh  en  trooh  e  wauh  seh. 
Scot  ta  ira  en  ^'au  a  wee. 
Scot  ta  nia  en  yau  a  wee  scot  e  skan  reh. 
Scot  ta  ma  en  (,'au  a  wee  ten  dee  tu  skau 
reh. 


Hitchittee  nr  CItvll-o-kee  Dialect. 

Spoken  by  several  tribes  of  the  great  ^luscogee  race,  by  Cant.  J.  C.  Casey, 

U.  S.  A.,  Florida. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

Thirteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Eighteen. 

Nineteen. 

Tweutv. 

Thirty. 


Thlah  hai. 

To  kai. 

To  chav. 

See  tah. 

Chah  kee. 

Ee  pah. 

Ko  la  i)a)'. 

Tos  naj)  pah. 

Os  ta  pa  1 1 

Po  ko  1)1 

Po  k"  ''        "'»!  wai  kan. 

Po  V  la  wai  kaii. 

Po  1  II  I'he  na  wai  kau. 

Po  ki.        see  tah  -    li  kan. 

Po  ko  liii    liah  k      pa  wai  kan. 

Po  ko  liu  11'  pal     lai  kan. 

Po  ko  liu  ko  la  (lah  wai  kan. 

Po  ko  lin  tos  na  ])ah  wai  kan. 

Po  ko  lin  OS  ta  pah  wai  kan. 

Po  ko  to  ko  hn. 

Po  ko  to  che  nin,  ov  to  chay  uin. 


NUMKUALS    AND    TSK    Ol     NTMnKlm. 


441 


ilitchitUi'  i)v  Chvll-ohi'  Dinli-ct. 


Forty. 
Fifty. 
Sixty. 
Seventy, 
Eijflity. 
Niiifty. 
One  Imudred. 
Two  Imndred. 
Three  Imndred. 
Fonr  hundred. 
Five  hundred. 
Six  hundred. 
Seven  hundre<l, 
Ei^lit  hundred. 
Nine  hundred. 
One  thouBuud. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

Thirteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Eighteen. 

Nineteen. 

Twenty. 

Thirty. 

Forty. 

Fifty. 

Sixty. 

Seventy. 

Eighty. 

Ninety. 

One  hundred. 

One  thousand. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Fonr. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

Thirteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 


JJfrtHria?).— (Catlin). 

Mali  han  nab. 

Nonipah. 

Nomary. 

Toll  pa. 

Kaklioo. 

Keinah. 

Koopah. 

Ttt  tuck  a 

Mah  pa. 

Perug. 

Auga  mahaunah. 

Auga  uompah. 

Anga  namary. 

Auga  tohpa. 

Ag  kak  hoo. 

Ag  kemah. 

Ag  koopah. 

Aga  tah  tueka. 

Aga  mahpa. 

Nompah  perng. 

Namary  amperug. 

Top  pa  amperug. 

Kah  hoo  amperug. 

Keemah  amperug. 

Koopah  amperug. 

Ta  tuck  amperug. 

Mah  pa  amperug. 

Ee  sooc  mah  hannah. 

Ee  sooc  perug. 

iJtccarree.— (Catlin) 

Abco. 
Pit  CO. 
Tow  wit. 
Tehee  tisli. 
Tehee  hoo. 
Tcha  pis. 
To  tcha  pis. 
To  tcha  pis  won. 
Nail  e  ne  won. 
Nail  en. 

Ko  tehee  te  won. 
Pit  CO  nah  en. 
Tow  wit  nah  en. 
Tehee  tish  nah  en. 
Tehee  hoo  nahen. 
Tcha  pis  nahen. 
To  tcha  pis  nahen. 


Po  ko  see  tall  niii. 
Po  ko  chali  kei'  liin. 
Po  ko  lee  pah  kin. 
Po  ko  ko  Id  pah  kin. 
I'o  ko  tos  na  pall  kin. 
Po  ko  loH  ta  jiah  kin. 
Chok  pee  thlah  inin. 
Chok  pe  to  ka  Ian. 
(^hok  pe  to  chay  nin. 
Chok  pe  He  tah  kin. 
C'hok  pe  cliah  kee  pan. 
Chok  peee  pah  kin. 
(!hok  |)e  ko  la  pah  kin. 
Chok  pe  toH  ua  jiali  kin. 
Chok  pe  OS  ta  pah  km. 
Chok  pechok  thlah  iniii. 

iJ/acA/oo<.-(Catlin). 

Jeh. 

Nah  tohk. 

No  oks  kum. 

Ne  Rooyiiii. 

Ne  see  tsee. 

Nah  oo. 

E  kitch  ekum. 

Nah  ne  suyim. 

Paex  o. 

Kay  pee. 

Kay  pee  nay  tehee  kopochee. 

Kay  pee  nah  kopochee. 

Kay  pee  nay  ohk  kopochee. 

Kay  pee  nay  say  kopochee. 

Kay  pee  ne  see  tehee  kopochee. 

Kay  pee  nay  kopochee. 

Kay  pee  eh  kee  chie  kopochee. 

Kay  pee  nan  esic  kopochee. 

Kay  pee  paex  sickopochee. 

Natchip  pee. 

Ne  hippee. 

No  sippe. 

J  >  see  chippe. 

Nah  chippe. 

O  kitch  chippe. 

Nahne  sippe. 

Paex  sippe. 

Kay  pee  pee  pee. 

Kay  pee  pee  pee  pee. 

Stowa;.— (Catlin). 

On  je. 
Non  pa. 
Hi  ami  ni. 
Tan  pah. 
Ze  pe  tah. 
Shah  pai. 
Shah  CO. 
Shas  en  do  hen. 
Nen  ye  che  once. 
Gka  che  min  en. 
Oka  on  je. 
Oka  non  pa. 
Oka  hiamini. 
Oka  tan  pah. 
Oka  za  petah. 
Oka  shah  pai. 
Oka  shahko. 


412 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


Riccnrree. 

Sion.r. 

Eigh.oen. 

To  tchft  pis  won  nahen. 

Oka  shah  en  do  hen. 

Miieieen. 

Nah  e  ne  won  uahen. 

Oka  nen  po  chi  on  kn. 

TwT'ity. 

Weetah. 

Oka  ohiniinen  non  pe. 

Thirty. 

Sah  wee. 

Oka  ehiniinen  hianiini. 

Forty. 

11  alien  tehee  tish. 

Oka  ohimineu  taupah. 

Fiftv. 

Nahen  tehee  hoo. 

Oka  ehiminen  za  petah. 

8ixtV. 

Nahen  tehee  pis. 

Oka  ehiminen  shah  pai. 

Seventy. 

Nahen  to  tcha  pis. 

Oka  ehiminen  shahco. 

Eighty. 

Nahen  te  tcha  pis  won. 

Oka  ehiminen  shah  hen  do 

Jfiuety. 

Ni'.hen  nah  e  ne  won. 

Oka  ehi miuen  nen  pe  ehee  t 

One  hundred. 

Slioh  tan. 

O  poun  krai. 

One  thousand. 

Sh)h  tan  tern  hoo. 

Kant  o  poun  krai. 

THscarora. 

Mohau'k. 

One. 

Euh  che. 

Easka. 

Two. 

Nuk  te. 

Tekeni. 

Three. 

Ah  sunk 

AuKhsea. 

Four. 

Kunh  toh. 

Kieri. 

Five. 

Weesk 

Wish. 

8ix. 

O'j  yes. 

Yayak. 

Seven. 

Che  oh  noh. 

Jati  ]'. 

EijjLt. 

Na  kreuh. 

Satejjo. 

Nine. 

Ne  reuh. 

Tiyohto. 

Ten. 

Wah  th'  sunk. 

Oyeri 

Eleven. 

Euh  ehe  skah  hah. 

Easkayawenre. 

Twelve. 

Nah  till  skah  hah. 

Tekniyaweare. 

Thirteen. 

Ah  sunk  skah  hah. 

Ajfhseayaweare. 

Fourteen. 

Hunk  toh  skah  hah. 

Kaiyeriyaweare. 

Fifteen. 

Weesk  skah  hah. 

Wiskyaweare. 

Sixteen. 

Ooh  yok  skah  hah. 

Yayakyaweare. 

Seventeen. 

Che  oh  noh  skill  uah. 

Jatakyaweare. 

Eighteen. 

Na  kreuh  skah  hah. 

Satoffoyaweare. 

Nineteen. 

Ne  reuh  skah  hah. 

Tiyoht(>yaweare. 

Twenty. 

Na  iviih  th'  sunk. 

Tewasea. 

Thirty. 

Ah  sunk  te  wah  th'  sunk. 

A  uhseaniwajflisea. 

Forty. 

Hunk  to  to  -vah  th'  sinik. 

Kaieriniwajfiisea. 

I'iftv. 

Weesto  te  wah  th'  sunk. 

Wiskniwayhsea. 

Sixty. 

Ooh  yok  te  wah  th'  sunk. 

Yayakunvajjhsea. 

Seventy. 

Cho  oh  noh  te  ..ali  th'  sunk. 

Jatakniwaj^'hsea. 

Eighty. 

Na  kreuh  te  wah  th'  sunk. 

SatetriiniwnKlisea. 

Ninety. 

N(>  reuh  te  wah  th'  sunk. 

Tiyolilnniwa>;lisea. 

(>ne  huuilred. 

Hah  yok  st  re. 

Easkaleweaiiyawe. 

Two  hundred. 

Nak  till  to  stre. 

Tekeniteweanyawe. 

On(>  tlidusaiid. 

Euh  che  oo  yohstre. 

Oyeriteweanyawe. 

Two  thousand. 

Nak  tih  oo  yoh  stre. 

Toweayawe  eghtseraRhsea. 

Ciiyuga. 

Hidiitsd. 

One. 

Skat. 

Duetsa  (luetsa). 

Two. 

Tekni. 

])oon. 

Three. 

SoKh. 

Diitiii. 

Four. 

Kei. 

Topa. 

Five. 

Wis. 

Kilin. 

Six. 

Y.-i. 

.\kain. 

Seven. 

.latak. 

Sapua. 

Ei«ht. 

Tc^kro. 

Dopapi. 

Nine. 

Tv.)hto. 

Duetsapi, 

Ten. 

Wa^hsen. 

I'itika. 

EUwen. 

Skatskaie. 

Alipiduetsiu 

Twelve. 

Tekniskaie. 

Alipidopa. 

Thirteen. 

.Vnhse^hskaie. 

Ali|)idami. 

Fourteen. 

Keifikai<>. 

Alipito  )a. 

Fifteen. 

Wiskaie 

Alipiki  liu. 

Sixteen. 

Yfiskait. 

Alipiakama. 

St'venteen. 

.latakskaie. 

Alipisapnn. 

Eijjhteen. 

Tikroskaii'. 

Alipidopa. 

Nineteen. 

Tyohtosknie. 

Alipidiietsapi. 

MMKHALiS   AND    USE    OF    Nl'MIiEItS. 


443 


Coyiiga. 

Twenty.  Tewa^fliHwi. 

Tliirty.  Seuiwaj^hsea. 

Jt^'»rfy.  Kpiuiwfiylisen. 

I^'.ifi.'-  Wi8uiwa>,'b.seii. 

^ixty.  YeiniwaKhsea. 

Seventy.  JatakuiwuKlisea. 

Ei^'lit.' .  Tekroiiiwais'hsca. 

^'"icty-  Tyolitouiwaybseiu 

One  hnmlred.  f^kaUnveuniawe. 

Two  bnndrt'd.  Tekuiteweaiiiawe. 

Olio  thonsand.  Watfhseanateweaniawe. 

Two  Ihuiisaud.  Toweauiaweetfia^bsea. 

Navujt;  of  AV(("  Mexico.— {CiiiUn), 

Tlab  oe 
Nidi  k«>. 
Taidi  (nasal). 
Tof  ( nasal j. 
Es  t  iaii. 
Husiab. 
Soos  ttie\. 

Tniii  pe3. 
N;is  tai. 
Noz  uab. 
Tlai  tsah  tab. 
Nab  kee  tsah  tab. 

Tanb  tt  ib  tab. 
Tee  t8ab  tab. 
En  tbili  all  tall. 
Huh  tab  ab  tab. 
SooH  tRab  ab  tab. 
Tsai  pee  ab  tab. 
Nan  tai  ab  tab. 
Nab  teen. 
Nab  teeu  tlab  ee. 


One. 

Two. 

Tbree. 

I'our. 

Five. 

Six. 

.Seven. 

ElKbt. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

Tbirteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Eiybteen. 

Nineteen. 

'J'wenty. 

Twenty-one. 

Twenty-two. 

Tweuty-tbree. 

Twenty-four. 

Twenty-live. 

Tweuty-six. 

Twenty-seven. 

Tweuty-eigbt. 

Tweuty-niue. 
Tliirty. 

Forty. 

Fifty. 

Sixty. 

Si'venty. 

Eiylily', 

Ninety. 

One  liuudred. 
One  hundred  and 


Nab  teeu  uah  kee. 
Nub  teen  tanb. 
Nab  teen  tee. 
Nab  teeu  es  tlab. 
Nab  teeu  bus  tab. 
Nab  teeu  boob  tsel. 
Nab  teeu  tsai  pee. 

Nab  teeu  uaB  tai. 
Tab  teeu. 

Tis  teen. 
Eh  tlab  teeu. 
Has  tlab  teen. 
Sons  tsel  teen. 
'I'sai  pee  teon. 
Nas  tai  leen. 

Nez  nab  teen. 
one.Nez  uab  tlab. 


One  bundled  and  two.Nez  nab  nab  ket>. 


Hi'iatsa. 
Dopapitika. 
Baniiapitika. 
Topapitika. 
Kiliviapilikn. 
Akaniaapitika. 
Sapuapitika. 
Dopapitika. 
Diietsapiapitika. 
Pitikietia. 


Ahhui  iboin.—{Ghi\ux). 

Wasli  ee  uab. 

Nooiii  pail. 

Yab  miu  uee. 

T(j  pab. 

Zap  tab. 

Sbak  pau. 

Sbak  ko  wee,  or   u  she  sab  (tbe 

odd  uninber). 
Sbak  kan  do  ^'bab. 
N()oinp  cbee  won  kali. 
Wix  obeni  niee  nab. 
Ak  kai  (Vasbe.  f)r,  one  more. 
Ak  k.Ti  uoom  pab  (or,  two  more 

etc). 
Ak  kai  yam  nie  uee. 
Ak  kai  to  pali. 
Ak  kai  zap  tab. 
Ak  kai  sbak  jiab. 
Ak  kai  sbak  ka. 
Ak  kai  sbak  kan  do  gbab. 
Ak  kai  ucmp  cbee  won  kali. 
Wix  ebem  me  nee  noonipab. 
Wix  cbeni   i  neo  uoompab  siin 

wash  e  nab. 
Wix  cliem  i  neo  uoompab  suin 

lu'ompai', 
Wix  ebeiu  i  neo  uoompab  sum 

yam  ui'nee. 
Wix  ebeni  i  uee  uoompab  euiu 

topab. 
Wix  eiieui  i  nee  uoompab  sum 

zaptab, 
Wix  ebem  i  noe  uoompab  sum 

sbak  pab, 
W  ix  ebem  i  uee  uoompab  sum 

sbak  ko  wall, 
Wix  elieiii  i  nee  nooinpiib  euni 

sbak  an  do  Kbab. 
Wix  ebem  i  net    iii)cii:iiia!i   mini 

iioomp  clie  won  kali. 
Wix  eliein  i   uee  yaa   luinuee, 

(or,  three  lens). 
Wix  ebem  i  nee  topab 
Wix  ebem  i  nee  zopali. 
Wix  ebem  i  uee  sbak  pab. 
Wix  cliein  i  ne(>  sbakowee. 
Wix  ebem  i  uee  sbak  aii  doffab. 
Wix  cbemi  nee  nompebee  W(H)n 

kah. 
Oliali  wall  Kbee. 
Opab  wall  yliee  smu  was  lieueli. 
Opali  wah  ghee  sum  washenuli. 
Opab  wall  uliee  sum  iinompab. 


444 


THK    A.MEHICAN    INDIAN. 


One. 

Two. 

Threo. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Heveu. 

Ei«ht. 

Nine. 

Teu. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

Thirteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

EiKht«>ien. 

Nineteen. 

Twenty. 

Twenty- one. 

Twenty-two. 

Twenty-three. 

Twenty-four. 

Twenty-tive. 

Twenty-six. 

Twenty-seven. 

Twenty-eiffht. 

Twentv-nine. 

Thirty. 

Fortv. 

Fifty. 

Sixty. 

Seventy. 

Eiffhtj-. 

Ninety. 

One  Imndreil. 

One  hnndr.Kl  and 

One  hundred  and 


Pueblo,  or  Zuni,  New  iVcxioo  — (Catliu). 

To  pin  tai. 

Quee  lee. 

Hah  ee. 

Ah  wee  tai. 

Ahp  tni. 

To  pah  lik  keeab. 

Qui!  lah  lik  keeah. 

Hi  ah  lik  keeah. 

Ten  ah  lik  keeah. 

Ahsteni  blah. 

Ahs  leni  to  pi  ahl  to. 

Ahs  tern  tjuee  lee  ahl  to. 

Ahs  teni  hah  ee  ahl  to. 

Ahs  tem  ah  wee  tai  ahl  to. 

Ahs  tai  ee  ahl  to. 

To  pah  lik  kee  ahl  to. 

8 nil  lah  lik  kee  ahl  to. 
i  ah  lik  kee  ahl  to. 
Ten  ah  lik  kee  ahl  to. 

nil  lee  kali  nahs  tem  hlah, 

uil  lee  kah  nahs  tem  to  pi  ahl  to. 
(^uil  lee  kah  nahs  tem  qiiil  lee  ahl  to. 

nil  lee  kah  nahs  tem  hab  ee  ahl  to. 

uil  lee  kah  nabs  tem  ah  wee  tai  ahl  to. 
Quil  lee  kah  nahs  tem  aph  tai  ahi  to. 
Qnil  lee  kal;  nahs  tem  to  pab  lik  kee  ahl  to. 
Quil  lee  kah  nabs  tem  qui!  lab  lik  kee  ahl  to. 
Quil  lee  kah  nahs  tem  hi  ah  lik  kee  ahl  to. 
Quil  lee  kah  nahs  t«m  nab  lik  kee  ahl  to. 
Hi  80  keeab  nabs  tem  blab. 
Ah  wee  tai  keeah  nahs  tein  hlah. 
Ahp  tai  nee  keeah  nabs  tem  blab. 
To  pab  lik  keeah  nabs  tem  blab. 

a  uil  lah  lik  keeab  nabs  tem  hlah. 
i  ab  hk  keeab  nahs  tem  blab. 
Ten  nab  lik  keeab  nahs  tem  blah. 
Ab  see  ahs  tem  hlah. 
one.Ah  see  nhs  tem  blab  to  pi  abl  to. 
two.Ah  see  ahs  tem  hlah  quee  lee  ahl  to. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Ei>fbt. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

Thitte;>n. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen. 

Eighteen. 

Nineteen. 

Twenty. 

Twenty-one. 

Twenty-two. 

Twenty-three. 

Twenty-four. 


Apache, 

Tab  se. 

Nab  kee. 

Tai. 

To. 

Aslle. 

Kostan. 

Oostede. 

Zapee. 

Oastai. 

Sesara. 

Ost  lab  sata. 

Tab  Rata. 

Gost  all  sata. 

Ta  sate. 

Ast  lah  Rail  tee. 

Zab  pees  ah  tee. 

(lost  ees  ah  tee. 

Zah  pees  ab  tee. 

Eejfost  es  ah  tee. 

Nab  teen. 

Nah  teen  tase. 

Nab  teen  ake. 

Nab  teen  tai. 

Nali  teen  to. 


Micmac, 

Naiookt. 

Tabboo. 

Seest. 

Naioo. 

Nahu. 

Ohoo  ouni. 

EI(K)iKumiI:. 

Oo  ({umoolcbin. 

Pesci  'juadiik. 

M'tili.. 

M'tiln  I'bel  naiookt. 

M'tiln  eiiel  tabboo. 

M'tibi  cliel  Heest. 

M'tiln  cbel  nai  oo. 

M'tiln  ebel  nalu). 

M'tiln  oliel  uno<w'uni. 

M'tiln  ohel  looifjinmk. 

M'tiln  cbel  ooKUuuKilebin. 

M'tiln  cbel  peseomaduk. 

Tahbooinskabk. 

TabbooiuHkahk  ohel  naiookt. 

Tabbooiiiskabk  e?jel  tabboo. 

Tahbooinskabk  ebel  Hcest. 

TahlMMiiuskahk  cbel  nai  oo. 


-.-^ 


NL'MKliALS    AND    USE    OF    Nl-MUEns. 


-I.; 


Ap(tcli('. 

Tweuty-flve.  Nnh  teen  nstlee. 

Tweut.v-six.  NtiL  teen  kastau. 

Twenty-Heven.  Nah  teen  Kosteedee. 

Twenty-tight.  Nah  teen  zapi. 

Twenty-nine.  Nah  teen  gostai. 

Thirty.  Nah  tah  teen. 

l"''>rty.  Tos  teen. 

Fifty.  Ah  Htlastee. 

fSixty.  Ah  Blento. 

Seventy.  Ah  seet  een. 

Ei},'hty.  Zap  eet  een. 

Ninety.  Eengostateen. 

One  huuilred.  Tn.siento. 

One  hundred  and  one.Tasiento  tase. 
One  hundred  and  two.Tasiento  nah  kee. 

Chinook.— (Hchoolcratt). 

Ikt. 
Mox. 

Klone. 

Lookot. 

Qr.inum. 

Tahum. 

Mini  mox. 

Sotkin. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Hix. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine, 

Ten. 

Kk'veu. 

Twelve. 

Twenty. 

One  hundred. 

One  thousand. 


One. 

Two. 

Throe. 

Four. 

Five. 

Sis 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 

Eleven. 

Twelve. 

Thirteen. 

Fourteen. 

Fifteen. 

Sixteen. 

Seventeen, 

Eighte'^n. 

Nineteen. 

Twentv. 

Thirtv: 

Fortv. 

Fifty. 


Quies. 
Tatilni 


One. 
Twi>. 
Three. 
Four. 


Tatihnii  {)i  ikt. 
Tatiiuui  pi  mox. 

Tatilum  tatilum  or  Ikt 

monak. 
Ikt  hyasH  takamonak. 

Caddo. 

WhiH  te. 

Bit. 

Dow  oh. 

He  u  wch. 

Dis  aick  kah. 

Dunk  kee. 

Bis  siek  ah. 

Dow  sick  ah. 

He  we  sick  ah. 

Bin  nah. 

Whiste  cut  es. 

Bin  nah  bit  cut  es. 

Bin  nah  dow  ah. 

Bin  nah  he  aweli. 

Bin  nnh  iIih  siisk  ah. 

Bin  nah  dunk  kee. 

Bin  nah  bis  sick  ah. 

Bin  nail  dow  sick  ah. 

Bin  null  he  we  sick  ah. 

Bin  nah  bit  te. 

Bin  nah  dow  o. 

Bin  luih  he  we. 

Bin  nah  dis  Hick  knh. 

Anipaliof. 

Chas  sa. 
Neis. 
Nas. 
Yenne. 


taka- 


Micnutc. 

TahbooiuMkahk  chel  nahn. 
Tahbooinskahk  ctiel  usoocum. 
Tahbooinskahk  chel  looigunuk. 
Tahliooinskahk  chel  oogumool- 

chin. 
Tahb(K)in«kahk  chel  pesooouduk 
Naisinskahk. 
Naiooniuskahk. 
Nahninskahk. 
Usoocum  taisinskahk. 
Elooigunuk  tais  inscalik. 
Oogum(x)l<*liin  tais  inscahk. 
Pescoonaduk  taisinskahk. 
Kuskimtuluahcun. 
Kuskimtulnahcun  chel  naiookt. 
Kuskimtulnahcuu  chel  tahboo. 

Noolkiun. — (Jewitt). 

Sail  wauk. 

Att  la. 

Kat  sa. 

Mooh. 

So{)  chali. 

Noo  p<K). 

At  tie  poo. 

At  lah  qnelth. 

Saw  wauk  ouelth. 

Hv  o. 


Sak  aitz. 
Soo  jewk. 

Hy  e  oak. 

Wichita. 

Cherche. 

Mitch. 

Daub. 

Daw  quats. 

Es  quats. 

Ke  ha  SB. 

Ke  o  pits. 

Ke  o  tope. 

Hherche  kui  te. 

Skid  o  rash. 

She  osh  te  kit  uck. 

Mit<!h  skid  o  rash. 

Daub  skid  o  rash. 

Daw  (piats  o  rash. 

Es  quats  o  rash. 

Ke  hass  o  rash. 

Ke  o  pits  o  rnsh. 

Ke  o  tope  o  rash. 

Sherche  kim  te  rash. 

Es  tah  ets  ske  she. 

Es  tah  ets  ske  she  daub. 

Es  tah  ets  ske  she  daw  quats, 

Es  tah  ets  ske  she  es  qo'its. 

Cheyenne, 
Nuke. 
Ne  guth. 
Nalie. 
Nave. 


> 

J 
( 


446 


THE    AMERICAN   INDIAN, 


Arapahoe. 

Five. 

Yor  tlmn. 

Six. 

Ne  tail  ter. 

Soven. 

Ne  8or  ter. 

Ei^ht. 

Nah  sor  ter. 

Nine. 

See  nil  tali. 

Tcu. 

Mall  tall  tall. 

Eleven. 

Mall  tall  tall  ehas  sa. 

Twelve. 

Mall  tall  tall  ueis. 

Tiiirteeu. 

Mall  tall  ta'i  nas. 

Fourteen. 

Mall  tall  tall  yeaue. 

Twentv. 

Nei8  sor. 

Thirty'. 

Nas  Kor. 

Forty. 

Yay  yoh.  or  yeane  yoh 

Fiftv. 

Yah  tlmn  yali. 

Sixty. 

Nee  tall  tus  sor. 

Seventy. 

Nee  sor  tus  8or. 

Eit'hty. 

Nah  Bor  tns  sor. 

Ninety. 

See  an  tus  sor. 

One  linnilred. 

Neis  niah  tali  tus  sor. 

Cheyenne. 

Noane. 

Nah  sa  to. 

Ne  so  to. 

Nah  no  to. 

So  to. 

Mah  to  to. 

Mnh  to  to  a  an  to  noke. 

Mah  to  to  a  an  ne  >,'uti». 

Mah  to  to  a  an  to  nalie. 

Mali  to  to  a  an  to  nave. 

Ne  ise  so. 

Nah  no. 

Nee  vo. 

Nor  no. 

Nah  so  to  nor. 

Nee  so  to  noi. 

Nah  no  to  no-. 

So  to  nor. 

Mall  to  to  nor. 


Tho  foregoing  exnniple  in  tlie  names  of  numbers  in  counting 
would  indicate  a  linguistic  connection  betAveeu  the  Arapalioes  jiiid 
Clieyennes,  notwithstanding  it  has  been  insisted  by  some  that  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Clieyennes  was  unlike  that  of  any  other  tribe  of  the 
continent.  The  similarity  in  some  of  the  names  of  numbers  in  these 
two  tribes  is  quite  marked,  which  concurrence  could  not  well  lie  taken 
as  a  mere  coincidence  of  sounds  in  the  dialect  of  the  two  tribes. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  numerals  in  the  dialects  of  various 
American  tribes,  collected  by  Dr.  James  and  added  to  John  Tanner's 
narrative  of  his  thirty  years'  captivity  among  the  Indians,  of  which 
Dr.  .lames  was  editor: 


One. 

Two. 

Tliree. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Se\en. 

Eijfht. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


0//t»— From  Say. 

Yon  ka. 
No  \va. 
Tah  lie. 
To  wa. 
Sail  tail. 
Sha  ^Mia. 
Shah  a  inuh. 
Kra  rah  ba  na. 
Shan  ka. 
Krn  ba  nuh. 


Yoiika. 

Meakh  ehe. 
Norn  pall. 
Yah  bar  re. 
To  pah. 
Sah  tah. 
Shahp  pell. 
Pa  oiii  ball. 
Pa  yah  ber  re. 
Shank  knli. 
Kei-  ab  bii  rah. 


Oi-e. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

EiKht. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


Omaha. 

Sfeaeh  die. 
Noni  liah. 
Ra  bene. 
Tv>  bah. 
Sah  tab. 
Shap  pa. 
Pa  nooni  ba. 
Pa  rah  bene. 
Shoon  kali. 
Kra  ba  rah. 


Yanktoiiy. 

Wan  I'hali. 

No  |)ali. 

Yah  me  ne. 

To  pah. 

Zah  pe  tiih. 

Slinh  kali  \)i\ 

Sliuli  po  e. 

Sha  kun  do  ah. 

Null  pet  olie  wnn  bah. 

Week  die  iiiiu  nuh. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

iS(>ven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


XUMEltALS   AND    USE   OF   NUMP,KItS. 
Dakota!,, (}{ Upper  Mississippi.      Miinutahse. 


447 


Wall  zhe  tah. 
No  a  pall. 
Yah  niin  ue. 
To  a  pall. 
Xah  pe  ta'.). 
Shah  kah  pe. 
Shah  koan. 
Sliah  han  tloah. 
Neep  chew  wun  kah. 
Week  chim  mah  ue. 


Le  inois  so. 
No  o  pall. 
Nail  nie. 
To  pah. 
Cheh  lioli. 
A  cah  nie. 
Chap  po. 
No  pup  pe. 
No  was  sap  pa, 
Pe  sail  gas. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine, 

Ten. 


Pawnee. 

As  ko. 
Pet  ko. 
Tou  wet. 
Shke  tiksh. 
She  oksh. 
Shek  shah  bish. 
Pet  ko  sheksha  bish. 
Tou  wet  slia  bish. 
Tok  shere  wa. 
Tok  shere. 


Choctaw. 

Chaf  fall. 
To  kc  ](>. 
To  cha  nail. 
Osh  tah. 
Tatli  lali  pe. 
Han  nah  la. 
Oon  to  ko  lo. 
Oon  to  clu'  nah. 
Chak  ah  ta. 
Po  ko  la. 


One. 
Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


OJibicay. 

Ning  gooj  waw  or  Ba  zhik. 

Neezh  waw.  or  Neezh. 

Nis  swaw,  or  Nis  swe. 

Ne  win. 

Nah  nun. 

Ning  good  waw  swe. 

Neezh  zhwaw  swe. 

Shawaw  swe. 

Sliong  gns  swe.  or  Sliong. 

Me  ilos  swe,  or  Kwaiteh. 


•  Mmquake. 

Ne  kot. 

Neesh. 

Ne  on  nen. 

Ne  kot  waus  keek. 

Ne  kot  wall  swa. 

Nee  swa. 

Ne  o. 

Neesh  waus  eek. 

Shaniik. 

Me  to  swa. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


Minsi-From  Heckewelder.    Alyouquin-FTom  Heckewelder. 


Gut  ti. 
Nis  cha. 
Na  cha. 
Ne  wa. 
Na  Ian. 
(lut  taseh. 
Nis  ehoasch. 
Cha  aseh. 
No  we  li. 
Wim  bat. 


Pe  gik. 

Ninch. 

Nis  soiie. 

Neou. 

Na  sail. 

Nin  gon  ton  as  sou. 

Nin  choii  as  sou. 

Nis  sou  as  sou. 

Chan  gas  sou. 

Mil  las  sou. 


De/«jt>o>'e— From  Heckewelder.      Menominee. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eight. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


Ni  gut  ti. 
Nis  chn. 
Na  elia. 
Ne  Wo. 
Pa  le  nach, 
Gut  taseh. 
Nis  ('hash. 
Chaseh. 
Pes  clionk. 
Tel  leu. 


Ne  kotes. 

Neesii. 

Nah  new. 

Ne  ew. 

Neau  nun. 

Ne  kot  was  su  tah. 

No  ha  kiiii. 

Suah  sek. 

Shaw  ka  waw. 

Me  tall  tah. 


448 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


Cree. 

Winnebago- 

Kioiii  Say. 

One. 

Pnyuk. 

Zhuuk  he  rah. 

Two. 

Ne  shuh. 

Noam  pee  wee. 

Three. 

Nesh  to. 

Tah  uee  wee. 

Four. 

Nn  a  wo. 

Kho  a  pee  wee. 

Five. 

Nean  iiuu. 

Sant  shah. 

Six. 

Ne  go  to  ah  sek. 

Ah  ka  a  way. 

Seven. 

Ta  pa  coh. 

Shau  koa. 

Eiffht. 

Aa  \VA  ues. 

Ar  waw  oauk. 

Nine. 

Ta  ka  to. 

Zhunke  schoonk  schoone. 

Ten. 

Me  ta  ta. 

Kar  ra  pun  ua  uah. 

Adage. 

Ahiskogee. 

From  Diiponceau. 

From  Adair. 

One. 

NtMi  cas. 

Horn  mai. 

Two. 

Nhss. 

Hok  kole. 

Three. 

Colle. 

Too  che  na. 

Four. 

Ca(!  ca  che. 

Osh  ta. 

Five. 

Sep  pa  can. 

Clia  ka  pe. 

Six. 

Pa  CH  nan  cue. 

E  pah  ghe. 

Seven. 

Pa  can  ess. 

Ho  loo  pha  ge. 

Eif^'ht. 

Pa  ca  Ion. 

Chee  ne  pa. 

Nine. 

Sio  kin  ish. 

Oh  eta  pe. 

Ten. 

Neu8  ne. 

Pa  ko  le. 

Choktah  and  Chiksah. 

Cherokee. 

From  Adair. 

From  Adair. 

One. 

Cheph  pho. 

So  guo. 

Two. 

Too  ga  lo. 

To  hue. 

Three. 

Toot  che  na. 

Choch. 

Four. 

Oos  ta. 

Nauk  ko. 

Five. 

Tatli  la  be. 

Ish  ke. 

Six. 

Har  uah  le. 

Soo  tare. 

Seven. 

Un  too  go.  lo. 

Ka  re  koge. 

E!»{ht. 

Un  too  che  na. 

Sah  nay  ra. 

Nine. 

Chak  ka  le. 

Soh  nay  ra. 

Ten, 

Po  koo  le. 

Skoch. 

Eleven. 

So  at  too. 

Twelve. 

Ta  ra  too. 

Quaddie  (Maine). 

Quawpaw. 

From  Uupoaceau. 

From  Uuponceau's  MS. 

One. 

Nai  aeu 

Milch  tih. 

Two. 

Nes. 

Nou  ne  pah. 

Three. 

Naue. 

Uag  he  uig. 

Four. 

Ga  mat  chiue. 

Tuah. 

Five. 

A  lo  he  gau  uah. 

Sat  ton. 

Six. 

Nihi. 

Schap  poh. 

Seven. 

Na  ho. 

Pen  na  pah. 

Eight. 

Ok  luuh  hine. 

Pe  dag  he  uih. 

Nine. 

Ah  kwi  nan  dak. 

Schuuk  kah. 

Ten. 

Ney  dinsk. 

Ge  deh  bo  uah. 

Penobacot. 

Miami. 

From  DupoQceau's  MS. 

From  Duponceau's  MS. 

One. 

Pe  suok 

Ng  goo  teh. 

Two. 

Neise. 

Nii  ju  eh. 

Three. 

Nhas. 

Nisth  ueh. 

F«)ur. 

Yeut. 

Nu  neh. 

Five. 

Pa  le  ueusg. 

Ilaan  ueh. 

Six. 

Neuk  tansg. 

Ka  kat  sueh. 

Seven. 

Ta  boos. 

Sueh  tet  sueh. 

Eight. 

San  Ruk. 

Po  iaa  neh. 

Nine. 

No  cle. 

Ngote  menehkek. 

Ten. 

Ma  ta  ta. 

Mo  taat  sueh. 

NUMKliAl.S    .VXD    USE    Of    NUMBElit!. 


-U'J 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

FAuht 

Nine. 

Ten. 


Olio. 

Two. 

'lliree. 

Four. 

Five. 

Si.N. 

Seven. 
Ei«lit. 
Nine. 
Ten. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven, 

EiKht. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Ei^fht. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


One. 

Two. 

Tliree. 

Four 

I''ive. 

Six. 

Seven. 

luyht. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


SlKtwitec. 
I'lom  Duponceaii's  MS. 
In  tint  i,  or  u'fjut  i. 
Nis  fhwe. 
N'swe. 
Ni  wi. 
Niii  hm  wi. 
Kfi  kilt  8wi. 
Swiu'li  fet  Hwy. 
Pal  hi  Hi. 

N'  s,'ut  ti  me  pech  gi. 
Mat  tilt  swy. 

Kroui  i;ili(,tl's  Bible. 

No  ixnnt. 

Neese. 

Nish. 

Yiiii. 

Na  pan  iia  tab  she. 

Ne  kwnt  la  tah  she. 

Ne  .sail  8uk  tah  slie. 

Shwo  suk  tah  she. 

Pa  skoo  gnu  tah  she. 

Pi  uk. 

SoKfiliirosiortim. 

Kriiiu  .loliii  I)u  Lact. 

Ne  gout. 

Ta  lio. 

Chicht. 

Ne  ou. 

Nan. 

Ka  nin  cliin. 

E  r  .e  kwe  .sink. 

Meg  oil  ma  chin. 

Egh  ko  na  ileek. 

Metmi. 

^'iaitkikiiiii. 

From  .loliii  De  Lwt. 

Cotte. 
NysRe. 
Na  clia. 
Wy  we. 
Fa  r(>  iiagh. 
Cot  la.sli. 
Nys  sas. 
Oe  eiias. 
Pe.s  ehon. 
Ter  ren. 

('Iii/ipi'innj. 

b'roiii  ,1.  l.oiiR. 

Pay  Rhik. 

Neesh. 

Nees  swoy. 

Ni  on. 

Na  ran. 

Ne  gut  WOB  swoy. 

HwoH  Hwoy. 

Shan  goB  pwoy. 

Me  tos  swov. 


UlKtcllOIJ, 
FiDiii  Dupoiiceau's  MS. 
Na  gwut. 

Nee.s. 
Ni  )S. 

Yaut. 

I'a.  or  na  paa. 
Na  eiit  tall,  or  cut  tab. 
Tum  po  wa. 
Swat. 
He  one. 
Pay  ac. 

i\'o)(S(i(/li(ins('t. 
I'ri)iii  KllioU's  liible. 

Ne  giiit. 
Nane. 
Nish. 
Yoh. 

Na  pan  na. 
Kwnt  ta. 
E  na  ihi. 
Sliwo  suk. 
Pas  ki-  git. 
Pi  uk. 

Ccniddrnscs. 

From  .(olin  Di'  l.aet. 

Be  goii. 
Ni  ehou. 
Nich  toa. 
Rail. 

A  pa  to  ta. 
Con  toil  sai  bin. 
Ne  o  va  ehin. 
Nos  to  va  chin. 
PoK  CO  va  (lot. 
M(>  tun. 

A/ijoiiqiiiil, 
I' rum  .1.  Long. 

Pay  jik. 

Nincli. 

Na  ran. 

Nin  goot  was  soo. 

Nin  choo  was  soo. 

Nis  .soo. 

Neoo. 

Ni.s  so  was  so. 

Siioii  ga.i  soo. 

Ni  tas  soo. 

Xtir   SInckhrtihje, 

From  Kao-iio-mut,  n  Hoiiiaii  who  had 
liiTii  liviiit;  un  Fox  Kiver,  1827. 

N'got  tah. 

Neshah. 

Nah  iiah. 

Nail  wah. 

No  nun. 

N'ko  tans. 

To  pan  WU8. 

Khoiis  so. 

Nab  ne  we. 

N'tan  net. 


> 


450 


THE    AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


One, 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Hix. 

Seven. 

EiKbt. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


Mohcgan, 

Ur  wit  toh. 
Nesoli. 
No^h  hoh. 
Nan  wob. 
Nil  non. 
Uk  wit  tus. 
Tn  poll  wiiB. 
(Ibii  s(x)b. 
Nim  lie  web. 
Ne  til  11  uit. 


Mottsec. 
Kioiii  nil  Incliaii  at  BuH'alo. 
N'  ffot  tub. 
Ne  shab. 
N'  biih. 
Nil  ail. 
Naw  bun. 
N'  (,'ot  waws. 
Nusli  wans. 
N'baiis. 
No  \va  lab. 
Willi  bat. 


Sinidoway. 
I'liiui  Tanner. 


One. 

Two. 

Tbree. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eigbt. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


Wi.«  ka  nt. 

Tik  ke  ne. 
Os  sail. 
Kia  nee. 
\yi.isk. 
Yali  in\\\. 
Sliali  tiik, 
t^'ali  tail  iiiih. 
Te  link  leilb. 
We  tc<>  lie. 


Seneca. 

Krniii  an  Indiun  at  ISiiU'alo,  1827. 
Skailt. 

Tik  tliuee. 
Sim  ab. 
Ka  ae. 
Weisb. 
Yah  eh. 
Cliali  (Ink. 
Ta  ke  oil. 
Ten  toliii. 
Wus  ban. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

EiKht. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


I'otlnwattainie. 

I'nini  an  Indian  at  Detroit,  18'JT. 

Ne  not. 

Neesh 

Nees  wa. 

Na  ow. 

Na  nun. 

Ne  K<>t  want  sa 

No  okt  so. 

Sn  aiit  so. 

Hbab  kab. 

Kwelcli. 


Oft  (lira. 

From  Tanniir. 

Ne  j,'oeb  waw. 

Neesli  waw. 

Nis  waw. 

Ne  win. 

Nail  nun. 

Nin  tfot  wail  swa. 

Neesli  wail  swa. 

Nis  wan  swa. 

Shaunk. 

Kwetcb. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Ei^bt. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


One. 

Two. 

Tliree. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eiuht. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


Chippewyan, 

From  a  (lerniau  interpreter. 

Isb  lia. 

Nub  ka. 

Tab  sba. 

Tninj,'  a. 

Sab  zliini  Inb  ba. 

I  ka  lah  rah. 

I  ka  Uvma  ha. 
Isb  lah  in  din?  g\\. 
Kas  ka  koo  tin  nee  rab. 
Koo  nil  nil  ab. 

Chippewyan. 

From  .1  niiinaii,  n  native  of  riiurchill. 

Ith  iia. 

Niik  ka. 

Krab  ha,  or  Tab  rbe. 

Shah  zet  te. 

II  ket  ting. 
Ting  he. 
Sab  zun  lab  ba. 
Tl  ket  tab  rah. 
Kab  kin  bo  en  er  nab. 
Ho  en  er  nab. 


Chippeieyan. 

From  McKenzie. 

Sta  chy. 

Na  ghur. 

Tagh  y. 

Dengk  y. 

Sas  sou  la  cbee. 

Al  ke  tar  by  y. 

Al  ki  (leing  by. 

Ca  ki  na  ha  notb  na, 

Ca  notb  na. 


Chippewyan, 


I'rom  a  Chippewyan. 


Etb  li  ab. 
Niik  kiir. 
Tor  ri. 
Ding  be. 
Sos  8u  li  be. 
El  kat  bar  ri. 
SluH  ing  (ling  be. 
El  ket  (ling  he. 
Kuteli  e  no  ner  re. 
Ho  ner  neniih. 


XUMEIIALS    AND    USE   OF   NUMBERS. 


451 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Four. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

EiKbt. 

Niuo. 

Ten. 


One. 

Two. 

Three. 

Fonr. 

Five. 

Six. 

Seven. 

Eitfht. 

Nine. 

Ten 


One. 

Two. 
Three. 
Four. 
Five. 


Cree. 
From  McKenzie. 

Pey  ac. 

Ni  sheu. 

Nish  toil. 

Ne  way. 

Ni  an  nan. 

Ne  {jou  ta  woe  eic. 

Nieh  wi  o  sic, 

Jan  na  new. 

Shack. 

Mi  ta  tat. 

Winnebago. 

Fiom  a  Winnebago, 

Zhuuk  kaiil. 

Noainp. 

'J'arn. 

T'  joub 

Sarj, 

Har  ker  ra. 

Shar  poau. 

Kad  do  link, 

Yunk  ked  joos  koon 

Ker  reb  hon  ua. 


Crve. 

From  a  native. 

Pe  ak, 

Nees  to. 

Ne  (). 

Ne  nh  nun, 

Ninj;  good  waw  sik, 

Ne  su, 

Ta  h'i  ko, 

E  iiah  ne, 

Kain  ine  tab  tat. 

Me  tab  tat, 

Algonquin, 

Frdiii  McKenzie. 

Pe  cbeik. 

Nije, 

Nis  wois, 

Neau. 

Nil  nan, 

Ni  \io\\  la  wii  swois. 

Ni  K'  "■"•'*  Wois. 

She  was  wois. 

Shan  gwos  woia. 

Mit  as  swois. 


Mahnesheet  (slow  tongues),  residing  on  the  St.  Johns,  N.  B, 


Nn  koot. 
'I'ah  bo, 
Sbeist, 
Na  oo. 
Nuhu. 


From  a  native. 

Six, 

Seven. 

Eiglit. 

Nine. 

Ten. 


Kah  mutch  in. 
Lo  ho  gin  unk. 
O  go  mul  chin. 
Aisb  ko  uah  daig. 
Ko  dainsk. 


CHAPTEI5   XXXYTI. 
HUNTING  AND  FISHING. 

North  Amoricnn  Indians  Fj\w\  in  IIiuitini,'-Sniif'rHtiti()U— Uan  of  Chnrms— Dili- 
>.'eni'i>— Snow  Slioc  Iiot,'ion— 'riianU.s  to  tin*  (ticat  8|iii-il— Tiio  IJiilTiilo-'riio 
l!.'aviT— Hiihils  of  the  Jicavt'r— Beaver  Dams— J5i  aver  Houses  Moile  of  'ral;iii>,' 
Heavers— Hiuitiii;,' the  Hear— Sin^nilar  ( 'iisloni— Lon^'feliow'H  Descriptioii  The 
l>o^'— His  FaUhfulness— The  Jlorse-Oritrin  aniont;  the  Tmlians  Coinanelies 
Kxeel  in  Horsemanship— 'Modo  of  Captnnnt,'  the  WiUl  Horse  (teneral  Hunt 
Hinitinj,'  T)eer  -Traps  -Prairie  Fires  -Seasons  for  Huntin;: -Assistance  of  the 
Woiucii  -Iroqnoi.--I)akolas— Fishinf,'  Mode  of  Taking  Fish— Inxpiois  a.v 
Exjiert  I'islieiiH.  II. 


-«s^.,^F'   „.  :'    "^  ;ir^lilM  I'll  \  \]   niaii.  in  all  ii<fos  ami  in 

all    (•(iiuitrics.     lias    lieon    ami    slili 

.   .yj;    is    a    hunter  and    fislior.    jmrsuing 

"W     tlioso  avociitioiis  ior  ji   siilisistoncf. 

Tlio  Nititli  Ami'rii'nn  Indians  t'xcolloil 

ill  Imntiiii,'.  tlnmij:]!  soino  of  tlio  tribes  wore 

lar  beyond  others  in  this  unrivaled  sport. 

America,  next  to  Airioa,  otl'ered,  as  reward 

of    the    chase,     tlie    finest    jjjatnt*     in    the 

aiiinial  kinj,'dom.  and  the  i,n'andest  iiiintin^j 

•rrounds  in  tlie  worhl.      Different  localities 

were  noted   lor  special  varieties,  tiiiis  i,dviii<,'  broad  ranere  to  hunter 

skill  and  enterprise. 

IMiiny  writers  hav(>  taken  but  a  hasty  view  of  Indian  life;  and, 
ohsorvinij  provisions  scarce  and  the  need  imperative,  have  assumed 
that  the  aboriginal  must  have<;iven  his  whole  time  to  the  pursuit  of  game 
for  d.iily  food.  On  the  eoutrary,  effort  for  such  purpose  was  looked 
u[)on  rather  as  subordinate,  and.  to  perform  an  established  round  of 
dailv  lalior.  as  beneath  the  dignity  of  the  nativ(i  red  man.  He  did  not 
deign  to  follow  any  [)ursuit  that  did  not  include  excitement,  enter- 
[>rise  and  adventure.  Hunting  and  war  were  alone  considered  of 
Huilicient  imjiortance  to  engage  his  attention;  and  these  pursuits  he 
always  engaged  in  with  an  energetic  spirit,  worthy  of  higher  results 
and  nobltM'  aims. 

The  Indian  looked   upon  all   animals  iis  gifted  with  mysterious  or 

(I.VJl 


lirSI'INd     AND     lISIIINCi. 


l.",:{ 


HuporstitioUH  powers,  iiiul  tliiit.  in  soiiio  wiiy,  tlit>y  wtTc  <'a[)fil>I(>  of 
iiiHiionciiig  tho  dcstinit's  of  iiitii;  iiiid  nupcrstition  onterod  larijoly  iiil" 
tlm  jircparation  for  nil  liuiitiii^^  t'Xp(>(litioiiH  of  tho  iil)()rii,'iiials.  Tlif 
heaviiiiH  al)ov<',  and  tlio  ciirtli  l)i'iinatli,  fasting,  dn^aius,  all  aro  nmsid- 
ered,  and  t'xert  u  ijii;i,dity  intlucnco  on  tli<^  proliininarifs  of  tho  hunt. 

Tho  use  of  I'liarnis  is  an  important  feature  in  Indian  proparntinns 
for  tho  hunt.  Thoso  i-liarnis  aio  nuulo  of  various  roots  and  herbs,  a 
littlo  of  which  ho  puts  into  his  <,'nn  that  it  may  mako  Jiis  first  shot 
tako  otfcct.  Ho  also  plarcH  a  small  portion  of  it  in  tho  track  of  tlu' 
first  bear  or  doer  ho  finds,  sn[)posin<^  that,  if  tho  animal  l)o  two  or 
throe  days'  journey  ahead,  ho  will  by  this  moans  como  in  siijiit  of  it 
in  a  very  short  time,  tho  charm  possessinj^  tho  power  of  shortening 
tlio  journey,  as  ho  thinks,  from  two  or  three  days  to  two  or  three 
liours.  To  render  tho  medicine  more  otfectual.  he  will  fretpiontly  sing 
tho  hunter  song.  Peter  Jones  Hays  ho  has  known  many  a  hunti'r  to 
sit  up  all  idglit  beating  his  lin'-di/ini,  and  tlien,  at  (hiylight,  take  his 
gun  and  go  in  ([uest  of  tho  giiinc.  Tiiis,  he  says,  is  generally  dnui' 
when  an  Indian  iniag'iies  that  he  has  dis|)h^as('d  the  god  of  the  game 
by  not  paying  him  that  reverence  which  socni'es  his  success  in  tiic 
chase;  thereupon,  tho  first  animal  lu'  takes  ho  devotes  to  the  ^oil  of 
iranie,  makin<j  a  feast  and  otforinir  a  sacrifice,  bv  which  lir  tliiiik>  to 
appease  his  wrath. 

One  charm,  it  is  lieliev. d.  has  power  ti>  render  the  hunter  invis- 
ible to  tin*  object  of  pursuit;  another  has  power  to  render  tiie  annw 
certain  in  its  flight;  and  th(>  Indian's  faith  is  firm  that  a  certain  otln'i' 
charm  will  keep  him  safe  from  harm  during  the  chase. 

In  the  snow  shoe  regions,  a  snow  shoe  hunt  was  ])recede(l  bv  ;i 
dance,  giving  thaid^s  to  tho  (Ireat  Spirit  for  tlui  snow  which  would  ,iid 
them  in  bringing  homo  their  game.  Snow  siioiis  served  well  in  hunt- 
ing the  moose  and  elk,  as  they  could  be  easily  surrounded  or  overtaken 
in  the  deep  snow  and  captured  by  the  fleet  footed  lumters. 

Tho  buffalo  was  the  most  highly  esteemed  of  all  the  animal  kiiiij- 
dom ;  next  in  their  regard  came  the  b<>aver,  whose  wonderful  instinct 
and  ])eautiful  and  valuable  fur  have  made  for  it  a  world  wide  reputa- 
tion. Tho  beaver  is  a  native  of  Asia,  Europe  and  North  America : 
but  most  numerous,  by  far,  on  the  latter  continent. 

To  the  Indians  of  North  America,  tho  l)eaver  was  an  oi)ject  of 
Avorship:  and  some  of  the  most  wonderful  traditions  of  Indian  folk 
lore,  concerning  this  animal,  have  come  down  to  us,  related  with  the 
earnestness  and  sincerity  marking  tho  Indian's  faith.  They  never 
wearied  of  re])eating  its  praises  in  story  and  song. 

From  the  advent  of  the  white  man  upon  Indian  soil,  the  fur  of  thi^ 


4r>4 


Tin;    A.MKltlCAN    INDIAN. 


boiivi'i'  hopnmo  n  valimMf  iirticlo  of  coininen'o.  niul  ^nvo,  for  tlxMr 
[iloiiHiirt'  itiiil  fomfoit.  to  tlin  proudest  inoiinrclis  of  tlin  OKI  World, 
tlit'ir  rostlifst  rohes.  Its  fur  Iwih  added  ricliiicss  and  lii'auly  to  tln< 
<,'nriniMds  of  civilized  man  in  all  countries.  Its  name  is  a  synonym 
for  tile  most  fashioniilile  hat  once  worn  liy  Anglo-Saxon  men. 

Indian  tradition  tells  us  that  the  heavers  wore  u  raco  of  intolli- 
<j[onces:  that  they  possesseil  I'easoninif  powt  r;  lived  in  colonies, 
having  their  chiei's.  laws  and  language;  that  they  worked  under 
command,  and  that  they  huilt  for  themselves  caliiiis  that  gave  evi- 
dence of  skillful  de>ii;-ns.  and  were  the  very  models  of  neatness  and 
comfort. 

Deavers  dwell  in  iiouses  or  haliitations  of  their  ov.'n  construction, 
erected  in  the  water  of  some  natural  lake  or  [lond,  or  formed  iijion 
some  stream  by  an  artiticial  dam  which  tiiey  construct  with  much 
ingenuity.  NVhou  obliged  to  seek  out  a  placid  for  a  home,  they 
assemble  toyethor  in  a  communitv,  sometimes  from  three  to  four  hun- 
dred  in  number;  and.  after  recoiinoitering.  if  they  can  find  no  natural 
lake  or  still  body  of  water,  tiiey  search  out  some  suitable  place  upon 
a  water  course  of  liviiiu-  water,  wiiei-c  there  is  plenty  of  building 
matei'ial  near  at  hiind.  i'liere.  afti'i"  constructing,'  a  dam.  tliereliv 
raising  the  water  to  a  sutiic;ient  capacity,  they  proceetl  and  erisct  therein 
their  houses  in  largo  inuubers.  adjacent  to  each  other,  making,  as 
l-'athe)'  Charlevoix  says,  '-a  town  which  mi^jht  bi;  called  a  little 
Venice." 

For  t!ie  purpose  of  constructing  a  dam.  dyke  or  causewav.  what- 
ever it  may  be  jnopei'ly  called,  to  stop  the  current  to  form  a  [lond  of 
still  water,  they  go  and  cut  down  trees  above  tiie  place  where  they 
ini'  lid  to  build.  Sevr  il  i>eavi'is  set  themselves  about  a  great  tree. 
ainl.  Iiv  gnawing,  cut  il  down  witii  their  teeth.  They  lake  the  meas- 
ure and  bearing  of  a  tree  so  well  that  it  always  falls  towards  the 
water.  They  cut  the  logs  in  pieces  with  their  teeth,  then  roll  them 
into  the  stream  and  guide-  (hem  to  the  place  desired,  where  they  are 
li\ed  in  the  proposed  dam.  These  pieces  are  thicker  or  thinner,  longer 
or  sliorter.  as  the  naiure  and  situation  of  the  placid  they  ar(!  Ilxi'd  in 
recjuires.  Sometihi<s  they  use  large  trunks  of  trees  wiiicli  lliey  lay 
flat.  Sometimes  till'  dam  or  causeway  is  madi^  only  of  stakes,  some  of 
the  thicknt-'ss  of  a  man's  thigh  or  less,  which  they  drive  into  the 
earth  very  near  each  other  and  interweave  with  small  branches: 
and  evervwliere  the  hollow  places  are  tilled  with  clay,  so  well  applied 
that  not  a  drop  of  water  can  pass  thnaigh.  They  pn'pnre  the  clay 
for  this,  with  their  paws,  their  tails  serving  not  only  for  n  trowel 
to  build    with.    Imt  also   for  a   hod    with    which   to  carry  the  day  or 


HUNTl.Nd    AND    risilING. 


455 


iiioyLuis  lU'.N'riais  is  the  Amitoxu.vcKS. 


45t) 


Tin:  AMKUir.w'  indian. 


mortar  propnred  from  tlmt  Huhstance.  Tlicy  s|ii'i'ail  the  clay  where 
it  is  wrtiitecl,  l)y  tiio  use  of  thiMr  [xiws,  liiiisliing  tlio  process  with 
their  tails. 

Tlie  i'oii:i(latioiis  of  the  dains  are  <,feiierally  ten  or  twelve  i'eet 
thick,  iliniinishiii"^  by  degrees  in  thickness  U[)\var(l8  so  that  the  dam 
which  18  twelve  feet  thick  at  the  bottom,  is,  perhaps,  not  over  two  feet 
thick  at  the  top.  All  this  is  (h)iie  in  exact  pro[)ortioii,  and.  as  may  be 
said,  accordiiii^  to  the  rtdes  of  art.  The  sides  towards  tiie  current  of 
the  water  are  always  sloping,  in  order  to  ndieve  the  pressure  of  the 
water,  and  the  other  sides  perfectly  perpendicular  to  it. 

Tiii^  construction  of  their  houses  shows  like  ingenuity  and  skill. 
These  are  generally  upon  piles  in  the  lake  or  pond  of  water,  formed 
by  the  construction  of  the  dam.  Their  shapes  is  round  or  oval  and  the 
roof  is  arched.  The  walls  are  about  two  feet  thick,  built  wiili  the 
same  nmti^rials  as  the  dam.  but  so  well  plastered  with  clay  that  the 
least  breath  of  air  cannot  enter.  Two-thirds  of  the  building  is  above 
the  surface  of  the  water.  Each  beaver  has  a  separate  apartment, 
which  bestrews  with  leaves  or  small  branches  of  evergreen;  and  to 
each  cabin  there  is  u  common  door,  besides  convenient  openings  for 
ingress  and  egress  to  each  tenement.  Ordinarily,  these  cabins  are 
suitable  for  eight  or  ti'ii  lieavcrs.  Some  have  iicen  found  winch  held 
thirty,  but  this,  it  is  said,  is  uncommon.  They  are  all  near  enougii  to 
each  other  for  easy  communicaiion.  but  the  privacy  of  iiome  is 
respected.  No  two  faii'ilies  can  communicate  togetiier  without  going 
outside  of  their  own  cabins.  Tim  entrance  to  their  abodes  is  below 
the  water;  this  is  for  tlieir  safety  in  leaving  and  returidng  to  tliem. 
Tlicir  industry  ecpnds  tlieir  skill.  The  Indians  tell  us  idlers  are  ban- 
ished from  the  beaver  colonies. 

These  colonies,  when  observ.'d  in  tin  ir  cntiri^t}'.  present  a  fine 
example  of  co-o|)erative  coiumunitn's.  Eijual  o|)])ortunities  are 
atforded  to  all.  and  eipnd  industiy  and  diligence  recjuired.  Tlie\  are 
never  surprised  l)y  winter,  and  all  |)rt>parations  for  tht>  cold  8eu»v)n  are 
completed  by  thi^  last  of  Septend>er. 

There  were*  four  ditb'rent  ways  in  which  tiie  Indians  •.•aptured  the 
beaver,  nan'''ly,  with  the  ;iet.  with  the  gun,  tin'  trench,  and  the  trap. 
TIh'  m-t  was  spread  down  tin-  sti'eam,  not  far  from  their  cabins.  The 
trap  was  set  on  land  to  capture  them  as  they  ventured  fc  rth  in  search 
of  fresh  fooil.  The  trench  was  a  crutd  dei-oy,  nnid<»  by  cutting  a  hole 
in  the  ice;  and  when  the  beavers  canu'  up  to  it,  as  ihey  invariably  do, 
to  bn>athe  more  freely,  they  weie  caught  by  the  hunter,  who  sei/.ed 
them  by  tlie  jiaws  and  diiiwing  tiiem  out  of  the  water,  threw  them  with 
great   violence   on    Ihe   ice,  where  the\  lay  stunned   and  were  ipiii'kly 


IHNTINd    AMJ    I'lSIlIXO. 


457 


(lispntcliod  witli  a  ('lnl>.  Tlicir  i-ahins  worn  soiiiotinu's  torn  dnwii  l>y 
tliu  hunters,  wlioii  tliey  wer(3  Oiisily  ciiugiit  \>y  well  laid  siuiri's. 

Tlio  beaver  of  No'-tli  America  is  n  harmless  and  heautit'ul  creat- 
iire.  and  has  K)llo\V('d  closciy  in  the  shallow  of  tin*  rctrc^atiii^''  I'ootstrps 
of  the  red  man;  and  the  places  on  this  eontinent  that  oneo  knew  tiiis 
industrious  lirtle  economist  will  soon  know'him  i:o  moi'e  forever. 

Scarcely  h'ss  interestin<;,  and  fVir  moi'e  formidaiile  to  the  Indians. 
was  the  bear,  for  which  they  expressed  much  sympathy  and  regard,  as 
it  became  their  victim.  The  combined  forc((  of  tiie  hunters  in  a  tribe 
were  often  enn-ji<^('d  in  a  l)ear  hunt.  AVhen  tiie  trail  of  a  hear  was 
struck,  he  was  [lursued  until  he  was  discovei'cd:  then  om^  of  the  party 
advanced  and  fon-t  d  an  encHi^ement  willi  tiie  aniinal.  which  usually 
turnrd  furiously  ujn  ■  his  assailant,  but  was  overcome  by  the  uniteil 
onset  of  tlin  hunters. 

in  celi'l)ralinif  the  success  of  the  chase,  the  Indians  san<;  the 
praises  of  the  slain  bear  and  told  of  those  i.food  (pialities  it  would 
never  more  bt;  able  to  display,  ami  consoled  themselves  for  killiui,''  so 
^ood  a  cr<'ature,  by  rec()untin<;'  the  useful  purposes  to  which  his  tlesh 
and  skin  would  be  applit  d. 

Mr.  Heckewclder,  in  s|ieakiii<^  of  the  |)eculiar  Indian  cusi;;ni  wlien 
capturing'  tin-  beai.  as  an  illustration  ;,Mves  the  fuUowini,'  instiinee>.  ;it 
whicli  Jie  WHS  present: 

A  Dtdaware  hunter  once  shot  a  hugi^  'lear  and  broke  its  back-In. ne. 
The  animal  fi  11  and  set  u[)  a  m^;st  plaintive  cry.  The  huntei'.  instead 
of  jj;ivinLf  him  another  shot,  stood  uj)  close  to  him  and  addressed  Jdui 
in  these  words:  '•Hark  ye!  bear,  you  are  a  coward,  and  no  warrior, 
as  you  pretend  to  be.  Were  you  a  warrior,  you  woidd  siiow  it  by  vour 
firmness,  and  not  ciy  and  whim{)er  like  an  old  wonum.  You  know, 
bi  ;ir.  that  our  tribes  are  at  war  with  each  othtu',  ami  that  yours  was 
die  a-fejressor.  You  have  found  tin*  Indians  too  powerful  for  vou, 
and  you  have  .gone  sneaking  aiioiit  in  the  woods.  stealin<f  tlii'ir  ho;L,'s; 
perhai)s  at  this  tinm  you  havt)  lio<r's  tlt>sh  in  your  belly.  Had  vou 
con(iuered  nn'.  I  would  li;iv((  borne  it  with  couraLre  and  died  like  a 
brave  wari'ior;  but  you.  bear,  sit  hen^  and  cry.  and  disi,M'ac»>  \oiir  tribe 
by  your  cowardly  c.induct." 

When  the  hunter  had  dis|)atclied  the  l).>ai'.  .Mr.  Heckewclder 
asked  liim  In-,,  lie,  ihoii-ht  that  poor  ninud  could  understand  what  he 
said  to  it.  •()!""  said  he.  ••tin!  bear  understinid  me  ver\-  well.  l)i,l 
you  not  olw.orve  how  (islinninl  he  looked  while  I  was  ui'bra.ilin<''  hini''"" 

At  another  tinit*  Mr.  Heckewclder  says  ho  witiu'sst  d  a  sinnlar 
scene,  at  a  place  betweiui  the  falls  of  the  Ohio  and  the  river  Wabash. 
A  y«)ung  white  man,  mnned  William  Wells,  who  had  been,  when  a  bov, 


45S 


TllK    AMKhlCAN    INDIAN. 


tak«Mi  in'isonor  by  a  tiilx'  nf  tlie  \Vii1))ih1i  iiidians,  b)  whom  lie  was 
adoptod  ami  brought  up,  and  in  whicli  ho  i:nl)ibtMl  all  thoir  iiutioiiH, 
had  so  woiinjled  a  largo  boa)  that  ho  could  not  movo  from  the  npot, 
aid  tho  animal  critvl  pitoously,  as  in  tho  caso  bot'oro  mentioned.  The 
young  man  wont  U|>  to  him.  and,  with  soomingly  groat  oarnostnoss, 
addrossod  him  in  tho  langua<'0  of  his  tribe,  now  ami  thou  liivin;; 
hin.  .1  slight  stroke  on  tin*  noso  with  lii;-.  ramrod.  Ht»  askod  tins 
young   man.  wiien    ho    had   done,    what    lie    liad    bei'ii    saying  to  thi.s 


l.llOlvlNl.     IIOWN    rilOM    A    II  lull     IT.ACI'.. 


hoar. 


T   havi 


>ai(l 


i|>i)raided    liim   lor  acting  the   pnrt  of 


one   or 


coward:    i   told   liini    that    he   knew  tlir   rortuin    ol'    war.   thai 

the  other  of   u?.  must   liave  fnlli-n:   that  it  was  liis  late  to  be  coiM|iiere(j. 

and    that    Ik'  ought    to  di<-   like  n    man,    like   a    ln-ro.   and    .lot    like   an 


■  III  woman ;   tliat    it    the  cax'  had    I 


II  I'll     I'l'VelM'! 


I   and  I  had   laili'ii  inli 


tl 


10    power   ol    ((///   iniiiiii. 


I 


woiilil    not   have  disgraceil   mv    nation   a- 


he   did.  but  would   have  died  with  liriuness  and  coiirago  as  becomes  a 


warrior. 


HUNTING    AND    riSHINfi. 


40U 


The  poet  Longfellow,  in  his  '-Song  of  Hiawathn,"  thus  describes 
tliis  Iiulinu  custom: 

"With  till'  liciivy  blow  iM'wild.Ttul, 
Roso  tli<"  (rn'iit  JJcar  of  tin-  nioniitiuus; 
But  his  iiuccs  houenth  liim  trt'iiililetl, 
And  he  wiiiiniicri'd  like  a  woniaii, 
As  he  reeled  and  Htai.'j,'ered  forward, 
A"  hi'  Hat  upon  his  haunches; 
An  (  i'..i  Miit,'lity  Mtidjekeewis, 
Htandiuk'  fearlessly  hefvire  him. 
Taunted  liiiii  in  loud  derision, 
S|)aki>  disdainl'ully  in  this  wIho: 
'Hark  you,  Hear!  you  are  a  coward, 
And  no  brave,  as  you  pretended; 
Else  you  would  not  cry  and  whimper. 
Like  a  niiserai)le  woman  I 
Bear!  you  know  our  tribes  are  iKjslile, 

Ijouif  have  1 n  at  war  toirether; 

Now  yciu  lind  that  we  are  strontfest, 
Von  f,'o  sneaking'  in  the  forest, 
You  ^ro  iiidinjf  in  the  mountains! 
Mad  you  coniiuered  me  in  l)attle 
Not  a  Kfiiii  would  I  have  uttered; 
]M  you.  Hear'  sit  here  and  whimper, 
And  disj^'race  your  tril)e  by  crying, 
Like  a  wretched  Shauyoilaya, 
Liki'  a  cowardly  old  woman.'" 

Ill  rc.i^'nrd  to  uniiunls.  it  is  nrrnonilly  stipijosed.  by  civiliztiil  ixoph', 
that  the  il..g  is  a  o-.'iieral  favuiifr  witli  all  the  liuiiaii  tribes  d'  ^'orth 
America.  As  to  this,  thoic  is  a  ilin'ort'iicn  of  npinion.  Some  shv  that 
all  Indians  do  not  look  forward  to  ;i  reunion  with  their  canines  in  the 
happy  hiintiii<,'-,uioiinds  of  the  hereufl.T.  With  th.'  Dakotas  and 
.MijoiKiuins,  however,  dojrs  were  highly  e.steeMie<l,  and  in  reti;.  were 
faithful  friends  and  iillies  in  the  <-|ia.->e.  nnd  dtMotrd  to  their  masters  in 
all  their  adventures. 

From  till"  iinniane  meiiiods  adopleil  bytlie  Indians  in  catchin;,' 
the  wild  beasts  .d  the  plain.s.  it  is  not,'d  a„'ain  how  eloseh  these 
iiidettered  sons  of  tin'  wilds  studied  nature  in  i  er  vari«Mis  moods. 

The  traditions  are  many  and  curious  ainon;,f  the  western  tribes  in 

•■''^'"'■'1  h.  th i-ir!  of  tlie  horse:    but  the  general  bi-lief  i.s,  that  these 

animals  were  intiodnced  upon  the  Aineri.'an  continent  \>^■  the  ,Sp,in- 
iard.s,  at  the  time  of  the  Spanish  invasion  of  .Mesieo;  ami,  having'  Imm  n 
left  to  run  wild,  thus  stocl;e<l  the  plains  from  .\li'\ieo  (.,  the  far  north, 
or  at  least  to  a  disfam'e  of  from  two  to  three  thoiisaml  miles. 

The  horse  and  his  ri.iei-  ;ire  nluays  oiijects  i>(  iideri'st:  ami  a 
skillful  reinsman  has  been  denied  worthy  of  a.lmiration  through  all 
time.       The   ("omanehe    Indians  of  the  Soiithwesl    a-e  consi.leivd  as 


4(io 


TIIK    AMKUICAN     INDIAN. 


<  ATCIIINll    \UliU    UOllHliH    UN    TUli    WliSTKUN    1'1,MNS. 


IlL'MINd    ANii    llslliMi 


If.l 


excelling  any  liorsfinaii :  and  liis  niotliotlsoi'  catcliin',' wild  horses  liiivr 
Ix'i'ti  nmeli  adopted  liy  white  iiicn.  A  Cninanehti  Indian  liunter,  it  is 
Kuiil,  wi'l  caitture  and  break  in  a  wild  horse  in  tiie  Bpiice  of  one  liour; 
mid,  inoiintiiiir  his  animal,  will  pursue  the  ciuise  for  other  horses  from 
the  same  herd.  In  [)ursuit  of  u  wild  iiorse,  lie  usually  rides  at  full 
speed  in  anioni;  the  herd.  and.  seleetin<^  tht*  animal  he  wishes  to  «'ap- 
tiire.  tlirow^   th(^    hissn   witli   almost   unerring   skill,  and   (|nickly  dis- 


mounts, and    runiiiu''  "M'adualK    lets   out  the   l(t> 


to  it^ 


''i.i,'tl 


Wlieii  the  l( 


to  tiirhtt 


d  ilu)  throat  of  th 


neii  tlie  iiisso  l)(<,nns  to  ti-.jliten  around  ino  tliroat  ot  tno  animal,  lie 
slackens  his  pace  and  ti;L(litens  his  ^vi[y,  and  the  [irize  soon  lies  foam- 
ing and  stiiiggling  at  his  feet.  Then  the  hunter  fastens  a  pair  of 
hol»l)les  on  tiu^  forefeet  of  the  anin.ai;  this  demands  great  caution,  a!;;', 
a  slow  apju'oach  to  the  iiorse  thus  prostrattHJ;  l>ut  when  accomplished, 
and  the  hrnvo  onct!  gets  lu^ar  enough  to  [»lac(f  his  hand  on  the  nose  of 
till'  horse  and  over  its  eyes,  and  finally  to  lireathe  into  its  nostrils,  it 
soon  liecomi'S  (|uiet  and  is  completed.  'I'lie  Indians  claim  that  the 
lireatiii'ig  into  its  nostrils  the  Itreath  of  man.  charms  the  animal  and 
makes  hiin  forever  the  willing  servant  of  man. 

Aiiothi  r  j)roof  of  the  red  maiTs  close  study  and  knowledge  of  the 
animal  kingdom  is  shov.n  in  his  manner  of  hunting  the  antelope, 
whicii  is  a  svrange  aninial  and  easily  decoyed.  The  antelope  is  inllu- 
enced  l)y  eolor.  Ic  is  (piickly  attracted  liy  any  red  oliject.  A  hit  of 
red  cloth  attached  to  a  rod  is  often  used  as  a  decoy.  This  is  raised 
aliove  the  tall  grass  through  which  antelojies  are  known  to  pass. 
Wiu'ii  tile  hunter,  lying  in  wait,  perceives  an  antelope,  he  waits  until 
the  decoy  is  observed  by  the  animal,  when  he  lower--  it  for  a  moment, 
and  rai>es  it  again:  this  is  repeated  until  the  animar,-  admiration  and 
curiosity  has  led  him  into  the  ••jaws  of  deaili." 

.Mans  superiority  ai)ove  the  rest  of  the  animal  kinr.dom  is  often 
paini'ully  apparent  in  the  ways  ami  mi>ans  employed  for  capturing  the 
creatures  hubject  to  his  power  and  skill.  The  Indians  are,  in  no  mean 
sense,  the  lords  of  creation,  and  are  prolitic  in  methods  of  asserting 
their  |Miwer.  When  a  general  hunt  is  engaged  in,  a  circle  is  sometimes 
ftu'ineil,  when  all  the  animals  surroumhul  are  pressed  closer  and  closer. 
till  thev  are  collected  in  the  center,  where  Ihev  are  easilv  dispatched. 
At  another  time,  tiit^v  are  <lriven  to  tiie  margin  of  a  lake  or  rivei-.  in 
which,  if  they  seek  refuge,  they  arc  arrested  li\   hunters  in  cano"s. 

\  favorite  nii'thod  is  to  have  a  narrow  opening  to  a  broad  space, 
which  has  been  tuiclosed  with  stakes,  then,  bv  cries,  shouting  and 
clamiir.  the  gunie  is  drivcui  into  the  enclosure  and  thus  secured. 

In  securing  deer,  in  nutumii  (iiul  spring,  when  the  ice  is  thin,  the 
nnimal    is    iiuluced    to    ventun*   upon    it.    m;  !    breaking    through,    is 


4t;2 


THK    AMEUU'AN    INDIAN. 


oiitaiijflwl  and  easily  cau'^lit.  In  wintor,  wlion  snow  boffiiis  to  fall, 
traps  are  sot  in  siu'li  a  way  as  tt)  spring  instant  cU'ath  upon  tlin  nninial 
prowling  for  the  bait.  A  very  effective  trap  for  deer  was  attacinul  to  a 
troe,  bcMit  over,  and  so  adjusted  that  the  H[)ringing  of  the  trap  fastencul 
a  loop  around  tli<>  hind  legs  of  the  deer,  at  the  Hame  time  releasing  the 
tree,  which,  assuming  its  upright  position,  suddenly  raises  the  animal 
by  its  legs,  and  holds  it  suspended  in  the  c.ir,  where  it  is  usually  slain 
l)y  the  knife  of  the  liunter. 

Anotluu'  and  more  enterprising  method  was  engaged  in  l)y  the 
general  hunt.  A  triangular  pit^ce  of  ground  was  fenced  on  two  sidcis, 
extending  fnmi  one  t()  two  miles  in  length.  The  woods  were  then  tired 
l)eyond  the  open  side  of  the  triangular  space.  Tin!  ileer  wouhl  run 
from  the  flames;  hunters  outsiiUi  the  line  would  inanago  to  guide  tht'Ui 
through  the  opening  towards  the  angle  formed  by  the  two  lines,  when 
tin*  unse(>n  hunters  wouM  bring  them  down  with  their  arrows  or  guns. 
A  hundred  deer  have  thus  been  taken  at  one  time. 

The  Indian  had  still  nn- 
other  mode  of  sur|tribing  or 
decoying aninnds.  ])y  disguising 
himself  in  the  skin  of  an  elk, 
or  other  like  aidmal.  in  which 
he  wotdd  li\  U|ion  his  own  head 
the  head  and  horns  of  the  elk. 
and  walk  on  his  hands  and  feet 
in  the  numner  of  a  ([uadruped, 
and  pretend  to  browser  or  feed 
upon  the  grass  aronnd;  and  by 
this  and  other  means  so  deceiv- 
ing herds  of  animals,  that  they 
would  not  take  idarm  by  his  presence,  but  sutler  liira  to  approach  near 
enough  I'l  kill  them  with  his  arrows. 

The  red  nmn  observe  the  time,  seasons  and  phases  of  the  motm  for 
the  better  ordering  of  their  hunting,  and  though  stoical  in  regard  to 
dt>ath,  consider  it  a  great  dishonor  to  i)e  slain  by  a  wilil  animal,  there- 
fore they  hunt  very  edutiouslv. 

Wild  cats  are  killed  by  felling  the  trees  on  which  they  an*  found, 
and  then  s.'t  upon  and  killed  usually  iiy  the  aid  of  dogs.  J'orcu[»ines 
are  kille.l  by  the  hatchet.      The  otter  is  trapped  and  tin  i    killed. 

The  Dakotas  liave  four  seasons  each  year  in  which  they  go  forth 
to  the  pleasures  and  fatigues  of  the  chase.  In  these  expeditions  they 
are  accompanied  by  the  women,  who  go  to  bring  in  the  gann'.  When 
a  dojr  is  killed,  the  t)ne   who  reaches  it  lir-t  gets  the  best  piece.      The 


HUNTlNd    l.N    UISaUISE. 


HINTINd    AM)    IISIIINCi 


Uni 


slfiycrs  (ifUui  got  nothing'  l»iit  tln'  hide.  If  tlif  liuiitcis  nn'  liun>;ry, 
tlioro  is  grtidt  ('oiuiiiotion  mid  scniiiibliii^f  lor  tlif  incat.  Tim  cliicf 
never  interfonw.  Tlif  str()ii<^t'st  hnivc  is  alwiiys  in  t'livor  witii  tliocliii'f 
and  kccjis  wliat  lit'  >;«'ts.  ^lorning  find  fvi-niiij;  am  fonsidori'd  tlio 
best  tinu»  to  «>njja<^n  in  liuntinjLj. 


tlm  li 


lias  h 


.1) 


ith 


Among  tlin  inxjuois,  tho  Imiiting  season  lias  hcen  ohsorvwl  with 
•piito  as  niiu'li  demonstration  as  with  the  J)akota8,  tliough  tlio  instanc«'s 
of  a  solitary  Indian  bringing  in  gamo  for  liimself  iind  family  arn 
always  fn'<nifiit.  Tlit'  time  for  serions  eni]>loyment  with  the  Indian  is 
during  the  summer  and  autumn,  wIkmi  the  more  j)rovideiit  lay  by  in 
store  for  the  needs  of  the  coming  winter.  In  seasons  when  game  is 
scarce,  the  etforts  of  the  father  of  a  family  to  secure  food  for  those  of 
his  own  household,  often  amounts  to  actual  heroism  and  self-sacrifice. 
Numerous  instances  are  reconh'd  of  Tiidiaiis  hunting  for  days  without 
food  in  orih'r  to  keep  their  familii'S  from  starvation.  They  have  even 
died  from  hunger  while  in  pursuit  of  gamt*  for  the  famishing  ones  at 
lioiiie.  The  principal  gamo  witli  the  tribe  of  the  Iroquois  group  are 
the  deer,  nuxjse,  bear,  and  wild  fowls.  At  certain  seasons  of  tiieyear. 
the  f(>males  of  all  animals  are  spared  by  the  |>r<ivisioiis  of  their  game 
laws. 

The  Iro(juois  do  not  keep  game  days,  piefening  the  "  still  hunt."' 
On  this  account  their  study  of  the  haliits  of  the  animal  creation  has 
been  closer  than  that  of  other  Indian  nations.  Tiie  trap,  as  ii  means 
of  capture,  is  largely  used  by  the  Inxpiois,  for  the  l)ear  as  well  as 
deer  and  ot'ier  game.  They  spread  nets  for  <[Uails,  pigeons,  grousi'. 
and  other  small  fowl.  With  the  Iroquois,  the  bear  hunt  is  the  greatest 
ev»;nt  «)f  liis  huntei-  life.  The  usual  liear  dance  is  engaged  in  before 
setting  forth.  The  custom  of  the  Iroquois  is  to  worry  the  animal  by 
a  long  chase  before  attacking  it.  When  tlu^  animal  is  fresh  and  vig- 
orous it  is  considered  too  formidable  even  for  an  Iroquois.  Wlien 
weary,  he  is  easily  overcome. 

The  usual  weapon  of  Wui  nfttive  Indian  in  killing  game,  when  not 
within  the  reach  of  his  club  or  stone  ax.  was  the  bow  and  arrow.  Tin* 
liiilians  weni  expert  archers,  and.  probably,  as  a  rule,  excelled  all  other 
pe)|)le  who  used  the  l)o\v  and  arrow.  He  coulil  draw  the  bow  and 
shoot  his  arrow  with  inimitable  skill,  and  could  with  it  bring  down  t.'ie 
smalh>st  birds  by  his  unerring  aim. 

Fishing,  though  demanding  h^ss  coiiragt*  and  bravery  than  the 
sports  of  the  forest  and  held,  was  engaged  in  by  numerous  tribes  of 
Indians  with  consummate  skill.  The  Inupiois  and  ()jil>ways  were  noted 
as  (ishermen.  I'Ik'  net  was  much  in  fa\orwith  them.  They  also  used 
the  speai'.  harpoon  and    long  ni-t  with    great    success.       The   i)ow    and 


AV,\ 


Tin;    A.MKKICAN    IM'IAN. 


IIINI'INO    AM>    riSIIINO. 


■li;.-) 


(inow  were  sometirnf^s  usod  to  shoot  suii-lisli.  Littlo  hoVK  of  six  yiviis 
old  were  oftt'ii  finitt'  t!X])('rt  in  tliis  sport.  Ipon  llic  slioics  of  Laki' 
Ffiirnii  (iiul  Ii(ikt>  .Sii|t('rior  tlic  wliitc  iiiiiii  lias  t'stalilisln'(l  a  laiiji> 
iiiduHtry  in  catcliini,'  and  propnrinj^  tin"  \vl)iti>  fisli  for  tlic  inarUfts  of 
till*  world.  Kpr(>,  for  <;tMH'ratioiis,  tin'  Ojihuays  nn'rciy  <,'iuin'd  a  sul)- 
sistence.  Tliey  arc  now  looked  upon  almost  as  intrudcrH  upon  tin*  land 
and  water  wliicli  art'  tlifir  own  l>y  all  the  laws  of  ('(piity  and  natural 
inlM'iMt.'ince. 

Tin'  Iroquois  art'  t'xpert  tislu'rnu'n.  fspecially  those  tribes  that 
live  around  tht!  huuiII  lakt's  of  tin'  north.  Thi'se  men  ust^  nets  of 
enormous  leuijth.  inanufacturi'd  from  a  species  of  nettle.  The  ni't  is 
thrown  u]>on  the  water  in  an  ohloii"^  shape.  Four  nu'U  art'  usmdly 
ri'tpiirt'd  to  pull  it  ashore,  if  hulen.  as  it  usually  is,  with  a  <^ri'at 
tiraught  of  lishi's;  for  the  Indian  umlerstand.s  the  times  and  st^isons 
for  successful  lishin;,'.  A  pt)lt',  with  several  sharp  pointed  liarhs.  is 
sometimes  used  hy  the  mitives  with  success.  This  instrument  is  let 
down  into  the  deep  with  plenty  of  nttnictivt)  l»ait.  The  pt)le  is  kept 
constantly  whirlin>^.  and  fish  are  thus  ca>i;,dit  upon  these  barbs. 

Geori^'e  J\  Kmimuis,  of  the  I'liited  States  navy,  thus  describes 
the  mode  of  catching  fish  in  tht)  streams  of  tin*  northwest  coast: 

"They  catch  fish  by  constructing^  weirs  and  dams,  by  scoop-nets, 
speiirin^.  ami  by  firinj.^  their  arrows  into  them.  In  the  r\iniun<^  sea- 
son. seviM'al  tribes  are  in  the  habit  t)f  asstunblinif  at  tin*  Willanmtte 
Falls  for  the  purpost*  of  layinjjf  in  ii  su|)ply  for  the  season.  They  ri'; 
t>ut  |)lanks  and  piect^s  of  timber  just  l)t>lt)w  the  falls,  upt>n  which  they 
stand  antl  catch  the  snlmon  in  their  8cot)p-iiets  as  they  tiirt  out  of  the 
water  in  their  attempts  to  overctnue  the  cascati(\ 

"Their  success  with  the  bow  ami  arrt)w,  in  this  particular,  may, 
|)erhaps.  l)t>  re-,'arded  as  demoiistratinj;  something'  more  than  nnue 
physical  skill  in  the  use  of  this  weaptui. 

"Their  spt>ar.  or  fish-<;i^',  is  somethiuf,^  lik<^  tin*  followinjj;: — not 
always  straight— a  split  or  crotcht'd  pole,  from  ten  totwtMitv  fiM't  lt)n;4. 
armed  at  the  spear  end  with  deer's  ht)rn;  which  is  intentled  to  slip  otV 
the  entls  of  the  s[>t'ar  after  thin'  have  entereil  tin*  fish,  when  thi>v  are 
held  by  a  lanyard  attached  to  the  pt)li>  just  abt)ve  the  crotch,  and  bv 
this  nu'ans  secure  the  tish  as  by  a  to<^<^le." 

Hennepin  tells  us  that  tish  were  so  pItMitiful  that  the  natives  woulil 
lit*  tlown  on  a  brid>^i'  of  trees  thrown  aci'oss  the  stream,  antl.  thrusting' 
their  arms  thmuirh  the  branches,  catch  prodi>,'ituis  tpnintities  of  various 
kintls  of  tish.  That  the  white  num's  comiui,'  has  lessened  the  tinnv 
protluctioiis  of  the  lakes  and  rushin<jf  rivers,  is  no  less  true  than  that 
the  aniumi  that  once  roamed  at  will   tlnouj'h  the  forests  ami  over  the 


M 


4t;i) 


iiii:  A.Mi;i;i(AN   imman. 


hills   tlllll    |irii|)|r)|    witll    Icil    111,   11.    liJivti   llcil  or  VfllllHllCtI   III    llir   a  |l|  (lOMcIl 

(if  llir  wliilc  iiiiiii.  Truly,  ili;'  liidiaii  is  imt  aldiic  in  iiis  ictii\"t;  Imi 
tile  Ix'usls  nf  llic  forests,  tile  I'.nvls  . if  (lii«  air.  ami  tlir  Hslicn  <r  llir 
waters,  arc  liis  cinniiaiiioiis  (hen!.  Oltscrvcrs  nf  llu»  strit-ti-st  laws  fur 
(lie  |)ri-st'rvatiiiii  of  wild  animal  lifi' will  save  lis  tlif  iiftnlcd  uxiHtfiic.' 
Ill'  this  part  of  aiiiinal  civiitioii,  iimny  riiu-cios  of  wbii-li  iiro  ja[»idly 
passing'  away  fonivfi'. 


CliAI'TKi;    WWlll. 
THE  INDIAN   AND  THE   BUFFALO. 

Kaiiu.'.'l  til"  liiillalo  Til.'  \Vwt,l  l!niV;il(i-\Vlii'ih'.-  I  Jcrivrd -Funniiiiil.lr  Ol.jici  ..f 
llilliti'l'  I'niwcHS  |)cscil|'nuii  ol  till'  MillViilo— Miidc  nl'  'l';iLiiiir  till'  liillVaIn 
I  )i  scrilii'il  -  Inli'ii'si  iiitr    I  )'>''iiiiti"ii  !>>■   Mr.  Ciiilin  -  lnriiriimlinii  on  tins  I'uiiil 

Inmi  ( ri)\.  Sil)li'\      All    (nt.rc'sliiiK'   Ac-i nt     lihiiaii   l!iil''iil(i  I'lmst' -  .Mr.  <.!iillitrH 

'I'lirilliii;,'    I  >.>i':  iliJiciii  — His    i;l(ii|iiciit    llillfcl  imi    mi    tin-    l)i:-iai)|n'iiralii f  llio 

IiiiUaii  aiiil  lilt"  IJiitTiilo  --Tin'  Niitiiuial  I'arU     l''irst  Siii,'i,'i'>-I'''i. 

'I'  liiis  lii'cii  r>Mii!irki'(l  lli.i*. 
iK'xt  ti)  \Mir.  liiiiitiiiL;'  is  llic 
most  |irniii!ii('iit  lii'lil  n\' 
I  iiiliiiii  tiiuinpli.  Tlicri'  is 
Mniliiiii^f  ill  tliirt  iT^fiird.  Ii..v.- 
I'ViT.  ill  wliicli  liis 
stri'ii^'tli  .'iihI  a^'ilily 
ii<'  iimri'  fulls  ilis- 
^  |il;i_vi'(l  t  li  !i  11  i  II 
lllllltill",'  the  ItixHi 
or  liiilValo,  Irniii 
wliicli  soiurc  tlit^ 
snlisisti'iu'i'  ul'  ii 
laiiic  iii'Dpirlioii  of  [\u\  altoriifiiirs  of  North  Aiiicrica  was  tli'ri\t'(|. 
^  riiis  annual  was  liist  iioticftl  in  his  native  iaii;,'c*  hy  J)t'  Soto,  afti-r 
ht^  liail  tTosscil  tJK'  Mississi|i|ii  rivci-  aiul  iMitried  over  into  tin^  jnfsiMit 
nrcH  <if  Arkansas  ami  Missouri.  Marly  uiiti'i's  spoke  of  Florida  us  tho 
raiii^t^  witliin  which  the  hiilValo  was  fi  ind.  This,  however,  was  wln-ii 
that  eountrv  called  l'"lorida  enilnaccd  a  i^M'eater  part  of  Nortii  America. 
There  is  said  to  l>e  no  evidence  wiiatever  that  tlii.-  animal  ever  inli.ili- 
ited  tlit^  limits  t>f  the  |ireseiit  state  of  Florida. 

Mr.  Schoolcraft  ways  that  the  term  rm-n.  a|i|ilied  to  tiiis  animal  hv 
De  Soto,  and  the  word  /lor/.  siilisi'(|iiently  ein|iloycd  1)\-  the  French, 
who  foiiiiil  it  pleiitifiil  ill  Illinois,  were  merely  indicative  of  its  iilentitv 
with  the  hos  family,  and  wc?re  conlim d  to  that  siijniiication.  Jjinmeiis 
found  it  a  jieculiar  species,  to  which  he  applied  the  term  hison  as  con- 
tnidistiiij^uished  fr»)m    the    .Asiatic  Imtralo.      The  ttinu  lnij)'(ilii  ap[tearf> 

(il)7l 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


illllM 
lite 

m 


1 2.5 
12.0 

1.8 


1.25 

1.4       1.6 

•• 6" 

► 

Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  M  XIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  875-4503 


^ 


M 


^^ 


iV 


m 


\^ 


\\ 


fsi 


'O 


.1> 


6^ 


(F^> 


^ 


V 


■'I 


>. 


<^  ^^ 


.-^ 


(? 


Q< 


i-?. 


Ua 


\^ 


40S 


THE    AMEIilCAX    INDTAX. 


to  liMvo  been  early  applied  to  it;  and  it  became  so  generally  in  vogue 
iu  America,  as  a  term  designating  this  aiiijiial,  that  an  attempt  to  alter 
its  use  thereafter  would  have  l)een  wholly  impracticn'ole. 

The  AlgoiHpiins,  who  called  the  ])ison  hcczliikc,  a[){)lied  the  same 
term  to  the  domestic  cow  when  it  was  introduced. 

This  animal  is  common  to  temperate  latitudes,  and  capable  of 
enduring  cold  rather  than  hot  climates  It  was  fimnd  in  early  days  to 
have  crossed  tlu'  Mississi[)pi  river  above  the  latitude  of  the  mouth  of 
the  Ohio,  extending  its  range  from  the  (lulf  of  Mexico  on  the  south  to 
the  northern  extremity  of  Lake  Winnepeg  on  tht^  north,  and  westward 
into  the  foot  hills  of  the  liocky  Mountains;  and,  at  certain  times,  it 
thronged  the  ccnintry  in  the  present  area  of  Kentucky.  It  ranged  ov(U' 
the  prairies  of  Illinois  and  Indiana,  and  s])read  over  Southern  Michi- 
gan, and  through  the  western  skirts  of  Ohio.  Tradition  has  it  that 
this  animal  was  sometimes  seen  along  the  southern  and  extending  to 
the  eastern  borders  of  Lake  Erie.  The  name  of  the  city  of  Buffalo 
per[)ttuates  this  tradition,  taking  its  name,  however,  more  directly 
from  a  stream  of  water  called  Buffalo  creek,  which  enters  Lake  Erie  at 
this  point.  This  animal  was  also  common  to  the  southern  parts  of 
Wisconsin,  and  crossed  the  Mississippi  into  Minnesota  above  St. 
Anthony's  Falls,  for  the  last  time,  as  is  believed,  in  18'20. 

The  buffalo,  in  its  native  haunts  and  condition,  is  a  fierce  and 
formidable  object  of  hunter  prowess,  and,  when  wounded,  will  turn  in 
retaliation  on  his  pursuer.  It  is  characterized  by  a  large  head  car- 
ried low,  broad  convex  forehead,  wide  full  chest,  large  hump  between 
the  shoulders,  narrow  loins  and  comparatively  slender  legs.  The 
weight  of  a  large  full  grown  nmle  is  twelve  hundred  to  two  thousand 
pounds.  The  horns,  hoofs  and  hair,  except  the  middle  of  the  back 
which  is  browii,  are  black.  The  face  front  is  triangular  in  sha[)e, 
being  broad  at  the  top  and  narrowing  toward  the  nose.  It  has  a  thick 
mane,  Avhicli  covers  the  whole  neck  and  breast,  and  is  prominent  on 
the  hump,  extending  above  the  shoulders,  and  beneath  the  jaws  is  a 
long  tuft,  which,  in  the  males  especially,  has  the  ap[)earance  of  a  large 
beard.  The  loins  and  hinder  portion  of  the  aninnd  are  covered  witii 
short  hair.  The  legs,  especially  the  hinder  ones,  are  long  and  quit(^ 
slim  for  so  large  an  animal.  The  feet  are  broad,  and  in  8ha[)e  are  like 
those  of  the  common  ox.  The  tail  is  shorter  than  that  of  the  ox,  and 
bears  a  large  tuft  at  the  tip  end.  The  liorns  are  sharp,  I)lack,  turned 
slightly  u[)wards.  and  are  stout  and  large  at  the  base.  The  eyes  are 
of  moderate  size,  very  black  and  brilliant,  and  seem  to  be  always 
open,  Avhich,  with  the  low  poise  of  the  head,  and  its  unceasing  nervous 
movements,  give  it  a  fierce  and  menacing  air.     The  buffalo  differs  in 


TIIK    INDIAN    AND    TJIi:    liriTALO. 


K'.i* 


its  nnntomy  from  th(>  comiiioii  domestic  ox  ii:  liaviiig  fourtfion  pairs  of 
ribs,  wiiile  tlie  ox  has  only  thirteen.  U]ilil<e  tlie  deer.  Miiicii.  in  captiv- 
ity, becomes  tame  and  ^jjentle  even  to  beinj^  atfectionate.  it  seems  to  be 
incapable  of  domestication,  roaming  continually  and  aindessly  from 
))oint  to  [)o'nt  within  the  confines  of  its  range. 

This  species  of  animal  was  first  seen  after  the  discovery  in 
a  single  animal  I)y  Cortez  and  his  followers  in  1521.  in  a  kind  of 
mena<rerie  or  zooloijical  collection  of  Montezuma  in  Mexico,  to  which 
place  the  animal  had  been  brought  from  the  north  by  some  Indians. 
This  collection  embraced  also  rare  l)irdH  and  quadrupeds,  under  direc- 
tion of  this  native  monarch.  It  Avas  not,  however,  until  the  expedition 
of  Coronado  nortii  of  the  River  Gila,  in  loVI,  tiiat  the  natural  j'anges 
of  tliis  animal  were  penetrated.  It  was  not  found  at  all  in  the  high- 
lands of  New  Mexico.  The  Spanish  adventur(>rs  had  passed  theRivei' 
Del  Norte  and  entered  the  region  of  tlie  great  southern  fork  on  the 
Arkansas  before  they  encountei'cd  the  immense  herds  of  this  aniniid 
which  they  descril)e. 

Before  the  ranges  of  this  ninmal  upon  the  western  plains  had  been 
disturbed  by  the  white  man,  the  nund)ers  in  herds  over  the  prairies  at 
favorable  points,  as  described  by  explorers,  is  amazing.  Lewis  and 
Clark,  in  descending  the  Mis.souri  river  in  July.  iNOti.  on  passing  in 
the  vicinity  of  White  river,  in  the  present  area  of  I>nlu)ta,  estimate  that 
they  saw  twenty  thousand  l)utfaloes  on  the  prairies  at  one  time;  at 
another  place  they  rennirk  that  such  was  the  multitude  of  these  aiunials, 
in  crossing  the  river,  that,  for  a  mile  in  length,  the  herd  stretched  as 
thick  as  they  could  swim  from  l)aidv  to  ])ank.  and  they  were  stopped  in 
their  descent  till  the  herd  had  passed. 

One  of  the  modes  of  taking  these  animals,  at  the  time  of  the 
passage  of  the  aforesaid  adventurers  through  the  Missouri  valley, 
where  there  existed  rocky  banks,  is  thus  described: 

An  active  voun<f  man  is  selected  as  a  decov.  bv  diri<;uisin<r  his 
body  in  the  skin  of  th(>  animal,  and  putting  it  on,  Avith  the  heatl,  ears 
and  horns.  Thus  disguised,  h(^  tixes  himself  at  a  poiid  l)etween  the 
herd  of  bison  and  the  cliffs  of  the  river.  Meantime,  his  conqianions 
get  in  the  rear  and  on  the  sides  of  the  herd,  and  picss  them  onward. 
Taking  the  Indian  decoy  for  a  real  animal,  the  l)utfal(>i>s  follow  him  to 
tiie  i»rink  and  then  stop,  the  decoy  meantime  concealing  himself  in  some 
previ(nisly  selected  crevice,  while  the  herds  in  the  rear,  rushing  head- 
long forwards,  piish  the  foremost  over  the  preci[)ice,  down  which  they 
are  dashed  ami  killed.  A  hundred  carcasses  or  more  were  fouiul  in  a 
siiigh^  locality  (ui  the  shores  of  the  Missouri  river.  They  are  often 
captured  by  the  Indians  early  in  the  spring,  while  crossing  that  river 


.'I 
3i 


4Ti> 


TlIK    AMEIMCAN    iXDlVN. 


in  si'an-li  (^f  fresh  grass.  It  is  customary  for  the  natives  to  fire  the 
prairies  in  the  spriii<^,  wliioli  l(!aves  ii  snu)oth  scorched  surface.  The 
auiiual  is  thus  driven,  in  liordes,  to  cross  tiie  river  on  tlie  ice,  in  searcli 
of  new  i^rass:  and,  as  the  ice  breaks  under  tlieir  weight,  numbers  of 
thcni  are  left  floating  on  tiio  istjlated  cakes  of  ice,  sometimes  of  but  n 
few  feet  surface,  from  whicli  they  tundile  into  the  water  and  are  easily 
ca[)tured  by  the  Indians  in  their  ice-boats.  Tins  [jrocedure  was  wit- 
nessed by  tlie  travelcis  liefore  named,  in  March,  ISOo.  while  encamped 
at  Fort  ALuidan. 

Mr.  Cat! in.  the  renowned  [)aintei'  of  Indian  portraits  and  Indian 
scenery,  who  spent  many  years  among  the  native  tribes  of  North 
America,  extending  over  a  vast  region  of  ctmntry  occn[)ied  bv  tlie 
native  red  man,  says  of  the  American  bison: 

"Tliese  nol)le  animals  of  the  ox  species,  and  wliich  have  been  so 
wtdl  des('ril)ed  in  our  books  on  Natural  History,  are  a  subjtict  of 
curious  interest  and  great  im[)ortance  in  Uiis  vast  wilderness;  rendered 
peculiarly  so  at  this  time,  like  tiie  history  of  the  [)oor  savage,  and 
from  the  same  consideration,  that  tliey  are  ra[)idly  wasting  away  at  the 
a[)proach  of  civilized  man,  and  like  him  and  his  character,  in  a  very 
few  vears.  to  live  only  in  Ixioks  or  on  canvas. 

■•Tiie  word  liull'alo  is  undoubtedly  most  incorrectly  applied  to 
these  animals,  andd.  can  scarcely  tell  why  they  have  been  so  called: 
for  they  b(>ar  just  about  as  much  resenil)lance  to  the  Eastern  buil'alo 
as  they  do  to  a  zelu'a  or  to  a  common  ox.  How  nearly  they  mav 
approacli  to  tlu^  bison  of  Euro[)t\  wliicii  I  never  have  had  an  op[)or- 
tuuity  to  see.  and  whicii.  1  am  inclined  to  tiiink,  is  now  n(^arly  extinct. 
I  am  niiable  to  say:  yet.  if  I  were  to  judge  from  the  numerous  engrav- 
ings I  have  seen  of  those  animals,  and  d<'.scri[)tious  I  have  I'ead  of 
liieiii.  I  should  be  inclined  to  tiiink  there  was  yet  a  wide  difference 
ih'twcen  tlie  bison  of  the  American  prairies  and  those  in  the  north  of 
Europe  and  Asia.  The  American  bison,  or  (as  I  shall  hereafter  call 
it  I  buil'alo.  is  the  largest  of  the  ruminating  animals  that  is  now  living 
in  America:  and  seems  to  have  been  s[iread  over  the  plains  of  this 
vast  country,  by  the  Great  H})irit.  for  the  use  and  subsistiMico  of  the 
red  men.  who  live  almost  exclusively  on  their  tlesli  ami  clothe  them- 
selves with  their  skins.  Their  colur  is  a  dark  brown.  i)ut  chan>riinx 
verv  much  as  the  season  varies  from  warm  to  cold;  their  hair  or  fur, 
from  its  great  length  in  the  winter  and  spring,  and  exposure  to  the 
weather,  turns  (juite  light  and  almost  to  a  jet  black  when  the  winter 
coiit  is  shed  i)lV   and  a  new  growth  is  shooting  out. 

"The  itutl'alo  bull  often  grows  to  the  emu'iiious  weight  of  *J,()()0 
pounds,  and  shakes  a  long  and  shaggy  black  mane,  which  falls  in  great 


Tin:    INDIAN    AM)    THI',    DITKALO. 


■iTl 


profusion  and  coiifiisioii  over  his  lioad  iuul  slioulders.  and  oft(>ntinu\s 
i:'allin<,'  down  quite  to  the  ground.  The  horns  are  siiort,  but  very 
large,  and  iiave  but  one  turn.  i.  e..  they  are  a  simple  arch,  without  the 
least  npproaeii  to  a  spiral  form.  like  those  of  the  common  ox.  or  of  the 
goat  species. 

'•The  female  is  much  smaller  than  the  male,  and  always  distin- 
guishable by  the  peculiar  shape  of  the  horns,  which  are  much  smaller 
and  more  crooked,  turning  their  points  more  in  towards  the  center  of 
th(>  foi'ehead. 

"One  of  the  most  remarkable  characteristics  of  the  butfalo  is  the 
peculiar  formation  and  ex[)ression  of  the  eye,  tiie  ball  of  which  is  verv 
large  and  white,  and  the  iris  jet  black.  Tlie  lids  of  the  eye  seem 
always  to  be  strained  (^lite  open,  and  the  ball  rolling  forward  and 
down;  so  that  a  considerable  portion  of  the  iris  is  hidden  behind  tlie 
lower  lid.  while  the  pure  white  of  the  eyeball  glares  out  over  it  iii  an 
arch,  in  the  shape  of  a  moon  at  the  end  of  its  first  quarter. 

"  These  animals  are.  truly  speaking,  gregarious,  but  not  migratorv ; 
they  graze  in  immense  and  almost  incredible  numbers  at  times,  and 
roam  al)out  and  over  vast  tracts  of  country,  from  east  to  west,  and 
from  west  to  east,  as  often  as  from  north  to  south;  which,  as  has  often 
been  sui)i)osed,  they  naturally  and  habitually  did  to  accommodate 
the^nselves  to  the  temperature  of  the  climate  in  the  ditferent  latitudes. 
The  linuts  within  wliich  they  are  found  in  America  are  from  the 
thirtieth  to  the  fiftieth  degrees  of  north  latitude;  and  their  extent 
from  east  to  west,  which  is  from  the  border  of  our  extreme  western 
frontier  limits  to  the  western  verge  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  is  defined 
by  quite  ditferent  causes  than  those  which  the  degrees  of  temperature 
have  prescribcMl  to  them  on  the  north  and  the  soutli.  Within  these 
twenty-five  degrees  of  latitude  the  butfaloes  seem  to  fiourisli,  and  get 
tiieir  jiving  witlnnit  the  necessity  of  evading  the  rigor  of  the  climate, 
for  Avhicli  nature  si^ems  most  wisely  to  have  prepared  them  by  the 
greater  or  less  profusion  of  fur,  with  which  she  luis  clothed  them." 

The  descri[)tion  of  the  butl'alo  as  given  by  Mr.  Catlin  admits  of 
some  explanation.  He  describes  the  eyes  as  presenting  a  wiiite  appear- 
ance, which  was  i)rol)ab]y  from  observations  made  while  the  animal 
was  in  a  rage  or  fright,  and  whr>n  the  eyes  assumed  a  position  dis- 
playing a  more  than  ordinary  portion  of  the  white  of  the  eye  than 
when  unexcitt^d. 

Ex-(iov.  H.  H.  Sibley,  of  Minnesota,  in  an  article' on  the  subject 
of  the  buffalo  and  'outfalo-hunting,  contributed  nearlv  forty  years  a<>-o 
to  M)'.  Schoolcraft's  book  of  Indian  tribes  of  the  United  States,  part 
4,  page  i)4,  after  expressing  fear  tJiat  the  buffalo  or  America;,   bison 


472 


THE    AMEKICAN    INDIAN. 


"will  soon  become   extinct  as    a  denizen    of  the  wilds    of  the    North 
Anierii-aii  eoiitineiit,''  says: 

•■To  what  extent  this  animal  roamed  over  thj  Atlantic  slope  of  the 
Alleghany  Mountains,  in  ages  past,  is  unceriaii. ;  but  there  are  men 
yet  living  who  liave  seen  large  herds  upon  the  Ohio,  and  its  tributary 
streams.  Two  individuals  were  killed  in  1.S32  by  the  Dakota  or  Sioux 
Indians,  upon  the  'Trempe  a  I'Eau'  river,  in  upper  AViseonsin,  and 
they  are  believed  to  have  i)een  the  last  specimens  of  the  noble  bison 
which  trod,  or  ever  will  again  tread,  ^'he  soil  of  the  region  lying  east 
of  the  Mississippi  river.'' 

Ex-Gov.  Sibley  further  adds,  concerning  the  rapid  destruction 
and  disappearance  of  the  buffalo,  which  had  taken  place  at  that  day: 

"The  multitudes  of  these  animals  which  have  hitherto  darkened 
the  surface  of  the  great  prairies  on  the  west  of  tlie  'father  of  waters,' 
are  fast  Avasting  away  under  the  fierce  assaults  made  upon  them  by  the 
white  man  as  well  as  the  savage.  From  data,  which,  although  not 
mathematically  correct,  are  sufiiciently  so  to  enable  us  to  arrive  at 
conclusions  api)roximating  the  truth,  it  has  been  estimated  that  for 
each  bulfalo  robe  transported  from  the  Indian  country,  at  least  five 
animals  are  destroyed. 

"From  the  Missouri  region  the  number  of  robes  received  varies 
from  4(),00()  to  TUO,000  per  annum,  so  that  from  a  quarter  to  half  a 
million  of  buffaloes  are  destroyed  in  the  period  of  each  twelve  months. 
So  enormous  a  drain  must  soon  result  in  the  extermiuati  m  of  the 
whole  race;  and  it  may  be  asserted  with  }nuch  certainty  that  in  twenty 
years  from  this  time  the  buffalo,  if  existing  at  all,  will  be  only  found 
in  the  wildest  recesses  of  the  liocky  Mountains.  The  savage  bands 
of  the  west,  whose  progenitors  have,  from  time  immemorial,  depended 
mainly  upon  the  buffalo,  must,  with  them,  disappear  from  the  earth, 
unless  they  resort  to  other  means  of  subsistence  under  the  fostering 
care  of  the  general  government.'" 

Ex-Gov.  Sibley,  in  the  article  aforesaid,  gives  the  following  descrip- 
tion as  to  the  manner  and  perils  of  hunting  the  buffalo: 

"The  chase  of  the  buffalo  on  horseback  is  highly  exciting,  and  by 
no  means  unattended  with  danger.  The  instinct  of  that  animal  leads 
him,  when  [)ursued,  to  select  the  most  broken  and  difficult  ground  t)ver 
which  to  direct  his  ffight.  so  that  many  accidents  occur  to  horse  and  rider 
from  falls,  which  result  in  the  death  or  dislocati(jn  of  the  limbs  of  one  or 
both.  When  wounded,  or  too  closely  pressed,  the  buffalo  will  turn  iij)on 
his  antagonist,  anil  not  frequently  the  latter  becomes  the  victim  in  the 
conflict,  meeting  his  death  u\nn\  the  sharp  horns  of  an  infuriated  bull, 

"In  common  with  the  moose,  the  elk,  and  others  of  the  same  family, 


Till'.    INDIAN    AND    THK    BUFrALO. 


47:5 


nature  has  furnished  the  butt'alo  with  exquisite  powers  at  scent,  upon 
which  he  principally  relies  for  warning  against  danger.  The  inex- 
perienced voyager  will  often  be  surprised  to  perceive  tiie  denser  masses 
of  these  cattle  urging  their  rapid  flight  across  the  prairie,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  two  or  three  miles,  without  any  apparent  cause  of  alarm, 
unaware,  as  he  is,  of  the  fact  that  the  tainted  breeze  has  betrayed  to 
them  his  presence  while  still  far  away.  In  approaching  the  quarry, 
whether  on  foot  or  horseback,  the  hunter  must  take  the  precaution  to 
keep  well  to  leeward.  The  man  walks  by  the  side,  and  as  much  as 
[)ossil)le  under  cover  of  his  horse,  until  within  a  distance,  nearer  than 
which  it  would  bo  impolitic  to  attempt  to  advance.  The  buffalo  gaze, 
meanwhile,  at  their  approaching  enemy,  uncertain  whether  to  maintain 
their  j^round  or  take  to  tli<;ht.  The  hunter  vaults  into  his  saddle^  and 
speeds  towards  his  hesitating  prey,  and  then  connuences  the  race  which 
U,  the  latter  is  one  of  life  or  death. 

"The  "bow  and  arrow,  in  oxi)erienced  hands,  constitutes  (piito  as 
effective  a  weapc  n  in  the  chase  of  the  buffalo  as  the  firearms,  from  the 
greater  rapidity  with  which  the  discharges  are  made,  and  the  almost 
equal  certainty  of  execution.  The  arrow,  wliicii  is  less  than  a  yard 
long,  is  feathered,  pointed  with  iron,  and  with  small  grooves  along  it  to 
allow  of  the  more  rapid  effusion  of  blood  when  fixed  in  the  animal. 
The  force  with  which  an  arrow  is  propelled  from  the  bow.  wielded  by 
an  Indian  of  far  less  than  the  tn'dinary  physical  strength  of  white  men, 
is  amazing.  It  is  generally  imbedded  to  the  feather  in  the  buffalo,  and 
sometimes  ever  protrudes  on  the  opposite  side.  It  is  reported  among 
the  Dakotas  or  Sioux  Indians,  and  generally  credited  by  them,  that 
one  of  their  chiefs,  irali-iKi-htli.  by  name,  who  was  remarkable  up  to 
the  close  of  his  life  for  strength  and  activity  of  frame,  and  who  was 
ec[ually  renowned  as  a  hunter  and  warrior,  on  one  occasion  discharged 
an  arrow  with  sufficient  force  entirely  to  traverse  the  body  of  a  female 
buffalo  and  to  kill  the  calf  by  her  side.  For  the  accuracy  of  this 
statement  I  do  not,  of  course,  pretend  to  vt)uch.  The  arrow  is  launched 
from  the  bow  while  the  body  of  the  victim  is  elongated  in  making  Ids 
forward  s[)ring,  and  the  ribs  being  then  separated  from  each  other  as 
far  as  possible,  allow  an  easy  entrance  to  the  missile  between  them. 

"The  same  instant  is  taken  advantage  of  by  such  of  the  western 
Indians  as  make  use  of  long  lances  wherewith  to  destroy  the  buffalo. 
Apin-oaching  sufficiently  near  to  tin?  particular  cow  he  has-'  selected  for 
his  prey,  the  hunter  allows  the  weapon  to  descend  and  rest  upon  her 
back,  which  causes  her  at  first  to  make  violent  efforts  to  dislodge  it. 
After  a  few  trials,  the  beast  becomes  accustomed  to  the  touch  and  ceases 
further  to  notice  it  in  her  great  anxiety  to  escape  from  her  pursuer, 


47-4 


THE   AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


lUMlNIi  TIIK    l;i  Tl-AI.O  IN   UKliP  SKOW. 


•who  tlit>n,  hy  a  doxt(3rous  uml  powerful  tlirust,  sheuthe.s  the  h)iig  aiul 
sh!ir[)  l)hi(lG  in  lier  vitals,  and  witlidraws  it  before  the  animal  falls  to 
the  ground.  This  mode  of  slaughter  is  successful  only  with  those  who 
have  fleet  and  well-trained  horses,  and  who  have  perfect  reliance  on 
their  own  coolness  and  skill 

,-  .,-_,_  "When    the    alternate 

thawini'  and  freezinj;  duriuj; 
the  winter  months  have  formed 
a  thick  crust  uj)on  the  deep 
snows  of  the  far  northwest, 
the  buffalo  falls  an  easy  victim 
to  the  Indian,  who  glides  rap- 
idly over  the  surface  upon  his 
snow  shoes,  while  the  former 
finds  his  powers  of  locomotion 
almost  paralyzed  by  the  break- 
ini^-  of  the  icy  crust  beneatli  las  ponderous  weight.  He  can  then  be 
approached  with  absolute  impunity,  and  despatched  with  the  gun,  the 
arrow,  or  the  lance. 

'•It  sometimes  ha[)pens  that  a  whoh;  herd  is  surrounded  and 
driven  upon  tlie  clear  lake  of  ice,  in  which  case  they  s[)read  out  fuid 
fall  powerless,  to  be  mercilessly  massacred  by  their  savage  pursuers. 
It  is  a  well-knowu  fact,  that  several  years  since  nearly  a  hundred  buf- 
faloes attempted  to  cross  Lac(jui  Parle,  in  Minnesota,  upon  the  ice, 
wliicli  not  being  sulficiently  strong  to  bear  so  enormous  a  pressure,  gave 
way,  and  the  whole  number  miserably  perished.  The  meat  furnished 
a  su[)ply  of  food  for  many  weeks  to  the  people  at  the  neigld)oring  trad- 
ing-post, as   well  as  to  the  Indians  and  to  the  wolves  and  foxes." 

Mr.  Catlin  thus  descriljes  the  butfalo  chase  by  the  native  Indians 
of  the  great  American  plaijis.      He  says: 

'•In  the  chase  of  the  buffalo  or  other  animal,  the  Indian  generallv 
'strips'  himself  and  his  horse,  by  throwing  oti'  his  shield  and  (piiver. 
and  every  pai't  of  his  dress  which  might  be  an  incumbrance  to  him  in 
running;  grasping  his  bow  in  his  left  hand,  with  five  or  six  an-ows 
drawn  from  his  (pxiver  and  ready  for  instant  use.  In  his  right  hand 
((»r  attacheil  to  the  wrist)  is  a  heavy  whij),  which  he  uses  without 
mercy,  and  forces  his  horse  alongside  of  his  game  at  the  swiftest  sj)eed. 
■'These  horses  are  so  trained  that  the  Indian  has  little  use  for  the 
rein  which  hangs  on  the  neck,  Avhilst  the  horse  approaches  the  aiumal 
on  the  right  side,  giving  his  rider  the  chance  to  throw  his  arrow  to  tlie 
left,  which  he  does  at  the  instant  when  the  horse  is  passing,  bringing 
him  opposite  to  the  heart,  which  receives  the  deadly  weapon  'to  the 


riir.  tNDfvN    \Nn  nil'  nri'FAr.o. 


475 


feather.'  When  pnrsuiiig  a  lari,'e  herd,  tlio  liuliau  generally  rides 
close  in  the  renv  until  Jie  selects  the  animal  whicii  he  wishes  to  kill, 
wliich  he  separates  from  the  thronjr  as  soon  as;  lu^  can  by  dashinj^  his 
iiorse  between  it  and  tiie  herd  and  forcin>f  it  otf  bv  itself,  where  lie  can 
ai)proach  it  without  the  danf^er  of  l)eing  trampled  to  death,  to  which  he 
is  so  often  liable  by  too  closely  escortin<^  the  multitude. 

"Xo  bridle  whatever  is  used  in  this  country  by  the  Indians,  as 
they  have  no  knowledge  of  a  bit.  A  short  halter,  however,  which 
answers  in  place  of  a  bridhs  is  in  general  use;  of  wliich  they  usually 
form  a  noose  around  tlie  under  jaw  of  the  horse,  by  which  they  get 
great  power  over  the  animal;  and  whicli  they  use  generally  to  .s/o/> 
rather  than  niiidc  the  horse.  This  halter  is  called  by  the  French 
traders  in  the  country,  hin'H,  "the  stoj).'  and  has  great  })Ower  in 
ai'resting  the  speed  of  a  horse;  though  it  is  extremely  dangerous  to  use 
too  freely  as  a  guide,  interfering  too  much  with  the  freedom  of  his 
limbs,  for  the  certainty  of  his  feet  and  security  of  liis  rider. 

"When  tiie  Indian  then  has  directed  the  course  of  his  steed  to 
the  animal  which  lie  has  selected,  the  training  of  the  horse  is  such 
that  it  knows  the  object  of  its  riders  selection,  and  exerts  every  muscle 
to  give  it  close  company;  while  the  halter  lies  loo.se  and  untouched 
upon  its  neck,  and  the  rider  leans  (piite  forward  and  otf  from  the  side 
of  his  horse,  with  his  bow  drawn  aiul  ready  for  the  deadly  shot, 
which  is  given  at  the  instant  he  is  opposite  to  the  animal's  body.  The 
horse  l)eing  instinctively  afraid  of  the  animal  (though  he  generally 
brings  his  rider  within  tlie  reach  of  the  end  of  his  bow)  keeps  his  eye 
strained  upon  the  furious  enemy  he  is  so  closely  encountering;  and 
the  moment  he  has  a[)proaclied  to  the  nearest  distance  required,  and 
has  passed  the  animal,  whether  the  shot  is  given  or  not,  he  gradually 
sheers  oif,  to  prevent  coming  on  to  the  horns  of  the  infuriated  beast, 
which  are  often  instantly  turned  and  [tresented  for  the  fatal  reception 
of  its  too  familiar  attendant.  These  frightful  collisions  often  take 
place,  notwithstantling  the  sagacity  of  the  horse  and  the  caution  of  its 
rider:  for,  in  these  extraordinary  (and  inex])ressible  I  exhilarations  of 
chase,  wliich  seem  to  drown  the  prudence  alike  of  instinct  and  reason, 
both  horse  and  rider  often  seem  rushing  on  to  destruction,  as  if  it 
were  mere  pastime  and  amusement." 

Mr.  Catlin,  in  concluding  his  remarks  upon  the  l)uffalo,  is  led  into 
a  train  of  reflection  as  to  the  impeiuling  fate  concerning  both  the  buffalo 
and  the  Indian,  wliich  he  imparts  to  us  in  langiiage  truly  eloquent,  as 
he  contemplates  the  day  when  this  noble  aninuil.  as  well  as  the  native 
Indian  of  the  forest  and  the  plain,  sluiU  have  passed  from  earth,  to  live 
only,  as  he  expresses  it,  "in  l)ooks  and  on  canvas."     He  says: 


471 


III 


Tin:     V.MKKtCAN    INUIAN. 


'•Of  such  TiKloness  and  wilds'  iiaturo  has  riowlirn'  pit^sfiitod 
more  beautiful  and  lovely  seeiios.  than  tiioso  of  th<»  vast  jirairies  of  the 
West;  and  of  iikoi  and  hcasl,  no  noi)l('r  s[)e('inieiis  than  those  who 
inhabit  them — the  finlidii  and  tlie  hnjfalo — joint  and  ori<,'inal  tenants 
of  the  soil,  and  fui^itives  to;L,r(>tlier  from  the  a[)[)i'oaeli  of  civili/ed  man; 
they  have  fled  to  the  great  plains  of  the  West,  and  there,  undiu-  an 
e(jual  doom,  they  Jiave  taken  up  their  hi^f  (ihodr,  whore  their  race 
will  expire,  and  their  boues  will  bleach  together." 

Mr.  Catlin  further  adds,  in  the  midst  of  his  gloomy  reriection,  as 
a  faint  ho[)e  held  out  in  the  future,  whereby  may  be  [ireserved  to  us 
some  object  or  lingering  examples  of  these  magnitieent  scenes  in  the 
life  of  the  red  man  and  the  buffalo:  '•  What  a  spleiuUd  c<mtemplation. 
too,  when  one  (  who  has  traveled  tliese  realms  and  can  truly  appreciate 
them)  imagines  them  as  they  iiiii/fif  in  the  future  be  seen  (by  some 
great  protecting  policy  of  government)  preserved  in  their  jirestine 
l)eauty  and  wildness.  in  a  iniujuijiccul  park,  where  the  world  could  see, 
for  ages  to  come,  the  native  Indian  in  his  classic  attire,  gallo[)ing  his 
wild  horse,  with  sinewey  bow  and  shield  and  lance,  amid  tlio  Heeting 
lierds  of  elks  and  buffaloes.  What  a  beautiful  and  thrilling  specimen 
for  America  to  preserve  and  hold  ixp  to  the  view  of  her  refined  citizens 
and  the  world,  in  future  ages!  A  ita1i()ii''s  park,  containing  nmn  and 
beast,  in  all  the  wild  and  freshness  of  their  nature's  beauty!  I  would 
ask  no  other  monument  to  my  memory,  nor  anv  other  enrollment  of 
my  name  amongst  the  famous  dead,  than  the  reputation  of  having 
been  the  founder  of  such  an  institution."' 

Mr.  Cfitlin  was  the  first  to  suggest  the  idea  of  a  mttioiml  park 
for  the  purposes  to  which  he  refers,  of  which  the  evidence  is  here 
afforded,  and  to  him  should  be  accorded  the  honor  due  for  this  valuable 
suggestion,  upon  which  the  United  States  government  has  since  acted; 
and  in  the  northwestern  part  of  Wyoming  territory,  a  tract  of  about 
3,u00  scjuare  miles,  containing  some  of  the  most  singular  and  interest- 
ing natural  features  of  the  country,  has  been  set  apart  by  an  act  of 
congress  as  a  national  park,  originally  designed,  amongst  other  things, 
for  the  ))urposes  suggested  by  Mr.  Catlin;  and  the  day  has  arrived 
when  his  melancholy  contemplation  of  fifty  years  ago,  has  become 
a  fact  in  the  history  of  our  country's  events.  The  buffalo  has 
])assed  away  forever  from  the  domain  of  his  former  existence,  and 
the  tribes  of  Indians  who  were  "joint  tenants"  with  him,  no  longer 
exist  in  their  wild  native  condition,  but  have  been  gathered  toirether 
here  and  there  upon  parcels  of  land,  called  rcscrrdfioits,  thro\xgh 
conquest  and  compulsion,  where  they  are  being  instructed  in  the  ways 
of  the  white  man,  which  they  are  imitating  with  considerable  success. 


CHArTER   XXXIX. 


PICTURE   WRITING. 


OriKiuiil  Moclo  o'  Sii^'t'ost ill),'  TLi()ii>,'lit— I'ieluif  Writing  ainont,'  the  AintTicaii 
'jifilics—In  rrjictice.  iis  aiiiout,'  Aueient  Peoplo  of  tlio  Okl  World— ]\Iiitorial  Used 
for  Picture  WritiiiK'—Cliarac'tors  Eiiwravod  on  Rocks  and  HtoiioK— TIii<  I'iasa— 
.Man  Devouring  Bird— Descriiitioii  l)y  ^Maiiiuettc— Doscriptiou  l)y  I'rof.  Joiiii 
Rnasell -Picture  WritiuK  on  Robes  Pipe  Hlono  Quarry—Instance  Noted  1>y 
Jonathan  Carver— Illustration  from  La  Hontau— System  of  Pictuio  Writing  - 
Tlie  Primitive  Mind — Anecdote  of  President  Lincoln's  Father— Description 
OuotedProra  Longfellow— Dightou  Rock— Rocks  at  Kelley's  Island- -Caricatures 
—Indian  Idea— Anecdote  of  the  Shawnee  Indian  and  White  Jlaii. 


^HE   oriojiiial 

m  ()  il  o  ()  i! 

com  III  nil  i- 

^•^     eating  iiuli- 

viilual  tlioiiglit  and 

desires    among  tlie 

race     of      mankind 

was    dou])tless  l)y 

\^  signs,     motions    or 


if 

r3 


-V~v 


^Mhfk 


v-rw, 


gestures, 


This 
mode  of  communi- 
cation was  3  u  c- 
ceeded    b  y     utter- 

ISmAN   rlCTUKi.  WH.T.Na  ON  A  BUFFALO   KOBE.  ^^^^^^     ^^^     ^j^^      ^.  .^j^^ 

and  articulation  of  sounds,  forming  a  system  of  language  that  became 
perfected  according  to  degrees  of  intelligence.  Experi.Mice  and 
increasing  wants  further  suggested  a  mode  of  transferring  thoughts 
and  ideas'^to  material  substances  by  characters  or  symbols,  marked  or 
impressed  thereon.  As  Mr.  Armstrong,  the  author  of  an  interesting 
paper  on  the  '■  Piasa,"  so-called,  remarks,  that  all  nations  and  people 
in  whatsoever  conditii)n,  civilized,  barbarian,  or  savage,  have  adopted 
and  utilized  signs,  emblems,  symbols  aiul  paintings  as  their  primary 
and  most  natural,  as  well  as  direct  and  forcible,  methods  of  communi- 
cating, recording  and  perpetuating  thought  and  history ;  and  that  our 

(477) 


478 


nil';    AMKIilCAN    IMJJA.N. 


i'ictiim:  wiiirrNd. 


ni> 


Byllal)(irit's  or  iil[)lml)et8  iiro  hut  a  syrttoiii  of  t_viii>s.  Hvinbols  aiul 
pnil)U)in8,  which,  wlimi  put  in  t'orni  by  the  iiitl  of  iiu'chaiiical  skill. 
"  l)ristl()  witli  tlion<.,'ht"'  and  Ijcconit*  tlio  inoaus  of  rccoi'din^f  liistor\. 

This  art  of  transfcrrinif  thoU'rlit  liv  iiiai'luii<x  or  cniiraviii';  char- 
notors  anil  symbols  ujion  niatci'ial  substiinccs  was  soiiictliin<,'  nndt-r- 
stood  and  practicfd  throughout  all  the  Anicricau  tribes  to  a  ijrcatcr  or 
less  tUsgri'e  of  jn'ifcction.  in  j^fcncral,  however,  tho  Indian  ideas  on 
this  sultjt'i't  were  crnde.  and  his  (h'siyns  t'x<'ot'din<,dy  |)riniitiv('. 

It  is  noted,  as  a  coincidence  of  method  in  tins  regard,  that  the 
mode  of  writing'  or  manner  of  transfei'rin^f  individual  tliou^lit  to 
nniterinl  substances  among  the  tribes  of  America  was,  in  principle,  the 
same  as  that  in  use  anciently  among  the  people  of  the  Old  World. 
In  addition  to  the  ixijii/nis,  the  latter  peop!(>  made  use  of  dressed 
skins  called  parchmind;  so  the  American  Indians  used,  for  th<>ir  pic- 
ture writing,  the  bark  of  such  trees  as  were  adapted  to  this  use,  and, 
in  like  nninner.  also  used  dressed  skins  for  that  I'.rpose.  Tli(i  Ameri- 
can tribes  had  also  a  mode  by  which  they  engraved  (diaracters  or  iimiges 
U[)on  stoiu"^  and  rocks,  us  in  tlie  case  of  tin'  noted  ri<is((,  S''-c,illed,  or 
'•man  devouring  i»ird,"'  desc. 'bed  l)y  the  .  rly  French  travelers,  found 
pnd'.l, zoned  upon  the  rocks  on  the  left  bank  of  tite  Mississip|)i  river, 
near  its  confluence  with  the  Illinois,  ami  gem^:  ally  acceptcnl  as  the  \,ork 
of  tlie  Indians,  although  Mar([uette  sugg(-sts  a  doubt  on  this  point. 
This  is  among  the  most  noted  objects  of  the  kiml  of  which  we  have 
any  account. 

It  would  seem,  from  what  is  said  by  Marcjuette  in  his  discoveries 
of  the  Mississippi,  that  inscriptions  of  this  kind  were  frequently  t  eeii^jS^- 
upon  the  rocks  along  the  banks  of  this  river.  He  says:  "Ah)ng  the  ;/ 
liocks  I  have  mentioned,  we  found  one  very  high  and  sleep,  and  saw 
twt)  Monsters  painted  upon  it,  which  are  so  hideous  that  we  were 
frightened  at  the  first  Sight,  and  the  boldest  Savages  dare  not  fix  their 
Eyes  upon  them.  They  are  drawn  as  big  as  a  calf,  with  two  Horns 
like  a  Wild  goat.  Their  Looks  are  terrible,  though  their  Face  lias 
something  of  Hunnin  Figure  in  it.  Their  Eyes  are  Red,  their  Beard 
is  like  that  of  a  Tyger,  and  their  Body  is  covered  with  Scales.  Their 
Tail  is  so  long  that  it  goes  o'er  Their  Heads,  and  then  turns  between 
their  Fore  legs  under  the  Belly,  ending  like  a  Fish  Tail.  There  are 
but  three  Colours,  viz.:  Bed,  Green  and  Black;  but  those  monsters  are 
so  well  drawn  that  I  cannt)t  believe  that  the  Savages  did  it:  and  the 
Rock  whereon  they  are  painted  is  so  steep  that  it  is  a  Wonder  to  me 
liow  it  was  possible  to  draw  those  Figures ;  but  to  know  to  what  pnr- 
])ose  they  were  made  is  as  great  i  mystery.  Wliatever  it  be,  our  best 
Painters  wou'd  hardly  do  better." 


4«(» 


Till'.    AMKIMCAN     INDIAN. 


ft  lias  1)0011  sorioiisly  (juostioiioil,  liowovor,  liy  inniiy  oxporiotiood 
oxplon^rs  and  ohstM'vors  in  niattors  oi"  tliis  kind,  wliotlior  tlioso  snp- 
|M)sod  oxtraordinary  H^nroH  or  |)otr()^ra|)lis  upon  rooks  ol'  tlio  kind 
lto^()l•(^  niontionod,  woi.,  not  lartjoly  tlio  rosult  of  iiini<fination,  drawn 
I'roni  shadows  tiirown  upon  tlio  rocks  from  ditl'onnit  viows  pri'sontod 
to  tln>  ohs(>rvt>r,  as  is  froipuintly  llio  oaso  in  viows  upon  tlio  Ivncky 
INloiintains.  wiiich  show  u  variety  of  inniufiiiary  objoots,  ohanj^iiijii;  ihoir 
appoaranoo  aooording  to  viows  that  may  ho  takon  from  dill'oront 
standpoints. 

Tlio  oxistonoo,  liowovor.  of  tho  imiifjo  of  tlio  Piai^a  u])on  tho  rooks 
on  tho  hanks  of  tho  Mississippi,  at  tho  point  hoforo  montionod,  wliicli 
is  undorstood  to  ho  in  tho  vioinity  of  wlioro  is  now  tho  city  of  Alton, 
is  vouchod  for  by  Prof.  John  Hussoll,  lato  of  -lorsoy  county,  ril.,  who. 
as  Mr.  Armstrong  renmrks,  was  a  scliolar.  pool  and  writor  of  oonsid- 
orahlo  ro|mto,  who  visitod  tho  locality  of  this  inscription  in  March, 
Is  Is,  and  comniunicatod  tho  result  of  his  investigation  to  an  oast<'rn 
mairazino,  in  which  tlu>  samo  was  imhlislu'd  in  that  voar. 

Ho  says:  "In  dosconding  tho  rivor  to  Alton,  tho  travolor  will 
ohsorvo  hi>twoon  that  town  and  tho  mouth  of  the  Illinois  a  narrow 
ravino  through  which  a  small  stream  discluirgos  its  waters  into  tho 
Mississippi.  The  stream  is  tUo  Piasa,  [ts  name  is  Indian  and  signi- 
fies in  the  mini,  *  the  hird  that  devours  men.''  Near  tho  mouth  of 
that  stream,  on  the  smooth  and  per|)eiulicular  face  of  the  hlutf,  at  an 
eh'valii.n  which  no  human  art  can  reach,  is  cut  the  figure  of  an  enor- 
nnms  bird,  with  wings  extended." 

Hero  follows  a  tradition,  which  Mr.  Russell  relates,  of  the  oir- 
cumstances  attending  the  origin  and  oct'asion  of  this  in.scription,  oou- 
duding  which  he  says:  "Such  is  tht^  Indian  tradition.  Of  course  I 
do  not  vouch  for  its  truth.  This,  however,  is  certain,  the  figures  of  a 
largo  bird  cut  in  the  rocks  is  still  there,  and  at  a  height  that  is  per- 
fectly inaccessible." 

Mr.  Catlin.  who  investigated  this  subject  quite  thoroughly,  savs 
ho  was  unable  to  find  anything  like  a  system  of  hieroglyphic  writing 
among  these  Indian  inscriptions.  Yet  their  picture  writings  on  the 
rocks  and  on  their  robes  apfU'oach  soniew  hut  towards  it.  He  says  that 
he  might  himself  have  subscribed  to  the  theory  that  many  of  these 
inscriptions  found"  in  this  country,  apparently  of  remote  origin,  were 
the  work  of  the  Northmen,  who  were  sup[)osed  to  have  discovered  this 
continent  at  an  early  period,  Imd  he  not.  at  the  Red  Pipe  Stone  quarry 
in  Minnesota,  and  at  other  places,  also,  where  there  are  vast  nund)ers 
of  these  inscriptions  cut  in  the  solid  rock,  seen  the  Indian  at  work 
recording  his  totem  among  those  found  there  of  more  ancient  date. 


I'lCllUK    WKIIINd. 


IM 


wliicli  ('(iiiviiico  liiiii  lliat  tln^y  liiul  Ixm'ii  |)r();,'i'('ssiv('ly  iikkIi'.  at  (liU'crciit 
iij^ff's,  nrid  witlioiil  any  pai'ticnlur  Hystciii  (luit  could  lie  callc'il  liicro- 
<f|y|)lii('  writing. 

('a|)t,  Jonutlifin  ('arvi>r,  in  s[)ruking  on  this  siihjoct,  rornarks  tliat 
whilst  thi^  Jndians  cannot  coininunicatc  tiicir  i<l("as  hy  writin;^',  yet  then' 
t'ornii'd  certain  iiii'ro^Iy|iliics,  wiiich,  in  some  measure,  sei'ved  to  [ler- 
petuate  any  measun^  oi'  uncommon  event;  of  w  liicli  lie  ^ives  an  instance 
as  au  illustration,  coming  under  his  own  ol)S(U'vation,  which  ha])|iened 
while  ho  was  pivicecdiui;'  up  the  ('hip])ewii  I'ivei',  on  his  May  to  I^ake 
Superioi'.  His  ^uid((,  who  was  a  chief  of  the,  (!hi|>pewas,  fearing'  that 
SOUK*  |)artii's  of  the  Xiiiidoircssics  (Si(ai\),  with  whom  his  nation  uei-e 
pei'|>etually  at  war,  iini^ht  incidentally  fall  in  wiili  tlieni.  and  In  foci^ 
tliev  were  appi'ised  of  his  l)eiiii^'  in  thiur  c(im|ian\.  do  them  soim^  nns- 
chief,  ti  wk  the  followini;'  steps: 

"  ll(<  pe(!led  thi>  l)ark  from  a  hir^e  tree,  iicuir  the  enti'ance  of  a 
rivei-,  and  with  wood-coal,  mixed  with  Ijear's  grease,  their  usual  suhsti- 
tut(*  for  ink.  made  in  an  uncouth,  hut  e\pressi\-e  manner,  the  liguic  of 
iho  town  of  the  ()iillii<iiiiiil('s.  He  then  formed  to  tla^  left  a  man 
dressed  in  skins,  Ity  which  he  intendi'd  to  I'epi'esent  a  Xaudowessici, 
with  a  line  dr'awn  from  his  mouth  to  that  of  a  deer,  tlu!  symhol  of  th<! 
('hip[)ewas.  .\fter  this.  In'  depictured,  still  further  to  the  left,  a  canoe 
as  [)roceeding  up  the  ri\'er,  in  which  he  placed  a  man  sitting  with  a 
hat  on.  'I'his  lii^'ui'e  was  desi^neil  to  I'epi'ebcnt,  an  {•inglishman,  oi- 
myself,  and  my  J''renclimaii  was  diawn  with  a  handkerchief  tied  round 
his  head,  and  low  ing  tlit^  canoe.  'J'o  thesi^  he  added  otlmr  significant 
•  iinhliMus.  anmng  which  Ihi^  l*i[i(M)f  Peaco  a[)j)eHred  painted  (ui  the  prow 
( if  t he  cano'. 

The  meaning  herein  iidended  to  he  conveyed  to  the  Xau  lowessies 
was  that  one  of  the  ('lii]>pewa  chic^fs  had  received  a  K[)eech  fn-m  sonn* 
Naudowessi(i  chief,  at  the  town  of  the  Outtaganiies,  desiring  him  to 
talvo  the  Knglislnnan,  who  had  latcdy  l)een  aimmg  them,  up  the  Chip- 
piMva  river,  and  that  they  therehy  I'cipiired  that  th(3  ('hippewa,  iiot- 
witl'standing  he  was  an  avowed  enemy,  should  not  lie  nioh^sted  hv 
them  in  his  pussagt;,  as  Jm  had  the  care  of  tlu;  person  whom  he 
esteenu'd  ns  one  of  tlnur  nation. 

An  illustration  of  Indian  hieroglyjihics  or  pictuin*  writing,  as 
given  liy  La  Hontan,  is  hem  repioduced,  with  the  mode  in  wiiioli  he 
explains  tht^  sanu'.  as  follows; 

".\.  (>[)posite  this  lettei'  will  he  noticed  the  arms  of  Franco  witli 
an  ax  aliove.  Tln^  ax  or  hatchet  heing  a  symhol  of  war  among  the 
[ndians,  this  imports  that  I  ho  Frejich  have  taken  u[)  the  ax  or  have 
made  a  warlike  exjjodition,  with  as  many  tons  of  men  as  there  are  marks 

SI 


482 


THE   AMEltlCAN    INDIAN. 


^  '^  <^  P  ^  4^  4- 


^  ^^ 


-^ 


FA0-8IMILE  OF   INDIAN   UIIiUOULYPlIICS  OR   I'lCTUIiK   WltlTINd. 
(I'ruiu  I.I.  Uiiiitiin,  ll'iS'J.) 


I'lrrruK  whiting. 


488 


or  poiuts  round  the  figure.  These  marks,  it  will  be  noticeil,  are  oi^^^h- 
teeii  ill  uuiuher,  and  so  that  siirnified  ISO  warriors. 

"B.  Against  this  letter  is  a  mountain  that  represents  the  city  of 
Montreal  (according  to  the  savage),  aud  the  binl  on  the  wing  at  the 
top,  signifies  depai'ture.  The  moon  upon  the  hack  of  the  deer  or  stag, 
signifies  the  first  (junrter  of  the  July  moon,  which  is  called  the  Stag 
moon. 

"C.  Opposite  this  lettcn-  is  a  canoe.  imi)orting  that  tlu'v  have 
traveled  by  water  as  many  days  as  there  are  huts  in  the  figure,  i.  e., 
twenty- one  days. 

"D.  U[)oii  the  same  parallel  with  this  letter  is  seen  a  foot, 
importing  that,  after  their  voyage  by  water,  they  marched  on  foot  as 
manv  days  as  there  are  huts  designed,  that  is,  sineii  days'  journey  for 
warriors,  each  day's  journey  l)eing  as  much  as  fivt>  common  English 
leagues,  or  five  of  those  which  are  reckoned  to  be  twenty  in  a  dcgrcM'. 

"E.  Against  tiiis  letter  is  a  iiand  and  three  huts,  which  signilies 
that  they  have  arrivetl  within  tliree  days'  journey  of  the  Seneca  tribe 
of  the  Iro(|uois.  whose  arms  are  a  hut  with  two  trees  leaning  (h)wii- 
wards.     The  sun  imports  tliat  they  are  just  east  of  the  village. 

"F.  Opposite  this  letter  are  twelve  marks,  signifying  so  many 
times  ten  men,  like  those  at  the  letter  A.  The  hut  with  the  two  trees 
are  the  arms  of  the  Senecas,  and  shows  that  they  were  of  that  nation, 
and  the  man  in  a  lying  [josture  denotes  that  they  were  sur[)ri8ed. 

"Ct.  Ill  the  row  o[)posite  this  letter  there  appears  a  cluli  and 
eleven  heads,  imp(n'ting  that  they  hnd  killed  eleven  Senecas,  and  the 
five  men  stamling  upright  U[H)n  the  five  marks,  that  they  took  as  many 
times  ten  prisoners  of  war. 

"H.  Opposite  this  letter  is  an  arch,  the  meaning  of  which  is  that 
nine  of  the  aggressors,  or  of  the  victori(uis  party,  which  are  su))poHed 
to  '  French,  are  killed,  and  the  twelve  marks  underneath  signify  that 
as  many  were  wounded. 

"I.  Opposite  this  letter  will  be  seen  arrows  Hying  in  the  air, 
some  to  one  side  and  some  to  the  other,  importing  a  vigorous  defense 
on  both  sides. 

"K.  At  this  letter  will  be  seen  arrows,  all  pointing  one  way. 
which  denotes  that  the  defeated  party  are  either  tlying  or  fighting 
upon  a  retreat  in  disorder." 

"The  meaning  of  the  whole,  briefiy  stated,  being  as  follows: 
180  Frenchmen  set  out  from  Montreal  in  the  first  quarter  of  the  Julv 
moon,  and  sailed  twenty-one  days,  after  which  they  marched  thirtv- 
five  leagues  over  land  and  surprised  120  Senecas  on  the  east  side  of 
their  village,  eleven   of  whom  were  killed  and  fifty  taken  prisoners. 


4Si 


TilK    AMMKICW    INDIAN. 


r  1 


Tlif  French  sustaiiuMl  tlio  loss  oi"  iiiiio  killed  and  twelve  wounded,  after 
a  verv  ()l)stiiiate  enjfajjemeiit." 

As  to  tiu)  (juestioii  raised  by  Mr.  Catlin.  whether  the  Indians  have 
anything  like  a  t^i/sfcDi  of  hieroglyphic  Mriting  amongst  tlieni,  it  ninst 
be  answered  tliat  they  evidently  have  a  regular  system  in  this  regard, 
or  else  their  hieroglyphics  were  of  that  nature  j))-iiit(i  fucic  that  thev 
naturally  conveyed  to  the  mind  the  idea  intended.  Mr.  Schoolcraft, 
in  his  narriitive  of  the  exploring  expedition  of  Cren.  Cass  to  tlu^  soui'ce 
of  the  Mississippi,  in  iS'iO,  and  which  lie  accompanied,  notes  an 
instance  where  a  pictogra[)]iic  letter  correspondence  was  conducted 
between  a  jnirty  of  Hioux  Indians  at  Foi't  Snelling  and  a  [)artv  of 
Ojihway  India;?s  attached  to  Gen.  Cass'  expedition,  in  the  country  of 
tlio  Up[)er  Mississi[)pi,  in  which  those  of  eacli  tril)(\  although  speaking 
entirely  ditl'erent  languages,  could  easily  read  and  understand,  and 
Avhereby  a  meeting  was  brought  about  between  the  two  hostile  pai'ties 
at  Fort  Snelling,  under  direction  of  Col.  Leavenworth,  the  commanding 
oflicer. 

William  (ireene,  of  Menard  county.  111.,  the  historic  frieiul  of  tlie 
late  President  Lincoln  and  the  intimate  friend  of  his  early  youth,  relates 
nn  iiu'ident  sliowing  how  a  syst(>m  of  liieroglyphics  natui/allv  spriiiiji's 
from  the  untutored  mind.  Having  occasion  to  visit  K(^ntuckv  during 
early  life,  on  his  route  he  called  on  Mr.  Lincoln's  fathei'.  then  living 
in  soutiiern  Illinois,  and  who  lind  charge  of  a  grist-mill  erected  bv  a 
large  landed  [)ro[)rietor  for  the  convenience  of  those  to  whom  he  was 
selling  off  his  lands  in  parcels  for  homesteads.  Mr.  Lincoln's  father, 
he  savs.  could  neither  read  nor  write.  Init  he  had  a  mode  of  keenijiir 
accounts  with  customers  who  had  transactions  at  tlie  mill,  bv  means  of 
hiei'oglypliics.  which  Mr.  Greene  thus  explains: 

The  joists  of  the  u[)[)er  floor  of  the  primitive  dwelling  of  Mr. 
Lincoln's  father  projected  downward  from  the  ceiling,  each  of  W'liich 
was  sufficiently  deej)  or  wide  to  afTord  a  surface  on  which  these  hiero- 
glvphics  I'ould  be  written  in  keeping  tliese  accounts.  Tin;  mode  was 
l)y  di'awing  parallel  lines,  of  a  given  number,  something  like  the  scale 
or  lines  in  written  music.  Whei'o  the  transaction  consisted  of  a 
bushel  of  grain,  he  marked  one  round  dot  on  the  fii'st  line;  where  it 
consisted  of  a  half  ])ushel,  he  marked  a  lik(>  dot  on  the  next  line, 
which  would  indicate  one-half ;  and  a  i)eck  was  indicated  bv  a  dot  si*'- 
]>ifvinir  one-fourth,  and  so  the  whole  mode  Avas  indicated  l)v  a  svs- 
tern  of  hieroglyphics,  well  understood  by  Mr.  Lincoln,  and  which  Mr. 
Greene  says  he  explained  to  him  as  being  sufficient  for  all  purposes, 
and  much  more  convenient  than  if  it  were  in  the  usual  mode  by  "men 
of  laming.'' 


I'ICTIUF,    Wlill  IN(i. 


4.S5 


Tho  jKiet  Lougfelhnv,  in  his  grapJiic  desci-iption  of  Indian  art  and 
manners  and  custonm  in  his  '-Songd'  Hiawatha."  thus  ajitly  ift'tMs  in 
Indian  hieroglyphics  and  niodo  of  writing  them: 

■'From  his  poucli  he  htolv  his  colors, 
Took  his  )i:iiiit  of  dill't'i-ciit  colors, 
Ou  the  siuoolh  bark  of  ii  birch-trt'o 
Puiuteil  many  shapes  nnd  figures, 
Womlorriil  iiiid  inystiii  fijjnrcs. 
Ami  each  li^'iiro  hail  a  incaniiit;. 
Each  some  word  or  tho.iH-ht  snijpested." 

Picture  writing  upon  tho  skins  of  animals,  or  slips  from  the  bark 
of  trees,  or  other  like  material,  was  the  usual  mode  ])y  Avhieli  tlie 
Indians  preserviMJ  and  perpetuated  their  poetry  or  numerous  soni's  in 
use  by  theni  on  festive  or  ceremonial  occasions. 

Among  the  most  rioted  instances  of  tiit>se  aboriginal  inscri[  tions 
on  stone,  are  those  od  Dighton  Piock.  so  called,  and  on  sonn'  n-i-ks  at 
Ivelley's  Island,  in  Lake  Ei  i.'.  (Miicerniiig  which  mncli  ims  been 
Avritten. 

With  the  white  man,  acconling  to  our  laodiM'u  experience,  picttu-,^ 
writing,  or  illustrations  by  pictures,  especially  tiiose  in  the  nature  .d' 
what  is  called  caricature,  convey  to  tlie  mind  ideas  more  foicible  than 
can  1)0  done  umh>r  our  mode  of  written  descriptions.  This,  it  seems. 
Avas  also  the  Indian  idea,  and  he  often  used  picture  M-ritingto  illustrate 
or  present  ideas  he  mIsIkhI  to  convey,  rather  thau  resort  to  oral  expres- 
sion, as  shown  in  the  following  anecdote  frcmi  Mr.  Heckewelder": 

"  A  white  man  in  the  Iiulian  country  saw  a  Sli(nr(iH<).-i  riding  a 
horse,  whicli  he  recognized  for  his  own.  and  claimed  it  from  liiiii  as 
his  property.  The  Indian  calndy  answered:  -Friend!  after  a  little 
while  I  will  call  on  you  at  your  house,  when  we  shall  talk  of  this  mat- 
ter.'' A  few  hours  afterwards  the  Indian  canu!  to  the  wliit(>  man's 
house,  who  insisting  on  having  his  horse  restored,  the  other  then  told 
him:  -.Friend!  the  hoi-se  which  you  claim  belonged  to  my  uncle, 
who  lately  died:  according  to  the  Indian  custom,  I  have  become  heir 
to  all  his  property.'  The  wliite  man  not  being  satisfied,  and  renewing 
his  denmml,  the  Indian  immediately  took  a  coal  from  the  fire  place  and 
made  two  striking  figures  cm  the  door  of  the  house,  the  one  represent- 
ing the  Avhite  man  taking  the  horse,  and  the  other  himself  in  the  act 
of  scal[)ing  him  ;  tli(>n  he  coolly  asked  the  tremliling  claimaut  •  whether 
he  could  read  this  Indian  writing?'  The  matter  was  thus  settled  at 
once,  and  the  Indian  rode  oft'."' 


CHAPTER  XL. 


THE  PIPE    OF   PEACE. 


Generally  Called  Cahiniet— Not  an  Imlian  Word— Not  Striftly  an  Appropriate  Term 
— A  Norman  French  Word— Its  Siguitication— Description  of  the  Pipe  of  Peace — 
Its  Sacred  Character— Other  Classes  of  Pipes— Mode  of  Use  -Notices  by  the 
Early  French— Secured  Them  a  Friendly  ltecei)tion— Custom  of  Smoking — 
Mysterious  Seal  of  Religion — Custom  the  San>o  among  all  the  Tribes— Cere- 
monies of  Smoking— Mode  of  Making  Peace — A  Symbol  in  Ratification  of 
Treaties— Tobacc(}  a  Gift  of  the  Great  Spirit — From  Stone  of  the  Pipe  Stone 
Quarry — Legend  of  this  Mysterious  Quarry— Description  from  Longfellow. 

:;^MONG  the  most  proini- 
/  If  nent  things  of  which 
yll.  /i \v  ^^'6  If'firn  and  speak  in 
Indian  life,  is  the  j)ip(; 
of  jx'dfc.  which  we  liave  been  instritcted  to  designate  by  the  term 
CdJiimct,  being  impressed  with  the  idea  that  it  is  an  Indian,  word. 
But  first  of  all,  it  must  be  explained  that  the  word  Ciditmci  is  not  au 
Indian  word;  neither  is  it  a  word  in  any  way  recognized  or  understood 
by  the  Indians  themselves;  and  neither  is  it  an  appropriate  term  for 
the  pipe  of  pcdcc,  except  it  may  be  by  usage. 

La  Hontaii  says:  '■('(iliniifl  is  a  Norman  Word,  deriv'd  from 
Clidhiiiicdii.  Tlie  Savages  do  not  understand  the  word,  for  'twas 
introduc'd  to  Canada  by  tlie  Xornians  when  they  first  settled  there; 
and  iias  still  continued  in  use  aiut)ngst  tlie  French  Planters.  The 
Cdlinncf  or  Pij)c  is  call'd  in  the  Iroquese  Language  GfiiioiKhioc,  and 
by  tlie  dtliei'  Savage  Nations  Potiifn )!.'''' 

Charlevoix  says:  "CdliDiicI  in  a  Norman  Word,  which  signifies 
Bccil.  and  the  Calumet  of  the  Savages  is  pro])erly  the  Tube  of  a  Pipe, 
but  they  comprehend  under  this  Name  the  Pipe  also  as  well  as  its 
Tube."' 

From  this  it  would  seem  that  the  Normans  constructed  their  pipes 
by  fixing  a  reed,  which  was  a  hollow  tube,  into  the  bowl  of  the  pipe, 
thereby  constructing  their  pi[)es  upon  the  same  jirinciples  as  the 
Indians  did  tlieirs,  l)y  inserting  a  tube  into  the  bowl  of  the  pipe.  So 
the  Normans  designatctd  their  pipes  in  the  same  manner  that  we  do, 
but  referred  only  to  tht>  tube 

(•1S6) 


THK    PIPE    OF    PEACE. 


487 


its 


The  French  did  not,  however,  as  is  originally  supposeil,  use  the 
word  Cdliiiurf  solely  in  reference  to  the  pipe  of  jx-kcc  They  spoke  of 
the  pipe  of  pence  as  the  Calumet  of  prcicc  or  Calumet  for  ceremony; 
whereas  we  are  in  the  habit  of  using  the  word  Calx  met  alone,  to 
signify  the  Indian  pipe  of  })eace,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  the  term 
does  not  of  itself  signify. 

La  Hontau  gives  the  following  accurate  description  of  the  Indian 
pipe  of  peace: 

••The  CdJimict  of  Peace  is  made  of  certain  Stones,  or  of  Marble, 
whether  red,  black,  or  white.  The  Pipe  or  Stalk  is  four  or  five  foot 
long;  the  body  of  the  ('(ihtiiief  is  eight  Inches  long,  and  the  Mouth  or 
Head  in  which  the  Tobacco  is  lodg'd  is  three  inches  in  length;  its 
figure  approaches  to  that  of  a  Hammer.  The  red  Calumets  are  most 
esteem'd.  The  Savages  make  use  of  'em  for  Negotiations  and  State 
Affairs,  and  especially  in  Voyages;  for  when  they  have  a  Calumet  in 
their  hand,  they  go  where  they  will  in  safety.  The  Calumet  is  trimm'd 
Avith  yellow,  white  and  green  Feathers,  and  hi.s  the  same  effect  among 
the  Savages  that  the  Flag  f)f  friendshii)  has  among  us;  for  to  violate 
the  rights  of  this  venerable  Pipe,  is  among  them  a  flaining  Crime,  that 
will  draw  down  mischief  upon  their  Nations." 

The  descriptions  of  the  pipe  of  peace  among  the  early  travelers 
are  somewhat  varied,  from  which  it  would  seem  they  differed  in  their 
ornaments  to  some  extent  among  different  nations,  yet  the  use  and 
purjioses  and  general  construction  was  the  same  throughout  the  whole. 

Hennepin  says:  "  This  Calumet  is  the  most  mysterious  Thing 
in  the  World  among  the  Savages  of  the  Continent  of  the  Northern 
A  iiierica;  for  it  is  us\I  in  all  their  iinpoi  rant  Transactions.  However, 
it  is  nothing  else  than  a  large  Tobacco  Pipe  made  of  Red,  Black  or 
"NViiite  Marble.  The  Head  is  finely  polishM,  and  the  Quill,  Avhich  is 
commonly  two  foot  and  a  half  long,  is  made  of  a  pretty  strong  Ileed 
or  Cane  adoru'd  with  Feathers  of  all  Colors,  interlac'd  with  Locks  of 
Women's  Hair.  They  tie  to  it  two  Wings  of  the  most  curious  Birds 
they  find,  wliicii  makes  their  C'<iliniii-f  not  much  unlike  .\fc)-cH)'ifs 
Wand,  or  that  Stait'  Emba.ssadors  did  formerly  carry  when  they  went 
to  treat  of  Peace.  They  sheath  that  Reed  into  the  Neck  of  Birds  they 
call  //(tar.s,  which  are  as  big  as  our  Geese  and  s[)()tted  with  Black  and 
White ;  or  else  of  a  sort  of  Ducks  who  make  their  Nests  u[)ou  Trees, 
though  Water  be  their  ordinary  Element,  and  whose  Feathers  are  of 
many  ditforent  Colors.  However,  every  Nation  adorns  the  Calumet 
as  they  think  fit.  according  to  their  own  Genius,  and  the  Birds  they 
have  in  their  country." 

Charlevoix,  in  remarking  on  this  subject,  says:     "The  Calumet  is 


4SS 


THE    AMKHICAN    INDIAN. 


■i   1 


not  less  sacred  among  these  people  than  the  necklaces  of  porcelain, 
meaning  wani[)um.  If  }ou  believe  them,  it  is  ileriveil  from  heaven, 
for  they  say  it  is  a  present  which  was  made  them  by  the  sun."  He 
further  adds:  "In  the  Calumet  made  for  Ceremony,  the  Tube  is  very 
long;  the  Bowl  of  the  Pipe  is  commonly  made  of  a  kind  of  reddish 
Maible.  very  easy  to  work,  and  which  is  found  in  the  country  of  the 
JJdiic:  (lowas),  beyond  the  }fississij)j>i.  The  Tube  is  of  a  light 
Wood,  i)ainted  of  different  Colors,  and  adorn'd  with  the  Heads.  Tails 
and  Feathers  of  the  finest  Birds,  which  is  in  all  Appearance  merely 
for  Ornament."' 

It  wcmld  seem  that  the  Indians  not  only  had  a  class  of  pipes  used 
on  occasions  of  j)eace,  but  they  had  other  classes  of  pipes,  compre- 
hended under  the  general  term  of  pipes  of  ceremony,  each  being 
designated  in  some  particular  manner.  Thus  they  had  a  class  (if  pipes 
used  on  occasions  of  declarations  of  Avar,  or  planning  wars  or  lidstile 
invasion  u[Mm  an  enemy.  As  Hennepin  remarks:  ■•All  their  Enter- 
prises. Declarations  of  War,  or  Conclusions  of  Peace,  as  well  as  all 
the  rest  of  their  Ceremonies,  are  sealed,  if  I  nniy  be  permitted  to  say 
so.  with  this  Calumet."' 

They  filled  the  pipe  Mitli  the  best  of  tobacco  they  IukI.  and  then 
presented  it  to  those  with  whom  they  had  conchuU'd  any  great  affair, 
and  smoked  out  of  the  same  after  them.  The  pipe  of  peace  was  a  pass 
and  safe  conduct  among  all  the  allies  of  the  nation  who  had  given  it, 
and  in  all  embassies  the  embassadm's  carried  it  as  a  synd)o]  of  peace, 
wiiich  was  always  accepted,  for  the  Indians  Avere  generally  persuaded 
that  a  great  misfortune  Avould  befall  them  if  they  violated  the  public 
faith  of  the  pipe  of  peace. 

When  the  occasion  conceriKnl  war,  the  pipe  for  such  purposes  Avas 
designated  accordingly.  Not  only  the  tube,  but  the  feathers,  also,  that 
adorned  it.  Avere  painted  or  colored  red.  Eiich  nation  had  a  peculiar 
manner  of  ornamenting  their  pipes  of  peace  or  ceremony,  so  that  Avhen 
a  ])i[)e  of  this  kind  Avas  [>resented,  it  served  to  distinguish  the  nation 
from  Avhich  it  came. 

The  efficacy  of  this  mysterious  symbol  Avas  early  noted  by  the 
French  in  their  A'oyages  of  discover\  through  tlu)  North  American  con- 
tinent, and  of  it  they  at  once  availed  themselves,  and  studiously 
a[)plied  it  on  all  occasions  of  going  among  a  strange  people;  and  there 
are  no  instances  on  record  among  these  explorers  Avhere  this  proffered 
emblem  of  })eace  Avas  disregarded  by  the  native  red  man.  According 
to  Hennepin,  throughout  all  the  period  of  La  Salle"s  expedition,  it 
everyAvhere  secured  them  a  friendly  and  hospitable  reception,  and  pre- 
served them   from   all   threatened  harm.     Indeed,   according  to   the 


THE    I'll'K    OF    I'KACE. 


48U 


history  of  this  reinivrkable  ex})t'(litioii.  <,'ui(le(l  by  tliis  hiirlnii^fcr  of 
pea"o  iuul  good  will,  it  was  not  the  snvago  tribes  wliii-li  La  Sallo  had 
most  to  fear,  but  Ids  danger  lay  in  another  direction,  that  of  the 
treaoherons  s[)irit  of  his  own  people,  by  whom  ho  was  afterwards 
assassinated. 

The  custom  was  to  smoke  the  i)il>e  of  peace  when  accepted  l)y  the 
party  to  whom  it  was  tendereil.  and  there  is  no  instance  recorded 
where  the  agreement  thus  consummated,  by  snK)king  a  [>ii>e  of  jieace 
offered  them,  was  ever  violated.  If,  in  the  midst  of  a  battle,  tiie  enemy 
presented  a  pipe  of  peace,  the  rule  admitted  of  its  l)eing  refustnl;  l)nt, 
if  it  was  acc(.'ptetl,  the  rule  was  that  the  [)arty  accepting  it  must 
instantly  lay  down  their  arms.  The  pipe  of  peace  was  also  used  in 
trades  or  exchanges  agreed  u[)on.  where  it  was  presented  to  contirm 
the  transaction,  which  the  Indians  considered  in  some  way  rendered  it 
sacred.  The  opiinon  is  expressed  tliat  the  Indians  in  smoking  the 
Calumet  with  parties  with  whom  they  had  conclmled  a  transaction,  in 
council  or  in  trade,  intended  to  take  the  sun  for  witness,  and  in  some 
measure  for  a  guaranty  of  their  treaties,  for  their  uniform  custom  was 
to  blow  the  smoke  in  the  direction  of  that  orb. 

The  opinion  of  this  people  seems  to  have  been  that  they  could  not 
tind  any  signs  more  natural,  to  mark  a  strict  union  or  pledge  of  faitli, 
than  to  smoke  the  same  pipe,  especially  Avhen  the  mysterious  seal  of 
reliirion  Avas  added  to  it,  bv  otl'erintj  to  Dietv  the  smoke  drawn  from  it. 
To  smoke  the  same  pipe,  therefore,  in  token  of  alliance,  was  the  same 
as  to  drink  from  the  same  cup  by  many  other  nations  of  the  earth. 
Indeed,  among  our  own  people,  in  common  transactions,  we  have,  as 
viewed  by  many,  that  not  very  commendable  practice  of  taking  a 
mutual  drink  of  intoxicating  liquor  to  confirm  an  ordinary  trade  or 
financial  transaction,  each  touching  the  glass  of  the  other  to  signify 
mutuality. 

The  custom  of  smoking  a  pipe  of  peace  at  councils  seems  to  have 
been  essentially  the  same  among  all  the  native  tribes,  although  differ- 
ing in  detail  in  some  respects,  according  to  the  diflference  in  notions 
and  various  superstitions ;  a  very  good  description  of  which  is  given  by 
Capt.  Carver,  in  his  ti'avels  tlirough  the  interior  parts  of  North  America. 
On  occasions  of  this  kind,  after  those  of  the  council  were  seated,  some 
person  designated  or  duly  authorized  from  the  position  he  held,  took 
the  pipe,  and,  after  filling  it  with  tobacco,  procured  a  thoroughly 
kindled  coal  from  a  fire,  which  Avas  generally  kept  burning  in  the  midst 
of  the  assembly,  and  Avhich  he  placetl  on  the  tobacco.  As  soon  as  it 
Avns  sufficientl}  lighted,  he  threw  off  the  coal.  He  then  turned  the 
stem  of  the  pipe  toAvards  the  heavens,  after  this,  toAvards  the  earth,  and 


1 


I 


400 


THE   AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


then,  hokliiig  it  horizontiilly,  he  moved  himself  around  till  he  Imd  com- 
ph^ted  a  circle.  By  the  first  action,  he  is  supposed  to  present  it  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  -..Iiose  aid  was  thereby  HU[){)licated ;  by  the  second,  was 
averted  any  nialioious  interposition  of  the  evil  spirits;  and,  by  the 
tiiird,  the  protection  of  the  spirits  iiihal)itinj^;  the  air,  the  earth  and  the 
water  was  gained.  Having  thus  secured  the  favor  of  those  invisilile 
agents,  whose  assistance  or  forbearance  were  considered  imj)ortant,  lie 
[)resented  it  to  the  hereditary  chief,  who,  having  taken  two  or  three 
whitl's,  blew  the  smoke  from  liis  numth  towards  the  sun  or  tiie  heavens, 
ami  tlu^n  around  him  upon  the  ground.  The  pipe  was  then,  in  the 
same  manner,  put  into  the  mouths  of  embassadors  or  strangers,  who 
observed  the  same  ceremony ;  then  presented  to  the  chief  of  the  war- 
riors and  to  all  the  other  chiefs  in  turn,  according  to  grade  or  rank, 
during  Avhicli  time  the  person  who  executed  this  honorable  office  at 
such  ceremonies,  Jield  the  pipe  slightly  in  his  hand,  as  if  he  feared  to 
press  the  sacred  instrument;  nor  did  any  other  person  presume  to  touch 
it  but  with  his  lips,  it  being  held  all  the  time,  while  being  presented  to 
each  person,  in  the  hands  of  this  master  of  ceremonies. 

When  it  was  desired  to  make  peace  with  an  enemy,  chiefs  or 
embassadors  were  sent  out  to  so  unite  them,  bearing  in  front  of  them 
the  pipe  of  peace.  On  approaching  the  town  or  camp  of  the  enemy, 
they  commenced  to  sing  and  dance,  appropriate  to  the  occasion,  as 
a  warning  oi-  signal  of  their  ajiproach.  at  the  same  time  extending 
or   displaying   the    pipe    of   peace   to    mark    the    intention    of    their 


coming. 


The  parties  thus  apprised  of  their  arrival,  at  the  sight  of  the  pipe 
of  peace,  divested  themselves  of  their  enmity,  and  invited  the  visitors 
to  the  habitation  of  the  great  chief;  and,  during  the  negotiations  fol- 
lowing, furnished  them  with  tha  hospitality  at  their  command,  where- 
iipon  a  council  was  held,  speeches  Avere  made,  and  negotiations  were 
concluded,  in  smoking  the  pipe  of  peace.  The  painted  hatchet  was 
buried  in  the  ground,  as  a  memorial  that  all  enmities  between  the  con- 
tending parties  had  ceased,  and  that  peace  had  taken  [)lace. 

Mr.  Catlin,  in  s[)eaking  of  the  uses  of  the  pijie  of  peace,  after 
his  extensive  experience  among  the  wild  tribes  of  America  at  that  day, 
says  that,  after  the  terms  of  a  treaty  in  council  were  agreed  upon,  as 
the  means  of  solemnizing  or  signing  by  an  illiterate  [)eople,  Avho  had 
no  knoAvledge  of  the  means  of  writing,  accoiding  to  usual  custom, 
they  adopt  this  method  of  smoking  the  pipe  as  a  mode  of  signing  their 
names  to  their  agreements,  in  place  of  the  manner  adopted  by  civil- 
ized people,  and  that  the  passing  of  the  sacred  stem  to  each  chief,  who 
draws  from  it  r  breath  of  smoke,  is  the  passing  of  an  inviolable  pledge. 


THE    PIPE    OF    PEACE. 


I'M 


the  most  sncroil  which  can  possibly  ho  given  tlicm,  observing  the  terms 
of  their  treaty,  agreement,  or  treaty  stiimlation. 

The  Indian  regarded  tobacco  as  a  gift  of  the  Groat  S[)irit.  and  it 
was,  therefore,  ever  considered  a  sacred  {)lant;  and  it  must  be  noted, 
also,  that  from  this  fact  tliero  followed  the  further  superstition  that  tlie 
act  of  smoking  was  a  communion  with  the  Great  Spirit  or  Master  of 
Life,  in  wiiich  wore  mingled  sentiments  of  gratitude  for  this  higiily 
Hp])reciated  favor,  and  from  this  probably  followed  the  farther  super- 
stition of  the  sacredness  of  this  ceremonial  pipe. 

These  peace  pipes  were  supposed  t<i  come  originally  fi'om  one 
source,  the  quarry  of  a  jjeculiar  stone  in  the  soutiiwestern  part  of 
what  is  now  the  state  of  Minnesota,  and  called  the  "Pipe  Stone 
Quarry."  According  to  Indian  tradition,  Mr.  Catlin  says:  "Here 
happened  the  mysterious  birth  of  tlie  red  pipe,  which  has  blown  its 
fumes  of  peace  and  war  to  the  remotest  corners  of  the  continent, 
whif'h  has  visited  every  warrior,  and  jjassed  tlirough  its  reddenetl  stem 
the  irrevocable  oath  of  war  and  desolation,  and  here  also  tiio  [)eace 
breathing  Calumet  was  born,  and  fringed  with  the  eagle's  quills,  wliich 
has  shed  its  thrilling  fumes  over  the  land  and  soothed  the  fury  of  the 
relentless  savage." 

According  to  this  tradition,  at  an  ancient  period,  the  Great  Spirit 
here  called  the  Indian  nations  together,  and,  standing  on  the  preci- 
pice of  the  Red  Pipe  Stone  rock,  broke  from  its  wall  a  [)iece,  ami,  by 
turning  it  in  his  hand,  made  a  huge  pipe,  which  he  smoked  over  them 
to  the  north,  south,  east  and  west,  and  told  them  that  this  stone  was 
red,  that  it  was  their  desh,  that  they  must  use  it  for  their  pipe  of 
])eace,  that  it  belonged  to  them  all,  and  that  the  Avar  club  and  scal[)ing 
knife  must  not  be  raised  on  its  ground.  At  the  last  whiff  of  his  pipe 
his  head  turned  into  a  great  cloud,  and  the  wliole  surface  of  the  rock 
for  sciveral  miles  was  melted  and  glazed.  Two  gi'eat  ovens  were  opened 
beneath,  and  two  women,  guardian  s[)irits  of  the  place,  entered  tliem 
in  a  blaze  of  fire,  where  they  have  ever  remained,  answering  to  tlie 
invocations  of  the  high  priests  or  medicine  men,  who  have  consulted 
them  when  visiting  tliis  sacred  ])lace. 

This  legend  or  tradition  is  the  one  which  Longfellow  so  beautifully 
relates  to  us  in  his  "Song  of  Hiawatha,"'  in  the  style  of  Indian  [)oetry: 

"  Ou  the  monntaina  of  the  prairie, 
Ou  the  uretii  Ited  Pipe  Stone  Quarry, 
Gitche-numilo,  tlie  nni,'ht.v, 
Hi',  tlie  master  of  lif(>,  (loseeiuliuff. 
On  the  red  eraj,'s  of  the  iiuarry 
Stood  ereet  and  called  the  uatious, 
Called  the  tribes  of  men  together. 
***** 


n»-j 


Tin:    A.MKMC.VN    INDIAN. 


From  the  ri'il  stoiii"  of  I  lie  .|iiiin'\- 
V.'  til  his  hiiiiilH  lie  hroko  ii  rrajjiuciit, 
Moldeil  it  into  a  pipo  iicad, 
Sh(i|n'(l  1111(1  fiisliicini'd  it  with  tlKiircs; 
From  till'  iiiJiiKin  ot  the  river 
Took  ii  loll).'  reed  lor  a  pipe  uteiii. 
With  its  dark  yrecii  h'aves  upon  it: 
Filled  the  pipe  with  hark  of  willow, 
With  the  l)ark  of  the  red  willow; 
Breathed  upon  the  neiirhlioriii^r  forest, 
Made  its  trreal  houtfhs  chafe  fotrether, 
Till  in  llaiiie  they  hurst  and  kindled; 
And  erect  upon  the  mountains, 
Gitche-iiianito.  the  iiiii,'lity. 
Smoked  the  ("aliiniet,  the  peace  pipe, 
As  a  siunal  to  the  nations 

*  *  i|i  ^  tf: 

Then  upon  the  >,'round  the  warriors 
Threw  their  clonks  anil  sliirts  of  deer  skin, 
Threw  their  weapons  and  their  war  t,'ear, 
Leaped  into  the  rushintr  river. 
Washed  the  war  paint  from  their  faces. 

From  the  river  came  the  warriors, 
Clean  and  washed  from  ail  their  war  paint; 
On  tile  hanks  their  cliihs  they  huried, 
Buried  all  tiieir  warlike  weapons. 

:|:  *  :|:  i!:  * 

And  m  silence  all  the  warriors 
Broke  the  red  stone  oflr"  the  ipiarry, 
S^iuootlied  and  formed  it  into  peace  pipes. 
Broke  the  lon^,'  reeds  liy  the  river. 
Decked  them  with  their  britfhtest  feathers, 
And  departed  each  t)ne  homeward. 
While  the  master  of  life,  nscendnitf, 
Through  the  openiii;,'  of  <'loud-curtains, 
Throu^rh  the  door-ways  of  the  heaven, 
Vanished  from  liefore  their  faces. 
In  the  smoke  that  rolled  around  him. 
The  Pukwaua  (smoke)  of  the  peace  pipel" 


CHAPTER   XLI. 
WAMPUM. 

Mt-aniiitr  <>f  Word  Wnmpnm— Massncliiisctts  Dinlect— Ah  Dosrrilied  In-  Pali'roy  - 
Kinds  cit  Waiiii'ii'ii— J)oscri|)ti()n  of  3Iakinu  Not  Originally  Used  in  Coninu'rcial 
Trausnctions  When  First  Uwd  as  Hiu-li  -Value- -Witrn  as  an  Ornament- As  a 
Syiuhul  in  Preserving' M.'Uiory  of  Events  -As  a  Katilieation  of  Treaties— Pled^K 
of  Frieiiiislii|i     \ot  ('uiiiMion  anmni,' 


l< '  ■  '*H»lmt>XllltMl«IM««M4Hii 

:  I  ^» '  •nrMtMrnMnfmrMNnSmi 


■niiimmmnimn 


ami  V  i-iinnMtat'UmMattmuHai 


rtt.Mfii  »iimini«rrr?i*iifi;i»imoiiiiffirt 
iMMrunni»iiin»:ii,ii,mMMnnri»'>.iiirM 

.'*!,' J!!'.  "i"f.''.'""'""^"'«'»""«l"'""'»l'' 
tiitfLir»iiiitiuii<iri.iir^ti.Trrjit,inMl>IMtfii 
niuinmnnuinitiU'ni'iuitnuiutntuy 

.nm-nrnt'ttMuutm;  •.'nnntuuumMH 

IrriitirlNWi  rilt>W«i'>M>Fr~ 

(»M*t 

.  .rr|illlir|i|MH:i>tiii!lflNliOi'|ii)»<__. 
l>:tlni|i|<i>iiilIiiFiMiM'ir|i)>iltii>iirMi'  ■iillllii 
iliitimiiii>tiitliliii(iiililli|r«l<ttii  iioniiiriitlli 
til)  iitintliiiiMt  tit  I  r((iit:i>i:liiiiiiir>it:uti  11(1.1 
<M'tiiiMtuaiitiiiii'iii>iiiiiini>'iimi'imiiitiifi 

|lWtll|l(kttUir>in«!'ll>tIlt«<ll,ltl»H.llll»<l 


fcl1^rlv<(ll»lVI:<tul|k■ul■I•clrnM)>l^»•<>i>»> 
ii)ttriliiiMiii|>(ll(iiHt«lf!tniuwii>tMlti(vi 


iiii)ttriiiiiMiii|>(ii(iiHt«if!tniuwii>tMiti(vi 
»limm»»nii»imw'-ijinr»i»f»itiittrrti 

o  I  >  ri  ■■ki  til  (IUIM<'ldB|l»>Tl  Nil  xiiri  I  Wl 

l»>vi«M»nnrwmin 

i.'>»«w«iiiiiiirti- 
iiiifim- 


m 


5? 


'."Y^.  I M  P(  \^f  ( or  ir(»iipn  )ii ) 

is  H  word  ill  the  (liiilcci 

of    tiic      Mnshacliusctts 

■     -    Indians     from    ir(>iiii>i\ 

si'.'-nifyini,''  ••wliitf."   Tlin  woi'd  in 

til  is  I'oini  is  an  abbreviation  from 

irdiii/i-inii-jic-nii,         m  t)  a  n  i  ii  <( 

'•wJiiti'  shells."'  liaving  reference 

to  the  material  from  whioli  it  is 

made. 

Tliis  artieh'  is  well  described 
by  PaU'roy,  who  says  "it  con- 
sisted of  cylindrical  piec(!s  of  the 
shells  of  fes1(iccoiii<  fishes,  a  quar- 
ter of  an  inch  long  and  in  diam- 
eter less  than  a  pipe  stem,  drilled 


^M'kM"i'i  ra 


rrrH 


*--yir      lenirtlnvise  so   as    to    be    stiung 


PIECE  01'  WA.Ml'l  M  lli;i.  1  lllXoNOINUTOTIlK 
O.N(I.NDA(.Art. 


*^--^;HW-rrnwmft-r-T>i:i,,!..i.M,'  \,'\\\w    ,^j„,„  ^  thread." 

]\'(niij)iint  was  of  two  kinds, 
(Mie  being  clear  white  and  the 
other  black,  or  of  a  dark  pur[)le 
color.  The  word  itself  would  indicate  that  originally  it  was  made 
only  of  Avhite  substances.  Indeed,  Roger  Williams  informs  us  that 
the  Indians  called  that  only  which  was  made  of  white  sub.stances 
iramputii;  and  that  which  was  made  of  black  or  dark  colored  material 
they  called  .svfcAY///oo/i' or  .s/f/,-/.  signifying  "black:"'  but  it  seems  tliat 
this  distinction  was  lost  sight  of,  and  the  general  term  ivampum  was 
applieil  to  this  article  without  regard  to  color. 

(493) 


494 


THE    AMEltlCAN    INDIAN. 


A  traA'eler,  in  the  year  1760,  in  giving  an  account  of  his  journey 
from  Newark,  N.  J.,  to  New  York,  by  the  way  of  Staten  Ishind,  gives 
the  following  concerning  the  information  he  derived  on  tlie  way  in 
regard  to  the  mode  of  making  wampum.  He  says:  '•  In  my  way  I 
had  an  opportunity  of  seeing  the  method  of  making  wampum.  It  is 
made  of  the  clam-shell;  a  shell  consisting  within  of  two  colors,  purple 
and  white,  and  in  form  not  unlike  a  thick  oyster  shell.  The  process 
of  manufacturing  it  is  very  simjde.  It  is  just  clipped  to  a  proper 
size,  which  is  that  of  a  small  oblong  parallelo[)ipedoii,  tiien  drilled  and 
afterwards  ground  to  a  smooth  round  surface  and  polished.  Tiie  pur- 
ple wampum  is  much  more  valuable  than  the  white,  a  very  small  part 
of  the  shell  being  of  that  color." 

On  tlio  subject  of  making  wampum  and  its  use,  the  following  is 
from  Lafitau: 

'•AH  atl'airs  are  conducted  by  means  of  branches  (strings)  and 
necklaces  (belts)  of  porcelain  (wampum),  Avhich,  with  them,  take 
the  {)lace  of  compdcts,  written  agreements  ami  contracts.  *  *  * 
The  shell,  whieh  is  used  for  afPairs  of  state,  is  worked  into  little  cylin- 
ders of  a  quarter  of  an  inch  in  length,  and  large  in  proportion.  They 
are  distributed  in  two  ways,  in  strings  and  in  belts.  The  strings  are 
composed  of  cylinders  threaded  without  order,  one  after  another,  like 
the  beads  of  a  rosary;  the  beads  are  iisually  quite  white,  and  are  used 
for  affairs  of  little  consequence,  or  as  a  preparation  for  other  more 
considerable  presents." 

Mr.  Gookin,  an  early  Puritan  writer,  says  of  wampum,  that  it 
was  made  artificially  of  a  part  of  the  wilk's  shell,  and  made  principally 
by  the  "Marraganeet"  and  Long  Island  Indians,  upon  the  sandy  tlats 
and  shores  of  those  coasts  where  the  wilk  shells  are  found. 

It  would  seem,  on  the  authority  of  Peter  Jones,  that  wam[)um 
was  not  used  among  the  Indians  as  an  article  of  commerce,  or  as  a 
medium  in  commercial  transactions,  until  after  the  Europeans  came 
among  them.  He  says  that  wampum  was  first  introduced  at  Plymouth, 
New  England,  as  an  article  of  commerce,  by  Isaac  De  Razier.  a  Dutch 
merchant,  in  the  year  1(')27,  when  the  Dutch,  then  residing  on  the 
sea  coast,  manufactured  the  article  themselves  after  the  style  of 
Indian  manufacture.  Its  value,  when  it  became  a  medium  of  exchange, 
was  regulated  by  the  color,  the  black  or  purple  being  double  the  value 
of  the  Avhite. 

On  this  subject  Mr.  Palfrey  says:  "The  beads  of  a  white  color, 
rated  at  half  the  value  of  the  ])lack  or  violet,  passed  each  as  the  equiv- 
alent of  a  farthing  in  transactions  between  the  natives  and  the 
planters." 


WAMPUM. 


4V)5 


no 


Roger  Williams  says  that  wampum  was  considered  as  the  Indian 
money;  one  fathom  of  this  thin-stringed  money  being  worth  five 
shillings. 

Not  only  Avere  these  strings  of  wampum  \ised  as  money,  or  a 
medium  of  exchange  in  financial  transactiems,  but  the  Indiana,  both 
male  and  female,  wore  them  about  the  neck  freely,  ami  in  profusion. 
They  also  wove  them  ingeniously  into  belts,  which  were  used  as  sym- 
bols on  various  occasions,  as  well  as  an  article  of  apparel.  The  style 
in  which  these  belts  were  made,  however,  indicated  the  manner  in 
which  they  were  intended  to  be  used. 

There  was  one  style  which  was  intended  to  preserve  the  occurrence 
of  events  in  their  history,  and  another  which  was  used  on  the  occasion 
of  treaties  between  nations  or  tribes.  La  Hontan,  who  speaks  of 
these  belts  as  Colio;  says: 

'•  They  are  certain  swathes  of  two  or  three  Foot  in  length  and  six 
Inches  in  breadth :  being  deck'd  with  little  Beads  made  of  a  certain 
sort  of  shells  that  they  find  upcm  the  Sea  shore,  between  New  York 
and  Virginia.  These  IJeads  are  round,  and  as  thick  as  a  little  Pi  a ; 
but  they  are  twice  as  long  as  a  grain  of  corn.  Their  color  is  either 
blue  t)r  white;  and  they  are  bor\l  thro'  just  like  Pearl,  being  run  after 
the  same  manner  upon  strings  that  lie  sidewaj's  one  to  another. 
^yitlloul  the  interveiition  of  these  Coliers,  there's  no  business  to  he 
negotiated  with  the  Savages;  for  being  altogether  unacquainted  with 
writing,  they  make  use  of  them  for  Contracts  and  Obligations.  Some- 
times they  keep  for  an  Age  the  Coliers  that  they  have  received  from  their 
Neighbors;  and  in  regard  that  every  Colier  has  its  peculiar  Mark, 
they  learn  fr'ai  '.he  old  Persons  the  circumstances  of  the  time  and 
place  in  Tuich  they  were  deliver'd;  but  after  that  ago  is  over  they  are 
made  .ise  of  for  new  Treaties.'" 

Charlevoix,  in  speaking  of  wampum,  its  signification  and  uses, 
says:  " By  the  Mixture  of  Beads  of  different  Color  they  form  what 
Figures  and  Characters  they  please,  which  often  serve  to  express  tlio 
Alfairs  in  Question.  Sometimes  also  they  paint  the  Beatls;  at 
least  it  is  certain  they  often  send  red  Necklaces,  when  it  concerns 
War.  These  Necklaces  are  preserved  with  Care,  and  they  do  not  only 
make  a  Part  of  the  jinblic  Treasure,  but  they  are  also  as  it  were  Kec- 
ords  and  Annals  wliiiih  are  laid  up  in  the  Cabin  of  the  Chief:  When 
there  are  in  one  Village  two  Chiefs  of  e(pial  Authority,  they  keep  the 
Treasure  and  Records  by  Turns  for  a  Night;  but  this  Night  at  present 
is  a  whole  Year," 

Capt,  Carver,  in  s[)eaking  of  Indian  councils  between  tribes  or 
nations,  for  the  purj)ose  of  adjusting  ditferences  between  them,  says  a 


41  m; 


Tin;    A.MiaillAN     INDIAN. 


bt'lt  of  Avainpum  is  given  on  such  occasions  to  serve  ns  n  ratificfition  of 
peace,  and  records  to  tiie  latest  posteritv.  by  hieroglypliics  into  which 
tlie  heads  are  formed,  every  stipuLated  article  in  the  treaty;  and  these 
belts  are  composed  of  ten,  twelve,  or  a  greater  nund)er  of  strings, 
according  to  the  importance  of  the  aifair  in  agitation,  or  the  dignity 
of  the  person  to  wiiom  it  is  presented. 

From  time  iiniuemorial  among  the  native  tribes,  the  wampum  belt 
passed  as  a  pledge  of  fricndsliip.  and  was  sent  to  hostde  tribes  as  a 
messenger  of  peace,  when  such  was  desired;  or  passed  at  so  many 
fathoms  length,  as  tribute  to  conquering  enemies  and  Indian  kings; 
but  as  to  iiow  general  this  custom  originally  prevailed  among  Indian 
nations  is  not  known.      It   lias   been   assumed,  however,  like  all  other 


USE   OF    WAMl'lM     liKl.T     IN    INIMW    COlNCll  . 
i''uc  »iiiiilo  ul  uii  iiUl  piint  liuiii  I.alitMii. 

iiulian  customs,  that  it  was  general  throughout  all  native  ImUau  tribes 
and  nations. 

Mr.  Catliii.  however,  who  entcnvd  upon  his  long  experience  among 
the  wild  tribes,  about  the  year  lS.33,  says  that,  after  passing  the  Mis- 
sissippi river,  he  saw  Init  very  little  wam[)um  used,  and  on  ascending 
the  Mi.'.iouri,  he  does  not  recollect  of  seeing  it  worn  at  all  by  the  Upper 
Missouri  Inidans.  although  tlie  same  materials  for  its  manufacture 
were  found  in  abundan(re  tlirough  those  regions;  and  that  ho  met  init 
very  few  strings  of  it  amongst  the  tribes  north  and  west  of  them.  But 
below  the  Sioux,  and  along  the  whole  of  the  eastern  frontier,  the  dif- 
ferent tribes  were  found  load.ed  and  beautifuUv  ornamented  with  it. 


WAMPUM. 


497 


which  they  could  well  afford,  for  it  was  not  then  a  very  ex|ieiisiv(> 
article,  as  tiie  fur  traders  had  iiigeniously  introduced  a  si)urious 
imitation  unfuiufactured  by  steam,  o^'  otherwise,  of  porcelain  or  some 
composition  closely  resend)ling  it),  with  which  they  Hooded  the  whole 
country  and  sold  it  at  so  reduced  a  price  as  to  chea[ieii,  and,  conse- 
quently, (k'stroy  the  meaning  and  use  of  the  original  wampum. 

It  is  certain,  however,  that  the  great  Sioux  natitm  had  a  knowledge 
of  this  article,  as  they  had  a  name  for  it  in  their  original  language, 
viz.:      W(i-iiiun-li(t-(l(iii.,  im-aning '•  large  beatls;"   ''snail  shell." 

£n  the  second  annual  report  of  the  Bureau  of  Ethnology  to  the 
Smithsonian  Institution,  in  an  article  contributed  by  William  H. 
Holmes,  the  following,  compiled  from  Beauchamp's  notes,  is  given, 
showing  the  use  of  strings  of  wampum  among  the  modern  Iroquois: 

"Si\  strings  of  [)ur[)le  beads,  united  in  a  cluster, 
represent  the  s'x  nations.  Wlien  the  tribes  meet 
the  strands  are  arranged  in  u  circle,  whicii  signi- 
ties  that  the  council  is  opened.  The  Onondagas 
are  represented  by  seven  strings,  wiiich  contain  a 
few  white  beads;  the  Cayugas  by  six  strands,  all 
pur])le.  and  the  Tuscaroras  by  seven  strands,  nearly 
all  pur[(le.  Tlie  Mohawks  have  six  strings,  on 
which  there  are  two  [)urple  beads  to  one  white. 
There  are  four  strings  in  the  Oneida  cluster;  these 
contain  two  purple  to  one  white  bead.  The  Senecas 
have  four  strings,  with  two  purple  beads  to  one 
white.  The  thr»'o  nations  which  are  brothers  are 
represented  by  similar  clusters. 

'■  When  a  new  chiet  is  installed,  the  addre.ss 
delivered  on  the  occasion  is  •talked  into'  ten  very 
long  strings  ot  white  wampum.  Three  strings, 
mostly  wliite,  represent  the  name  of  the  new  chief. 
AVhen  a  chief  dies  he  is  mourned  on  ten  strinirs  of 
black  wampum.  If  he  has  merely  lost  his  office, 
six  strings  are  used." 

According  to  Mr.  Beauchamp,  "possession  of 
beads  gives  authority,  and  th(>y  are  also  usiid  as 
credentials,  or,  as  the  Indians  ex[)re88  it,  'Chief's 
wampum  all  same  as  your  letti'r.'  Such  of  these  strings  as  remain  in 
existence  are  still  in  use  among  the  Iroquois,  and  are  considered  very 
precious  by  them,  being  maile  of  antique  haud-uiade  beads." 


STUlNCiS  Ol'  WAMI'U.M. 


32 


CHAPTER  XLII. 


INDIAN    ELOQUENCE. 


;5r  • 


luJiau  EloiiiUMK-e  a  Native  Tiileut  -Not  Aoiiuiroil  by  Book  Ednoatiou — Retort  of  Ret! 
Juclvi't — "I  was  Born  an  Orator" — Power  of  Iinlian  Elociiieiiee-  Iiuliaii  Elo- 
(Hieiico  Su|)erior  to  the  Wliite  Mai. -  SimileK  and  Metaphors  Drawn  from  Nature 
— Speeeh  of  the  Indian  Cliief  Lo),'an-  Elements  of  Indian  Elixiueuee-  Indian 
Iileas  (xatliered  from  Surroundings-  The  Tempists  -The  Woods-  Tlie  Water- 
fallH  -Tiie  Sky  -In.iusti<'e  to  the  Indian  Lauguatres  -Adapted  to  Eloiiueut 
I'^xpre  sions-  Enthusiastie  Description  by  Cah.'b  Atwater  -His  Experience — 
[iiilian  Eioqueiiee  ui  Council  No  Violent  (lesticidations-  No  Overwrought 
Enthusiasm  -The  Voice  is  Loud,  Clear,  Distinct  and  Commanding  Exalted 
Opinion  from  a  Public  Journalist  Some  of  the  (ireat  Indian  Orators  Enum- 
erated Si)eech  of  Capt.  Pipe,  a  Delaware  Chief,  at  Detroit,  in  ISOl— Speech  of 
Ciraiigula,  the  Iroijuois  Chief — As  Reported  by  La  Houtan — £xam]>les  of  Indiau 
Eloijueuce. 


'  rCH  lias  been  snid  of 
,  Indian  eloquence,  glow- 
_^  V"  ing  accounts  of  which 
-^i^->^  come  to  us  tlii'ough 
travelers  and  historians,  justly 
exciting  our  admiration  and  tend- 
ing to  further  attirm  the  axiom 
that  orators  are  born  such,  and 
tliat  the  white  man's  education 
alone  cannot  make  orators.  To 
he  an  orator  is  to  possess  a 
native  talent — a  talent  which  can- 
not be  acquired — yet,  through 
proper  means,  this  accomplish- 
ment may,  nevertheless,  in  many 


SI'KAKINli   TO   TUK    COr.NliL. 


respects  be  ai<led  or  improved. 

Tlie  Indian  had  no  system  of  book  education  by  which  to  imiu'ove 
his  mind  and  faculties,  but  whatever  he  possessed  in  this  regard  was 
born  in  him;  and.  it'  he  improved  in  the  sanu>  during  his  life,  it  was 
simply  through  experience  and  practice,  withcmt  regard  to  any  system 
of  education  from  books.  The  rehu't  of  the  celebrated  Seneca  chief, 
Red  Jacket,  when  referred  to  as  a  "warrior,"  on  some  puldic  occasion, 


INDIAN    ELOQUENCE. 


499 


is  in  point  ns  to  the  Indian  idea  in  this  respect.  "A  warrior,"  said  he: 
"I  ain  an  orator.     I  was  lH)ni  an  orator." 

The  Indian  was  advanced  to  position  and  influence  among  liis 
people  through  his  power  of  eloquence — through  his  talents  of 
ex[)ressing  ideas  in  a  manner  captivating  and  convincing  to  his  hearers. 
Tliis  power  tlie  Indian  orator  possessed  in  the  liighest  degree.  In- 
stances of  oratorical  powers  among  the  native  Indians  were  not  rare, 
but  were  possessed  by  individuals  to  a  marked  extent,  and  in  a  larger 
proportion  among  their  numbers  than  with  the  civilized  ami  educated 
white  man. 

His  simile  5  and  metaphors  were  drawn  from  nature,  and  he  pos- 
sessed the  true  elements  of  an  orator.  Mr.  Heckewelder  says:  ''TlLe 
eloquence  of  the  Indian  is  natural  and  simple;  they  speak  what  their 
feelings  dictate  without  art  and  without  rule.  Their  speeches  are 
forcible  and  impressive;  their  arguments  few  and  pt)inted;  and  wlirn 
they  mean  to  persuade  as  well  as  convince,  they  take  the  shortest  v.ay 
to  reach  the  heart." 

He  refers  to  the  fact  that  the  oratorical  powers  of  the  Indian  havt^ 
been  strongly  controverted,  which  he  considers  not  astonishing  when 
we  are  reminded  of  the  prejudice  that  exists  among  our  own  people  as 
to  their  languages,  which  are,  in  general,  believed  to  be  poor  and  inad- 
ec^uate  to  anything  beyond  the  ex[)ression  of  the  most  common  ideas. 
Hence,  the  specimens  of  their  oratory  which  have  been  given  to  the 
world,  have  been  viewed  Avith  suspicion  as  to  their  genuineness;  as 
in  +'.3  case  of  the  celebrated  Indian  chief  Logan,  the  authorship  of 
whose  celebrated  speech  has  l)een  by  some  attributed  to  Thomas 
Jefferson,  but  Mhich  we  are  informed  was  tirst  communicated  to  the 
world  by  Col.  John  Gibson,  to  whom  the  speech  was  made  by  Logan 
himself,  and  Avhich  Col.  Gibson  declared  to  be  correct  as  he  had  given 
it  o\it.  Good  authority  on  this  subject  declares  that  this  speech  was 
delivered  preciselv  as  it  is  related  to  us  at  this  dav.  with  onlv  this 
ditl'erence.  that  it  [)ossessed  a  force  of  expression  in  the  Indian  lan- 
guage which  it  is  impossible  to  translate  into  our  own. 

There  is  inxicli  force  in  this  asserticm.  The  Indian  lan^ruatre, 
which  is  a  language  of  nature,  and  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  illustra- 
tion of  eloquent  sentiments,  is  one  which  cannot,  in  its  interpretation. 
be  brought  to  our  own,  retaining  the  same  force  and  beauty  it  [lossesses 
in  the  original  tongue.  The  natural  similes  and  metaphors,  in  which 
the  Indian  orator  indulges  from  want  of  skill  oi-  capacity  in  tiie  inter- 
preter, or  from  the  deficiency  in  our  own  langwige  in  expressing  ideas 
with  that  force  and  beauty  that  may  be  ex[n'essed  in  the  native  lan- 
guage, are  lost  in  their  interpretation  into  our  language. 


500 


Till!:    A.MKIMCAN    INDIAN. 


il- 

tf 

O   1 


Tlio  force  of  this  remark  must  1x3  concurred  in  by  intelligent 
persons,  who  have  had  an  opportunity  tn  l)e  [m'sent  at  Indian  councils, 
where  speeches  of  their  great  orators  have  been  made.  Historians  of 
ex[)erience  in  Indian  life  ex[)ress  regret  tliat  the  character  and  genu- 
iueuess  of  the  Indian  languages  have  not  become  better  known  nmong 
people  of  our  own  race,  that  proper  justice  miglit  be  done  the  native 
red  man  in  respect  to  his  language,  that  it  might  be  decided  upon  a 
p.roper  basis  of  information  as  to  whether  or  not  it  is  adecpiate  to  the 
pur|)Ose  of  oratory. 

It  would  be  expected  that  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  who  spent  thirty  years 
of  his  life  in  an  oiHcial  position  among  th(>  native  Indians  in  the 
vicinity  of  Lake  Superior,  and  who  mastt>red  the  AlgoiKpiin  language 
as  spoken  l)y  the  Ojibways,  would  have  soniotiiing  to  say  on  the  sub- 
ject of  Indian  eloquence,  and  would  afford  us  some  light  concerning 
this  subject.  He  has  satisfied  our  anticipation  in  this  regard  to  some 
extent  in  his  book  entitled  '•  Thirty  Years  with  the  Indian  Tribes," 
which  is  made  up  largely  of  notices  of  passing  events  in  the  form  of 
a  journal  or  diary.  In  this  book,  under  date  of  November  20th,  l^^'il), 
he  says: 

••Professor  Charles  Anthon,  of  Columbia  college,  writes  for  speci- 
mens of  Indian  eloquence.  The  world  has  been  grossly  misled  on  this 
sul)jeet.  The  great  simplicity  and  occasional  strength  of  an  Indian's 
tlioughts.  have  sometimes  led  to  the  use  of  figures  and  epithets  of 
beauty.  He  is  surrounded  l)y  all  the  elements  of  poetry  and  elo(juence 
— tempests,  woods,  waters,  skies.  His  mythology  is  poetic.  His 
Morld  is  replete  with  spirits  and  gods  of  all  imaginable  kinds  and  hues. 
His  very  position — a  race  falling  before  civili/ation.  and  obliged  to 
give  u[)  the  bow  and  arrow  for  the  plough — is  poetic  and  artistic.  But 
he  has  no  sustained  eloquence,  no  continuous  strains  of  varying 
thought.  It  is  the  Hash,  the  crack  of  contending  elements.  It  is  not 
tJie  steady  sound  of  the  water-fall.  Such  was  the  eloquent  appeal  of 
Logan,  revised  and  i)ointed  by  Gibson.  Such  was  the  in(U'e  sustained 
s[)eech  of  the  Graiiguia  to  La  IJarre,  the  Governor  General  of  Canada, 
witli  La  Hontan  as  a  reporter.  Such  were  the  speeches  of  Pontiacand 
the  elocpient  Sagoyawata.  or  Red  Jacket,  the  readiest  reasoner  of  them 
all,  wiiicli  were  diluted  rather  than  im[>roved  by  athniring  paragra[)li- 
ists.  Many  [)ers()ns  have  proposeil  to  write  a  volume  of  Indian 
elo([uence.  Mr.  Conant's  design  on  this  subject  is  fresh.  The  present 
request  is  to  supply  Mr.  Barker,  the  publisher  of  'Stephens'  Greek 
Thesaurus,"  Cambridge,  England.  What  umler  the  sun  do  the  learned 
world  su[»pose  the  Indians  are  made  of?  A  man  spending  his  time 
pain!ii!ly  to  catch   a  beaver,  or  entrap  an  enemy,  without  atores  of 


INDIAN    ELOQUENCE. 


oOl 


tlion^lit,  witliout  leisnro,  with  often  iiotliiii<f  to  tnit,  ami  iiotliiu^'  tn  [nit 
on  l)ut  tatters  and  raj's,  and.  withal,  with  the  wlioh»  An<;h)-Saxon  race 
trending  on  his  t(jes,  and  burning  out  his  vitals  with  ardent  spi'it, 
8uch  is  the  Indian." 

In  this  [)aragra[)li  Mr.  Schooleraft  well  portrays  to  us  the  causes 
or  the  surrounding  circumstanees  from  which  springs  or  emanates 
Indian  elo(|iien('e,  in  which  those  well  accpiainted  witli  Indian  eiiarae- 
ter  will,  in  general,  concur;  but  the  fault  of  Mr.  Schoolcraft  in  his 
conclusions  in  general  as  to  the  Indian,  is  that  he  is  continually 
inclined  to  view  liim  as  he  lias  become  since  th(!  advent  of  the  white 
man,  and  after  imbibing  the  evils  and  vices  incident  to  our  civilization. 
There  is  some  force,  however,  in  his  suggestion  that  the  Indian  had 
no  continuous  strains  of  varying  thought;  tliat  liis  eloquence  was  a 
flash,  the  crack  of  contending  elements,  and  herein  consists  one  of  the 
beauties  of  Indian  elocpience  which  has  called  forth  so  much  admiration. 

The  entiiusiastic,  well-infoiined  admirer  of  Indian  ehxpxence  has 
never  contended  for  anvtliiu''  inore  than  contained  in  this  sr^jfestion 
of  Mr.  Schoolcraft.  He  was  not  l)orn  and  reared,  nor  did  he  move  in 
the  field  of  science  or  literature.  Whatever  ideas  he  ijnthered,  as  well 
remarked,  were  from  surroundings,  the  tempests,  the  woods,  the  water- 
falls, and  the  sky.  All  these  afforded  him  ample  sources  for  the  native 
eloquence  he  maintained. 

Speaking  of  the  poverty  of  his  language,  as  many  have  done, 
whereby  it  is  ill  adapted  as  a  means  of  elocpience  in  expression,  gi'eat 
injustice  is  done  to  the  Indian  languages;  which  are  languages  tliat  are 
rich  in  those  words  or  parts  of  s[)eech  called  verbs,  which  express 
action,  and  in  which  regard,  no  element  in  a  finished  language  for  the 
purposes  of  j)ression  of  thought  was  wanting:  and  as  for  nouns  and 
substantives,  his  language  was  not  wanting  in  any  respect  as  to  those 
objects  with  which  he  was  surrounded. 

When  Ave  s[)eak  of  the  Indian  in  this  connection,  we  I'efer  to  hiin 
as  the  untutored  man  in  his  native  condition  of  life,  in  which  it  must 
be  admitted,  from  the  examples  transmitted  to  us.  that,  in  the  scale  of 
intelligence  and  general  character,  he  has  much  to  commend  him  to 
our  admiration  and  respect:  and  when  we  search  into  our  own  antece- 
dents and  view  the  chiiracter  of  our  ancestors  at  the  earliest  ^>eriod, 
coming  down  even  to  the  time  when  William  the  Conqueror  invaded 
England,  we  may  fail  to  find  any  such  high  order  of  examples  in  the 
scale  of  intelligence  as  were  found  by  the  early  invaders  of  this  conti- 
nent among  the  native  tribes  of  North  America. 

Caleb  Atwater,  one  of  the  commissioners  on  the  part  of  the  Fnited 
States  government,  in  making  a  treaty  with  tiie  various  Indian  tribes 


50". 


THE   AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


\l  ■ 


for  the  purchase  of  a  large  tract  of  huul  in  Northern  Illinois  and 
Southern  Wisconsin,  at  Prairie  chi  Cliien,  in  August,  IS'IU,  where 
speeches  were  made  by  tlie  great  chiefs  of  that  day  among  the  various 
tribes  assembled,  in  a  book  giving  an  account  of  the  proceedings  at  the 
council  at  which  this  treaty  was  made,  takes  occasion  to  remark  at  con- 
siderable length  on  the  beauties  and  force  of  Indian  oratory  as  exhib- 
ited on  the  occasion  of  that  council.  H«^  says  that  their  persons  are 
the  finest  forms  in  the  world.  Standing  erect,  with  eyes  Haniing  with 
enthusiastic  ardor,  and  a  mind  laboring  under  an  agony  of  thought, 
the  Indian  is  a  most  impressive  orator.  When  he  speakn  before  his 
assembled  nation  on  some  great  national  subject,  he  shows  most  mani- 
festly that  he  feels  an  awful  responsibility  in  what  he  attempts  to 
advocate  in  behalf  of  his  [)eople. 

He  relates  that  he  has  seen  a  chief,  when  ho  approached  the  sale 
of  his  country  in  his  speech,  turn  pule,  tremble  with  fear,  and  sit  down 
uerfectly  exhausted  in  body  from  the  effect. 

In  council,  on  such  occasions,  on  each  side  of  him  sit  all  the  chiefs 
and  warriors  of  his  nation,  while  behind  him  sit,  in  full  hearing  of  his 
voice,  all  the  women  and  children  of  his  peojile.  His  subject  is  one, 
then,  of  the  highest  conceivable  importance  to  Jiimself  and  his  whole 
nation.  Placed  in  such  a  situation,  the  character  of  his  eloquence  is 
easily  conceived.  It  aboumls  with  figures  drawn  from  every  object 
which  nature  [)resents  to  his  eye.  He  thanks  the  Great  Spirit  that  he 
has  given  them  a  day  for  holding  their  council  without  or  with  few 
clouds,  as  the  case  may  be;  that  their  several  paths  between  their 
homes  and  the  council-fire  have  been  open  and  unattended  with  danger ; 
that  the  storm  is  passed  away  and  gone,  and  he  hopes  that  during  the  time 
he  may  be  detained  from  home,  the  beasts  may  not  destroy  his  corn, 
nor  any  bad  bird  be  sutfered  to  tly  about  the  council  with  talse  stories. 

All  this  is  uttered  without  much  gesticulation  and  without  enthu- 
siasm. But  should  he  touch  upon  the  subject  of  a  sale  of  his  country, 
his  whole  soul  is  in  every  word,  in  evc^ry  look,  in  every  gesture.  His 
eye  Hashes  fire,  he  raises  himself  upon  his  feet,  his  body  is  thrown  in 
every  attitude,  every  muscle  and  nerve  being  strained  to  its  utmost 
power.  His  voice  is  loud,  clear,  distinct  and  commanding.  He 
becomes,  to  use  his  own  expressive  phrase,  a  mcu}. 

He  recalls  to  the  minds  of  those  around  him  the  situation  and 
circumstances  of  his  ancestors,  when  they  inhabited  the  whole  conti- 
nent; when  they,  and  oidy  they,  climbed  every  liill  and  every  moun- 
tain; cultivated  in  peace  the  most  fertile  spots  of  earth;  angled  in 
every  stream ;  Ininted  over  all  the  vast  hunting-grounds  of  the  forest 
antl  the  plains,  and  glided  along  in  their    canoes  on    every  lake   and 


INDIAN    KLOQUENCE. 


503 


river.  He  refers  to  the  clays  of  his  ancestors,  who  had  their  hxl^es 
ill  the  coolest  shades  in  summer,  and  beside  the  [jiirest  fountains, 
where  an  abundance  of  food  was  always  at  hand  and  easily  obtained. 
There,  he  says,  that  the  labor  they  Jiad  to  perforin  was  only  what  the 
white  man  calls  sport  and  pastime;  and  that  in  winter  they  lived  in 
tha  thickest  forests,  where  they  were  protected  from  tlu^  chilliiij^  and 
piercing  winds.  He  refers  to  the  coming  oi  the  white  man,  how  he 
was  small  and  weak ;  how  he  begged  for  a  few  acres  of  land,  which  was 
given  him;  and  how,  when  he  became  strong,  and  so  great  in  size  that 
his  head  reached  the  cloiids,  and,  with  a  large  tree  for  his  staff,  step 
by  stej),  he  drove  the  red  man  before  him,  from  river  to  river,  from 
mountain  to  mountain,  until  the  red  man  seated  himself  on  a  small 
territory  as  a  final  resting  place,  and  now  the  white  man  wishes  even 
this  small  spot. 

The  novelist  Cooper,  whilst  advancing  proofs  supporting  the 
theory  that  the  American  Indian  is  of  Oriental  origin,  in  connection 
with  the  same  thus  incidentally  refers  to  Indian  eloquence: 

"The  imagery  of  the  Indian,  both  in  his  poetry  and  in  his  ora- 
tory, is  Oriental,  chastened  and,  perhaps,  im[)roved  by  the  liinitetl 
range  of  practical  knowledge.  He  draws  his  metaphors  from  the 
clouds,  the  seasons,  the  birds,  the  beasts,  and  the  vegetable  world.  In 
this,  perhaps,  he  does  no  more  than  any  other  energetic  and  imagina- 
tive race  would  do,  being  compelled  to  set  bounds  to  fancy  by  experi- 
ence ;  but  the  North  Americcin  Indian  clothes  his  ideas  in  a  dress  which  is 
different  from  the  African,  and  is  Oriental  in  itself.  His  language  has 
the  richness  and  sententious  fullness  of  the  Chinese.  He  will  express 
a  word  in  a  [jhrase  and  he  will  qualify  the  meaning  of  an  entire  sen- 
tence by  a  syllable;  he  will  even  convey  different  significations  by  the 
simplest  inflections  of  the  voice." 

A  Avriter  on  Indian  eloquence,  in  a  public;  journal  of  many  years 
ago,  closes  with  the  following  enthusiastic  tribute  to  native  Indian 
character  and  eloquence:  ''Their  actions  may  outlive,  but  their 
oratcu'y,  we  think,  must  survive  their  fate.  It  contains  many  attributes 
of  true  eloquence.  With  a  language  too  barren,  and  minds  too  free, 
for  the  rules  of  rhetoric,  they  still  attained  the  power  of  feeling,  and 
a  sublimity  of  style  which  rivals  the  highest  productions  of  their 
more  cultivated  enemies.  Expressicns  a[it  and  pointed — language 
strong  and  figurative — comparisons  rich  and  bold — descriptions  cor- 
rect and  picturesque — and  gestures  energetic  and  graceful — were  the 
most  striking  peculiarities  of  their  oratcuy.  The  later  orations, 
accurate  mirrors  of  their  character,  their  bravery,  immovable  stoicism, 
and  a  native  grandeur,  heightened  as  they  are  in  expressiveness    by 


504 


run  AMKHir.vN  inpian. 


the  molaucholy  !ic't'oin[)iuiiineiit  of  fipiiroiichiiij^  I'xtoimiimtioii.  will  bo 
as  eutluriu<j;  as  tho  swnn-like  music  of  Atticii  ami  Ilomau  eloquence, 
which  were  the  funereal  song  of  tho  liberties  of  tiiose  republics."' 

Iiuleeil,  there  is  not  an  instance  in  Indian  history,  from  the  earliest 
time,  even  as  written  i)v  tlie  wliite  man,  but  M'liere  Indian  su[)eriority 
in  elo(juenco  and  mental  capacity  is  made  to  a[)[»ear.  How  nnicii  the 
historian  may  have  been  inclined  to  withhold  the  fact  of  superiority 
on  the  part  of  the  Indian,  still  his  native  inttdligence  is  everywhere 
made  to  appear,  both  in  jieace  and  war,  in  which  examples  art*  afforded 
us  in  the  character  of  those  illustrious  chiefs  coming  down  to  us  in 
history,  sncli  as  Powhatan,  Massasoit,  King  Philip,  Tammanend,  Pon- 
tiac,  Tlieyendenagea  (Brant),  Tecumseh,  lieil  Jacket,  CXsceola,  Black 
Hawk,  lied  Cloud,  and  others. 

SPEECH  OK  THE  DELAWARE  CHIEF,  CAl'T.  I'lPE. 

Mr.  Heckewelder,  Avliose  long  ex[)ei.ence  as  a  missionary  atforded 
him  an  o[)[)ortunity  to  judge  correctly  on  ims  subject,  and  who  is  high 
authority  on  Indian  character,  declares  that  the  enthusiastic  admira- 
tion of  Indian  oratory,  so  much  indulged  in,  is  no  exaggeration,  ami 
refers  to  an  Indian  speech  at  an  important  council  at  which  he  was 
present,  of  which  he  gives  what  he  says  is  a  correct  translation  taken 
by  himself,  he  being  i)roficient  in  the  language  in  whicii  it  was  spoken. 
He  says : 

'■  This  s[)eecli  was  spoken  at  Detroit,  on  the  frontier  of  Canada, 
on  the  Oth  of  November,  1801,  by  Ca[)t.  Pipe,  a  chief  of  the  Delaware 
natiim,  and  was  addressed  to  the  commanding  officer  of  that  post,  then 
in  possession  of  the  British.  The  Delawares,  it  will  be  recollected,  luid 
been  the  steadfast  friends  of  the  French  in  the  war  of  1750.  The  peace 
which  was  concluded  in  ITliiJ,  between  the  two  great  nations,  who  then 
contended  for  the  supremacy  of  this  continent,  was  not,  for  several 
years,  regarded  by  the  Indians,  and  they  continued  their  hostilities 
against  the  subjects  and  government  of  Great  Britain.  They  were 
ol)liged,  however,  to  submit  to  superior  force;  not  withoiit  hopes  that 
their  father,  the  King  of  France,  would  soon  send  over  a  powerful 
army  to  retake  Canada,  They  were  in  this  situation  when  the  war  of 
the  revolution  broke  out.  It  is  Avell  known  that  it  Mas  a  part  of  the 
system  of  the  British  administration  to  emi)loy  the  savages  to  siibdue 
those  whom  they  called  their  revolted  subjects.  The  Delawares.  in 
general,  having  in  vain  endeavoreil  to  remain  neutral,  took  part  with  the 
Americans.  Capt  Pipe,  however,  with  a  party  of  the  Wolf  tribe, 
joined  the  English  in  the  beginning  of  the  war,  and  soon  after  repented 
it.     But  it  was  too  late.     He  was  now  reluctantly  compelled  to  go  out 


INDIAN    KLOQUENCE. 


505 


against  tlio  Americans  with  tlmso  men  under  hm  (•dmraiind.  On  IiIh 
return  from  one  oi  tiiose  oxpeilitions  he  went  to  make  his  re[)urt  tt) 
the  Jjritisli  comummhint  at  Detroit,  by  whom  he  was  received  in  state, 
at  the  council  house,  in  tiie  presence  of  n  great  number  of  Indians, 
British  olHcers  and  others,  Tliero  were  several  missionaries  present, 
amon^  which  was  I.  The  chief  was  seated  in  front  of  liis  Indians, 
facinjii;  the  commandant.  He  held  in  liis  left  hand  a  human  scalp, 
tied  to  H  sliort  stick.  After  a  pause  of  some  nnnutes,  he  rose,  and, 
nddressin<^  the  governor,  delivered  the  following  speech: 

"Father!"  (Hero  the  orator  sto[)ped.  and  turning  around  to  the 
audience,  with  a  face  full  of  meaning  and  a  sarcastic  look,  which  I 
sliould  in  vain  attempt  to  describe,  he  went  on  in  a  lower  tone  of 
voice,  ns  addressing  himself  to  them).  "I  have  said  ffi flier,  altiiougli. 
indeed.  1  do  not  know  why  I  am  to  call  him  so.  having  never 
kmjwn  any  other  fatiier  than  the  French,  anil  considering  the  English 
oidy  as  Iti-ofhcrr  But  as  this  name  is  also  imposed  u[)on  us.  I  shall 
make  use  of  it  and  say:    (here  he  fixed  his  eyes  on  the  commandant  i. 

"Father!  Some  time  ago  you  put  a  war  hatchet  into  my  hands, 
saying:  Take  this  wea[)on  and  try  it  on  the  lieads  of  my  enemies,  the 
Jonij  knires,  and  let  me  afterwards  know  if  it  was  shar[)  and  good. 

"Fatker!  At  the  time  when  you  gave  me  this  weapon,  I  had 
neither  cause  nor  inclination  to  go  to  war  against  a  people  who  had 
done  me  no  injury;  yet  in  obedience  to  you.  who  say  you  are  my  father 
and  call  me  your  child.  I  received  the  hatchet,  well  knowing  that  if  I 
did  not  obey,  you  would  withhold  from  me  the  necessaries  of  life, 
without  which  I  ctmld  not  subsist,  and  which  are  not  elsewhere  to  be 
procured,  but  at  the  house  of  my  father. 

"Father!  You  may  perhaps  think  me  a  fool  for  risking  my  life 
at  your  bidding;  in  a  cause,  too,  by  which  I  have  no  prospect  of  gain- 
ing anything,  for  it  is  i/onr  cause  and  not  mine.  It  is  your  coueern  to 
fight  the  loiH/  knires;  yon  have  raised  a  quarrel  amongst  yourselves, 
and  jioit  ought  yourselves  to  fight  it  ont.  You  should  not  compel  jour 
children,  the  Indians,  to  expose  themselves  to  danger  for  ijour  sokes. 

"Father!  Many  lives  have  already  been  lost  on  your  account; 
nations  have  suffered,  and  been  weakened;  children  have  lost  parents, 
brothers  and  relatives — wives  have  lost  husbands.  It  is  not  known 
how  many  more  may  perish  before  your  war  will  be  at  an  end. 

"Father!  I  have  said  that  you  may  perhaps  think  me  a  fool  for 
thus  thinightlessly  rushing  on  your  enemy!  Do  not  believe  this, 
fatlu-r;  think  not  that  I  want  sense  io  convince  me  that,  although  ytm 
noiv  pretend  to  kee[)  up  a  perj)etual  enmity  to  the  lo\i(i  knires.  you  may 
before  long  conclude  a  peace  with  them. 


GOC) 


TIIK    AMEUR'AS    INDIAN. 


"Father!  You  any  you  love  your  children,  tho  Imlians;  this  you 
have  often  told  them,  and  indeed  it  is  your  interest  to  suy  so  to  llieiu, 
that  you  may  have  them  at  your  service.  But,  father!  who  of  us  can 
believe  tiiat  you  love  a  people  of  a  different  color  from  your  own 
better  than  those  who  have  a  irliilc  skin  like  yourselves?  Father!  pay 
attention  to  what  I  am  ^ohu^  to  say.  While  you,  father,  are  setting 
me  I  meaninj^  tlie  Indians  in  i^eneral)  on  ycmr  enemy,  much  in  the 
same  manner  as  a  hunter  sets  his  do<^  on  the  game;  while  I  am  in  the 
net  of  rusiiing  on  that  enemy  of  yours,  with  the  bloody,  destructive 
weapon  you  gave  me,  I  may,  perchauce,  happen  to  look  back  to  the 
place  from  whence  you  started  me;  and  what  shall  I  see?  Perhaps  I 
may  see  my  father  shaking  hands  with  the  loiifi  /i'»('/y'.s;  yes,  with 
these  very  people  he  now  calls  his  enemies.  I  may  then  see  liim 
laugh  at  my  folly,  for  having  obeyed  his  orders,  and  yet  I  am  now 
risking  my  life  at  his  command.  Father!  keep  what  I  have  said  iu 
remembrance. 

'•Now.  father!  here  is  what  has  b'^on  done  with  the  hatchet  you 
gave  me  (^handing  tlie  stick  tt)  the  commandant,  with  a  scalp  upon  it ). 
I  have  done  with  the  hatchet  what  you  ordereil  me  to  do,  and  founil  it 
sharp.  Nevertheless  I  ilid  not  do  all  that  I  iiii;ilit  have  done.  No,  I 
did  not  my  heart  failed  within  me;  I  felt  compassion  for  ijour 
enemy.  Innocoicc  (helpless  women  and  chihlren)  had  no  part  iu 
your  (juarrels,  therefore  I  distinguished — I  8[)ared,  took  some  tirci 
Jlcsli,  which,  while  I  was  bringing  to  you,  I  spied  one  of  your  large 
canoes,  on  which  I  put  it  for  you.  In  a  few  days  you  Avill  receive  the 
J'rsh,  and  Jind  thai  llic  skin  is  of  the  same  color  with  ijoiir  oivn. 
Father!  I  hope  you  will  not  destroy  what  I  have  saved.  You,  father, 
have  the  means  of  preserving  that  which  with  me  would  j)erish  for 
want.  The  warrior  is  poor,  and  his  cabin  is  always  empty;  but  your 
house,  father,  is  always  full." 

"Here,"  says  Mr.  Heckewelder,  "we  see  boldne.ss,  dignity  and 
humanity,  happily  l:)lended  together  and  luust  ekxpiently  displayed. 
1  am  much  mistaken  if  the  comi)oneut  parts  i-i  this  discourse  are  not 
put  together  much  according  to  the  rul--^  <>(  oratory  wliich  are  taught 
in  the  schools,  antl  which  were  certainly  unknown  to  this  savage. 
The  peroration  at  the  end  is  sliort,  but  truly  i)athetic,  ami  I  would 
even  say  sublime;  and  then  the  admirable  way  in  whicliitis  prepared. 
I  wish  I  could  convey  to  tiie  reader's  mind  only  a  small  part  of  the 
impression  which  this  speech  made  on  me  and  on  all  present  when  it 
was  delivered." 

By  the  term  lo)!;/  kiiires,  in  the  aforesaid  speech,  was  meant  the 
people  of  the  United  States,  which  comes  from  the  term  which  the 


INDIAN    ELOQIT.NOE. 


507 


liuliniiH  of  tho  Atliintic  const  originally  a[)[)lio(l  to  tlio  English,  wlicii 
first  appeiiring  iimoiig  tluMu,  from  tin*  fact  of  their  carryiiii^  swonls,  a 
wea[)oii  the  Indians  had  never  seen  before  then,  which  attracted  their 
8i)ecinl  attention. 

THE    FItENCH    AND    THE    lUOQUOIS. 

A  very  noted  instance,  j^ivinj^  an  example  of  Indian  oratory,  luitivo 
intellij^ence  and  Indian  sagacity,  is  given  l)y  Baron  La  Hontan,  in  his 
work  (Mititled  "New  Voyages  to  North  America,"  Letter  7,  being  an 
account  of  the  expedition  of  Do  La  IJarre,  the  Clovernor  Genorul  of 
Canada,  against  the  Iroquois,  occurring  in  l!'»S|.  At  this  time  the 
French  of  Canada  were  contending  with  the  English  ujion  the  Hudson 
river  for  the  trade  of  the  Irocpiois  Five  Nations,  inhabiting  the  country 
on  the  south  of  Lake  Ontario.  The  French  were  watching  the  prog- 
ress of  the  English  in  this  regard  with  8[)irited  jealousy,  it  being  found 
that  the  Irocpiois  were  inclining  in  favor  of  the  English  in  regard  to 
their  trade.  The  French  kept  a  considerable  military  force  along  the 
border  of  the  Iroquois  country  to  hold  mem  in  awe  of  their  power. 

In  Novend)er  of  the  year  before  mentioned  a  military  expedition 
under  De  La  Barre  proceeded  by  boats  along  the  coast  of  Lake  Onta- 
rio to  the  country  of  the  Iroquois,  landing  at  the  mouth  of  v/hat  was 
then  called  the  River  J)<'  L<(  Fcnninc,  or  what  was  afterwards  calletl 
HiDujrij  Bctij.  Whilst  the  real  object  of  this  expedition  was,  as  before 
intimated,  to  overawe  the  Irotjuois  and  thereby  influence  them  to 
withdraw  their  ti'ade  from  the  English  and  give  exclusive  preference 
to  the  French,  their  pretended  object  was  to  require  the  Iroquois  to 
desist  from  their  alleged  raids  on  tlie  more  Western  tribes,  with  whom 
tlie  French  had  secured  amicable  relations  for  purposes  of  trade. 

At  this  time  tlie  Ir(K[uois  were  a  confederacy  of  five  nations, 
bound  together  for  the  ))iirposes  of  defense  against  other  tribes  and 
nations,  their  seat  of  government  being  at  Onondaga  Hill,  where  the 
principal  cliief  of  the  five  nations  resided,  and  who,  in  the  absence  of 
general  council  meetings,  was  the  representative  in  all  affairs  of  the 
government  of  the  five  nations,  and  authorized  to  speak  for  them. 
Hence  the  object  of  De  La  Barre  was  to  secure  a  conference  with  the 
ruling  chief  at  that  place;  but  instead  of  making  the  journey  ti)  his 
seat  of  government  he  assumed  tho  position  of  superiority  and  dis- 
j)atched  a  messenger  to  this  chief,  recpiiring  his  appearance  at  his 
canq)  at  Hungry  Bay.  But  the  French  commander  evidently  under- 
rated the  native  Indian  sagacity;  and,  in  the  interview  which  followed, 
he  ranks  in  history  as  unequal  in  debate  and  diplomacy  to  the  wild 
Indian  chief,  whose  presence  he  had  so  haughtily  commanded,  as  is 


508 


Tin';    AMKHFCAN    INDI.W. 


h  ' 

:>3 


'iii  » 


c'lenily  shown  by  the  orticijil  (iccmint  of  tlio  occasion  Jis  i^iven  by  La 
Houtan  hinisolf.  the  liistorinn  of  tlie  occasion,  which  is  liero  set  out  in 
his  own  words  for  the  purpose  of  better  iHustratinj,'  what  is  liere 
aUetfed  in  regard  to  native  Indian  talent: 

"As  soon  as  Mr.  dc  ht  iUirrc  luid  dispatcht^d  this  Canoe,  he  sent 
Mr.  Ic  Moiiir  to  tlie  vilhige  of  the  Onnotaj^ues,  whicli  hiv  about  ei'^li- 
teen  h'a>rues  up  the  river.  This  Mr.  !<■  Moiiic  was  a  ".^entleniaii  of 
XoniKnidi/,  and  hi<^hly  esteennnl  by  the  I rofjiirsc,  wlio  called  him 
^lk(>iics>i(iii,  i.  e.,  flic  Pdrlridi/i'.  His  orders  Avere  to  endeavor  by  all 
means  to  bring  along  with  him  some  of  the  olil  standers  of  that  nation: 
and  accordingly  he  returned  in  a  few  days,  acompanietl  with  one  of 
their  most  considerable  grandees,  who  had  a  train  of  thirty  young  war- 
riors, and  was  distinguisiied  by  the  title  of  the  GvitiKjuUi.  As  soon  as 
he  (hibarked  Mr.  dc  Ui  i'xo'yc  sent  him  a  prest>nt  of  bread  and  wine. 
and  of  thirty  salmon  trouts,  which  they  Hshed  in  that  place  in  such 
plenty,  that  they  brought  up  a  hundred  at  one  cast  of  a  net:  at  the 
same  time  he  gave  the  graniUn^  to  understand  that  he  congratulated  iiis 
arrival,  and  would  be  glad  to  have  an  interview  with  him  after  he  had 
rested  himself  for  some  ilays.  You  must  know  that  he  iiad  used  the 
precaution  of  sending  the  sick  back  to  the  colony,  that  tlie  I r()<iiicsc 
might  not  perceive  the  weakness  of  his  force's:  and  to  favor  the  strata- 
gem, Mr.  /(•  Moiuc  represented  to  the  (iVduijuhi  that  the  body  of  tlie 
army  was  left  behind  at  Fort  Froiilciidc,  and  that  the  troops  he  saw  in 
our  cam[)  were  the  (ieneral's  guards.  But  unhappily  one  of  the  /ro- 
(lUfsc  that  had  a  smattering  of  tlie  Freuch  tongue,  having  sli'olled  in 
the  night  time  towards  our  teids,  overheard  what  we  said,  and  so 
revealed  the  secret.  Two  days  after  their  arrival,  the  (Iridu/idd  gave 
notice  to  Mr.  dc  la  Bavvc  that  he  was  ready  for  an  interview:  and, 
accordingly,  an  lu)ur  being  appointed,  the  whole  comjiany  appeared." 

La  Hontan  says  tlie  (ii'diKjiild  sat  on  the  east  side,  being  placed 
at  the  head  of  his  men.  v.ith  his  pipe  iu  his  mouth,  and  the  great  Cdhi- 
iiict  of  peace  befo.e  him,  and  that  he  was  very  attentive  to  the  harangue 
wiiich  ])i^  La  l^irre  pnniouiiced  by  our  interpreters. 

A  descri[)tion  of  tlu.  piiie  of  j)eaco  before  mentioned,  it  will  b»* 
remembered,  is  given  in  a  pr(>ceiling  cliaj)ter,  and  the  Colier  hereinbe- 
fore mentioned,  is  also  described  in  a  [.receding  cha[)ter  concerning 
\\'(niii>ini:. 

Iai  Hontan  says  "  Mr.  dc  la  Ilarrc's  hiirangm^  was  to  this  pnr|iose: 

'Tlie  King,  my  Master,  being  informed  that  tlu*  Fiv(!  I luxjiic-^c 
Nations  have  for  a  long  time  made  infractions  upon  the  measures  of 
peace,  ordered  me  to  come  hither  with  a  guard,  and  to  send  .Ihmcssmi 
to  the  Canton  of  the  Oinioffijiiics.  in  order  to  an   inU'rview  with  their 


INDIAN   i:i,(i(,iri:Ni'i;. 


50' t 


1 1 II. 


{)riiu'i|ial  leador.s,  in  the  noiirliljorliood  of  my  ('iuii|).  This  ^rciit  Mon- 
arch mt'Hiis  that  yon  uiul  1  siumld  smoke  togetlicr  iii  tiie  <i;reat  < 'tihiincl 
of  Peace,  witii  tlie  proviso  that  you  eiij^age  in  tiie  name  o!"  tlio  Tftnii- 
iiDiiliiiKnin.  < lo/ioiiiiiiiis.  ( fiinohniiics.  Oiiiiojioulcs,  and  Aijuics,  (Senocas. 
Cayu<i;as,  Onoiidai^'as,  Oneidas  and  Moliawlcs),  to  make  i(>paratioii 
to  his  subjects,  and  to  hi\  j^nilty  of  notliiiii,'  for  the  future  tliat  may 
occasion  a  fatal  rupture. 

■Tlie  T.^oiiiioiiloiKiiiK.  (lOiiojioiKiiis  Oiiiioldiiiii's.  Oiiiioi/oiilcs  and 
Ai/iiics  liav(  stripped,  robbed  and  al)used  all  the  forest-rnngers  that 
traveled  in  the  way  of  tratU'  to  the  country  of  the  llliiii'sc,  of  the 
OiiiiKiiiils.  and  of  several  other  nations,  who  are  my  Master's  cluldien. 
Now  this  usage  bein<f  in  hii,fii  violation  of  the  treaties  of  peace  coji- 
cluded  with  my  ])redecess()r.  I  am  commanded  to  demand  reparation, 
and  at  the  y;;'me  time  to  declai'e,  that  in  casi^  of  their  refusal  to  comply 
with  my  demands,  tu'  of  relap^ini,^  into  the  like  robberies,  war  is  [losi- 
tively  prochumed. 

■  77//.S'  C;oli(>r  »/r;/,7',s'  iii/i  ii-ai'ds  ijooil.' 

•'Llie  '.vari'iors  of  these  Fiv(  Nations  iiave  introduced  the  Kinili^li 
to  tlit>  LdLcs.  l)elon<^ini,r  to  the  Kiiii;-.  my  Master,  and  into  the  countiy 
of  those  nations  to  whom  my  Master  is  a  father.  This  they  have  done 
with  a  design  to  ruin  the  commerce  of  h's  subjects,  and  to  oblige  these 
nations  to  d(>[iart  fiMni  their  due  allegiance,  notwithstanding  the 
)'emonstraiic(^  of  thi^  late  (lovei'iior  m!'  New  Yoi'k.  who  saw  through  the 
(hmger  liiat  l)oth  In^  and  the  l^iiijlir^li  exposed  tl'.emselvcs  to.  .\t 
[irc  sent  i  am  willing  to  forgcit  those  actit)ns,  but  if  ever  you  l)o  guilty 
of  th(>  like  for  the  future.  1  have  express  orders  to  declare  war. 

•  '/7//.S'  Ci'lier  inirmnh  nii/  inu-ils.' 

'The  same  warriors  have  made  s(>v(>i'al  i)arbarous  incursions  upon 
the  country  of  the  /lliiicsr  and  tlu^  Ounnuiiix.  They  have  nnissacred 
men.  women  and  <'hi]dren;  tht\v  have  taken,  itound  and  carried  otf  an 
infinite  nund)er  of  tlie  natives  of  those  countries,  who  tliouglit  them- 
selves secure  in  their  villages  in  a  time  of  ])eiice.  Tliese  people  are 
ujy  Master's  cliildreii,  nnd  tlierefore  nnist  herenfter  t  iso  to  l)e  youi' 
slaves.  r  charge  y'li  to  ;'estoi'(>  'lun  to  thi'ir  libe.  !;,  md  send  'em 
home  without  delay:  ''or  if  tlu^  Fiv(>  Nations  refuse  to  comply  with 
this  diMuand.   I  have  eAj)ri^ss  orders  to  declare  war. 

'7'///.-.'  (holier  iiKikcs  1)11/  iroiuh  ijixul.'' 

'This  is  all  I  have  to  say  to  tin'  (ifdiiiiiihi.  whom  I  d(>sire  to 
report  to  the  Five  Nations,  this  declaration,  tiiat  my  Master  com- 
manded mt>  to  nuike.  He  wislnnl  they  had  not  obliged  him  to  send  a 
potent  army  to  the  Fort  of  ('(ilin'droni/,  in  oider  to  carry  on  war  that 
will  prove  fatal  to  them.     And  he  will  be  very  much  troublei'   if  it  so 


510 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


falls  out,  that  this  fort,  which  is  a  work  of  peace,  must  be  employeil  for 
a  prison  to  your  militia.  These  'uischiefs  ought  to  be  prevented  l)y 
mutual  endeavors.  The  FrriicJi,  who  are  the  brethren  and  friends  oi 
the  Five  Nations,  will  never  disturb  their  repose,  provided  they  make 
the  satisfaction  I  now  demand,  and  jirove  religious  observers  of  their 
treaties.  I  wish  my  words  may  produce  the  desired  effect;  for  ii  they 
do  not,  I  am  obliged  to  join  tlie  Goveriu..  of  Ne-.y  York,  who  has 
orders  from  the  King,  his  Master,  to  assist  me  to  burn  thj  five  vil- 
lages, and  cut  you  off. 

T/i/s  Colier  confiriDfi  dii/  ivnrdti.'' 

"While  Mr.  ilc  l<t  Barrc's  interpreter  pronounced  this  harangue, 
the  O'ridH/iila  did  nothing,  but  looked  u[H)n  the  end  of  his  pipe.  After 
the  speech  Avas  finished,  he  rose,  and  having  taken  five  or  six  turns  in 
the  ring  that  the  French  and  savages  made,  ho  returned  to  his  place, 
and.  standing  u[)riglit.  s[)oke  after  the  following  manner  to  the  Gen- 
eral, who  sat  in  his  cluiir  of  state:" 


»  il 


SPEECH    OF    THE    IROQUOIS   CHIEF. 

^Oiiiionfi'o.  I  lionor  you,  ami  all  the  warriors  that  accompany  me 
do  the  same.  Your  interpreter  has  made  an  end  of  his  disccurse,  and 
now  I  come  to  begin  mine.  My  voice  glides  to  your  ear,  pray  listen 
to  my  wt)rds. 

■  Oiiiioiilio,  in  setting  out  from  Qiichcc.  you  mixst  needs  have  fan- 
cied that  the  scorching  beams  of  tiie  sun  had  burnt  down  the  forests 
which  render  our  country  inaccessible  to  the  French;  or  else  that  the 
inundations  of  the  lakes  had  surroundinl  our  cottages  and  confined  us 
as  prisoners.  This  certainly  was  your  thougbt;  and  it  could  i)o  noth- 
ing else  but  the  curiosity  of  seeing  a  burnt  or  drowned  connirv  tliat 
moved  you  to  un<lertakti  a  jimrney  hither.  But  now  you  have  an 
opportunity  of  being  undeceived,  for  I  and  my  warlike  retinue  come 
to  assure  ynu  that  the  TKoiioiiloiKiiit^,  (foiidi/oiKiiis,  Oiniolfiniies,  Oinia- 
jldiites  and  .l/////c.<i,  are  not  yet  destioyed.  1  return  you  thanks  mi  tl'eir 
name  for  bringing  into  their  country  the  ('(ilnnief  of  Peac,  that  your 
predecessors  received  from  their  hands.  At  the  same  tim(*  I  congrat- 
ulate your  happiness  in  having  left  under  ground  the  bloody  ax.  tiiat 
has  been  so  often  tlyed  with  tlie  blood  of  the  French.  I  must  tell  you, 
Onnoiifiii.  [  mi  not  asleep,  my  eyes  are  open:  and  the  sun  thnt  vouch- 
safes the  liglit  gives  me  a  i-leiir  view  of  a  great  (\'i|)tain  at  the  lu>ad  of 
a  trooi)  of  soldiers,  who  speaks  as  if  he  were  asleep.  He  pretends 
tliat  he  does  not  nitproach  to  this  lake  with  any  otlier  vicMv  than  to 
smoke  with  the  Oinioltujucs  in  the  great  Caliinief;  Inu  tlie  (ir((n;/iil(i 
knows  better   things:    he   f.ces   plainly   that  tlie    Oinioiilio   meant   to 


INDIAN    ELOQUENCE. 


oil 


lio 
us 

h- 

nil 
uie 

lo- 

'ir 

lur 

it- 

at 

>u. 

1- 

.)!■ 

Is 

to 
la 
to 


knock  'em  on  the  head,   if  the  French  nrnis  had  not  been  so  nmcli 
weakened. 

'I  perceive  that  the  Onnonth)  raves  in  a  camp  of  sick  peo[)le, 
whose  lives  the  Great  S[)irit  has  saved  V)y  visiting  them  with  infirm- 
ities. Do  yon  hear,  Oiiiiontio.  our  women  had  taken  up  tlioir  cluhs. 
and  the  children  and  the  old  men  had  visited  your  camp  with  their 
bows  and  arrows,  if  our  wailiUe  men  had  not  .stopped  and  disarmed 
them,  when  Akouessdii,  youv  embassador,  appeared  before  my  village. 
But  I  have  done.     I'll  talk  no  more  of  that. 

'You  must  know.  Oinioiifio,  we  have  robljeil  n-)  Fn'iicluiicii  but 
those  who  su[)[)lied  the  IIHiksc  and  the  ()iiiiit(niis  lour  enemies  I  with 
fusees,  with  powder  find  with  ball.  These,  indeed,  we  took  can;  of, 
because  such  arms  miglit  have  cost  us  our  life.  Our  conduct  in  tliat 
))oint  is  oi  a  piecu  wiih  that  of  the  Jesuits,  who  stave  all  the  l)arrels 
of  brandy  that  are  brought  to  our  cantons,  lest  the  people  getting 
drunk  should  knock  "em  in  the  head.  Our  warriors  have  no  beavers 
ti>  give  in  exchange  for  all  the  arms  they  take  from  the  Frencli:  and 
as  tor  the  old  superannuated  people,  they  do  not  think  of  bearing  arms. 

'77i/,s  Colier  t'()nij)r('li("itlx  diij  iroxh.'' 

'Wo  have  ccmducted  tlu;  Fiijilisli  to  our  lakes,  in  order  to  tratlic 
with  tb.e  Oiiiitoiuis,  and  the  lliiroii^:  just  as  the  Ahioiikiiifi  condm'ted 
tlie  French  to  our  five  cantons,  in  order  to  carry  on  a  commerce  tliat 
ti)e  EiKjIish  lay  claim  to  as  tiieir  right.  We  are  born  free  men.  and 
have  no  dependence  either  upon  the  Oinioiih'o  (U*  the  Corhir  (  Corlar  is 
the  title  of  the  Governor  of  New  York).  AVe  have  a  power  to  go 
where  we  please,  to  conduct  whom  we  will  to  the  places  we  resort  to, 
and  to  buy  and  sell  where  we  think  tit.  If  your  allies  an^  your  slaves 
or  children,  you  may  'een  treat  them  as  such,  and  rob  *em  of  the 
liberty  of  entertaining  any  other  nation  but  your  own. 

'  77"',s-  C\)lier  coiilain.'^  mij  ironlti.' 

'  We  fell  upon  tln>  Illiiiene  and  the  OmiKiniis.  because  they  c\i*. 
du\\-n  Hie  trees  of  peace  that  served  for  limits  or  b(,uiidaries  to  our 
ir;)Titior8.  They  came  to  hunt  beaver  upon  our  lands:  and  contrary  to 
the  custom  of  al!  the  .savages,  have  carried  olf  whole  stocks,  liotli  male 
and  female.  They  have  engaged  the  ChdoiKinoiis  in  their  interest, 
and  entertained  'em  in  tht.'ir  country.  Thin-  supplied  'em  with  tire- 
arms,  after  the  concerting  of  ill  designs  against  us.  We  iiave  done 
less  than  the  EiKjIish  and  the  FreiicJi,  who  withstood  any  ri>,dits,  hav- 
ing usnrfied  the  gr>>unds  they  are  now  possessed  of;  and  of  which  they 
have  dislodged  sev(U-al  nations,  in  order  to  make  way  for  their  building 
v>l'  cities,  villages  and  forts. 

'  7V(/,s  Colier  contains  iiii/  irords.'' 


'A -2 


TlIK    AMEKICAX    INDIAN. 


;i  J 


*I  give  yoii  to  know.  Oinioiilio,  tlmt  my  voice  is  the  voice  of  the 
five  rro([ii('S('  cantons.  Tliis  is  thoir  answor,  pray  incline  your  ears, 
and  listen  to  what  they  represent. 

'The  Tsoiionloiudis,  (foijononaits,  OiiiiohKjiics,  Oiiiioijoiilcs  and 
Af/iiics.  declare  that  they  interred  the  ax  at  Cutdvucouy,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  your  predecessor,  in  the  very  center  of  the  Fort;  and  planted 
the  tree  of  peace  in  the  same  place,  that  it  might  be  carefully  pre- 
served; that  'twas  then  stipulated  that  the  Fort  should  be  used  as  a 
place  of  retreat  for  merchant,  and  not  a  refuge  for  soiiliers;  and  that, 
instead  of  arms  and  ammunition,  it  sliould  1)6  made  a  receptacle  of 
only  beaver  skins,  and  n/erchandise  goods.  Be  it  known  to  you. 
Oiiiionlio,  that  for  the  future  you  ought  to  take  care,  that  so  gre<it  a 
number  of  martialnn  n  as  I  now  see  being  shut  up  in  the  small  Fort, 
do  not  stiHe  and  clioi  he  tree  of  peace.  8ince  it  took  root  so  easily. 
it  must  needs  be  of  pi    i  conse(;[uence  to  stop  its  growth,  and  to 

hinder  it  to  shade  bolii  yn.,  ■  ■<  untry  and  ours  with  its  leaves.  I  do 
as.  'ire  you,  in  the  name  of  tlie  five  nations,  that  our  warriors  shall 
dance  the  ('(iliniict  dance  uncier  its  branches;  that  they  shall  rest  in 
trauipiility  upon  tlicir  mats,  and  will  never  dig  ui)  the  ax  to  cut  down 
tiie  tvee  of  peace,  till  such  time  as  the  Oinioiih'o  and  the  CofJar,  do 
either  jointly  or  separately  offer  to  invade  the  country  that  the  Gi'eat 
S[)irit  has  disposed  of  in  the  favor  of  our  ancestors. 

•  77//.S'  Colier  (■diitdiiis  iiii/  irords.  (iiid  llic  oilier  roiiipi'dioids  llic 
poivc)'  (/rdiilcd  llic  hji  the  Five  Xalioiis.' 

'•Tlien  the  (irdiif/iild  addressed  himself  to  Mr.  Ic  ^Joi)l(',  and 
spoke  to  this  purpose:" 

'^ihiiit'sstiii.  take  heart,  you  are  a  man  of  sense;  speak  and  ex- 
plain my  meaning;  be  sure  you  forget  nothing,  but  declare  all  that  thy 
brethren  and  thy  friend  represent  to  thy  chief.  Onnonlio,  l)y  the  voice 
of  the  Gvdii'jiild.  who  pays  you  all  honor  and  respect,  and  invites  you 
to  accept  of  this  present  of  beavers,  ami  to  assist  at  his  feast  im- 
mediately. 

•This  other  [)resent  of  beavers  is  ,  Mit  l)y  the  Five  Nations  to  the 
Ouiididio.' 

'•As  soon  as  tli.'  UrdiKjiild  iiad  done.  Mr.  Ic  ^Joiiic  and  the  Jesuits 
that  were  present,  explained  his  answer  to  Mr.  deht  Bavtu\  who  tliere- 
ui)on  letired  to  his  tent  and  stormed  and  blustered,  till  somebody  came 
and  represented  to  him  that  Iroca  Pronmics  ncscif  Ixdicrc  )iiod(>s.  i.  e., 
the  Innjuese  (irc  dlirdijs  iipau  c.rlrciiics.  The  (ivaiujHht  danced  after 
the  Inxjiicxc  manner,  by  way  of  prelude  to  his  entertainment;  after 
which  he  regaled  several  of  the  French.  Twi)  days  after  he  and  his 
nnirtial  retinue  returned  to  their  own  country,  and  our  army  set  out  for 


n 


INDIAN    ELOQIKNCE. 


513 


Monircah  As  soon  as  the  general  was  on  board,  together  with  the 
few  healthy  men  that  remained,  the  canoes  were  dispersed,  for  the 
militia  straggled  here  and  there  and  every  one  made  the  best  of  his 
■way  home/' 

SPEECH    OF    A    DELAWAUE  CHIEF — WHITE  EYES. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  war  of  the  American  Revolution, 
the  Delaware  Indians  were  urged  by  the  8enecas  to  join  them  in  tak- 
ing up  the  hatchet  in  the  interest  of  the  British  and  against  the  Ameri- 
can colonists.  In  a  council  between  the  two  tribes,  the  following  is 
the  speech  of  KoniicflKKjrrfoii.  or  "White  Eyes,  a  noted  Delaware  chief, 
to  the  Seiiecas: 

"I  know  well,"  said  he,  "that  you  consider  us  a  conquered  nation 
— as  women,  as  you  inferiors.  You  hav  .  say  you,  shortened  our  legs, 
and  put  petticoats  on  us.  You  say  you  have  given  us  a  hoe  and  a 
corn-pounder,  and  told  us  to  plant  and  [jound  for  you— your  men — • 
your  warriors.  But  look  at  me,  am  I  not  full  grown?  And  have  I 
not  a  warrior's  dress?  Ay!  I  am  a  man,  and  these  are  the  arms  of  a 
man,  and  all  that  country  is  mine. 

"But  if  you  will  go  out  in  this  war,  you  shall  not  go  without  me. 
I  have  taken  peace  measures,  it  is  true,  with  a  view  of  saving  my  tribe 
from  destruction.  But  if  you  think  me  in  the  wron<r — if  vou  <rive 
more  credit  to  runaway  vagabonds  than  to  your  own  friends-  -to  a 
man — to  a  warrior — to  a  Delaware — if  you  insist  upon  fighting  the 
Americans — go.  aiid  I  will  go  with  you.  And  I  will  not  go  like  the  bear 
hunter  who  sets  his  dogs  upon  the  aiumal,  to  be  beaten  about  with  his 
paws,  while  he  keeps  himself  at  a  safe  distance.  No!  I  will  lead  you 
on.  I  will  place  myself  in  the  front.  I  will  fall  with  the  first  of  you. 
You  can  d(»  as  you  choose.  But  as  for  .ne,  I  will  not  survive  my 
nation.  I  will  not  live  to  bewail  the  miserable  destruction  of  a  brave 
people,  who  deserved,  as  you  do,  a  better  fare." 

SPEECH  OF  HED  JACKET,  SENECA  CHIEF. 

The  following  prophetic  speech  of  Bed  Jacket  to  his  tribe  during 
the  closing  days  of  his  life,  is  another  marked  example  o:  Indian 
eloquence: 

"  Brothers,  at  the  treaty  held  for  the  purcha.^e  of  our  lands,  the 
white  men,  with  sirccl  roiccs  and  sDiiliiid  fdccs,  told  us  they  lorcd  us, 
and  they  would  not  cheat  us,  but  that  the  king's  children  on  the  other 
side  of  the  lake  wouhl  cheat  us.  When  we  go  on  the  other  side  of  the 
lake  the  king's  children  tell  us  your  people  will  cheat  us.  These 
things  puzzle  our  heads,  and  we  believe  that  the  Indians  must  take  care 

33 


514 


THE    AMEl'.ICAN    INDIAN. 


■,43 


of  themselves,  and  not  trust  either  in  your  people  or  in  the  king  s 
children.  Brothers,  our  seats  were  once  large,  and  yours  very  small. 
You  have  now  become  a  great  people,  and  we  have  scarcely  a  place 
left  to  spread  our  blankets.  True,  and  soon  their  graves  will  be  all 
they  shall  retain  of  their  once  ample  hunting-grounds.  Their  strength 
is  wasted,  their  countless  warriors  dead,  their  forest  laid  low,  and  their 
burial  places  upturned  l)y  tiio  plough-share.  There  was  a  time  when 
the  war-cry  of  a  Powhatan,  a  Delaware  or  an  Abenaquis  struck  terror 
to  the  heart  of  a  pale-face;  but  now  the  Seminole  is  singing  his  last 
song." 

SPEECH  OF  INDIAN  LOGAN. 

Among  the  noted  examples  of  Indian  oratory  which  have  been 
brought  to  us.  none  is  more  famous  or  more  commended  as  a  marked 
exam[)le  of  such,  than  that  of  the  celebrated  s{)eech  of  Logan,  the 
Mingo  chief,  so-called,  to  Lord  Dunmore,  then  governor  of  Virginia. 
In  the  spring  of  the  year  1774,  a  robbery  was  committed  by  some 
Indians  on  certain  iaud  adventurers  (m  the  Ohio  river.  Tlie  whites  in 
that  quarter,  according  to  their  custuni.  underto  k  to  jiunish  these  out- 
rages in  a  summary  uniT.  One  Michael  Cresap  and  a  companion, 
leading  on  these  parties,  .-.urpvised,  at  different  times,  traveling  and 
hunting  parties  of  Indians  having  their  women  and  cliiidren  with 
them,  and  nuirdered  many,  among  whom,  unfortuiuitely,  were  the 
family  of  Logan,  a  chief  celebrated  in  peace  and  war,  and  long  dis- 
tinguished as  tjie  friend  of  the  whites.  Tiiis,  as  might  Avell  be 
expected,  provoked  his  vengeance.  He  accordingly  joined  in  the 
Indian  war  of  the  nortliwest  Avhich  ensued.  In  tlie  fall  of  the  same 
year  a  desperate  battle  was  fouglit  at  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Kanawha, 
between  the  combined  forces  of  the  Shawnees,  Mingos  and  ]3elawares, 
and  a  detachment  of  the  Virginia  militia,  in  which  the  Indians  were 
defeated  and  sued  for  peace.  Logan,  however,  disdained  to  be  seen 
among  those  of  his  race  who  pursued  such  policy;  but  to  prevent  any 
disadvantages  to  his  people  from  his  absence  in  council,  to  the  end  of 
an  attempt  to  secure  peace,  he  sent,  by  a  messenger  who  had  come  to  ask 
his  presence,  the  following  sjieech.  to  be  .'.elivered  to  Lord  Dunmore: 

"I  appeal  to  any  white  man  to  say,  if  he  ever  entered  Logan's 
lodge  hungry,  and  he  gave  him  not  meat — if  he  ever  came  cold  and 
naked,  and  Logan  clothed  him  not.  During  the  course  of  the  last 
long  and  b'  .)dy  war,  Logan  remained  inactive  in  his  lodge,  an  advo- 
cate for  peace.  Such  was  his  love  for  the  stranger,  that  his  country- 
men pointed  as  they  passed,  and  said,  Logan  is  the  friend  of  the  ^vliite 
man. 


INDIAN    ELOQUENCK, 


5i: 


I  hiul  thought  to  liiivo  lived  with  yon.  but  for  the  injuries  of 
one  luau,  Col.  Cro-sa}),  the  last  spring,  in  cold  bio  ul,  and  unprovoked, 
murdered  all  the  relations  of  Logan,  not  sparing  even  his  wife  and 
children.  Tiiere  runs  not  a  drop  of  his  blood  in  the  veins  of  any 
living  creature.  This  called  on  me  for  vengennce.  I  have  sought  it. 
I  have  killed  many.  I  have  fully  glutted  :.iy  vengeance.  For  my 
country,  I  rejoice  at  the  beams  of  peace.  But  do  not  harbor  a  thought 
that  mine  is  the  joy  of  fear.  Logan  never  felt  fear.  He  will  not 
turn  on  his  heel  to  save  his  life.  Who  is  there  to  mourn  for  l^ogan? 
Not  one.' 

Of  this  speech.  Mr.  Jefferson,  in  his  "Notes  on  Virginia.'"  says: 
"1  may  challenge  the  whole  of  the  orations  of  Demosthtnies  and  Cicero, 
and  of  any  more  eminent  orator,  if  Europe  has  furnished  more  eminent, 
to  produce  a  single  passage  superior  to  this  speech  of  Logan,  the 
Mingo  chief,  to  Lord  Dunmore."' 

SPEECH    or    BL.Vt'K    HAWK. 

The  following  is  the  speech  of  the  Sac  Indian  Chief  Black 
Hawk,  maile  to  General  Street,  the  United  States  Indian  agent  at 
Prairie  du  Chien,  in  the  forepart  of  Si  ptember,  18;{2.  after  his  defeat 
and  the  destruction  of  his  forces  at  the  battle  of  Bad  ax: 

"You  have  taken  me  prisoner  with  all  my  warricu's.  I  am  much 
grieved,  for  I  expected,  if  I  did  not  defeat  \o\\,  to  hold  out  mucii 
lonjjer  and  give  vou  more  trouble  before  I  surrendered.  I  tried  hard 
to  bring  you  into  ambush,  but  your  last  general  understands  Indian 
fighting.  The  first  one  was  not  so  wise.  When  i  saw  that  I  could 
not  beat  you  by  Indian  fighting.  I  determined  to  rush  on  you,  and 
fight  ym\  face  to  face.  I  fought  hard.  But  your  guns  were  well 
aimed.  The  bullets  flew  like  birds  in  the  air.  and  whizzed  bv  our 
ears  like  the  wind  through  the  trees  in  the  winter.  My  warriors  fell 
around  me;  it  began  to  look  dismal.  I  saw  my  evil  day  at  hand. 
Tlie  sun  rose  dim  on  us  in  tht>  morning,  and  at  night  it  suidv  in  a  dark 
cloud,  and  looked  like  a  ball  of  fire.  That  was  the  last  sun  that 
shone  on  Black  Ha  irk.  His  heart  is  dead,  and  no  longer  beats  quick 
in  his  bosom.  He  is  now  a  prisoner  to  the  white  men:  th(.-y  will  do 
with  him  as  they  wish.  But  he  can  stand  torture,  and  is  not  afraid  of 
death.     He  is  no  coward.     Black  Hairk  is  an  Indian. 

"He  has  done  nothing  for  which  an  Indian  ought  to  be  ashamed. 
He  has  fought  for  his  countrymen,  women  and  children,  against  white 
men,  who  came,  year  after  year,  to  ch(>at  them  and  take  away  their 
land.  You  know  the  cause  of  our  making  war.  It  is  known  to  all 
white    men.      They  ought   to    be    ashamed   of    it.      Tiie   white    men 


51.') 


THK    AMKlUfAN    INDIAN. 


despise  the  Iiulians,  and  drive  tlieiu  from  tlioir  Jiomes.  But  the 
ludiiius  are  not  (U^ceitful.  Tiie  white  men  speak  bad  of  the  Indiiin, 
and  hjok  at  him  spitefully.  Bnt  the  Indian  (h)ps  not  tell  lies;  Indians 
<!(>  not  steal. 

"An  Imlian.  who  is  as  had  as  the  white  men,  could  not  live  in 
our  nation;  he  would  be  ])ut  to  death  and  eaten  up  by  the  wolves. 
The  white  men  are  bad  schoolmasters;  they  carry  false  looks,  and 
deal  in  false  actions;  they  snule  in  the  face  of  the  poor  Indian  to 
olieat  him;  thev  shake  them  bv  the  hand  to  i^aiii  their  contiilence,  to 
make  them  drunk,  to  deceive  them  and  ruin  our  wives  We  told  them 
to  h^t  us  alone  and  kee[)  away  from  us.  but  they  followed  on  and  beset 
our  parties,  and  they  coiled  themselves  amon<f  us  like  the  snake. 
They  poisoned  xis  by  their  touch.  We  were  not  safe.  Wo  lived  in 
ilanger.  We  were  becoming  like  them,  hypocrites  ami  liars,  adulterers, 
hizy  drones,  all  talkers  and  no  workers. 

"We  k)oked  uj)  to  the  Great  Spirit.  We  went  to  our  great  father. 
We  were  encouraged.  His  great  council  gave  us  fair  words  and  big 
pronusps;  but  we  got  no  satisfactioji.  Things  were  growing  worse. 
There  were  no  doer  in  the  forest.  The  opossum  and  Ijeaver  were  tied ; 
the  springs  were  drying  up,  and  our  women  and  children  without 
victuals  to  keep  them  from  starving.  We  called  a  great  council,  and 
built  a  large  fire.  The  spirit  of  our  fathers  arose  and  spoke  to  us  to 
aveni^e  our  wrouirs  or  die.  We  all  snoke  before  the  council  fiie.  It 
Avas  warm  and  pleasant.  We  set  up  the  war-whoop,  and  dug  up  the 
tomahawk;  our  knives  were  ready,  and  the  heart  of  Black  Hawk 
swelled  high  in  his  bosom,  when  he  led  his  warriors  to  battle.  He  is 
satisfied.  He  will  go  to  the  world  of  spirits  contented.  He  has  done 
his  duty.      His  father  Avill  meet  him  there,  and  commend  him. 

•■  BIdck  Uairk  is  a  true  Indian,  and  disdains  to  cry  like  a  woman. 
He  feels  for  his  wife,  his  children  and  friends.  But  he  does  not  care 
for  himselt.  He  cares  for  his  nation  and  the  Indians.  They  will 
suffer.  He  laments  their  fate.  The  white  men  do  not  scalp  the  head, 
hut  lliey  (h)  worse — they  poison  the  heart:  it  is  not  pure  with  them. 
His  conntrymen  will  not  be  scalped,  but  they  will,  in  a  few  years, 
becomt!  like  the  white  men,  so  that  you  can't  trust  them,  and  there 
must  l)e,  as  in  the  white  settlement,  nearly  as  many  officers  as  men,  to 
take  care  of  them  and  keep  them  in  order. 

"Farewell,  my  nation!  Black  Ilatvk  tried  to  save  you,  and  avenge 
your  wrongs.  He  drank  the  blood  of  some  of  the  Avhites.  He  has 
lieen  taken  prisoner,  and  his  plans  are  stopped.  He  can  do  no  more. 
He  is  near  his  end.  His  sun  is  setting,  and  he  will  rise  no  more. 
Farewell  to  Black  Hank:' 


INDIAN    ELOQUKNCE. 


Ul  » 


The  foregoing  8[)eecli  of  Bliick  Hawk  it^  given  liere  for  its  many 
poiuts  of  native  eloquence,  as  well  as  for  its  a[)t  allusions  to  the  con- 
duct of  the  whites  towards  his  people,  and  as  revealing  a  spirit  of 
patriotism  worthy  of  the  '"Noblest  Roman."  It  will  be  noticed  that 
tills  s{)eech  is  much  in  the  style  and  possesses  many  of  the  features  of 
the  celebrated  speech  of  the  Indian  chief,  Logan. 

After  Black  Hawk's  defeat  at  the  battle  of  the  Bad  Ax,  so  called, 
he  Avith  AVeapepi  fled  to  the  intericjr  of  Wisconsin.  The  Winne- 
bagoes,  DcCovie  and  Clidcfdi;  were  engaged  and  dispatched  by 
(leneral  Street  to  pursue  and  capture  them,  which  they  did,  and 
surrendered  tliem  at  Prairie  du  Cliien. 

It  seems  by  the  speeches  these  two  Winnebagoes  made  to 
General  Street  on  their  return,  that  miich  was  promised  the  Winne- 
bago nation  in  the  event  that  they  should  capture  Black  Hawk. 
Amongst  other  things,  showing  the  flattering  promises  of  the  author- 
ities of  the  government,  DeCorie  says:  "Fatlier,  you  told  us  to  get 
these  men,  and  it  would  be  the  cause  of  much  good  to  the  Winne- 
bagoes. We  have  confidence  in  you,  and  you  may  rely  on  us.  We 
have  been  promised  a  great  deal  if  we  would  take  these  men,  that  it 
would  be  much  good  to  our  people.  We  now  hope  to  see  what  will  be 
done  for  us."     Tli«s  speech  of  Chaetar  discloses  the  like  promises. 

The  historian,  however,  must  rect)rd,  with  regret,  the  subsequent 
bad  faith  of  the  government  towards  the  Winnebago  nation. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 


INDIAN   METAPHOR. 

Iiuliiiiis  iiri"  Fond  of  Motfii)lu)rs— Were  Liko  OnKiiiiciils  to  tlicir  Pprson- -Powerful 
Siiuilt'H  DrinMi  from  Nuniri"  Added  a  Clifiriii  to  their  Hpeeches  Aijpropriated 
by  Eii;,'lisli  Writers  -Jletiiphorieal  Expros.sious  in  Common  U.jo  Borrowed  from 
the  [ndiiius  -Rivers  .U;iii  With  Blood"  "To  Bury  (he  Hatcliet"  "You  Keep 
-Ale  iu  the  Dark"— "Kiiiyiiiir  Birds"— "T  Will  Blaee  You  T'n.ler  :\[y  Wii!t,'s"— 
"SulTer  no  (Srass  to  (imw  on  the  War  Path"  -Are  of  [n.liaii  Oriwin-Kxaniples 
of  Indian  Metapliorical  l^xpressious. 


»»■■ 


"i:  ■ 


MW^^^^'"  Indians/'  says  tlio  do- 
Hij-j/yi  voted  Moravian  luissioiiary, 
/'|]Jf  Mr  Ht'C'k.nveldor,  >'are 
^^^  fond  of  nietapliors.  They 
are  to  their  discourses  wluit  feathers 
and  l)eads  are  to  tlieir  persons." 
Metaphorieal  expressions  and  power- 
ful similes,  drawn  from  nature,  add  a 
peculiar  cliai'ni  lo  their  speeches,  so 
nnicli  admired  hy  observers  of  Indian 
character.  Many  of  these,  it  will  l)e 
noticed,  have  been  ap[)ropriate(l  by 
Enj^dish  writers,  and  pass  amoiio;  tlie 
classic  expressions  of  Eni,dish  litera- 
ture. Terse  utterances,  familiar  as 
'•household  words,"  coniing  from  In- 
dian sources,  are  heard  daily  without  oven  a  reflection  that  so  much  of 
beauty  and  dii^nity  has  been  added  to  our  own  lauij^ua^fe  tlirou^'h  a 
ready  assimilation  of  the  rich  and  glowinjf  rhetoric  of  the  red  num. 
The  following  metaphorical  expi-essions,  many  of  which  are 
derived  from  the  writings  of  Mr.  Heckewelder,  will  serve  as  exam])le8 
in  this  connection,  and  show  witli  what  facility  the  Indian  reads  the 
great  book  of  nature: 

"The  sky  is  overcast   witli   dark   blustering  clouds."      We    shall 
have  troublesome  times;  wo  shall  have  war. 

(518, 


"slNc.lN(i     llll'.DS 


INDIAN    MKT.Vl'lKM!. 


r>i',t 


"  liLACK   CLOl'DS." 


"A  black  cloud  has  arisen  yoiuler."  "War  is  threatened  from  tliat 
quarter,  or  from  that  nation. 

'•Two  bhu'k  clouds 
are  drawini,^  towards  each 
other."  Two  powerful 
euomies  are  in  march 
against  each  other. 

"The  path  is  already 
shut  U[)."  Hostilities  have 
commenced.  The  war  is 
betfuii. 

'•The  rivers  run  with 
blood.""  War  rages  in  the 
country. 

••To  bury  the  luitcii- 
et."  To  make  or  conclude 
a  [)eace. 

"To  lay  down  the 
hatchet,  or  to  slip  the 
hatchet  uiidiM'  the  bedstead.""  To  cease  fighting  for  awhile,  during  a 
truce:  or,  to  place  the  hatchet  at  hand,  so  that  it  may  be  taken  u[i 
ajjain  at  a  moment's  warniiiir. 

"The  hatciiet  vou  irave  nis'  to  strike  vour  enemies  proved  to  bo 
very  dull,  or  not  to  be  siiarp;  my  arm  was  wearietl  to  little  purpose." 
You  supplied  me  so  scantily  with  the  articles  I  stood  in  need  of,  that 
I  wanted  strength  to  execute  your  orders.  The  presents  you  gave  me 
were  not  suilicient  for  the  task  you  imj)osed  u[)on  me,  therefore  I  did 
little. 

••The  hatchet  you  gave  me  was  very  sharp."  As  you  have  satis- 
fieil  me.  I  have  done  the  same  for  you;  I  have  killed  nmny  of  your 
enemies. 

•'You  did  not  make  me  strong."  You  gave  me  nothing,  or  but 
little. 

"Make  me  very  strong."     Give  me  much;  pay  me  \  ••   . 

"The  stronger  you  make  me,  the  more  you  will  sec.  The  moie 
you  will  give  me,  the  more  I  will  do  for  you. 

"I  did  as  you  bid  me.  but  see  nothing."  I  have  performed  my 
part,  but  you  have  not  rewardc  me;  or,  I  did  my  part  for  you,  but 
you  have  not  kept  your  word. 

"You  have  spoken  with  your  lips  only,  not  from  the  heart."  You 
endeavor  to  deceive  me ;  you  do  not  intend  to  dcj  as  you  say. 

"You  now  speak  from  the  heart."     Now  you  mean  what  you  say. 


620 


Till':    A.MKIIICAN    INDIAN. 


To 


'•  You  k<'i>[t  inc  ill  till'  iliirk."  You  wisli  to  dcccivi*  mo;  you  con- 
ceal your  iiiti'iitioiis  from  mo;  you  koop  iiit*  in  ii^iiorimcn. 

'•You  Htopjied  my  eaiu'  You  kont  tlio  tiling  ii  secret  from  mo; 
you  (lid  m>t  wish  mo  to  know  it. 

"Now  I  litdieve  you."     Done.     Ajireed.      It  shall  lie  so. 

"Y'our  words  liave  ])enetratod  into  my  lieart."  1  consent.  1  am 
pleased  with  what  you  say. 

"  Y'ou  have  spoken  good  words."  I  am  pleased;  deliglited  with 
what  you  have  said. 

'•You  have  spoken  the  truth."  I  am  satisfied  witli  what  you  have 
said. 

•'Singing  birds."     Tale-bearers;  storytellers;  liars. 

"Don't  listen  to  the  singing  of  the  birds  which  Hy  by."  Don't 
believe  what  stragglers  tell  you. 

"What  bird  was  it  that  sung  that  soug?"  Who  was  it  that  told 
that  story ;  that  lie  ? 

Longfellow,  in  his  "Song  of  Hiawatha,"  thus  refers  to  the  Iiidiau 
metaphor  of  the  singing  birds: 

"  Siuffinj,'  birds  that  ntter  fnlselioods, 
Story  teller.'*,  iniscliief  iiiiikers, 
Foiiuil  uo  filler  ear  to  liKteii." 

(To  a  chief):  "Have  you  heard  the  news?"  Have  you  been 
opioid  I  III  informed? 

"  I  have  not  heard  anything."     I  have  no  official  information. 

"To  kindle  a  council -fire  at  such  a  place."  To  appoint  a  place 
where  the  national  business  is  to  be  transacted;  to  estal)lish  the  seat 
of  jifovernment  thei^e. 

"To  remove  the  council  fire  to  another  place."  To  establish  an- 
other place  for  the  seat  of  government. 

"  The  council  ^re  has  been  e.vtinguished."  Blood  has  been  shed 
by  an  enemy  at  the  seat  of  government,  which  has  put  the  fire  out; 
the  place  has  been  jwlliifcil. 

"  Don't  look  the  other  way."  Don't  lean  to  that  side;  don't  join 
with  those. 

"Look  this  way."     Join  us,  join  our  party. 

"  I  have  not  room  to  sprgad  my  blanket."  I  am  too  much 
crowded  on. 

"Not  to  have  room  enough  for  an  encampment."  To  be  too 
much  confined  to  a  small  district ;  not  to  have  sufficient  range  for  the 
cattle  to  feed  on,  or  sufficient  hunting-ground. 

"  To  open  a  path  from  one  nation  to  another,  by  removing  the 
logs,  brush  and  briers  out  of  the  way."     To  invite  the  nation  to  which 


INDfAN    MKTAl'IIOlt. 


521 


"undeh  mv  winu." 


the  ])iitl)  lends,  to  a  fiit'iitll  s  iiitiicinirsc:  to  ])r(>|i(iri>  tlie  wny  to  live  oii 
friendly  teniis  with  tlii'in. 

"'I'lie    jiiitli    to    th;it    iiiition  is  )i<,'Miii  (i|)t'ii!'"      \Vi'  iin>   ii;^aiii  on 
friendly  terms;  the  jmth  nmyn^'aiii  he  traveh'd  witli  safety. 

"  I  will  plaee  yon  umh'r 
my  wiiigB."  (Meaning'  uiKhr 
my  arm  pitH )  !  will  proteet 
youatall  hazards!  Youshall 
ho  |)crfectly  safe,  iiohody 
sliall  molt'st  you! 

••  Suifcr  iio^rassto  <,'r(iw 
on  the  war  iiath!"'  Carry  on 
the  war  with  vij^or! 

"Never  sutler  grass  to 
grow  on  this  war  [)ath!''  Be 
at  jierpetual  Avar  witli  the 
nation  this  path  leads  to; 
never  conclude  a  peace  with 
them. 

*'  I  hear  sighing  and  sobbing  in  yonder  direction!"  I  think  that 
a  chief  of  a  neighboring  nation  has  died. 

"  1  draw  the  thorns  out  of  your  feet  and  legs :  grease  your  stitftMied 
joints  witii  oil,  and  wipe  the  sweat  otf  your  body.''  I  make  y(Ui  feel 
comfortable,  after  your  fatiguing  journey,  that  you  may  enjoy  your- 
self while  with  us. 

"I  wipe  the  tears  from  your  eyes,  cleanse  your  ears,  and  place 
your  aching  heart,  which  bears  you  down  to  one  side,  in  its  proper 
position."  I  condole  Avith  you;  disjjel  all  sorrow,  prepare  yourself  for 
business.  (This  is  said  when  condoling  with  a  nation  on  the  death  of 
a  chief ). 

"  I  have  discovered  the  cause  of  your  grief."  I  have  seen  the 
grave  (where  the  chief  was  buried  ). 

"  I  have  covered  yon  spot  of  fresh  earth ;  1  have  raked  leaves 
and  planted  trees  theieon."  Literally,  I  have  hidden  the  grave  from 
your  eyes;  figuratively,  "you  must  now  be  cheerful  again." 

"  I  lift  you  up  from  this  place,  and  set  you  down  again  at  my 
dwelling  place."  I  invite  you  to  rise  from  hence,  and  come  and  live 
where  1  live. 

"  I  am  much  too  heavy  to  rise  at  this  present  time."  I  have  too 
much  pro[ierty,  (corn,  vegetables,  etc.) 

"  I  will  pass  one  night  yet  at  this  place."  I  will  stay  one  year  yet 
at  this  place. 


5'22 


THE    AMEI'.ICAX    INDIAN, 


&; 


"  We  have  joncludeil  a  \)eacf  whicL  is  to  last  us  long  as  the  suu 
shall  shine,  and  the  rivers  Mow  with  water."  The  peace  we  have  made 
is  to  continue  as  long  as  the  world  stands,  or  to  the  end  of  time. 

"To  bury  the  hatchet  beneath  the  root  oi"  a  tree.'"  To  put  it 
quite  out  of  sight. 

"To  bury  deep  in  the  earth,"  (mi  injury  done  ).  To  cousiga  it  to 
oblivion. 

"  To  throw  the  hatchet  vo  the  sky.'  To  wage  open  and  terrible 
war. 

•■To  plant  the  tree  of  peace  on  the  highest  mountain  of  the 
earth."     To  make  a  general  pacification. 

Embassadors  coming  to  pro[)ose  a  general  and  full  treaty  say :  "We 
rend  tiie  clouds  asunder  and  drive  away  all  d'ukness  from  the  heaven, 
that  the  sun  of  peace  may  shine  with  brightness  over  us  all." 

The  Iroquois,  in  expressing  a  desire  that  there  miglifc  be  no  duplic- 
ity or  concealment  with  the  French,  said:  "We  wish  to  fix  the  sun 
in  the  top  of  the  heaven  immediately  above  that  pole,  that  it  may  beat 
directly  down  and  leave  nothing  in  obscurity." 

Whan  discussing  the  sul)ject  M'hether  or  not  war  shell  he  declared, 
if  no  cause  of  war  is  found  to  exist,  they  say:  "  The  hatchet  is  buried. 
'J'Ih!  bones  of  my  \\arriors  are  also  buried.  Tiie  blood  of  my  women 
aud  children,  which  has  been  spilt,  is  also  covered." 

If  there  must  be  war.  they  say:  '*  Tl  tv,'>".ahawk  is  raised.  The 
blood  of  my  women  and  children  smokes  from  the  g  -ound.  The  bones 
of  niv  warriors  and  old  men  lie  uncovered,  whitening  the  eartli." 

When  peace  is  preserved  with  another  tribe,  tliay  say:  "The 
path  between  ur,  must  l.-o  kept  clean.  No  weeds  inu^t  be  suffered  to 
grow  on  it." 

When  a  good  Uiiderstar.tling  is  to  be  maintained  between  them 
and  white  people,  the  phrase  is:  "  The  chain  which  binds  us  together 
must  be  kept  bright  and  never  be  permitted  to  rust." 

When  diti'erences  arise,  they  say  "A  weed  grows  in  the  path." 
"  The  chain  is  beginning  to  rust."  ^^  hen  this  is  perceived  and  the 
cause  of  d'MVience  known,  they  say  "Tlie  weed  must  bo  plucked  from 
the  path.  The  dust  must  be  rubbed  from  Mie  chain,  else  the  path  will 
Boon  be  covered  with  weeds,  or  the  chain  will  rui;t." 

The  happy  nninner  in  which  the  Indians  incorporate  into  their 
discourse  striking  and  instructive  metaphor,  is  oidy  (-(jualed  by  their 
love  of  oratory,  which,  with  theui,  is  a  mitive  accoi;<pJishmnnt.  With 
a  huiguage  strong,  conqu'ehensive,  smooth  and  grammatical,  with 
natures  that  never  espoiise  a  cause  in  which  they  have  m^t  a  faith  as 
absolute  as  truth  itself,  it  is  not  strange  thai:  we  find  their  utterances 


INDIAN    METAl'HOU. 


523 


iiiieq lulled  ill  powerful  argument,  piithos  or  soul-stirriug  eloquence, 
iini)r()ved  iu  its  effect  by  apt  Indian  ineta})hor  and  gems  of  native 
Similes. 

The  grace  with  which  metaphor  is  used  is  finely  illustrated  in  the 
numerous  s[)eeches.  biographies  and  personal  incidents  recorded  of  this 
remarka!)lo  people. 

Skenandoah.  a  celebrated  chief  of  the  Oneida  tribe  of  the  Six 
Nations,  who  lived  to  a  great  age,  in  his  last  oration  in  council,  opened 
witli  the  folhnviiig  sublime  sentiment:  "Brothers,  I  am  an  aged  hem- 
lock. The  winds  of  a  hundred  Avinters  have  wiiistled  through  my 
]  ranches,  and  I  am  dead  at  the  top."  EveiT  one  who  has  seen  a  tall 
hemlock,  with  a  dry  and  leatless  crown  surmounting  its  dark  green 
foliage,  will  feel  the  force  of  this  simile.  His  memory,  his  vigor,  and 
his  powers  of  youth  had  departed  forever. 

Another  instance  of  ajvt  Indian  metaj)!i(U'  is  contained  in  a  com- 
munication sent  by  tlit-  great  Seminole  chief  to  the  commanding  general 
of  the  United  States  forces,  in  the  famous  Florida  war.  in  which  iie 
says:  "You:'  men  will  figlit,  and  so  will  ours,  till  the  last  drop  of  Semi- 
nole blood  has  moistened  <:]io  soil  of  their  hunting-grounds."' 

At  the  celebrated  Indian  council  held  at  Vinceniies,  Indiana, 
between  (leneral  Harrison  and  Tecuniseh.  the  latter,  on  concluding  his 
speecli  to  General  Harrison,  found  that  no  chair  had  been  provitlcd 
him.  He  was  highly  affronted  at  the  seeming  neglect.  As  soon  as 
the  mistake  was  discovered.  General  Harrison  ordered  a  chair  brought 
and  otfered  Tecuniseh,  with  the  words,  "Your  father  reijuests  you  to 
take  a  chair."  Still  considering  the  ni'glect  intentional,  tiie  great 
chief  haughtily  declined  it  with  the  woiils:  "My  father?  The  sun  is 
my  father;  the  earth  is  my  mother,  and  on  her  bosom  will  I  recline." 
TIkmi  calmly  disposed  himself  on  the  ground. 

The  sublimity  of  Indian  metaplior  ii  Indian  oratory  is  well  illus- 
trated in  the  closing  words  of  a  speech  by  Pushmataha,  a  veneral)le 
chief  of  a  western  tribe,  at  a  council  held  at  WashingtDa  many  years 
ago.  In  alluding  to  Ids  extreme  age  and  the  probability  that  he  might 
not  survive  the  journey  back  to  his  tribe,  he  said:  "My  children  will 
walk  through  the  forests,  and  the  Great  Spirit  Avill  whistle  in  the  trec- 
to|)s,  and  the  tlowers  will  spring  up  in  the  trail,  but  Pushmataha  will 
hear  not.  He  will  see  the  tlowers  no  more.  He  will  be  gone.  His 
people  will  know  that  he  is  dead.  The  news  will  come  to  their  ears  as 
the  fall  of  a  mighty  oak  in  the  stillness  of  the  woods." 

The  following  is  from  a  speech  of  the  Stockbridge  Indian, 
Uhpaunnouwaumet,  in  1774.  On  being  solicited  by  white  men  of  tlu^ 
New  England  colonics,  to  h.ivc   his  tribe  join  on  the  side  of  the  coin- 


THr,    AMKIilC.VN    INDfAN. 


1: 

Si 


nists  in  case  of  war  with  Eiiglaiul,  their  mother  oountry,  to  luaintaiii 
ail  iiulfcipendBut  •^overiinient.  he  isaiil:  "Brothers,  we  have  lieard  you 
Hjieak  by  your  letter,  we  thank  you  for  it,  and  now  we  make  answer. 
Brothers,  you  renieniber  when  you  first  caine  over  tlie  great  waters ;  I 
was  great  and  you  were  very  little,  very  small.  1  then  took  you  in  for 
friends  and  ke[)t  you  under  my  arms,  so  that  none  might  injure  you. 
Sinee  that  time  we  have  ever  hecm  true  friends.  Tlior<vhas  never  been 
a  (juarrel  between  us.  Now  our  eonditions  are  changed.  You  have 
become  great  and  tall.  You  reach  the  clouds.  You  are  sesMi  nil 
uround  the  world.  I  am  become  small,  very  little.  I  ••n  not  so  high 
as  vour  heel.      Now  a'ou  take  care  of  me.  I  look  to  vou  ror  in'otection."" 

The  following  is  an  allegorical  account  of  the  fiist  arrival  '  he 
English  in  America,  and  an  allusion  to  a  murder  committed  y  an 
lro(niois.  in  a  s[)eech  by  Thenayieson,  an  Iroqiiois  chief,  at  a  council 
with  the  Englisl)  in  174^8,  which  further  illustrates  Indian  metapiior 
as  used  in  their  public  speeches: 

"Brothers:  When  we  first  saw  one  another  at  your  arrival  at 
Albany,  we  shook  hands  together,  and  we  became  brethren.  We  tied 
your  ship  to  the  bushes.  After  wo  had  more  and  more  dealings  with 
you.  and  finding  that  the  bush  w-ould  not  hold  your  ship,  we  tied  it  to 
a  big  tree;  and  ever  sinee,  good  friendship  has  continued  between  us. 

"Afterwards  you  told  lis,  a  tree  may  happen  to  fall,  and  the  rope 
by  which  it  is  tied  may  rot.  Y"ou  then  proposed  to  make  a  silver 
chain,  and  tie  your  ship  to  the  great  mountain  in  the  Five  Nations' 
country;  and  that  chain  Avas  called  the  chain  of  friendship. 

"  AVe  were  all  tied  by  our  arms  together  with  tliis  silver  chain,  and 
made  one;  ever  since  a  good  correspondence  has  been  kept  u[)  between 
us.  But  we  are  sorrv  that  at  vour  coming  here  Ave  are  obliged  to  talk 
of  the  accident  that  has  lately  befallen  you  in  Carolina,  Avliere  some  of 
our  warriors,  by  the  instigation  of  the  evil  spirit,  struck  a  hatchet  into 
our  body — for  our  brothers,  the  English,  and  we  are  of  one  body. 
What  was  done  we  utterly  abhor  as  a  thing  done  by  the  evil  spirit 
himself. 

"We  neA'er  expected  any  of  our  people  would  do  this  to  an 
Englishman.  AVe,  therefore,  remove  the  weapon,  which,  by  an  evil 
.^[lirit'a  order,  was  struck  into  your  body,  and  we  derire  that  our  broth- 
ers, the  Governor  of  N(>w  Y'ork,  and  Onas  i  William  Penn,  or  the  Gov- 
eriKU'  of  Pennsylvania),  may  use  their  utmost  endeavors  that  the  thing 
may  be  buried  in  the  bottomless  pit — that  it  may  never  be  seen  again ; 
that  the  silver  chain.  Avhich  is  of  long  standing,  may  be  preserA'ed 
bright  and  unhurt." 


CHAPTER   XLTV. 
INDIAN   MUSIC  AND  POETRY. 

Origin  of  MuRic— Vocal  ami  lustnimental — In.lians  aro  Naturally  Musicians— Siiifr 
on  Devotional  Occasions  Like  the  White  Man— Sonj^s  of  I'laise  to  Uiely  Like 
the  Jew8--SoutjH  Consisted  of  Few  Words — Short  Phrases — Many  Times 
Repeated — Laugua^'e  of  Exeitement--Exijressiou  of  Oompassion—Abseuee  of 
^Measure  or  llhynie— Voices  Often  Fine — Words  Preserved  by  Picture  Writin^j-- 
[mliau  Music  Noted  for  its  Simplicity — Scale  of  Music  Limited— The  Chorna  iu 
Hiijh  Strain  of  Voice— Have  Various  Instruments  of  Music — Some  Instruments 
Like  those  of  the  White  Man  -The  Drum— (i(mrd  Shell— Rattling,'  Sounds  - 
Description  of  Indian  Implements  of  Music- -Louitfellow's  Hiawatha  an  Imita- 
tion of  Indian  Poetry  -White  Man's  Old  Fashioned  Sonf,'t,— Robert  Kuhl- 
Coincidence  with  Indian  Songs— Samples  of  Indian  Music-  Dojj  Dance  of  the 
Dakota:;  and  others. 


W!|rf  HERE  has  been  an  at- 
^■Jr'\  tempt  amongst  those 
>'Jl  i/i^  who  have  sought  to  class- 
^F**  ify  history,  find  reaoli 
back  to  the  origin  or  source  of 
its  branches,  to  discover  the 
origin  of  music,  both  instru- 
mental mtisic  or  that  produced 
by  artificial  means,  and  as  well 
the  practice  of  vocal  music  pro- 
duced by  tones  or  modulations 
of  the  voice.  Vocal  music,  so 
called,  it  may  be  said,  origin- 
ated with  the  sound  of  the 
human  voice,  and  is  common 
among  all  tlie  races  as  are  the  utterances  of  speech  by  the  means  of 
the  vocal  organs.  Many,  however,  insist  that  the  idea  of  vocal  music, 
from  the  human  voice,  was  derived  front  the  example  of  the  singing 
of  birds.  Zarlinc  ascribes  it  to  the  sound  of  water;  but  it  seems  to 
be  agreed  that  music  Avas  first  reduced  to  rules  by  -Tubal,  wlio  is 
spoken  of  in  Jewish  histoiy  as  "the  father  of  all  such  as  handle  the 
harp  ami  organ." 

(526) 


IKOIJUOIS   URLM. 


526 


THE    A.MElilC.VN    INDIAN. 


Lucretius  ascribes  tlio  invention  of  instrunientnl  music,  or  mode 
of  producing  ''sweet  scmnds"  by  artificial  means,  to  the  whistling  of 
the  winds  in  the  hollow  reeds.  Another  writer  su[)posos  the  inven- 
tion to  have  arisen  from  the  sounds  produced  by  the  hammers  of  Tubal 
Cain. 

The  American  Indian  and  the  native  African  are  naturally  musi- 
cians. Vocal  music,  or  the  practice  of  singing,  after  tiie  manner  of  ovory 
race,  is  supposed  to  be  coeval  with  man's  existence,  or  at  least  with  his 
power  of  speech.  In  regard  to  vocal  music,  in  the  art  of  singing,  the 
same  coincidence  occurs,  between  the  Indian  and  the  races  of  the  Old 
"World,  that  is  found  in  various  other  respects.  The  singing  of  psalms, 
as  a  devotional  manifestation,  was  a  verv  ancient  custom  amonir  the 
Jews,  and  so  the  like  custom  of  singing  on  devotional  occasions  and 
for  the  purposes  of  praises  and  fidelity  to  the  Great  Spirit,  prevailed 
among  the  American  Indian  tribes.  In  all  their  religious  feasts  and 
ceremonies  they  addressed  their  prayers  and  praises  to  siijterior  beings 


"I 

pi 


As  with  us.  their  singing  was  accorapanietl  with  the  utterance  of 
words  set  to  their  peculiar  music;  and,  as  is  customary  with  us,  so  they 
had  their  fixed  or  standard  songs  composed  for  their  feasts  and  dances 
and  their  festive  or  solemn  occasions.  They  had  their  stated  songs 
accompa!iying  every  important  undertaking,  and  among  them  for 
solemn  occasions,  to  be  particularly  noted,  was  their  death  song,  which 
every  Indian  sung,  wdienever  he  was  warned  of  approaching  death,  or 
suspected  that  death  was  about  to  overtake  him. 

Their  songs,  in  general,  tor  whatever  purjmse,  consisted  for  the 
most  part  of  a  few  words  or  short  [)hrases  many  times  rejieated,  dwell- 
ing linig  and  veliemently  on  the  same  idea.  The  poetry  of  the  Indians, 
or  the  words  of  their  songs,  w^as  the  language  of  excitement  and  the 
expression  of  pasnion ;  and,  althougli  measure  and  rhyme  were  wanting, 
they  accompanied  the  utterances  of  their  words  by  some  modulation 
of  tiie  voice,  like  that  which  we  call  singing.  Their  voices  were  often 
fine,  and  the  sentences  they  uttered  were  the  language  of  sincerity, 
divesteil  of  art. 

The  words  of  their  songs,  which  they  preserved,  in  general,  by 
picture  writing,  are  in  many  cases  of  considerable  antiquitv.  and  inive 
much  merit  as  native  poetical  compositions.  Their  mode  of  preserving 
their  songs,  or  aiding  the  memory  in  retaining  them  exhibits  one  of 
the  earliest  steps  towards  a  written  language. 

Indian  music  is  noted  for  its  8imi)licity.  In  general,  it  consists 
of  a  scale  comprising  about  four  notes;  indeed,  it  has  been  very  truth- 
fullv  remarked  that  the  choruses  are  about  all  there  is  of  the  Indian 


INDIAN    MUSIC    AND    I'OETHY.  Oil/ 

soiij;-.  Tliev  liave  first  one  line  of  a  few  words  expressing  a  sentiment, 
wliich  ib  followed  by  a  chorus.  The  choruses  are  regular,  and  many 
of  them  are  sung  in  the  higliest  strains  of  the  voice. 

The  Indians  had.  also,  various  instruments  of  music:  one  some- 
thing like  a  Hute,  which  was  made  of  two  pieces  of  cedar,  halt  round, 
and  Llieii  hollowed  out  quite  thin,  with  four  holes  in  it,  and  then  glued 
together,  so  as  to  form  a  perfect  tube.  The  music  was  produced  by 
blowing  at  the  end.  Wliether  the  plan  of  this  instrument  was  bor- 
rowed from  the  whites  is  not  known;  but.  among  many  tribes,  it  was 
known  to  lie  im[)roved  from  the  exam[)le  of  otlier  like  instri;ments 
amongst  the  wlntes.  The  Indians  liad.  also,  a  kind  of  drum,  much 
like  the  tambourijie.  It  was  constructed  from  a  skin  drawn  over  a  keg 
or  hollow  vessel  of  the  kind.  This  they  used  on  various  occasions, 
as  an  instrument  for  keeping  time  with  vocal  music,  or  for  marking 
time  without  other  music. 

The  Indian  naturally  had  a  good  perception  of  time,  and  raeas- 


SHE-SUE-WUOi' — INUIAN    KATTLiE. 

ured  it  in  his  music  and  dances  with  much  exactr.ass;  in  tune,  ho  was 
sadly  deficient,  knowing  little  or  nothing,  it  i-'  sail,  of  tlie  natural 
intervals  of  tones  and  semi-tones.  There  was,  tnrongli  all  his  music, 
one  prevailing  and  constantly  recurring  sound,  from  whicli  the  otherj 
varied  by  all  kinds  of  irregular  intervals  and  fractions  of  intervals. 
His  music,  as  well  as  accompanying  words,  were  often  im[)romptu. 
Tlie  Indian  ^oiee,  especially  that  of  the  female,  was  musical  and  capa- 
ble of  cultivation. 

They  ha<l  also  an  instrument  of  music  constructed  of  a  gourd- 
shell,  called  by  the  AlgoiKjuins  sho-slif'-(2ii<)ij,  wherein  beans  were 
placed  to  produce  a  rattling  sound  wlien  shaken.  Sometimes  this 
instrument  was  made  of  birch  bark.  They  also  had  an  instrument 
used  for  the  like  i)uri)08e,  but  ditferently  constructed,  calleil  a  rattle, 
composed  of  the  hoofs  of  the  deer  or  some  otlier  animal.  They  were 
constructed  by  taking  a  large  number  of  these  lioofs,  througli 
which  they  bored  a  small  hole  in  the  narrow  end  of  each,  and  tied 


528 


THK    AMKlilCAN    INDIAN. 


O 

Sfc"| 


v.' 

s";  1 


tlirm  to  ji  short  stick.  The  riittliug  was  produced  by  jerking  them 
svidileuly  up  uiid  down. 

The  Irijquois  and  many  other  eastern  tribes  had  also  a  rattle  made 
of  turtle  shell,  used  as  an  instrument  of  music  or  to  accompany  vocal 
singing  in  their  dances.  Tliis  instrument  was  made  by  removing  the 
animal  from  the  shell,  and,  after  drying  it,  placing  within  it  a  hand- 
ful of  dint  corn,  and  then  sewing  up  the  skin,  which  is  left  attached 
to  tlie  siu4].  Tiie  neck  of  the  turtle  being  stretched  over  a  wooden 
handle  rendei-od  the  instrument  quite  complete  for  the  purposes 
designed. 

Among  the  Ojibways  and  many  other  tribes  were  two  kinds  of 
drums,  one  called  M(ih-divnult-ko-(ivoii,  made  from  the  trunk  of  a 
hollow  tree  about  two  feet  long,  having  one  end  headed  with  a  board, 
and  the  other  covered  with  umlressed  deer  skin,  on  which  to  strike. 
These  drums  were  used  principally  for  sacred  purposes.  The  other 
kind,  called  T'd-irdc-j/iin,  was  rudely  made  in  the  form  of  a  common 
snare  drum.     Tliese  are  used  at  festival  occasions  and  at  amusements. 

Mr.  Catlin  thus  describes  the  Indian  drum:  "Th.^'r  drums  are 
made  in  a  very  rude  manner,  oftentimes  with  a  mere  piece  of  rawhide 
stretched  over  a  hoop,  very  much  in  the  shape  of  a  tandiourine ;  and 
at  other  times  are  made  in  the  form  of  a  keg,  with  a  head  of  rawhide 
at  each  end;  on  these  they  beat  with  a  drum-stick,  which  oftentimes 
itself  is  a  rattle,  the  bulb  or  head  of  it  being  made  of  rawhide  filled 
witli  pebbles.  In  other  instances  the  stick  has,  at  its  eud,  a  little 
hoop  wound  and  covered  with  buckskin,  to  soften  the  sound,  withAvhich 
they  beat  on  the  drum  with  great  violence,  as  their  chief  and  heel 
iiisj)irhi(i  sound  for  all  dances,  and  also  as  an  accompaniment  for  their 
numerous  and  never-ending  songs  of  amusement,  of  thanksgiving,  and 
vicdiciiic,  or  iiiclai."' 

Mr.  Catlin  also  speaks  of  another  instrument  of  music  among 
the  Indians,  which  he  refers  to  as  the  mystery  v^histle,  concerning 
which  he  says:  "The  my.stery  whistle  is  another  instrument  of  their 
invention,  and  very  ingenicmsly  made,  tiie  sound  being  produced  on  a 
principle  entirely  ditt'erent  from  that  of  any  wind  instrument  known 
in  civilized  inventions,  and  the  notes  })roduced  on  it,  by  the  sleight  of 
trick  of  an  Indian  boy,  in  so  sim[)le  and  successful  a  manner  as  to 
baffle  entirely  all  civilized  ingenuity,  even  when  it  is  seen  to  be  played. 
An  Indian  boy  would  stand  and  blow  his  notes  on  this  repeatedly,  for 
hundreds  of  white  men  who  might  be  lookers  o!i,  not  one  of  whom  could 
make  the  least  noise  on  it,  even  by  practicing  with  it  for  hours. 
When  I  first  saw  this  curious  exliibition,  I  was  charmed  with  the 
peculiar  sweetness  of  its  harmonic  sounds,  and  completely  perplexed 


INDIAN    MUSIC    AND    I'OKTKY. 


529 


(as  hundreds  of  white  men  have,  no  doubt,  l)een  before  me,  tothe  trreat 
annisenifciit  and  siitisfaction  of  the  women  and  cliildren)  as  to  the 
mode  in  which  the  sound  was  produced,  even  though  it  was  repeatedly 
phiyed  immediately  before  my  eyes  and  luuuled  to  me  for  vain  and 
amusing  endeavors.  The  sounds  of  this  little  simple  toy  are  liquid 
and  swoet  beyt)nd  description ;  and  thoi^gh  liere  given  only  in  liar- 
monies,  I  am  inclined  to  think  miyht.  bv  some  inirenious  musician  or 
musical  instrument-maker,  be  modulated  and  converted  into  somethini: 
very  pleasing." 

In  regard  to  the  peculiar  style  of  Indian  poetry,  as  shown  by 
their  songs,  this  has  been  well  imitated  by  the  poet  Longfellow,  in  his 
celebrated  "'Song  of  Hiawatha."'  which,  on  its  first  publication,  attracted 
so  much  attention  from  its  peculiar  style,  the  public  not  understanding 
that  the  attempt  of  the  author  in  this  poem  was  to  imitate  the  char- 
acter of  Indian  songs.  This,  indeed,  is  one  of  the  peculiar  features 
in  this  masterly  production  of  the  famous  poet,  not  generally  under- 
stood, as  will  be  noticed  in  the  example  of  the  following  Kneo,  when 
compared  with  the  Indian  examples  which  follow: 

"Should  yon  ask  me,  whence  these  stones? 
Whence  these  lej^ends  and  traditions, 
With  the  odors  of  the  forest, 
Willi  the  dew  and  damp  of  meadows, 
With  the  curliuH'  smoke  of  wij^wams, 
With  the  Mishini^'  of  great  rivers, 
With  their  fre(}uent  repetitious, 
Auu  Uieir  wild  reverberations, 
As  of  thunder  in  the  nionniains, 
I  should  answer,  I  should  tell  ytm,  etc. 

EXAMl'LE    OF    NATIVE    INDIAN    SONGS. 

The  following  specimens  of  Indian  songs,  here  given  to  further 
illustrate  the  peculiarity  of  Indian  poetry,  are  taken  from  Schoolcraft 
and  other  reliable  Indian  authorities. 

The  following  is  an  address  of  a  war-party  to  the  women  on  leav- 
ing their  village: 

WAR  S()N(i. 

Kaago!  Kaaffo!  moweemizhekain, 
Neen  deekway  meedoap  neeboyaun; 
Keenahwau  aatah  keedau  moweendim; 
Keenahwaa  kee  jfideemaujfiziui, 
Eekwaaweeyaij,'  kee  Kideemauj^izim. 

n. 

Nee  nundouaawaug  nee  nundonaawaug, 
Ainuhwaa+funmgig  kau  uissiujig; 
Nindowee  tilibisbeemaug  -  tibbisheemaug, 
Aiunbwaagmunjig  k«u  uissiudjig. 

34 


530 


THE    AMKllIC.VN    INDIAN. 


7.) 


M 


IS! 


Nawdowaasee !  nimdowaaseowUK ! 
Gnyaii  wepnaliwau  tibbisbko — 
Gnyaii  wppiiabwau  raeesn^'o, 
Kaadowee  eezbisbeo  iimgwaii— eezhisbeemug. 
Knago,  Knn/aro,  etc. 

TrtniftlatioH  of  the  foregoing. 
Do  not,  do  not  weep  for  nie 
Loved  \vt)iiuin,  sbonld  I  die; 
For  vonrKelf  alone  should  yon  weep. 
Poor  are  ye  all.  and  to  be  i)iliod, 
Ye  women  ye  are  to  be  pitied. 

I  seek,  I  seek  our  fallen  relations; 
I  ffo  to  revenge,  revenge  the  slain; 
Our  relations,  fallen  and  slain. 
And  onr  foes,  our  foes,  they  sha'l  lie, 
Like  them,  like  them  shall  they  lie. 
I  go,  I  go,  to  lay  them  low,  to  lay  them  low. 
Do,  do  not,  etc. 

The  sentiments  excited  by  the  absence  of  a  person  beloved  are 
expressed  in  the  following  lines.  They  are  usually  sung  in  a  measured 
and  pensive  strain,  which  derives  much  of  its  effect  from  the  jieculiar 
intonation  and  pathos,  which  render  the  music  au  echo  of  the  sense: 

INDIAN   maiden's  LAMENT. 

Neezh  ogoone,  ncezb  ogor.ee; 
Kan  weesinissee. 

Neezh,  etc. 
Aazhee  gusbkaiudumiuin; 
Neenemoocb.'iin,  .veeyea. 

Aazhee,  etc. 
II. 
Kee  unee  bubbeoshkobee; 
Kau  enee  iuansheepun. 

Kee  unee,  etc. 
Neenemooshain,  weeyea, 
Waiudwee  gnshkaidnmaiin. 

Neenemooshain,  etc. 

Translation. 

I. 
'Tie  two  days,  two  long  days, 
Since  last  I  tasted  food; 
'Tis  for  you,  for  you,  ray  love, 
That  I  grieve,  that  I  grieve. 
'Tis  for  yon,  for  yon,  that  I  grieve. 

II. 
The  waters  flow  deep  and  wide, 
On  which,  love,  you  have  sailed — 
Dividing  you  from  me. 
'Tis  for  you.  for  yon,  my  love, 
'Tis  for  you,  for  you,  that  I  grieve. 


f 


INDIAN    MUSIC    AND    POETHY. 


581 


ire 
•ed 
iar 


Indiau  war  snugs  are  highly  figurative,  and  sometimes  a  very 
abstract  mode  of  expression  is  employed.  Each  warrior  sings  a  single 
verse,  Avhich  is  generally  complete  in  itself.  These  verses  generally 
consist  of  one  or  two  lines,  which  are  several  times  repeated,  and 
several  times  transposed.  In  singing,  the  most  exact  time  is  kejjt; 
and,  where  the  number  of  syllables  in  a  line  is  not  sufficient  to  com- 
plete the  measure,  short  interjections  as  he.  ha,  hoh,  etc.,  having  no 
definable  meaning,  are  uttered  to  supply  this  deficiency.  These  inter- 
jections serve  also  as  a  chorus,  in  the  i-ecital  of  which  all  the  voices 
join,  and  of  which  the  following  are  examples: 

I.  WAUIilOK. 

Aubectnb  tioezliig,  iie  ban  baiinvfiawaa — 
Ne  ban  bainiwaawaa,  aubeetuli  f,'tH'zliij,', 
Anbeetuh,  etc. 

II.  WARRIOR. 

Aindnh  so  peezbiguk  waiiguno  waHbomin, 
Ainduh  so  geezbisuk  ke  ganpnno  waubomiD. 
Aiudiib,  etc. 

III.  WARRIOR. 

Aubeotnb  geezbiguk  abl)eeaun  i)eeii,iase9Wtig — 
Peenaaseewug,  peeuaaseewiij,'. 

Anbeetub,  etc. 

IV.  WAREIDK. 

Peemiskwaushecwug,  pceuaaseewng,  anbeetuhgeezbigoang, 
Peeniisbwausbeewug,  etc. 

V.  WARRIOR. 

Auzbauwatish  e  wiig,  peenaaseewng, 
Ausbauwaueb  e  wiig  peoiiaaEeewug. 

Peenaaseewng,  etc. 

VI.   WARRIOR. 

Aupitsbee  Monetoag,  ne  mudwaa  wauweeneegoag; 
Auspitsbeo  Monetoag,  ne  mudwaa  wauweeneegoag. 
Aupitsbee,  etc. 

A'll.    WARRIOR. 

Kaagate  neetninwaindum,  uaubnnaatnmig,  tsbeebaiibee  wishonnuu, 
Kaagate  neeminwaindum,  etc. 

Translation. 


I.   VOICE. 

I  sing-I  sing,  under  tbe  center  of  tbe  sky, 

Under  tbe  center  of  tbe  sky; 
Under  tbo  center  of  tbe  sky,  I  sing,  I  sing, 

Under  the  center  of  tbe  sky,  etc. 


532 


THE    AMEUICAN    INI)[.\\. 


II.    VOICK. 


Every  dny  I  look  at  yoii.  I  look  iit  you, 

Thou  iiioriiini:  star. 
Evory  (lay  [  look  at  you,  I  look  at  you, 

Thou  niuruiuK  star.  ftc. 


III.  VOICE. 

I  'J'ii»>  half  of  the  (lay  I  roniain,  yo  war-like  liirils. 

Ye  war-like  birds; 
Tiic  half  of  the  day  I  remain,  T  remain 
The  half  of  the  day  I  remain,  etc. 

IV.  VOICK. 

The  birds  of  the  brave  take  a  llij,'lit  round  the  sky. 
I  A  Hi^ht  round  the  sky; 

The  birds  of  tlie  bravt-  take  a  lli>,'ht.  take  a  lli(,'ht, 
I  The  birds  of  the  brave  take  a  fli^'ht,  eU-. 

V.  VOICE. 

They  ero.ss  the  enemy's  line— the  birds, 
Tlit>y  ero.ss  the  enemy's  lino. 
,  Thi>  birds— the  birds— the  ravenous  birds, 

They  cross  the  enemy's  liue,  etc. 

VI.  VOICE. 

The  spirits  on  high  repeat  my  name, 

Hept>at  my  name. 
The  spirits  on  high — the  spirits  on  high 

llepeat  my  name,  ete. 

VII.    VOICE. 

Full  happy  nm  I,  io  be  slain  and  to  lio. 

On  the  enemy's  side  <>f  the  line  to  lie! 
Full  happy  am  I— full  nappy  am  I, 

On  the  enemy's  side  of  the  liue  to  lio,  etc. 

Tliti  fore<f()iii<,f  siinplo  prodiictioii  of  the  native  Indian  mind  finds 
its  ODunterpHrt  in  eliaracter  and  simplicity  in  tlie  celebrated  old  song 
of  Caj)t.  Kidd.  emanating  from  some  New  England  bard  in  the  more 
primitive  days  of  the  white  man's  society  and  learning,  of  which  the 
following  is  a  sample: 


OLD  .SONG  OF     C.\PT.    KIDD. 

Yon  captains  brnve  an'i  bold,  hear  our  cries,  hear  our  cries, 

Yon  captains  brave  and  bold,  hear  our  cries; 
You  captaius  brave  and  bold,  though  you  seem  uueontroU'd, 

Don't  for  the  sake  of  gold  lose  your  souls,  lose  your  souls, 

Don't  for  the  sake  of  gold  lose  your  souls. 
My  name  was  Robert  Kidd,  when  I  sail'd,  when  I  sail'd, 

My  name  was  Robert  Kidd,  when  I  sail'd; 
My  name  was  Robert  Kidd,  God's  laws  I  did  forbid, 

And  so  wickedly  I  did,  when  I  .sail'd. 


INDIAN    .MISIC    AND    roKTIlV. 


583 


SONd    ol'    AN    INDIAN     MOTIIKU. 

Thore  is  8omethin<,'  peculiarly  attmctivt!  in  tin-  followinjj  rude  and 
literal  trauslatidu  of  the  soiiij  of  an  Indian  woinun  of  the  liiackfeet 
tril)f3  to  the  s|)irit  of  her  son,  who  wms  killed  on  his  first  war  partv. 
The  words  were  aceui-ately  translated  and  written  down  at  tla*  time,  and 
wo  are  assured  were  not  in  any  respect  changed  or  snjoothod  from  the 
sentiment  of  the  ori<,'inal: 

'•(),  my  Hoii,  fiirmvpll! 
You  have  ^lut"  boyond  tlio  jjroat  rivor. 
Your  spirit  is  on  tli(>  dtlicr  aido  of  tlit>  Baud  l)utteB, 
I  will  not  SCO  you  for  a  liuiidrcd  winters; 
Y'ou  will  scalp  the  cncuiy  in  the  jrrccn  |>i-airic, 
Beyond  the  f^reat  river, 
When  the  warriors  of  the  Mhiekfcet  meet, 
When  they  sniokc  tli(>  me<liciiie-|)ipe  und  dauce  the  war-dauce, 
They  will  ask,  'Where  is  rsthumakiiV 
Where  is  the  bravest  of  the  Mississiiipir' 
Ho  fell  on  the  war-path. 

Mai-ram-bo,  Mai-ram-bo. 

"Many  scalps  will  b(>  taken  for  your  death; 
The  Crows  will  lose  many  horses. 
Their  women  weep  for  their  braves. 
They  will  curse  the  spirit  of  Isthumaka. 
O,  my  sou!    I  will  come  to  you, 
And  make  moccasins  for  the  war-path. 
As  T  did  wh(>ii  you  struck  thelodi,'e 
Of  the  House  (rnard  with  the  tomahawk. 
Farewell,  my  son.     I  will  see  you 
Beyond  the  broad  river. 

Mai-ram-bo,  Mai-ram-bo." 

Snn^  in  a  2)laintivo  luiiaor  key,  and  in  a  wild,  irrefjnlar  riiviue.  the 
dir<fo  was  far  more  imi)ressivo  tiian  the  wortls  woahl  indicate. 

The  foIlowLug  are  siimples  of  Indian  music  used  in  some  of  their 
dances: 


^"^^^^-^iff^. 


T-  r'^lvrt^r. 


i.    ,yA 


^=ntt: 


^^^3^^^S 


TkH^ 


-< — Hi^ 


I   "  !  -zj-- 


^^S^^^^^^;^atr- 


DOO   DANTE  OF  THK  l)AK()T.\II.S. 


534 


THE    AMr.Uir.VN'    IN'niAN. 


''I 

ri 

?3 


■^ r—->r- 


-J^J^ 


■±:=t 


r^^^'.jj^-^jj 


c^    ^    '■  J  J  J 


±± 


^'h^hrf- 


*"'«--'  "        ^       cv    c 


rr 


-y^^^vVfrf 


? 


o.iniww  s('AT,r  PANcr:. 

Tlio  uott's  iiiiirktMl  with  uoceuts  aro  perforiu'.'il  with  a  tromiilous  voice,  souuili'il 
High-yi-yi,  etc. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

SECRET  SOCIETIES. 

Two  riistitntions  amorn:  tho  North  AmcricHii  Iiulinns^  From  tlu>  Atlantic  to  tlio 
Pucitic  From  till' (riiir  of  ^Icxico  to  tlic  Arctic  Occiiti  Mcihiwiii  — JecHnkdwiii  - 
Art  of  Mcdiciil  Miii,'ic--My.stcry  -Propliccy- -Ancient  Ori^'in — Tlic  Term  >[cila  - 
Nccromantio  Inlliicnces-  Exerted  iu  Hecrot--Meiliiwininue,  a  MaK'iciun- -Meila- 
win,  the  Art  of  Mnjfic— Fornieil  into  Hocioties  or  Asaociations— Adinittinj;  Cuiuli- 
datOH— Wiiu  May  Ite  Admitted-  (!eremoiiy  of  AdniiH.sion  Art  of  I'ropliccy  - 
OiTemonieH  of  the  Wahen()--Medawiii.  Detinition     Wal)eno,  Detinitiou. 


\T^T°^HK  iinpressioii  lins  jifc- 
"-'  ,  ,>  Vfiileil  ttJ  !i  ('()iisi(l(M'al)lH 
•^  Yf  extent,  oBpecially  !iiii()ii<^ 
"M'*  lUPinhers  of  the  older 
secret  societipR  of  this  country, 
that  secret  orders,  or  secret 
orj^aui/ntiniis  of  some  kind, 
existed  among  the  American 
Indians,  many  referring  to  this 
as  some  evidence  to  establish 
the  claim  tlnit  the  esseuti  I 
elements  of  tlie  Masonic  order 
were  univt>rsal  and  of  great 
antiquity,  extending  through- 
out all  the  nati<ins  of  the  earth. 
Tnvestigation  shows  tiiat 
so  far  as  the  existeiice  of  secret 
societies,  or  societies  having 
secrets  or  dealing  in  mysteries 
aiiionir  the  American  Indians, 
are  concerned,  the  claim  is  not 
without  some  fimudation.  Mr. 
Sciioolcraft,  who  had  much 
individual  experience  in  this 

reganl,  and  who  seems  to  have  given  this  subject  thorough  attention. 

says  there  were  two  institutions  among  tlie  North  .\merican  Indians. 


Till.  SILKM   FOR  EST. 


5d(i 


THK    VMKIUCAN    INDIAN. 


SI 


wliicli  woro  found  to  iiervado  the  wliole  hotly  of  tlie  trihcs  from  the 
Athintic  t,o  the  Paciti'",  anil  from  tlie  Giil^'  of  Mexico  to  tlie  Arctic 
ocean;  however,  the  term  hy  which  tliey  were  ileiiotcd  mij^iit  liitTer.  or 
the  minor  rites  of  the  iustitntioii  mi<^lit  l)e  modified.  Tlioy  were 
<vdled  in  the  hiuguai^e  of  tlie  Ali^oniitiins,  as  spoken  by  the  Ojibways. 
the  stock  tribe  of  tiiat  grou[),  the  Mc-iht-irin  and  the  Jcc-sii-kd-iriiL 
In  other  words,  they  were  the  art  of  suedical  mui^ie,  or  mystery,  and 
of  |ir(.|)hesv;  both  are  very  ancient  in  tiieir  orij^in.  and  are  very  gen- 
erally ditfuscd,  [)racticed  and  believed  in  ainon^f  tlu^  .American  tribes. 

The  term  Mc(((i,  in  its  ori>^inal  sii^nification,  became  obscure  by 
its  later  aitplitiulion  to  medicul  influences,  supposeil  to  be  exercised  by 
certain  mineral  or  animul  nuitter.  as  small  bits  of  metal,  bone,  fiMithers 
and  other  ol)jects  kept  in  tlie  arcaimiu  «•:"  t  le  medicine  ba^  of  tiie  Mcihi 
or  mediciiie  man;  but  no  plivsical  applicr.tion  to  these  articles  was  pre- 
tenu'Hl  by  the  ojierators,  as  they  relied  wholly  on  a  subtle,  invisil)|e. 
necrcuantic  influence,  to  be  exerted  in  secret,  and  at  distant  as  well  as 
contiguous  points. 

Accordint,'  to  Mr.  Hclioolcraft.  the  Mrda  or  Mohtic'iiiiicf  (mystery 
man  or  m(>dicine  man)  was  in  all  res[)ects  a  maijiciun.  He  was  dis- 
tinct in  his  profession  from  their  strictly  medical  practitioner.  To 
Mcil'i  was  tiierefore  to  perform  nja>fic;  and  Mcilmriii  was  the  art  of 
niaifjc.      Its   professors  were  simply  and  definitely  nitii/ii  or  nuit^icians. 

MtMi  wiio  professed  tli's  art  »vere  formed  into  societies  or  associa- 
tions. Thev  were  admitted  bv  public  ceremony,  after  hi-.vinir  been 
instructed  in  jirivate.  and  liavin<;  jjiven  evidence  of  tluMr  skill  and  fit- 
ness. Any  one  miii;ht  beconn*  a  follower  and  practicer  of  theMeda; 
all  that  was  necessary  was  to  adduce  proofs  of  his  skill. 

The  art  of  prophecy,  or  the  Jrrsiih-((iriii,  differed  from  the  Miihi- 
in'ii  in  its  being  practiced  alone  by  distinct  and  solitary  individuals, 
who  had  no  direct  associates.  Prophets  .started  up  at  lonj^  intervals, 
nnd  far  a|»art,  amonj,'  the  Indian  tribi>s.  Prophec}'.  however,  was  an 
nrt  resembling;  tliat  of  the  Medawin,  and  founded  u|)on  a  similar  prin- 
ci[)le  of  relia-ice.  ditrerin>f  cliiotly  in  i\w  object  souj^ht.  The  Medn 
soiif,'ht  to  |>ropitiate  events:  the  Jo.ssakeed  aimeci  to  predict  them 
Both  appealed  to  spirits  for  their  power;  both  exhibited  material  sub- 
stances, as  stutfed  birds,  stones,  and  other  objects,  by,  and  through 
which,  the  secret  energy  was  to  be  exercised.  The  gen«  val  modes  of 
operation  were  similar,  but  varitvl.  The  drum  was  used  in  both,  but 
the  songs  and  incantations  dilVered.  The  rattle  was  confined  to  tli(> 
ceremony  of  tht>  Meda.  The  Jossakt>ed  addressed  himself  exclusively 
to  the  Great  b|)irit.  His  otHce  ami  mode  of  dress  were  regarded 
with  greater  soleniiuty   and  awe.     His  choruses  were   peculiar,   and 


«E(,'I!KT    SOCIKTIKS. 


537 


(Ippined  l>y  tho  people  to  cany  mm  air  of  liii^'licr  reverer.jc  aiul 
(levoliou. 

Ill  the  socit'tyo!"  tlie  Mfduwin.  the  object  was  to  teacli  the  lii^'her 
doctrine  of  spiritual  existonce;  their  nature  and  mode  of  existi-iice, 
and  t!i(^  inHuences  they  exercised  aiuonj^  men.  It  was  an  nsHociation 
of  men  wlio  professed  tiie  hi>fhest  kno\vled<r(>  known  to  tlie  (ril)es. 
The  term  Mcda  is  rendered  a  noun  of  multituiUs  by  tiie  inflection  iriii. 

There  is  ap[)arently  some  ditference  in  common  speech  l)etween  a 
secret  society  and  a  society  havin>;  .ucrets.  If  tlui  distinction  nniy  l)e 
made  in  tiie  two,  tlie  society  of  the  Medawin  may  l>e  classed  with  the 
latter.  Tlnnr  ceri'iiioiiy  of  initiation  l)eiii<f  public,  the  socit^ty  was  not 
in  this  re^'ard  strictly  a  secret  society:  l;ut  tiiere  were  secrets  or  mys- 
teries pertainin*^  to  the  order,  witii  whicii  each  candidate  or  party  initi- 
ated was  invested;  so  tliat,  likc^  iiiany  other  societies  of  the  present 
day.  this  society  would  not  improperly  l)e  called  a  secret  society. 

The  ceremony  of  initiatiim  into  iliis  order  was  performed  in  a 
lodjre  or  wi<i;wani  constructed  for  thai  purpose,  in  |ocatin;if  whicli  it 
seems  the  points  of  the  compass  were  observed,  the  structure!  beiiiir  placed 
east  and  west,  sin^'ularly  corresponding,  as  many  liave  noted,  with  that 
ancient  tabernacle  of  the  Jews,  which  was  er(>ct(Ml  after  their  delivei- 
nnce  fr-.ni  the  bonda<ije  of  tin*  H;ify|itiaiis.  and  which  it  is  said  was 
placed  due  east  ami  west  to  coinmeiiioratt  to  tht^  latest  posterity  thiit 
miraculous  east  wind  whicli  wrou<j^ht  their  nii;j'lity  delivuriince. 

Mr.  Schoolcraft,  in  his  ethnological  researches  respecting  the  red 
man  of  America,  gives  an  illustration  representing  the  lodge  and  mode 
of  initiation  into  a  society  of  the  Medawin,  a  coiiv  of  which  is  here 
reproduced.  Ht^  also,  in  the  same  connection,  giveti  in  detail  the  mode 
of  initiation  into  this  society,  fntm  which  the  following  is  derived: 

The  lodg(>  of  initiation  is  generally  at  or  near  some  Indian  village. 
On  the  dny  i>t'  initiation  all  tlie  village  is  in  motion;  and  the  Indians 
beirin  earlv  in  the  ila\  to  assemble  from  all  (luarters.  In  the  mean- 
time,  the  faculty  and  the  candidates  are  assembled  in  a  lodge  where 
they  have  passed  a  part  of  tlu^  night,  and  when^  the  instruction  is  con- 
tinued. The  candidatt^  iiere  presents  gifts  composed  of  pots,  blankets, 
utensils,  and  the  like,  in  <|uainlties  sulH<'ieiit  to  make  eight  parcels,  bu' 
the  eight  members  of  tiie  faculty.  There  is.  besides,  a  dish  whicli 
contains  eigiit  moutiifuls  of  something  to  eat;  this  disii  is  called  iiinld- 
(iii(i;i(ni     the  dish  of  the  ceremony  of  meilicine. 

.\  large  enclosure  or  lodge  of  initiation  calleil  Mnhdi-liidiiiil:, 
being  prepared,  all  the  Medas.  men  and  women,  proceed  thither  and 
take  the  stations  assigned  them.  There  is  some  differenct^  among  the 
Indian  nations   in  the  ceremonies,      .\ccording   lo   the  Cjibways  and 


u3s 


THE    A.MKiacAN    I.NlJl.VN. 


?: 
n 

J' 
ri 


cognato  tribes,  when  everything  is  ready  the  Mi'zhinau'C(f   (stewards) 

give   notice   to  the   faculty,  who  go  out,  walk  gravely  one  by  one,  the 

candidate  being  at  the  head,  carrying  a  stick  ii[)on  which  the  presents  are 

suspended,  and  the  last  in  the  file  carrying  the  nieilaoni'gon ;  all  sing: 

"  Behold  1110,  Behold  iu<>,  Behold  uie,"  etc. 
"  How  I  am  prepared,"  ete. 

They  enter  the  lodge  by  the  east  gate,  making  the  circuit  by  the 

soUi,ii,  west,  and  north ;  and  returning,  place  themselves  along  the  east 

side  of  the  lodge,   fronting  the  center.      The  Mizliiuaweg  take  tlie 

presents  from  the  hands  of  the  candidates,  and  suspend  them  by  two 


INITIATION    INTO  T.IK  SOCIICTV   ol'  THE   MliDAWIN. 

c  irds  at  a  cortidn   height.      The  faculty  make   another  circuit  in    the 
same  ilirection,  singing  anotlier  song,  with  these;  words  alone: 
'■  I  have  tlieiii,  tlie  tfoods  of  the  whites,"  (>to. 

The  song  being  finished  with  the  tour  of  the  lodge,  the  candidate 
and  the  eight  e.xclaim  loud  enough  to  bo  lh»ard  by  everylxidy  KaiKiiic- 
l:initt.  Xfi  is  responded  in  choi-us:  upon  which  the  faculty  proceed  to 
take  their  |)laci's  at  the  north,  at  the  places  reserved  for  them,  and 
the  candidate  seats  himself  Ix-fore  the  faculty. 

At  the  south  is  a  jxist  wiiich  Hiey  call  Mrdriralii/,  three  or  four 
Jeet  higii.  and  painteil  accordin<;  to  the  taste  of  the  Mizhinaweg. 


SECllET    SOCIETIES. 


5;ju 


At  tlio  south,  in  front  of  tho  fsuuilty,  are  the  singers  with  <he 
drum  Milli(jir(ikilc  iiiid  tho  Slicsltcqiioij  (rattle)  for  accompaniment, 
with  a  little  mallet  to  bent  the  drum. 

One  of  the  eiglit  delivers  a  harangue  upon  the  power  of  the  Mniii- 
r/(W  to  cure  or  to  make  sick,  a  power  given  to  the  Mcthiif^.  and  trans- 
mitted to  tliem  from  age  to  age.  After  the  harangue  tho  candidate 
rises  ami  makes  tlie  circuit  of  the  lodge,  stop[)ing  to  look  at  all  the 
members  of  the  Meda.  one  after  the  other,  olfei'ing  to  eacli  one  a  word 
of  salutation,  which  is  accompanied  In  a  movement  of  his  hand  as  if  he 
were  counting  them,  or  giving  them  his  blessing,  like  a  familv  saluta- 
tioji  addressed  to  each  according  to  age  or  sex  or  relationship  to  the 
canilidate,  as  my  fatiier,  my  uncle,  my  aunt,  my  sister,  and  soon;  and 
lie  says  to  each  SlKiircniniisliini-  '••}iti\e  pity  upon  me;  give  me  some- 
tiiiiig."     The  faculty  rise,  and  sing: 

'•I  I'oti'd  kill  a  spirit  with  my  mediciue-baj,',  mado  of  the  skiu  of  a  iiialo  boar." 

Here  follows  a  ))eculiar  part  of  the  ceremony,  in  wliich  the  mys- 
terious effect  of  the  medicine-bag  is  tried  u[)on  the  candidate,  in  which 
the  candidate  is  overcome  and  falls  prostrate,  whereupon  he  is  rui.sed 
up  by  the  orator. 

His  first  act  is  to  recojrnize  all  tiie  members  of  tho  Mednwin  as  his 
fellows.  Hitherto  he  has  called  them  father,  uncle,  cousin,  brother, 
aiid  other  like  family  a[)pellations.  Now'  he  salutes  tli(>ni  l)y  tlie  title 
Xil,-inini(i,  my  fellows  or  colleagues,  wheri'uj)on  tho  ceicmony  of 
marching  around  the  lodge  is  continued,  and  the  candidate  places 
himself  at  tho  west,  where  he  sirgs: 

"  I  also,  I  am  like  as  an-  tlic  ^lodais." 

After  further  experiment  with  the  nu^dicine-bag,  tho  candidate 
seats  himself  and  is  admitted  to  the  riglit  of  joining  in  the  feast  of  the 
Medais.  After  some  further  ceremony,  during  which  the  initiatinl 
expresses  tlianks  to  tin^  eiirlit  members  of  the  faculty,  he  <rives  a  feast 
to  close  tilt*  medicine-l)ag. 

The  whole  ceremony,  when  pro[)t>rly  obsei'ved.  is  very  impressive 
and  somewhat  lengthy,  consuming  tho  greator  part  of  a  dav.  Mr. 
Schoolcraft  remarks  that,  among  the  wild  and  rude  Dakota  tribes, 
many  pi'imitive  notions,  which  no  longer  exist  with  tin*  ()jil>wavs, 
remain,  as  that  the  candidate  is  entirely  naked  to  his  middle  and  lielow 
to  his  feet:  whilst  the  Ojibways  piohibit  the  nakedness  of  the  candi- 
date. 

Ft  seems  from  the  account  given  by  Mr.  Kohl,  in  his  travels  in 
Ndrthw(>st  .Vmerica,  that  this  society  of  Medawin.  was  not  confined 
strictlv  t')  persons  of  mature  ago,    or  solely  in  connection  with  the 


540 


THE    A.MKIIICAN    INOIAN. 


r. 

I 

c: 


r  ■ 
.  > 


HECRET    SOCIl'.riKS. 


541 


medifiil  iiia<,'ic;  hut  persons  woiv  Hdmittt"!  as  lioiioraiy  iiioinbfrs;  iii- 
tltH'd  he  speaks  of  a  case  where  an  infant  w,is  received  into  tlie  Meda 
oi'der.  ivliioh  he  considers  as  a  sort  of  christening  of  the  child. 
Mcdain'n,  lie  says,  is  the  Indian  term  for  Groat  Medicine,  that  is  the 
•^reat  f  rate'-nity  anionii^  the  Indians  for  religions  purposes.  The  lodge  of 
initiation,  he  says,  the  Indians  called  Mcdd-ntniiiti,  translated,  tenii)le 
wigwam,  or  house  of  tiie  brethren,  and  remarks  that  tlie  temple  wig- 
wam reminds  him  of  the  bowers  built  by  the  Jews  for  their  feaat  of 
tabernacles. 

Members  of  some  of  the  secret  orders  among  the  white  people  of 
tiie  present  day  will  doubtless  discover  in  the  ceremony  of  the  Mcda- 
iriit,  some  coincidence  of  features  occurring  in  tiie  ceremonies  of  their 
own  secret  orders. 

On  this  subject  Mr.  Schoolcraft  rennirks:  '-Gentlemen  of  the 
Masonic  fraternity  have  discovered  unmistakable  evidence  that  there 
is  a  similarity  between  the  secret  signs  used  by  the  members  of  this 
society  and  those  of  Free  Masons;  like  them  they  have  a  secret  in  com- 
mon witli  societies  of  the  same  order  wherever  located;  and  like  them 
have  ditferent  degrees,  with  secrets  belonging  to  each  respectively,  in  the 
same  society;  but  unlike  Free  Masons,  they  admit  women  and  chil- 
dren to  membership.'' 

Among  the  Wiiuiclxtfiocff,  according  to  Mr.  Fletcher,  United 
States  agent,  candidates  for  admission  into  this  society  are  requii'eil 
to  fast  three  days  previous  to  being  initiated;  and,  at  some  period  dur- 
ing this  fast,  they  are  taken  by  the  old  medicine  men  to  some  secluded 
spot  where  they  are  instructed  in  the  doctrines  and  mysteries  of  this 
'jociety. 

The  cerenumies  of  initiation  are  conducted  in  a  lodge  or  bower 
prepared  for  that  purpose,  tiie  width  being  about  sixteen  feet,  varying 
in  length  from  ten  to  seventy-five  yards.  The  members  of  the  society 
sit  on  each  side  of  the  lodge,  the  center  being  reserved  for  dancing. 
The  ceremony  of  initiation  is  thus  described  by  Mr.  Fletcher: 

"  Before  the  candidates  are  brought  forward,  the  grouml  through 
the  center  of  the  bower  is  carpeted  with  blankets,  and  broadcloth  laid 
over  the  blankets.  The  candidates  are  then  led  forward  and  placed 
on  their  knees  upon  the  carpet,  near  one  end  of  the  i)ower,  and  racing 
tlie  rpposite  end.  Some  eight  or  ten  intHlicine-men  then  march  in 
singly  file  round  the  bower  with  their  medical  bags  in  their  hands. 
Each  time  they  [)erform  the  circuit  they  halt,  and  one  of  them  makes  a 
siiort  addree:, ;  this  is  repeated  until  all  have  spoken.  They  then 
form  a  circle  and  lay  their  medicine  bags  (m  the  carpet  before  them. 
Tiien  they  commence  retching  and  making  etforts  to  vomit;  bending 


542 


THE    AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


1^ 

J' 

c:l 


over  until  tlioir  heads  coine  nearly  in  contact  with  tlieii-  medicine 
bags,  on  which  they  vomit,  or  deposit  from  their  mouth,  a  small  wiiite 
sea-shell  about  tJie  size  of  a  bean;  this  they  call  the  medicine  stone. 
and  claim  that  it  is  carried  in  the  stomach  and  vomited  uj)  on  tlicso 
occasions.  The  stones  they  put  in  the  mouth  of  their  medicine  biij^s. 
and  take  their  position  at  the  end  of  the  bower  opposite  to  and  facin<^ 
the  candidates.  Tiiey  then  advance  in  line,  as  many  abreast  as  tiiere 
nre  candidates;  holding  tlieir  medicine  bags  before  them  with  l)otli 
hands,  they  dance  forward  slowly  at  first,  uttering  low  gutteral  sounds 
as  they  approach  the  candidates,  their  step  and  voice  increasing  in 
energy,  until  with  a  violent  'Ough'  they  thrust  their  medicine  bags 
to  their  breast.  Instantly,  as  if  struck  with  an  electric  shock.  tJie  can- 
didates fall  prostrate  on  tlieir  faces,  ilieir  lim1)s  extended,  their  mus- 
cles rigid  and  quivering  in  every  fil)re.  Blankets  are  now  thrown 
over  them,  and  they  are  suffered  to  lie  thus  a  few  moments:  as  soon  as 
thev  show  sijfns  of  recovering  from  the  shock,  thev  are  assisted  to 
their  feet  and  led  forward.  Medicine  bags  are  then  jmt  in  tlieir  hands, 
and  medicine  stones  in  their  mouths;  tiiey  are  now  medicine  men  ov 
women,  as  the  case  may  be,  in  full  communion  and  fellowship.  The 
new  mend)ers.  in  com[)any  with  tlie  old,  now  go  round  the  bower  in 
single  tile,  knocking  mend)ers  down  pron  •'^cuously  l)y  tiirnsting  their 
medicine  hags  at  them.  After  continuing  this  t'xercise  for  some  time, 
refreshments  are  brought  in,  of  which  they  all  ])artake.  Dog's  flesh 
is  always  a  comi)onent  part  of  the  dish  served  on  these  occasions. 
After  [)artaking  of  the  feast,  they  generally  continue  the  dance  ami 
other  exercises  for  several  hours.  The  drum  and  rattle  are  the  musical 
instruments  used  at  tliis  feast.  The  most  ^n  rfect  onler  and  decorum 
is  observed  throughout  the  entire  ceremony.  The  memliers  of  this 
society  are  remarkably  strict  in  their  attendance  at  this  feast;  nothing 
but  sickness  is  admitted  as  an  excuse  for  not  com[)lying  with  an  in- 
vitation to  attend.  Members  jometimes  travel  fifty  miles,  and  even 
further,  to  be  present  at  a  feast,  when  invited." 

Mr.  Fletcher  notes  the  fidelity  with  which  members  |)reserve  and 
keep  the  secrets  with  which  they  are  invested  at  their  initiation,  and  in 
reviewing  the  matter  of  these  societies  among  the  Indians,  he  is  inclined 
to  accord  to  them  sincerity  of  [mrj)ose.  and  says  that  from  a  careful  obser- 
vation of  the  ceremonies  of  this  order  here  referreil  to,  during  six  years 
among  this  peoj)le,  he  has  been  unable  to  detect  the  imjtosition,  if 
there  be  one,  with  which  they  are  so  frequently  charged  by  tlie  whites. 
Ho  says  that  the  tribe  have  implicit  confidence  in  their  medicine  men, 
and  firmly  believe  that  they  possess  great  i)ower. 


CHArTEIl    XLVT. 


INDIAN    TREATIES. 


Popular  Idea  of  nn  Indiuu  Treaty — The  Notion  of  tlio  Spanish  Invaders— Tlio 
English  Idea— The  Puritans— Treaty  with  Massasoit— William  Penn— Treaties 
of  Unite'i  States— At  Fort  Pitt— (ireenville— Chicago— Prairie  du  Chieu— 
Broken  Covenants — Proverbial  Deception — Black  Hawk  War. 

fsC^^^M  '''■'W'^^'^  this  «lay  the  tonn 

"""■"""*"'  ^j (:'/')%  to  inn>ly  a  iicgotia- 
-^v  ^57-  tion  bctweenour  iiii. 
tidiial  govermupiit  a  lul 
s()?ne  Indian  tribe  or  na- 
tion for  the  convi'vanoc 
oi'  cession  of  lands;  but 
firiginally,  upon  the  first 
settlement  of  this  country 
by  the  ■whites,  these  treat- 
ies between  the  latter  and 
tlie  Indian  natives  hail  no 


\vM.  pKN.N'a  trkaty  wnn  iiik  i.inni  Li  nai  i  ■ 


sucli  jinr[)ose  in  view. 

The  Hpunish  invaders 

of  the  newly  discovered 
conntry,  it  would  seem,  considered  it  as  a  vast  waste,  in  which  rights 
were  to  be  acquired  by  assertion,  coupled  with  tlu^  ability  to  maintain 
them  by  force;  and  the  English  idea  likewise  rested  much  upon  the 
same  ])rinci[)le,  ns  is  shown  by  the  various  grants  of  territory  at  first 
made  by  the  English  kings  to  favorite  individuals  and  corporations. 

Even  the  Mayflowtn'  Puritans,  in  their  selection  of  a  place  of 
settlement  upon  the  coast  of  New  England,  seem  to  have  possessed  tii : 
notion  that  tluMe  was  no  one  having  any  lawful  authority  to  dispute 
their  claim  to  so  much  of  tlie  country  as  tin'V  should  cIioosh  to  assert 
their  right  to  occui)y.  Title  to  the  soil,  and  the  right  of  alienation 
in  any  one.  doi>s  not  appear,  so  far  as  light  on  the  subject  is  revealed 
in  history,  to  iuive  entered  their  heads,  and  this  is  apparent  from  the 


Ui 


i'Hi:    AMF.r.ICAN    INDIAN. 


n 

?i 

c 


:;| 

♦It 


course  they  pursued,  witli  rt>fenMio<i  to  the  natives  they  found  in  the 
vii'inity  of  the  country  wliere  they  took  up  their  iihode. 

As  some  one  in  a  voin  of  humor  lins  expressed  it,  the  Puritans, 
when  they  hiniUMl.  first  fell  upon  tiieir  knees,  and  then  tliey  fell  on  tlie 
aborigines. 

The  Puritans,  liaving  landed  in  December,  had  no  intercourse  with 
the  Indians  imtil  March  following,  when  they  were  visiteil  by  the  his- 
toric SdiiiosrI,  of  the  tribe  of  AVampanoags,  of  which  j)h(s.^(in(>if  was 
the  principal  diief,  and  from  whom  they  derived  information  concern- 
ing the  natives  of  tlie  vicinity.  This,  as  it  will  appear,  suggested  to 
the  Pilgrims  tinit  it  would  be  for  their  interests  to  have  an  interview 
with  this  great  chief  of  the  people  they  Imd  fallen  amongst,  which 
was  brought  about  by  the  agency  of  Sqiiaiilo,  of  the  Pawtucket  tribe, 
introduced  by  Samoset,  who  s{)oke  some  English,  and  through  whom 
the  great  chief  Massasoit  was  invited  to  visit  the  English  for  purposes 
of  acquaintance  and  mutual  friendship.  At  the  interview  which  fol- 
lowed, and  it  seems  was  held  with  much  ceremony,  a  ti'eaty  was  con- 
cluded between  Mas.sasoit  and  the  governor  of  the  English  colony,  the 
stipulations  of  which  were  to  the  following  effect: 

1  '•  That  neither  he  (the  governor)  nor  any  of  his  (  Mas.sasoit) 
should  injure  or  do  hurt  to  any  of  their  people. 

2.  That  if  anything  were  taken  away  from  any  of  theirs,  he 
should  cause  it  to  be  restored,  and  they  should  do  tlie  like  to  his. 

3.  That  if  any  of  his  did  any  hurt  to  any  of  theirs,  he  should 
send  the  offender  that  they  might  punish  him. 

4.  That  if  any  did  unjustly  war  against  him,  they  would  aid 
him,  and  if  any  did  war  against  them,  they  should  aid  tiiem. 

5.  That  he  should  send  to  his  neighbor  confederates  to  inform 
them  of  this,  that  they  might  not  wrong  them,  but  might  be  likewise 
comprised  in  these  conditions  of  peace. 

(').  That  Avheu  his  came  to  them  upon  any  occasion,  they  should 
leave  their  arms  behind  them. 

7.  That  by  so  doing,  their  sovereign  lonl.  King  James,  would 
esteem  liim  as  his  friend  and  ally." 

In  this,  it  will  be  observed  that  no  right  to  the  title  of  the  soil, 
or  even  occupancy,  is  recognized  as  existing  in  any  one,  nor  is  the 
right  of  occupancy,  assumed  by  the  English,  disputed  by  the  chief 
Massasoit.  The  whole  ol)ject  of  the  conference  appears  to  have  been 
to  secure  and  perpetuate  friendly  and  peaceful  relations  between  the 
parties. 

This  is  the  first  treaty  of  which  we  have  any  account  between  the 
white  invader  and  the  Indian  native.     But  as  time  went  on,  and  immi- 


INDIAN   TKKATIES. 


:a:> 


jjfnttiou  of  the  white  luau  increiiaeil,  the  IiHliiui  found  liis  f^rouuds 
becoming  sadly  encroached  upon,  and  his  meaimof  subsistence  impaired 
in  like  proportion.  The  expedient  to  which  the  white  man  resorted  to 
alliiy  the  uneasiness  thus  arising  on  the  part  of  the  Indian,  was  the 
purchase  of  his  land  in  ])arcels.  giving  some  trifling  consideration 
therefor. 

Although  the  Indian  entered  into  contracts  oi  this  kind,  yet  he 
never  in  fact  fully  understood  the  nature  of  such  transactions.  TIm; 
principle  of  alienating  land,  whereby  his  right  of  occiipancy  ceasiul, 
was  something  his  mind  could  not  comprehend,  and  as  the  immigration 
of  the  white  nmn  continued  to  increase,  and  his  presence  ])ecauie  sen- 
sibly felt  by  the  Indian,  the  wars  and  massacres  between  the  races, 
which  have  so  darkened  the  pages  of  our  early  history,  iiuturally  fol- 
lowed; and  which  suggested  to  the  benevolent  mind  of  William  Peniu 
in  taking  posse.ssion  of  his  grant  of  land  on  the  Delawai-e,  in  1082, 
tliat  memorable  treatv  which  he  entered  into  with  the  natives,  whom  he 
found  occupying  the  country  comprised  witliin  his  grant. 

This  treaty  is  the  first  instance  on  record  of  substantial  recogni- 
tion, by  the  white  man  on  this  continent  after  the  discovery,  of  the 
rights  of  the  Indian;  and  all  subsequent  treaties  between  the  parties, 
which  aimed  at  justice,  have  had  in  view,  as  a  precedent,  this  famous 
and  equitable  treaty  of  William  Penn. 

The  assumption  of  the  Englisii  kings,  as  to  their  title  to  the  soil 
of  America,  which  they  claimed  the  right  to  traiisfer  by  grant  to  their 
subjects,  is  illustrated  by  the  anecdote  of  Charles  II.  and  William 
Penn,  on  the  occasicm  of  an  interview,  as  the  latter  was  about  leaving 
for  America  to  take  possession  of  the  lands  the  King  had  granted  him. 
The  King  inquired  of  Penn  as  to  whether  he  did  not  feel  some  uneas- 
iness I'oncerning  his  safety  in  going  upon  the  lands  yv"./f>d  liim  among 
the  wild  natives  of  Anx'rica;  to  wliich  Penn  responded  that  he 
intended  to  cultivate  friendly  relations  with  them;  and,  moreover,  said 
he,  "as  I  intend  equitably  to  buy  their  lands,  I  shall  not  be  molested." 
"Buy  their  lands,"  said  the  King,  "why,  is  not  the  whole  land  mine?" 
"No,  yoiir  Majesty,"  said  Penn,  "we  have  no  right  to  their  lands. 
They  are  the  original  occupants  of  the  soil."  "  What,"  continued 
King  Charles,  "have  I  not  the  right  of  discovery?"  "Well,"  said 
Penn,  "just  suppose  that  a  canoe  full  of  savages  shall  by  some  acci- 
dent discover  Great  Britain,  would  you  vacate  or  sell?" 

But  King  Charles  had  a  ])recedent  for  his  position.  William  the 
Conqueror,  a  predecessor,  when  he  stepped  on  the  English  shore,  said 
"he  took  seizin  of  the  land." 

The  first  treaty  between  the  United  States,  as  then  formed,  and 

8S 


5-4(1 


THE    AMEltllAX    INDIAN. 


c 

J; 

■ftt 


tlio  Intliiiiis  within  its  temt<jry,  whs  coiidmUnl  Septoinbpr  ITth,  ITTS, 
l)V  "iirtic'los  of  (igreoiueiit  (iiid  cont'eilenitii)ii "  between  cunnuissionors 
luiniod,  "for  nntl  in  boiialf  »)f  the  United  Stntes  of  Aiuericii,'"  luui  tlie 
"  deputies  and  chief  men  of  tlio  Delaware  nation,"  at  Fort  Pitt,  now 
Pittsburi;.  This  treaty,  liowever.  had  no  rehdion  to  oedin<^  hinds,  but 
was  ratlier  for  the  purpose  of  amity  between  the  parties,  fully  recoi;- 
nizing  the  right  of  the  Delawares  to  the  country  they  then  occupied. 
The  objects  of  which  treaty  will  more  fully  appear  by  the  followin>f 
extract  from  the  j)rennd)le: 

"Whereas,  the  United  States  are  engaged  ir.  a  just  aiul  necessary 
war  in  defense  and  support  of  life,  liberty  and  inde[)endence.  against 
the  King  of  England  and  his  adherents;  and  as  said  King  is  yet  pos- 
sessed of  several  posts  and  forts,  on  the  lakes  and  other  places,  the 
reduction  of  which  is  of  great  importance  to  the  pence  nnd  security  of 
the  contracting  parties,  and,  as  the  most  practicable  way  for  the  troo[)s 
of  the  United  States,  to  some  of  the  posts  and  forts,  is  by  passing 
through  the  country  of  the  Delaware  nation,  the  aforesaid  deputies,  on 
behalf  of  themselves  and  their  nation,  do  hereby  stipulate  and  agree 
to  give  a  free  passage  through  their  country  to  the  troops  aforesaid; 
and  the  same  to  conduct,  by  the  nearest  and  best  ways,  to  the  posts, 
forts  or  towns  of  the  enemies  of  the  United  States,  ntfonliiig  to  said 
troops  such  supplies  of  corn,  meat,  horses,  or  whatever  may  bo  in  their 
power,  for  the  accommodation  of  such  troops,  on  the  commanding 
officers,  etc.,  p.aying,  or  engaging  to  pay,  the  full  value  of  whatever 
they  can  supjjly  them  with.  And  the  said  deputies,  on  behalf  of  their 
nation,  engage  to  join  the  troops  of  the  United  States  aforesaid,  with 
such  a  number  of  their  best  and  most  expert  Avarriors.  as  they  can 
spare,  consistent  with  their  own  safety,  and  act  in  consort  with 
them." 

Subsequent  treaties  made  between  the  United  States,  or  Federal 
Union,  and  the  Intlian  tribes,  up  to  the  time  of  the  treaty  at  Green- 
ville, August  3d,  lTi)5,  contained  no  stipulation  for  the  cession  of 
lands;  but  such  of  them  as  [)artook  of  the  nature  of  ceding  lamls  were 
in  the  phraseology  of  settling  l)oundaries,  and  however  the  provisions 
might  operate  in  ceding  lands,  the  ex[)ressiou  of  scttliujj  hoimdaries 
between  the  parties  is  observed  throughout.  But  all  the  treaties 
between  the  United  States  government  and  the  Inilians,  after  the  last 
mentioned,  are  profuse  with  stipulations  for  ceding  Indian  lands. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  here,  neither  is  the  space  allowed  to  a  single 
chapter  of  this  book  adequate,  to  give  anything  like  a  satisfactory 
account  of  the  dealings  of  the  white  man  with  the  Indians,  through 
the  medium  of  what  are  termed  trcdfica.     AVhat  is  here  undertaken  is- 


INDIAN    Tl!K.\Tli;s. 


•)+( 


to  sliow,  ill  geiKM'dl  tt'i'iiis.  uiidcr  this  lioad.  tbo  injustieo  wliich  linn 
been  done  tho  liidinn,  in  this  ro<;nrd,  by  tho  whitn  man. 

There  is  probnljlv  no  diKimto  us  to  tho  ori<^iiiid  (h-sign  of  our  iiici'. 
It  was  to  HU|)(n'stMlo  tho  liidifins  in  tho  Dcciipation  of  tlioir  couiitry : 
and  in  tliis  \vo  havo  ("oinplnlt'ly  snrcooiliMl.  So  much  of  that  raco  as 
have  not  botui  oxterminatiMl,  have  boon  so  far  mt-rgod  or  assiniihited 
witli  the  white  man  as  practically  to  have  lost  their  existence  as  Indians. 
Those  that  survive  have  been  forced  to  accept  <mr  condition  of  life  as 
u  (Irniicr  rohort,  however  much  it  may  have  been  against  their  wishes 
nud  instincts. 

All  examination  of  the  colonial  records  and  tho  treaties  of  tiie 
Indian  tribes  with  tho  rnited  States  government,  from  its  foundation 
to  the  present  time,  will  disclose  the  fact  to  the  iinpiirtial  mind,  that 
not  a  single  treaty  of  the  government,  or  engagement  of  tlie  colonial 
authorities,  possessed  tiio  elements  of  justice  towards  the  Indians, 
with  the  exception  of  tho  famous  treaty  at  Siiakamaxen.  on  the  Dela- 
ware river,  between  William  Ponn  and  the  tribes  in  tiiat  locality. 

Bishop  AViiipple,  on  this  sul)jpct,  says  it  may  be  doubted  whether 
one  single  treaty  has  ever  been  fulfilled,  as  it  would  have  been  if  it 
had  been  made  with  a  foreign  power.  Ht;  continues:  "Pledges, 
solemnly  made,  have  been  shamelessly  violated.  Tlie  Indian  has  had 
no  redress  but  war.  In  these  wars  ten  white  men  were  killed  to  one 
Indian,  and  the  Indians  who  were  killed  have  cost  the  government  a 
hundred  thousand  dollars  each.  Then  came  a  new  treaty,  more  violated 
faith,  another  war.  until  we  have  not  a  hundred  miles  between  the 
Atlantic  and  Pacific  which  has  not  been  the  scene  of  an  Indian 
massacre." 

A  historj'  attending  the  making  of  one  treaty  will  serve  to  mark 
the  character  of  them  all;  and  the  more  important  the  subject  of  the 
treaty  became,  the  more  extraordinary  and  unwarrantabl(>  were  the 
measures  and  exiiodieiits  resorted  to,  to  overreach  the  Indians  and 
consummate  the  work  designed. 

Among  those  in  earlier  times,  of  this  character,  which  particu- 
larly attract  our  attention,  is  the  treaty  at  Chicago,  concluded  August 
2!tth.  iMil,  by  Lewis  Cass  and  Solomon  Sililey,  commissioners  for  tho 
United  States,  with  the  Ottawa,  Pottawattamie  and  Ojibway  nations  of 
Indians. 

The  council  of  the  tribes  named,  at  which  this  treaty  was  made, 
was  convened  by  request  of  the  United  States  government.  The 
object  sought  was  to  extinguish  the  claim  of  the  Indians  to  all  the 
lands  in  which  their  claim  had  not  already  been  extinguished,  east  of 
Lake  Michii'an  and  south  of  Grand  river. 


'AH 


TIIK    AMI'.ltrCAN    INIHAX. 


n 

s: 

-I 
ri 

7) 

c: 


Tlit>  tlisturl)(iiirt's  incid^Mit  to  tli»>  war  of  Is  12  liad  nil  in'cii 
mljustiil;  tlie  work  of  tlin  Erin  ciiiml  tlirou<f|i  tho  Htiito  of  Nt'w  York 
W)i8  wt'll  under  wiiy,  and  its  coniplctioii  was  soon  to  <fiv(^  nn  ini|)(>tiis  to 
wosti'ni  emi^Matioii,  dfiiiaiidinj,'  mm  I'xtciisioii  of  tho  public  donDuii  for 
the  biMiefit  of  thoso  H<>ekiii<;  hoiiu's  in  tho  West.  The  nc([uisitiitii  of 
tli<'  territory  in  question  i)y  tiie  I'liited  HtntoH  "ifovernincnt  liad,  there- 
fore, become  important. 

A  full  account  of  the  proceedinj^s  iitten<lin<^  this  treaty  is  <,nven 
by  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  Avho  was  secretary  to  the  commissioners,  in  liis 
l)ook  of  travels  in  the  central  porti«»n  of  the  Mississippi  valley  pul»- 
lished  in  1825,  from  which  it  appears  that  the  Imlinus  were  sur[irised 
that  the  government  should  ask  from  them  a  oessicm  of  the  lands  in 
<pU'stion;  and  in  which  it  fnrther  appears  that  tho  chiefs  absolutely 
rel'iised  to  concur  in  the  a[>plication  of  the  f^overnment  for  more  of 
their  lands. 

Tlie  Pottawattamie  chief  Mcha,  the  orator  and  master  mind  of 
this  occasion,  in  addressing  tho  council,  speaks  thus  firndy  in  answer 
to  the  application  of  the  ct)mnussionerB: 

"We  have  sold  you  a  great  tract  of  land  already,  b"t  it  is  not 
enough.  We  sold  it  to  you  for  the  bent>fit  of  your  chiklren,  to  farm 
and  to  live  upon.  We  have  now  but  little  left.  We  shall  want  it  all 
for  oiirsoli'os.  We  know  not  how  long  mo  nniy  live,  and  we  wish  to 
leave  some  lands  for  our  children  to  hunt  upon.  You  are  graduallv 
taking  away  our  hunting-grounds.  I'onr  children  are  driving  us 
before  them.  We  are  growing  uneasy.  What  lands  you  have  yoii 
may  retain  forever,  hut  ice  sIkiU  sill  no  more.'" 

But.  notwithstanding  tlui  declaration  of  Metea  that  they  would 
sell  no  more  land,  the  t)bjoct  of  the  nussion  of  the  commissioners  was, 
nevertheless,  in  the  end.  acccmipiished.  and  the  careful  readei  ;)f  the 
report  of  the  proceedings  attending  this  treaty,  can  come  to  no  other  con- 
clusion than  that  it  Avas  consummated  by  fraud  and  imposition  upon 
the  tribes,  in  Avhich.  although  tlu>ro  is  a  studious  attempt  to  hide  it, 
whiskey  figured  largely  in  the  fraud.  The  Indians  were  intimidated, 
and.  by  nn'ans  aforesaid,  umluly  influenced.  The  transaction  was  of 
that  character,  at  least,  that  it  attracted  special  attention  in  England, 
and  tho  action  of  our  government  was  severely  commented  ujhui,  ami 
criticised  by  the  Lf)ndon  I'iiiics.  as  noticed  by  Mr.  Schoolcraft  it)  his 
Avork  before  mentioned,  to  the  following  effect: 

"The  United  States  have  driven  a  l)argaiu,  and  a  hard  bargain  it 
is.  with  the  miserable  Indians.  For  foiiy-five  thousand  dollars  in 
merchandise,  a  little  more  than  five  thousand  pounds  in  raonoy,  as  valued 
by  those  who  furnished  it,  and  an  annuity  of  less  than  two  thousand 


INDIAN    Tlil'.Mir.S. 


:, !'.) 


]u)unils  |M  r  aiimiiii.  (iitvciiior  Cuss,  wIidsi'  diiiloniiitic  talents  ii|i(H'iir  on 
this  occiision  to  liuv(<  Imm'u  lii^^lily  applaiitli'd  liy  liis  (•oiiiitryiiu'n,  has 
[H't'vailtid  upon  llio  ht'l|ih'ss  al)ori;,Miit's  to  siirrt'iiihT  livi'  millions  ol' 
ft^rtilo  Hcrcs,  to  tho  westward  of  the  hikes,  and  ecpuil  in  surfaco  to 
about  one-l'onrlh  of  Ireland.  N'eiily.  (lovernor  Cass  may  he  said  to 
understand  his  business.'' 

The  <:reat  chiet  Metea.  who  was  at  the  time  the  most  intinential 
chief  of  liin  tribe,  liindv,  vet  cautiouslv,  insisteil  that  tliev  wonid  sell 
IK)  more  hiinls,  until  near  the  fh)so  of  tho  couiK'il,  when  the  priiu'ii)al 
I'hief  of  tlu3()ttawas.  IveewayLTooshknni.  taUiiii,'  a  nime  iavorablo  view 
of  the  matter,  evidently  Juivini;  iiad  some  intlneiice  binuij;ht  to  1)ear 
n|)on  him,  made  a  speeeli  tendin<;  to  intluenee  tJu^  minds  of  the  tribes 
favorably  to  the  proposed  purchase,  which  pro(hu'od  a  niaiUed  eil'ect 
upon  the  Indians. 

A  favorable  terniinatioii  was  tinally  reached  on  tiie  'J'.lth  ol'  August, 
and  a  treaty  cedin<^  the  lands  described  by  Cleneral  Cass,  in  his  a[)[ili- 
catiou  to  the  Italians  thei'efoi',  Avas  concluded  and  sii»ned  by  the  com- 
mi.ssionerrt  and  princi|ial  chiefs  of  the  sever.al  tribes;  but  disconten. 
and  dissatisfaction  Avitli  what  had  been  done,  on  further  reflection,  evei- 
after  continued  amon<^  the  Ottawas  and  Pottawattamies.  The  chief  of 
the  Ottawa.s  before  mentioned,  on  his  return  home,  -was  [>eisecuted  by 
his  tribe,  and  Ins  pon  secretly  poisoned,  in  rtn-eui^e  for  the  part  ho 
toolv  in  consumnnitiuir  the  treaty.  Audit  was  this  discontent,  on  the 
part  of  the  Pottawattamies,  which  nearly  result(>d  in  leadin<;  them  to 
join  l>lack  Hawk  in  Ins  raid  into  Illinois  in  I'^'A'l.  and  they  wouhl 
have  done  ko  but  for  the  earnest  ap[)eals  and  influence  oi'  the  half- 
breed  chic^i's.  P)illy  Caldwell  and  Alexander  Rol)inson. 

Considering  the  flattering' promises  made  by  (reneral  Cass  to  the 
Indians,  as  to  the  aih'quato  price  that  would  be  paid  them  for  these 
lands,  the  consideration  as  finally  stipulated,  as  shown  by  the  treaty 
itself,  sinks  into  insignificance,  and  becomes  ridiculous.  As  rei>  urked 
bv  one  of  the  chiefs,  in  his  s[)eecli  at  this  coiuicil,  in  answer  to  Gov- 
ernor Cass'  promise  of  large  consideration,  their  experience  was  that 
the  money  they  received  in  j)ayraent  for  lands  when  obtained  seemed 
to  amount  to  nothing,  and  gave  them  no  substantial  relief.  For  in- 
stance, the  consideration  in  this  case,  paid  to  the  Pottawaftamies, 
amounted  to  about  a  dollar  for  each  pei'sou  in  the  tribe  annually  for 
the  limited  term  of  twenty  years.  This  a[iplication  of  figures  to 
actual  facts  shows  how  it  was,  us  their  chief  well  reinarked.  that  the 
amount  paid  them  seemed  to  do  them  no  good.  The  consideration 
was  inadequate,  and  a  valid  defense  can  scarcely  be  made  against  the 
bold  charges  of  the  Loudon  7''i»ics,  before  (pioted. 


55»» 


TllK    AMKUICAN    INDIAN. 


1^ 

:il 


The  criticiHin  iii(lal<ft'tl  ii:  l>y  tlit^  FiOiKlon  Tiiiirn  in  icirmd  to  tlm 
part  honit'  \>y  Gonoriil  Cuss  in  tiif  truiisactioii  in  (jucstion.  wtrikes  us 
with  much  forco,  osju'ciclly  Mhen  wo  considtH'  tin'  reasons  pnt  I'lntli  i>y 
him  t(»  tlio  Indians,  wliich,  in  his  opinion,  Hiionld  o|M'rato  to  iuistcn 
thi'ir  \villin^'nt>ss  to  |i!irt  with  tiicso  hinds  as  proposed,  lit;  says: 
"Tho  (inaiility  of  ^'ann' you  now  kill  in  that  [tart  of  tho  fountry  is 
very  litth".  almost  nothiu'j."' 

Did  it  isvcr  oim  nr  to  (Jt'iiiTal  Cass  tiuit  tiiis  circumstamt'  of  scarc- 
ity of  jjjanm,  opiTatin;,' to  dcprcciato  thcso  lands  toting  Indians,  had 
arisen  solclv  fi'mn  acts  of  tiie  wiiitn  man  himself  in  his  invasion  of 
tiici  I'ounlrv;  that  his  people,  ]i;i\in;Lj  i'V  continued  enci'oachments 
d 'preciatfd  tiie  value  to  them  of  the  Indian's  doiiain,  the  white 
man  was  not  at  liln'ity  now,  in  ('nuity  ai.d  <^oi>d  (■(Uiscience,  to 
expect  to  ppilit  from  tiie  injury,  and  assi^'u  it  as  a  reason  why  the 
Indian  shouM  he  willing  to  part  with  it.  and  leave  it  to  tin'  party  who 
had  li'spoileil  it.  on  the  terms  the  wiiiie  man  pri)poset! — much  on  the 
princijile  that  if  a  piison  sets  up  a  iniisanee  ujmn  his  ni'iijhiior's 
premises,  whereby  the  \ahn'  lieeun.i's  reducid,  he  may  claim  the  rij^ht 
to  piu'cluiso  the  same  at  tli<'  lediu'ed  \alu(*  he  himsi'lf  ci',ise<l.  This 
would  certainly  be  condemned  as  law  for  the  white  ma.i.  and  why  not 
the  sa'ue  fur  the  Indian  '.■' 

Tne  |)roceedings.  uilli'd  a  treaty,  by  wliirh  tln'  I'nited  States 
government  claimed  to  hase  aecpiir'd  all  the  light  uf  the  Sacs  and 
Fox'S  to  tin;  country  in  the  western  |>iirt  of  the  statt;  of  Illinois,  is 
an<i|ii,'i'  glaring  example  in  the  liiie  of  overreaching  the  Imliansby 
[intended  negotiations. 

This  is  the  tnaty  piiipi  ut  Miif  to  have  lii'en  made  al'  St.  Louis. 
l)etwiM',i  William  ibnry  Harrison.  (io\ern<irof  the  Indi.ana  territorx. 
and  commissiom'r  pI'Miiputenliary  of  the  I  niti'd  Stales  fiu*  concluding 
any  tre.aty  or  treatiis  which  may  lie  baind  in'ces>ary  with  any  of  the 
Northwestern  tiiliis  of  Indians,  and  till'  chiefs  and  head  men  of  the 
nnilid  S.ic  and  I'nx  tiilns.  w  hereby  said  tribes  ceded  i  as  is  cl;iimed  ) 
to  tiie  I  nili'd  States,  for  a  nominal  sum.  all  their  liLrhts  in  a  vast  tract 
of  laiiil  in  tlm  western  part  of  tin'  state  •>(  Illinois,  according  to  lionnd- 
aries  fixed  in  the  articles  of  said  treaty. 

This  treaty  purports  to  have  lieen  com-Juded  at  St.  Louis  on  the 
;{rd  of  Novendier,  l^Uj.  and  is  sigmij  b\  William  lleniy  Harrison,  osi 
the  part  o'  the  I  nited  States  govermncnt.  and  by  liie  following  personn 
representing  the  Snc.i  and  /•'occ,*'.  I,niiiiiir<iis.  I'hsIk  ixihn,  (Jinisli- 
Hiiittiii'.  ( )iili-l;i<iii<ihii.  Ildlishiijiiarhliiiiii.  whose  si'Veral  marks  aro 
alVlxed. 

It  Is  this  so  called  treats  that   IMack  Hawk  contended  a^iainst,  and 


INUiAN    TllEATIES. 


551 


insisted  wny  not  l)iiKling  upon  Ills  tribe,  luid  wliich  lie  re|)iuliiiti'(l,  fiiul 
upon  which  foHowt'd  what  is  known  as  the  liUivk  Ihink  War.  In  the 
lUiikinif  of  this  treaty  thore  was  no  assembly  ot"  the  tril)e,  and  no  con- 
sultation witii  tlioni  whatever.  These  so  called  chiets  and  head  men, 
bein^'  at  St.  Ijouis  together,  at  the  dat»>  mentioned,  were  induced  tojtut 
their  marks  to  the  treaty  as  drawn  up  under  the  dire<.:tioii  oi'  (iovernor 
Harrison,  without  any  authority  i'rom  their  tribe  -.viiatever;  and  which 
the  n^oveninnMit  subseqxiently  enforced  by  its  military  arm,  at  the 
expense  of  much  blood  and  considerable  treasure. 

But  (tmoui,'  the  most  iii'^enioiis  woi'k  in  <)vern>achin»f  the  Indians, 
and  one  of  the  most  ^larin^'  examples  in  this  re;(ard  next  to  that  last 
mtMitioned.  is  tiie  treaty  at  l'rai)'>  .hi  Chien.  concluded  July  2!*th, 
Iv'JU,  and  followi'd  by  that  concluded  afterwards  nt  Chicago,  Septem- 
ber 2'.>,  lS){i{.  by  which  was  acciuired  the  country  of  southern  Wiscoii- 
sin.  south  of  tlu!  Wisconsin  river,  and  the  country  of  northern  Illinois, 
comprising'  what  was  ecpial  to  alioiit  om  -tliird  of  the  area  of  the  state, 
and  beinjf  the  most  yaluabh^  tract  of  land  ever  acquired  from  the 
Indians  throu<,di  a  sin<.fle  schemo.  Althou<jh  it  may  have  been  com- 
jHised  in  two  transactions,  it  was,  nevertheless,  the  subject  •  f  one 
scheuH':  and.  as  the  v.riter  derived  his  information  conceriun<^  this 
tran.saction  from  what  may  be  considered  inside  sources,  he  will  speak 
more  particularly  as  a  i  arrator  in  the  '"first  person  sin^nilar." 

Measures  had  been  adopted  for  the  coiistru<'tion  of  the  Illiiutis  and 
Michigan  canal,  and  emigration  had  commenced  to  advance  into  Michi- 
gan anil  Indiana.  The  l(>ad  mineK.  of  (ialeiia  had  commenced  to 
attract  the  attention  of  miners  and  otiiers,  whi<'h  called  for  action  to 
furtlu'r  extinguish  tin'  Indian  title  to  i\w  couidry  west  of  T^ake  Michi- 
gan. The  trrt'atfr.  and  most  valuable  poitiipii  of  the  land  sought, 
belonged  'i-  ti,  >  i'ottawattaniies,  their  consent  to  paiting  with  which 
had  theielor;'  to  be  obtained;  for  this  piP'pose.  therefore,  this  tribe, 
with  >h  r  allies,  the  Ottawas  ;ind  Chipptiways  lOjibways),  wi're 
re(piest(il  to  meet  with  the  commiKsioiiers  of  the  I'ldted  States  govern- 
nii'nt  at  I'rairie  du  Chien,  in  August.  \'>'1\K  in  council,  to  negotiate  for 
the  ct'ssiiin  of  )i  portion  of  land  about  the  lead  mines  at  Calena. 

The  master  spirit  in  ciun'octing  this  scheme,  on  the  part  of  the 
Tnited  States  govi'rnnn>nt,  it  would  appi'ar,  was  Or  Alexander  Wol- 
cott,  then  Indian  agent  at  v'hii  .igo,  and  wiiose  experl  hand  in  si'hemes 
of  this  kiml  is  seen  in  th"  backgnniud  in  tlie  consummation  <)f  the 
pu'cluiM'  bv  the  tr»'aty  at  Chic.igo  of  .Vugust  'J!'.  I'^L'l. 

In  !  hi '  bt 'fore-mentioned  spring  of  IS'J'.I.  I'resident. I  ackson  appointed 
(ien.  John  McNeal,  uf  the  I'nited  States  army.  Col.  I'ierri'  ^lenard, 
of  Illinois,  ami  Caleb  Atwiitor,  of  Oliio,  c«»iniui»sioiiers  to  treat  with 


5.V2 


THE    AMKIIICAN    INDIAN. 


fj 


the  Inilinim  lor  tlu<  ci'ssioii  ui"  liii'  country  cnvt'i'iii;;  fli"  IcihI   mines 
before  luentiouetl. 

Gei).  itIcN(^Ml  Wits  a  native  of  Now  lliin)|)sliiro.  and  'vmh.  at  tliis 
time,  colonel  of  the  tirst  United  States  intantrv.  witli  tlie  rank  of  l)rev»'t- 
biiiradier  <r('iH'ral. 

Col.  Menard  was  a  Frenchman,  wiio  settled  at  Iva.skaskia.  in  Illi- 
nois. lon<r  li{>fort»  it  became  a  state,  and  wiiose  name  is  sc  prominent  in 
its  early  hi.-^tory. 

Ml'.  Ativater  was  an  Ohio  politician  of  tliat  day.  ai'.d  an  ardt-nt 
supporter  of  I'l'esident  Jackson,  othci'wise  called  a  "Jackson  man." 
from  whom  he  had  received  the  favor  of  this  commission  as  some  itcoij- 
nition  for  his  jvJitical  .-ifrvices.  He  was  a  man  of  icariiin<,f  and  |iromi- 
nence  in  his  o.vn  state,  where  he  was  much  respected.  He  was  also  fin 
author  of  some  note,  and  wrott^  a  very  excelhmt  book  on  the  subject  of 
"Western  Antii[nities.''  He  was  the  historian  on  tiie  occasion  of  this 
treaty  at  Prairie  dn  Chien,  and  we  are  <freiilly  imh  bted  to  him  for 
many  historic  facts  relatin;^  thereto,  which  lie  jiieseived. 

The  commissioners  left  St.  Fiouis.  on  the  ;!(ttli  of  June,  for  I'rairie 
<lu  riiien.  arriviiii^  there  about  the  midille  of  .Inly,  when  tlie\ 
priK'eeded  to  comph'te  ai^ran-^ennMits  for  the  council. 

Th(^  tribes  "issendiled  here  to  meet  the  a^'entsof  the  liiited  States 
♦government  in  this  council,  Mr.  Atwater  says,  v.cre  the  Winneba^foes. 
I'ottawattamies.  Cliippeways.  Oltawas.  Sioux.  Sacs  and  l''o\es.  and 
!Menominees.  In  ad,lition  to  these  there  were  in  the  assend)l\'.  Mr. 
.Mwater  says,  "iialf-breeds  and  the  ollicers  from  Fort  Crawford  at  that 
place,  the  Indian  a^^'uts.  sid)-aeeiits.  iiilerpreteis.  and  a  ^reat  concourse 
of  stran<;ers  from  nt-arly  e\eiyeity  in  the  l';iion.  and  even  from  Liver- 
pool. London,  and  Paris.  What  o<'casi.>ned  (he  presence  of  thest> 
stran<,f(>i's.  and  especially  those  from  fai  distant  points,  does  not  appear, 
but  If  m\ist  have  iieen  th<^  ;ri'eat  interest,  at  that  day.  center(>(l  'n  the 
lead  mines  in  the  country,  which  were  the  subject  of  the  proposed 
treaty."' 

I'"iom  Mr.  Atwater's  description,  it  .-^eems  much  ceremony  was 
obserxed  in  urran;,Mn;f  and  constituting  the  council,  the  object  bein<.j 
to  mak<'  the  occasion  ns  imposing'  and  impressive  upon  th»>  Indians  as 
possible,  in  which  the  commissioners  were  ipiite  successful.  .Mr.  At- 
water says  "ihe  spectacle  WHS«^rand  miuI  morally  sublime  in  the  hi^jhest 

,|,.iripr.." 

The  Winneiiaijoes  were  first  addressed,  then  the  Cliippeways, 
Ottawas.  and  Pottaw.ittamii'S.  The  last  three  triln  s  were  rather  mild 
in  their  demands,  but  nitli  the  Wiiinebai^oes  it  was  otherwise.  They 
were  always  a  turbulem    people,    at    h  nsi    not   very  passive  in   their 


INDIAN    TUEATIF.H. 


553 


iintnre;  on  the  contrnrv  wero  ODiisidtM-od  (\<^<;n>8sivo.  iMiistaiitly  i(>sist- 
iii^  (lenmiuls  miuh'  iipoii  tliciii  l)y  tlio  ruitcd  Stfitt-s  ^ovenimciit. 
TliPV  insisted  tlmt  the  I'nited  States  ii.'nl  not  iiejit  fiiith  with  them  in 
the  past;  that  ii  hir^e  ainoimt  was  tlien  ilui>  them  on  iii^rt'CMiicnts  at 
forniiT  councils,  and  th^y  would  listen  to  no  |>ro|)ositions  until  the 
amount  in  arrears  was  |»aid  them.  Their  answer  to  ])ro|)osals  was; 
"Wipe  out  vour  debt  het'ore  you  run  in  debt  a^'ain  to  us."' 

Tiiero  waH  such  an  uneasiness  of  fecliu'f  amonj,'  the  \\  innehaj^oes 
that  the  comniis8ion:'rs  were  advised  by  XmrLnir.  their  luincipal 
cliiej',  to  <^i)  into  the  fort  for  saf<>ty.  'I'iiey  were  told  li\  the  Wiiine- 
ba^'oes  that  "tln\y  woidd  nse  a  little  switch  n|)oii  them:""  in  plain 
jMedish,  that  thev  would  assiissinate  the  c(»mmissii)neis  anil  all  persdus 
conn»u'ted  with  them.  I>y  tins  time  *Jii<t  waniors.  under  Keokuk  ami 
Morj,'an.  <'hiefs  ol'  the  Sites  an<l  Foxes,  who  were  Iriendly  to  the  whites, 
arrived  and  beifan  their  war  «hince  f«>r  the  I  nited  Stjites.  and  ([uietly 
spread  anioii^  the  Indians  the  story  that  thirty  steandioats,  with  can- 
non and  I'liited  States  tfoups,  and  UK)  warriors  of  tlieir  own.  were 
near  at  hand.  The  \\'inneba^ot»s  were  silenced  bv  this  int<'llii,fence 
and  bv  demonstrations  not  nnsunderstood  liy  tlnin  .Mr.  Atwater  says 
that  the  arrival  of  Kt^okuk  was  a  season  of  ^reat  joy  with  then;;  that 
he  placed  more  reliance  on  his  friendly  warriors  than  on  all  the  Tniled 
States  forces  then  stationed  at  that  place  (lood  as  the  oHici'rs  were. 
tilt*  soldi fs.  he  sayti,  wei-e  too  dissipated  and  worthl<>ss  to  be  relied  on 
foi'  a  moment. 

'I'akinj,'  Keokuk  aside  and  alone,  he  expressed  to  him  in  plain 
Iv  i^lish  what  he  wanted  of  him  and  what  he  w<add  do  for  him,  to 
which  Keokuk  answered  in  )_Mod  Kniflish;  "I  undeistand  you.  sir. 
peit(>ctl V.  ■•iial  it  sliall  l>e  doni'.  "  It  was  all  done  faithfully,  ind  he 
turned  the  tiile  favorably.  The  tn'aty  was  successfully  con<'bided  w  ith 
the  I'ottawattamies  and  their  allies,  the  Ottawas  and  ('hip|)ewa\s.  on 
the  -'.Ith  of  .July.  That  with  the  \Vinnbea<.;oeH  was  concluded  .\u;:usi 
1.  followinj;.  whereby  about  ei<.;ht  iidllion  a<'res  of  land  were  ac  [Uiretl 
and  added  to  the  domain  of  the  Inited  States  ;,ni\t>inment. 

I'lion  settini;  out.  at  this  council,  the  representations  to  the 
Indians,  on  joiniii'^Mt,  were  that  the  (nited  States  ;,'overnment  tiesired 
((/(/// to  ac(Hiiri'  land  enou<,di  to  atfoi'd  crunplele  privile<;es  for '////////*;/ 
((/•  inirliiiiji  llif  liiiil  iiiiiirs.  but  it  ended  not  tmly  in  acijiurinj,'  the 
whole  couiitiy  of  the  leal  mines,  but  in  acipurinj,' a  strip  of  country 
extending  alonj;  tin?  Wisi-onsin  river,  opeinn^f  a  communication  in  that 
direction  from  the  .Mississippi  to  Lake  Michif,'an;  also  a  strip  of 
countrv  on  the  east  side  of  tlit*  Mississippi,  extending,'  from  the  lead 
mines  to  |(ock  Island,  and  a  strip  of  country  on  the  nortii,  (»f  the  pur- 


554 


THK    AMEIilCAN    INDIAN. 


r 

i 


chase  of  l>^lt»,  reaching  up  above  Rock  Ishiml  from  the  south,  leaving, 
however,  n  tract  of  country  untouched  on  the  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
exteniliiig  to  Lake  Michigan,  still  belonging  to  the  Indians,  comprising 
about  five  million  acres  of  land,  nov  tiie  richest  portion  of  nortliern 
Illinois  and  southern  Wisconsin. 

Tiie  personal  narrative  of  Alexander  Robinson,  a  leading  diief  of 
the  Puttawattaniies,  in  regard  to  this  treaty,  reveals  to  the  incjuisitive 
mind  some  very  interesting  facts,  of  wliich  Mr.  Atwater's  account 
gives  no  intimation,  and  we  must  conclude  was  not,  in  the  nature  of 
things,  in  any  way  made  known  to  him.  Tiiis  treaty  was  entirely  a 
blind.  It  availed  the  Tnitetl  States  little  or  nothing  for  practical  pur- 
poses at  that  time.  l>ey('nd  possession  of  the  lead  mines,  except  that  it 
servt'd  as  an  entering  wedge  for  the  treaty  at  Chicago,  which  followed 
ill  Septemiier.  Is'A'.i.  Tt  would  have  been  very  dithcnlt  for  tin*  I'luted 
States  government,  at  that  time,  or  within  any  reasonable  time  there- 
atti;r.  to  iiave  negotiated  with  the  Imlians  to  acquire  atone  time  all 
their  lands  then  remaining  in  Illinois  and  Wisconsin.  Ibit.  having 
ncn\iired  a  strip  of  laud  along  tlie  east  side  of  the  Mississippi  and 
along  till-  Wisconsin  rivei'.  tiie  Indians  became  completely  licmnnMl  in. 
or  surrounded,  by  tiie  grants  of  the  I'rairii'  du  Chien  treaty.  Their 
attention  being  calhvl  to  this  fact,  some  three  or  four  years  thereafter, 
it  became  an  i-asicr  nnitter,  upon  tln'ir  realizing  tht^  situation,  to  nego- 
tiate with  tlitin  for  the  balance  of  tin'ir  lands  rennuiung,  under  such 
circnmstancrs.  To  use  a  common  saying,  in  playing  tiiat  interesting 
game  callrd  checkers,  tiie  Indians  were  driven  into  a  simjlf  ctinicr 
befoi'e  tiii'\   were  aware  of   it. 

In  1^'iT.  I  became  I ','rstiiially  ac(Hiainted  witli  .VIexander  Robin- 
son, tiie  lialf  breed  Pottawattamie  cliiet,  before  mentiiuied.  having  some 
business  transactions  with  him.  wliicli  extended  over  a  co!isideial)|e 
period  of  time,  lie  was  tiien  living  on  his  reservation  on  tiie  J)es- 
plaines  river,  just  aliov(»  tlie  jjresent  crossing  of  the  (bdena  branch  of  the 
Cliicago  iV  Non!:western  Railway.  .\t  tiie  outbreak  of  tiie  l»lacl<  Hawk 
disturiiance  in  \S'-\'l.  Robinson  was  a  volunteer  in  one  of  the  four 
companies  raised  in  (^iiicago  and  tlie  settlements  around,  called  Major 
IJailey's  battalion,  wliich  took  pos.session  of  Fort  l)earl)orii.  it  llien 
being  unoccupied,  where  tiie  battalion  lenndned  until  tlie  arrival  of 
tlie  I'nited  States  forces  under  Major  Whistler. 

.V  b'w  years  tliereafter  I  made  him  a  visit  at  his  residence  on  the 
Desplaines  river,  and  took  from  him  full  notes  of  the  history  of  his 
life,  which,  it  seems,  had  never  liefore  received  tin*  attention  of  any 
one  save  his  own  faniilv,  and  with  them,  even,  he  was  never  very  com- 
miinicative  on  the  subject. 


INDIAN    T11EATIE8. 


555 


My  impression  of  Indinn  goveriimput  niul  usaj^p,  at  tliat  timo,  was 
that  tlu'ir  chiet's  wore  boi'  into,  or  inhoritcil.  tlu'ir  positions  as  sut-li, 
and  I  st't  out,  in  olitaininj^  Mr.  Robinson's  narrative,  with  that  impres- 
sion. After  pro('t>eiling  at  considerable  lpn<jjth.  showin*,'  iiis  birtli  at 
Mieliilimaeinae,  his  service  as  an  Indian  trailer,  and  so  on.  I  soon  dis- 
covert'd  that  he  was  not  t)no  of  tliose  chiefs  who  had  become  bo  by 
inheritance  or  birth.  I  therefore  stop|)ed  short  ami  asked:  "Mr. 
Robinson,  when  and  liow  did  you  become  a  chief":'''  He  answered  (  ho 
spoke  En<i;lish  im|ierfeclly  ) : 

"Me  nuido  chief  at  the  treaty  at  Prairie  du  Chicn." 

"H'lW  did  voii  liappeii  to  be  ma(U'  chief?" 

"Old  AVihiiette,  lie  come  to  me  one  day  and  he  say:  Dr.  Wolcott 
want  me  and  Billy  Caldwell  to  be  chiefs.  He  ask  me  if  I  will,  Me 
say  yes,  if  J)r.  Wolcott  want  me  to  be." 

At  this  time  there  were  two  vacancies  iu  the  numl)er  of  the  chiefs 
of  the  Pottawattamie  triiie,  occasioned  by  recent  deaths.  Heitt  the 
work  of  J)r.  Wolcott,  the  a^'ent  for  the  Polta\vattamie>.  Ottawas  and 
Chippeways  nt  Chicai^o,  to  ac<]uire  the  title  to  the  renuiiniiii,'  lands  in 
Illinois,  first  appears.  Fiom  the  facts  I  learned  of  Mr.  ltol)inson,  it 
became  evident  that  the  chiefs  of  the  trdai,  at  that  time,  having  these 
two  vacancies,  wmdd  be  opposed  to  ])ai'tinir  with  tlies(>  lands,  altlioni^h 
Mr.  Robinson  seems  to  jiave  had  no  conception  of  tiie  situation,  nor  of 
the  design  of  Dr.  Wolcott. 

\)r.  Wolcott  was  a  native  of  Connecticut,  and.  judging  from  his 
record  as  Indian  agent,  was  a  specimen  Yankee  of  the  gehiiiim  tvpe. 
He  was  a  tliligeiit  ])iiblic  oflicer,  wlio  pursued  his  instnu'tions  faitii- 
fiiUy.  and  was  fully  up  to  tin*  standard  ipf  Yankee  cliaraeler  in  driving 
u  good  bai'gain.  It  is  Axm^  to  him,  however,  to  say  that  he  has  never 
been  accoideil  that  jiositioii  in  local  history  wiiich  his  valuable  services, 
in  aiding  the  settlenn'iit  of  the  Northwest,  justly  entitles  hnii  to.  While 
(itnieral  Ca-s  was  prominent  in  most  of  thi'se  early  negoliatioiis  witii 
the  Indian  tribes,  yet  it  is  believed,  indeed,  a  careful  ifview  of  loi'al 
historv  indicates,  that  I)r.  \\'olcott  was  tlni  masterspirit  in  (■■.rrviii'T 
out  the  eaily  policy  of  tiie  government  in  cNtinguishing  the  Jnilian 
title  to  their  lands  in  Miciiigan,  Illinois  and  Houtliern  Wisconsin,  after 
the  clost*  of  the  war  of  1'^^J.  He  was  Indian  aeent  at  Chicago  at 
tlu^  time  of  tlie  treaty  of  1^21.  in  which  (ieiieral  Cass  appears  as  tiie 
|»riiici|ial  negotiator  for  the  government,  but  in  which  Dr.  Wolcott  was 
an  important  factor,  as  before  nientiiii«d.  and  who.  it  appears,  at  that 
early  ilay,  Avas  impressed  w  ith  the  great  future  of  Chica;ro. 

It  becanii'  the  jiolicy  of  tiie  govenmieiit  to  extinifui«li  tl  Indinn 
title  to   the  lands  about    Chica^'o.  especially    iu   northern   Illinois,  as 


556 


THE   AMEKICAN    IXPIAN. 


ri 


early  iis  possible.  Tliii-t  pulit-y  was.  no  doiiht,  inspirod  lar*,'i'ly  iroin 
till'  iiiiliii'iifos  and  vt'prt'st'iitHtioiis  of  Dr.  W'olcott.  .M'tcr  tlin  trcfdy 
of  Isiil,  ho  Kt't'iiis  U^  liav(i  addrussed  liis  attentions  and  t'lii'rjTJcs 
81>eoially  in  tlin  diit'ction  at'oresaid. 

In  iS'i'.l.  the  chill's  of  the  I'ottawattaiuies.  witii  perhaps  one  single 
exception.  \v(>re  wild  Indians,  liavin;,'  no  synipaiiiies  with  thi'  interests 
of  thi>  white  man.  and  it  seems  that  Di'.  A\  oicott  l»'('aiti(>  coii\iiifed 
that  success  was  at  least  doidittul  unless  measures  -were  taken  to  hrin^j 
some  s|)ecial  inlluence  to  hear  u|ioii  these  .'liiefs.  His  plan,  therefcue. 
was  to  add  I{oi)inson  and  Caldwell  to  tiieir  nundter.  This  was  u  verv 
happy  idea,  and  became  emim'utiy  Hiu'cesslu!.  and  to  him  must  be 
ni'corded  tlie  rc-al  credit  of  so  shapiiii,'  the  neirotiations  at  j'rairie  du 
Chieu  as  to  lead  to  the  success  of  the  treaty  at  ('hica<,fo.  which  fol- 
lowed in  lNii;5,  and  by  which  the  extiuguisiiment  of  the  title  to  all  the 
Indian  lamls  in  northern  Illinois  and  southern  Wisconsin  was  com- 
pletely aeciiniplished. 

The  lands  which  the  govei'niuent  desired  to  ac(juire  beiuM-  occn- 
pied  ninstly  1  y  the  I'ottawattannes.  and  th<'  Ottawas  and  Chippewavs 
IniviiiiT  no  interest  therein,  except  under  their  agi'eenient  of  alliance 
with  the  Pottawattanues,  tht*  protest,  or  policy  of  the  latter  tribe  in 
relation  to  parting  with  this  land,  would  natui'ally  bi'  concui'red  in  bv 
Hie  other  two  tl'ibes,  so  that  all  that  had  to  be  don(<  li\-  Pi-.  AX'olcott 
was  to  obtain  the  favoralile  action  of  the  chiefsof  the  I'ottaw  attaniies. 
Thero  could  be  no  otiu'r  obj(>ct  for  the  interference  of  Dr.  Wolcott  to 
obtain  the  admission  of  Itobinson  and  Caldwell  as  chiefs  of  the  Pot- 
tawattanues. except  in  connection  with  thti  desire  of  the  government 
coui'erning  their  lands,  and  there  were  probably  no  other  two  persons 
in  existenc(>  who  possess»>il  that  influence  among  the  tliiee  allied  tribes, 
nnd  especially  with  the  Pottawa*t.innes.  as  did  these  two  men. 

They  were  both  men  of  integrity,  pobinson  a  half  blood  Chippe- 
way,  an<l  Caldwell  a  iialf  blood  Pottawattamie.  While  in  tlnir  instincts 
they  uei-e  essertialiy  white  men.  yet  the  history  of  their  li\es  shows 
tliatthey  hail  been  ever  faithful  to  their  Indian  relatives.  Itoliinson 
had  been,  during  ii  large  proportion  of  his  life,  an  Indian  trader, 
whereby  he  had  occasion  to  gi'ant  the  Jmlians  many  and  impiu'tant 
favors.  Caldwell  had  espoused  the  cause  of  the  allied  trilies  of  the 
Imliansof  the  Northwest,  in  the  war  of  l^lli.  and  was  with  Tecuniseh 
as  (uai  »)f  his  aides  nt  the  battle  of  the  Thames.  The  decision  of  this 
battle  being  disastrous  to  the  Indian  cause,  Caldwt'll  ciu'diallv  gave 
his  adherence  thereafter  to  the  I'nited  States  govei'nment ;  and.  beiuir 
H  man  of  liberal  views,  as  well  as  good  Knglish  educati  .1.  he  com- 
lueiiceil  to  throw  his  influence  in  favor  of  the   advance  of  civili/ntion 


INDIAN    I'lir.A  riK.s. 


00  i 


ill  till-  Xiirtliwost,  ro(>()<,Miiziiiij  the  fact  tliat  its  (ircoiiiplisliiiuMit  whs  a 
inatttM- (tf  Imt  a  short  tiiui'.  In  other  wonls.  in  connnon  sa_\  in<^.  '-thi' 
Indian  must  f^o." 

Thi'  known  sentiiuf^nt  of  tiicso  two  men.  in  tliis  rciranl,  inducod 
Dr.  Woln.tt  to  Het  ftu  intluiMKM!  at  work  to  tlirust  npon  the  Pottawat- 
tamie trihc  tlio.so  two  vtiry  intlnential  men  as  chiefs,  to  snppiv  tin'  two 
vacaiu'ies  existini,'.  In  aid  of  tiiis  pnrpose.  it  seems,  lu^  secnred  the 
services  of  Antoine  Wilmette,  a  Frenchman,  wlio  had  nwirried  an 
Indian  wife  of  the  Pottawattamie  trii)e,  one  of  tin*  ohiest  resich'nts  at 
Ciiica-ro  and  a  man  of  niucii  inHuence  witli  tiu^  Indians,  and  a  |iarticn- 
ia]'  friend  of   liol)iiison. 

l\ol)inson  arid  Caidwtill  were,  at  thi.s  time,  l)oth  liviii<f  at  ("hicajijo, 
on  tile  West  Sid«\  at  wluit  was  tlien  called  the  Point,  just  north  of 
wliert-  r.ake  stnet  now  cros.ses  the  South  IJranch  of  the  Chicauro  river 
Pi'oceedin-,'  with  my  inrpiiries.  I  asked  .Mr.  Ilolnnsoii:  '"After 
the  Indians  had  nu't  toircthei'  at  Prarie  dn  ChiiMi  for  the  treaty,  what 
was  th^"  first  thinj,'  doneV" 

'•The  first  thino  they  do  theynndie  uw,  ami  Billy  Caldwell  chief.s." 

"How  W('!e  yon  made  chiefsy     What  was  doney" 

'•  First,  all   tin-  chiefs  they  met  to^etiu'r,  and  they   say  they  have 

us  for  chiefs.      Then  tin;  trihe  miM>t  in  council,  and  the  chiefs  tell  tliem 

they  have  us  for  chiefs;  then  the  trihe  all  say  they  want  us  for  chiefs. 

and  then  we  lie  chiefs,  (iiid  tlicii  ire  all  i/a  ami   iiKikc  flir  frrtili/."' 

Thus  it  will  he  se<Mi  that  no  chances  were  taken  in  carryinij  out 
the  |)roy:ramme.  as  laid  out  hy  Dr.  NVolcott.  The  very  tirst  business 
in  hand,  as  shown  hy  .Mr.  Kohinson.  was  that  of  nnikini,'  iiini  and  /.'///// 
Cahhrrlt  chiefs;  that  hein^^  done,  in  otiier  woi'ds  the  jury  heinj^  suc- 
C(^ssfnlly  packed,  the  verdict  was  awaited  as  a  nnitter  of  form.  Dr. 
Wolcott  accompanied  the  Pottawattamies  to  Prairie  dn  Chien.  and  saw 
his  plans  fully  accomplished  just  as  ho  had  laid  them,  and  was  after- 
ward duly  complimented  upon  the  result,  in  the  same  manner  as  was 
(ieneral  ('a,-.s  for  his  adroitm-ss  at  the  treaty  at  Cliicago  of   IS'Jl. 

While  Mr.  .\twater  discoyertHl  much  turbulence  of  spirit,  on  the 
part  of  the  Winneba;,'oes.  at  this  council,  it  is  inferred  from  what  he 
says  that  a  different  and  more  friendly  spirit  prm-ailed  amonj,'  the  three 
tribes  of  Chippeway:*,  Ottawas  and  Pottawattamies.  If  .Mr.  .Vtwater 
coidd  liave  known  of  the  ingenious  diplonmcy  on  the  part  of  J)r. 
Wolcott.  he  would  have  had  less  anxiety  as  U)  the  results  than  he  did 
luive,  in  the  alwenco  of  any  knowledge  c(un'erning  the  same. 

In  this  treaty  the  following,  among  other  reservations  of  land, 
were  made: 

"For   WauponoliHee    ( Wiiul)ause),    five  sections   of  laud    at   the 


ooS 


THE    AMEIUC.VN    IXDI.VN. 


5 

r 

n 

51 


13 

i'i 


Gniml  Bois  on  Fox  River  of  Illinois,"  (Big  Woods),  heinjj  near 
where  Aurora  now  stiuuls. 

"For  Shabelinav  two  stK'tions  at  his  villam)  near  the  Paw  Paw 
Grove."     And  there  was  <;rant(Hl,  anion<if  other  lantls.  as  follows: 

"To  .\le.vaiult'r  U(ii)inson,  for  himself  and  ehildreii,  two  sections 
on  the  Riviere  Aux  Pleins." 

"To  Billy  Caldwell,  two  and  one-half  sections  on  the  Chioaj^o 
River,  ahove  and  adjoinin*,'  the  lino  of  the  purchase  of  IMKi."  Thus 
were  Rohinsuu  and  ('aldw(<ll  [iroperly  renuMnl)i'n>d  in  the  distrihutioii 
of  favors. 

Wauhaiisn  was  subsequently  diiveii  off  from  iiis  reservation.  For 
which  he  never  received  unythiiig,  and  the  same  is  true  of  Siiahlioim 
in  ri'gard  to  his  two  sections  near  the  Paw  Paw  Grove.  He  left  his 
rt>servation  temporarily,  and  went  out  to  visit  his  tribe  in  their  new 
liitme  west  of  tlie  .Mississippi,  and,  on  iiis  return,  found  that  tiie  •gov- 
ernment iiad  surveyed  anil  sold  ids  land  to  wliite  settlers,  refusing  to 
give  him  any  cumpensation  therefor  whatever. 

Till-  land  granted  to  Billy  Caldwell  he  siibseijuently  dispo.seil  of, 
and  followed  his  tribe  west  of  the  .Mississippi,  where  he  died  about 
the  y»vir  Is-l'S.  Alexauihsr  liobinsoii  dis[)osed  of  a  considei'able  poi*- 
tion  of  his  reservation;  the  balance  renwiining  d<!scended  to  his  heirs, 
who  are  now  in  possession  of  the  sanu>. 

Tht^  misleading  point  in  this  treaty,  and  the  hope  held  out  to  the 
ear.  is  shown  in  artii-le  2.  wherein  it  is  stipulated  that,  in  consideration 
of  the  lands  tluis  ceded,  the  I'nited  Stales  "agree  to  pay  to  the  afore- 
said nation  of  Intlians  the  sum  of  SKl.OdO  annually,  torever.  in  specie, 
said  sum  to  be  paid  at  Chicago;  and  further,  to  deliver  to  said  Indians 
at  Chicago  lifty  barrels  of  salt,  annually,  fhrcrfr;  and  further,  the 
I'nitod  States  agi'ee  to  nuike  permanent,  for  the  use  of  the  Indians, 
the  IdaeUsmith's  establislnnent  at  Chicago."  This  is  an  assurance  to 
the  Indians  tiiat  no  lurther  cessions  of  land  will  be  ex|)ected  of  them. 

Tlius  it  will  be  noticed,  by  the  terms  of  this  treaty,  tiiat  the 
moiu'V  consideration  agreed  upon  is  to  \m  paid  <iniiii<ill/i,  J'orcrfr.  nt 
Cliicdfio.  and  liiai  iliiy  barrels  of  salt  are  to  i)e  tleliviU'ed  to  the  Indians 
<imiii(ill/i,  forrrcr,  (il  llic  siiiiic  iihirc,  and  tlui  natives  are  assured  that 
they  will  lind  in  running  order  for  their  nst'  /(ircrcr  "the  blacksmitirs 
establishnuMit  at  Chicago,"  which  is  hereby  made  permamud. 

Verily,  one  would  be  led  to  believe  that  Dr.  Wolcott.  who 
evidently  dictate<l  these  stipulations,  had  not  a  very  far  s<'eing  vision 
as  to  the  future  of  the  country,  if  he  expected  Chicago,  as  this  would 
imlicate,  to  p»*rmanently  remain  a  point  for  delivering  salt  to  these 
tliree   tribes  of   Indians,  and    a  place   where  they    would  be    ai'comnio- 


IXiilAX    TItEATIES. 


o  .*)'.> 


(lilted  "  itli  H  peniianciit  blaoksmitirs  pstiihliBhnieiit  for  iiiciuliii"^  tlit-ir 
Rteol  tmpH  and  r<'|miniig  their  j,nin  locks;  or  else  it  imiHt  be  admitted 
that  tliese  undertaking's  were  inserted  solely  for  the  purpose  of  over- 
reachinif  the  Indians  hy  rt^preseiitations  and  promises  of  tliis  kind, 
which,  in  the  nature  of  thin>^H,  would  not  he  fultilled. 

In  tiie  spring'  of  IS.'J'i.  came  what  is  called  the  HIack  Hawk  War. 
from  a  noted  chief  of  a  iiand  of  thi>  Sac  tribe  of  Indians,  which  bein*,' 
ended  in  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  by  the  destruction  of  a  larije 
porti(m  of  his  band,  the  country  of  Illinois  commenced  to  attract  the 
favorable  attention  of  inin)i<,'ration ;  whence  followed  the  treaty  of  the 
Tnited  States  i,'overnmont  with  the  Indians  at  Chicaj,'o.  in  Sept»  n>ber. 
ls)i:i,  at  which  the  plan  of  the  final  extinction  of  the  Indian  title  in 
tli<»  remaining;  lands  of  Illinois  and  a  portion  of  Wisconsin,  as  con- 
templated i)y  the  treaty  at  Prairie  ilu  Chien  in  IMJH,  was  ac(H)niplished 
by  an  exciian<;e  of  lands  with  the  Pottawatlamics.  assii,'nin<,'  them  a 
district  of  country  on  the  west  of  the  Mississippi  of  ecpial  extent, 
addinj;  an  annuity  in  money  and  <jjoods  durin<;  a  term  sti|iulated. 
Thus  (Milled,  through  these  several  schemes,  the  last  of  the  supremacy 
of  the  .Vljfonquin  ract>  in   the  country  of  their  fathers. 

iJilly  Caldwell  and  Alexander  Kiil)inson.  and  their  immediate 
friends,  wen^  not  only  lii)erally  rememl)ered  in  the  treaty  at  I'raire  du 
C'hien;  but.  at  the  treaty  at  Camp  TippiH-anoe,  Indiana,  concluiled 
October  lidth.  IsH'J,  just  after  tUv  Black  Hawk  War.  the  followin'' 
stipulation  occurrinjif:  •'  8l»<>'(  shall  i)e  paid  annually  to  Billy  Caldwell; 
8"ilH)  to  .Vlexander  lloitinson;  and  S-'*'*  to  Pierre  Li'  ('lerc,  during 
their  natural  lives;"  and  in  the  treaty  at  Chicago.  September  'JTth. 
lsi{;{.  occurs  the  following  stipulation:  '•.Sl"<)  u  year  to  be  paid  to 
Billy  Caldwell,  and  .S-5(H>  a  yt^ar  to  l)e  paid  to  Alexander  Hobinson  for 
life,  in  addition  to  the  annuity  alnwidy  granted  them."  By  the  same 
treaty  there  is  given  to  Alexander  Hobinson  and  Billy  (^aldwell 
810.000  each,  insttMid  of  reservations  of  land,  which  they  askt^l.  but 
which  the  commissioners  refused  to  grant. 

Th(i  inside  history  of  every  treaty  with  the  Indians,  for  the  sale  of 
their  lands,  as  far  as  the  same  has  come  to  our  knowledge,  reveals  the 
fact  that  the  transa<'tion  was  consummated  by  uialnt*  pressures  upon  their 
unsuspecting  minds,  aided  by  tlattery  and  inisi'epn>sentation. 

A  missionary  among  the  Shawnee  Indians  refers  to  an  instance 
o(?curring  at  n  tnmty  between  the  I'nitt'd  States  and  the  aforesaid  tri!)e 
in  Kansas,  at  which  they  ceded  the  remainder  of  their  lands  in  that 
state  in  lieu  of  lands  lying  further  upon  the  frontier,  which  it  was  stipu- 
lated they  should  liohl  forever,  which  nuiy  be  refernnl  to  as  illustrating 
n  point  in  this  connection. 


5t;(> 


THK    AMKllICAN    INDIAN. 


r. 


-I 


Aft»!r  iinich  pprsiuiHion,  tlic  |>riii('i|>al  rliicf  imicotMlt'd  to  sij,Mi  tlif 
articlt's  <>t'  tlic  ticiity.  wlicii  lie  icnuiikfil:  'Tliis  is  tlm  third  tiiiK*  I 
linvi'  si<,'iit'il  a  treaty  witli  tli<<  whites,  in  which  himls  have  been  rcscrvod 
to  (Hirsclve.'^,  and  every  one  of  them  has  had  in  it  tin*  \V()r<ls  /o  liolil 
fiircri'r.  \n\i  1  tind  these  words  mean  nuthinj;." 

When  tin*  Indians  were  caUeil  ii|iiin  to  treat  with  the  whites  lor 
the  ccdin;;  of  tiieir  lands,  in  tiie  sim|ilieity  of  tluur  minds,  they  couhl 
not.  in  the  nature  of  thini^s.  realize  the  fact  that  they  were  ultimately 
lo  vacate  the  country  in  (piestion.  As  the  white  settlements  crowded 
u|>oii  their  donudn,  ;^ame  usually  hecanu'  scarce,  and  they  would  he 
diiven  mor!^  and  more  into  a  condition  of  want,  in  the  midst  of  which 
it  was  mitural  that  thev  could  realize  onlv  the  fact  of  receiviii<f  the  con- 
siileration  olfen'd  them,  of  which  they  stood  i^reatiy  in  need,  to  relieve 
them  in  their  |iresent  want.  The  matter  of  this  consideration  Avould 
ix-  pressed  so  in«feniously  upon  their  minds,  in  the  niitlst  of  their 
pressing,'  needs,  as  to  su(hleidy  influence  them  in  their  action,  and  there 
is  scarcely  an  instance  on  record  tliat.  when  tiie  time  arrived  for  the 
Indians  to  vacate  the  country  they  iiad  ceded,  they  did  not  leave  it  with 
demonstrations  of  deep  re<,net.  indeed,  if  they  were  not  actualiv  com- 
pelled to  vacate  liy  means  of  force  on  the  part  of  the  jjovernment. 

The  following;  |)ara<,'raph  in  Van  Tassel's  journal  in  the  Mlsfu'dii- 
(ir/i  Ihralil.  |)ecend)er,  l^:{l.  shows  the  I'eluctance  with  which  the 
Indians  left  the  Maninee  country,  to  which  the  allied  tribes  were  so 
nuicli  attached,  al'tei'  a  treaty  with  them  for  cediuff  it  to  the  I'nited 
States: 

"Since  tin'  trtvity.  s<une  of  the  Indians  have  said  thtn'  will  never 
leave  this  countrv  :  if  thev  can  tind  no  plactt  to  stav.  thev  will  siieiid 
the  rest  of  their  days  walkiii",'  up  and  down  the  Maumee.  mourning 
over  the  wretched  state  of  their  people.'' 

\  philanthropist,  in  referrin>^  to  this  subject,  contributed  the  fol- 
lowin>,'  bt>autiful  and  touchin<f  lines  upon  the  occasion,  to  the  .1  xicvicdn 
J'loiiirr  for  January,  l^l.?: 

"I  stooil.  in  a  ilrcaiii.  on  the  l)ank.s  uf  Aliiinni-i"! 

'TwuH  aiitunni.aiid  natnro  st'ciiiM  wriipp'd  in  decay; 
Tiie  wind,  iiKiiiniiitr,  i-r.-pt  tliro'  the  sliiveriiiK'  tree — 

'I'lic  leaf  liipiii  till'  iiiiii^li  iliiftcti  wliiwly  away; 
Till'  trray-eatcio  si'icaiiicd  en  tln'  iiiai).,'c  nf  tlie  stroiiiii, 

Tiio  soliliuics  iiiiMWcri'il  tilt'  hird  of  tin-  frets 
How  loii(>ly  mid  Had  wim  liio  BCt'ai>  of  my  druaiii, 

And  luouriifiii  tii)>  lioiir,  on  the  banlcH  of  Mauinoe! 

"A  form  |)iisHcd  licforc  iiic    a  vision  of  one 

Wiio  aiouraed  for  iiiH  nation,  IiIh  country  nud  kiu; 
II(>  wallied  on  tiiti  Hiiori'H,  now  neHcrted  and  ionc. 

WluTf  llie  lionu'H  of  liiH  trilic.  in  tlicir  kIoOi  ''»*il  •)eeu; 


INDIAN    TUK.vriKS. 


.'jl'il 


th.' 
.>    I 

lor 
iil.l 
:ely 
ilwl 
bo 
licii 

Oll- 

eve 
uld 
leir 

th.' 
Htli 
•111- 

'oll- 

tllH 
'   St) 

itecl 
ivcr 

L'lul 

f.)l- 


Ami  flioukflit  aftt'i-  tlioiiKht  o'er  IiIh  himI  spirit  stole, 

Am  wavf  fi)ll(i\VH  wavf  o'er  tin-  liirl)iili'iit  sfii: 
Ami  tliiw  luiiifiitatioii  lii>  lircHtlii'd  from  Imh  hoiiI, 

O'er  till-  nilim  of  lioiiif,  on  tlii>  Imiiiis  of  Mamiicf: 

I  wiiH  ill  tilt'  citiiiitrv  (111(1  saw  tli»>  I'ottawiittaiiiios  Icavn  tlic  lands 
tlu'V  liad  ci'dt'd  to  tlit'  I'liitt'd  States  <,'()vt'niiiioiit  «l  tlio  treaty  at  Clii- 
t'aj^o,  September.  ls:{3,  and  can  sjieak  from  actual  kiiowlcdo;!'  of  the 
reluctance  witli  which  they  departed  from  the  country  of  their  fatiiers 
and  tile  land  of  their  nativity.  Waulianse.  the  head  war  chief  of  tht» 
tribe,  notwitlistandiii«,'  he  iiad  si<,nied  this  treaty,  wherein  he  had 
reliii(|uislied  ail  claims  to  ids  former  reservations,  wiien  the  time 
arrived  for  him  to  leave,  seeined  to  be  iiisensiiiie  of  tiui  fact  that  lie  had 
made  any  njrreomeiit  liy  wliicli  he  was  obli<,'e(i  to  leav(^  his  possessions 
to  tiie  white  man.  and  made  stul)l>orii  resistance  ttilteiii^'  remove<l  from 
ids  viilaire  on  l''ox  riv(>r,  wiiere  tiie  citv  of  Aurora  now  stands. 

Col.  C.  J5.  J)odson,  wlio  was  one  of  tiie  contractors  for  renioviiii,' 
tiiese  Indians  to  the  country  allotted  tiiem  on  the  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, liavin^f  intluence  witii  tiiis  threat  chief,  was  assi<^iied  the  mission 
of  prevailiii^f  on  him  to  de|>art  with  the  rest  of  his  trilie;  Imt.  in  order 
to  accomplish  tliis  result,  iio  was  compeiied  to  resort  to  stratej,'y, 
executed  witii  consideralile  iiif^einiity. 

Tiie  JJlack  Hawk  Whv.  so  called,  was  Imt  the  act  of  resistance, 
under  the  lead  of  tiint  jfreat  cliieftaiii.  to  tiie  demand  of  the  I'liited 
Stales  ifovernment  to  <piit  tiie  country,  which  lie  claimed  belonj^ed  to 
ids  tril)e.  on  the  t'ast  of  tiie  Mississippi,  declarinjf  tiie  treaty  under 
whicii  tlie  government  wns  actinj^  to  l)e  fraudulent  and  void,  wliich.  it 
must  be  confessed,  tlie  iiiadeipiacy  (d'  coiisiderntioii  expressed  in  the 
articles  of  tin*  treaty — bein<;  merely  nominal-  and  the  circunistaiuu's 
attending,  before  referred  to  in  tiiis  ciiapter.  (piite  clearly  sliow:  and. 
indet*d,  inadetjuacy  of  consideration  mi^iit.  periiaps,  bo  ur^ed  in  e(piity 
n;(ainst  the  claim  of  validity  of  tiie  treaties,  in  >;eneral.  made  between 
the  United  States  iroverumeut  and  the  Indians  in  cediii''  tiieir  lands. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


7 


/ 


o 


{■/ 


■y  ;:^ 


w. 


i< 


(/i 


(/. 


i 


1.0 


I.I 


''  IIIM  |||M 

..    IIIM 


IIIM 

lUO 


22 
M 

1.8 


1.25 

—  1 

1.4 

1.6 

-* 6"     

► 

I 


V] 


& 


/}. 


'm 


e. 


"w 


^^ 


-<»• 


.pi 


o 


/,, 


/ 


/A 


Photographc 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  we";t  main  street 
webster,  ny  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


Wk 

% 


i?.- 


w. 


<5> 


^^ 


CHAPTER    XLVII. 


STATUS  OF  THE  INDIAN. 


The  Position  the  Iiuliaii  Occupies—The  Object  of  the  Spiininrds— Rijjht  of  Din- 
covery — Early  Colonists — Idea  of  Eliot— Uecojfuitiou  by  United  States  Govern- 
ment- -Cliiof  Justice  Taney's  View — "  State  of  Pupilage" — Winnebago  Indians — 
Ponca  Indians  -  The  Negro  Race  as  Compared  with  the  Indian — The  Conclusion. 


-t 
PI   I, 


f 

til 


'CAST  OFF.'' 


HE    status    of  tho    American 
Iiuliaii,  or  jjosition   he  occu- 
pies in  the  white  man's  gov- 
^''''     erument.  witli  which  he  finds 
himself    encompassed,    is    a    matter 
affording  us  a  peculiar  and   interest- 
ing field  for  reflection. 

So  far  as  the  Spaniards  were 
concerned,  they  had  no  other  object 
in  view,  in  regard  to  the  natives  of 
the  country  of  which  they  took  pos- 
session, than  that  of  concjuest  and 
subjugation.  Tlie  Erench  came 
with  a  somewhat  different  purposp. 
that  of  pecuniary  profit  to  themselves  and  their  king  tiirougii  a  policy 
of  friendship  and  conciliation.  To  this  eiul  they  treated  the  natives 
more  ns  equals,  marrying  into  their  families  and  meeting  tliem  more 
on  equal  terms  of  social  intercourse. 

But  the  English,  out  of  whose  course,  it  would  ap[iear.  lias  grown 
our  whole  Indian  policv,  came  with  entirelv  different  notions  and 
oi)jects  from  those  of  the  Spanish  or  Erencli.  All  grants  of  land  by 
English  kings,  or  letters  patent,  assumed  exclusive  title  in  the  grantor, 
based  on  the  rigiit  of  discovery,  in  which  no  provision  is  nwide  for 
the  political  or  civil  rights  of  tlie  native  inhabitants.  Tho  English 
intention  in  this  regard  is  best  illustrated  by  the  conduct  and  course 
pursued  by  the  Puritan  fathers  in  landing  on  the  coast  of  New  England. 
These  early  colonists  who  were  non-conformists  or  dissenters  from 
the  church  of  England,  came  as  exiles,  fleeing  from  lue  wrath  of  an 
ecclesiastical  tyranny,  whose  displeasure  they  had  incurred,  cast  out 


STATUS    OF    THK    INDIAN. 


r,(',3 


as  public  offenders,  "  as  profane  out  of  the  mountain  of  God."  Tliey 
came  against  tlie  law.  or,  perhaps,  more  properly  speaking,  without 
law;  hence,  there  arose  a  necessity  f(U-  the  establishment  of  law  among 
thera  for  their  mutual  protection  :  but  this  necessity  Avas  not  fully  real- 
ized until  the  occurrence  of  threatened  disseiisif)ns  among  themselves, 
before  (juitting  the  ship  in  wliicli  they  had  embarked.  Tliere  were 
among  them  persons  of  various  grades  of  r.-ink,  botli  in  intelligence 
and  social  position,  as  well  as  in  regard  to  wealtii.  which  gave  rist^  to 
jealously  and  suspicion  as  to  what  the  designs  of  the  stronger  might  be 
with  reference  to  those  whom  they  considered  inferior  to  themselves. 
This  led  to  a  mutual  agreement  between  all  ])arties.  defining  more 
particularly  what  the  rights  of  all  should  be  in  the  community  whicii 
they  were  about  to  form:  and  the  result  was  that  the  following  written 
compact  or  constitution  was  diawn  up  and  signed  l)y  all  the  male 
adults  on  board  the  Mayflower,  beftjre  disembarking,  as  she  lav  olF 
Plymouth  Eock: 

"In  the  name  of  God.  Amen.  "We,  wliose  names  are  underwritten, 
the  loyal  subjects  of  our  dread  Hovereiofn  Kinir  James.  l)v  the  frace 
of  God,  etc.,  having  undertaken,  for  the  Glory  of  God  and  advance- 
ment of  the  Christian  faith,  and  honor  of  our  King  and  Countrv,  a 
voyage  to  plant  the  first  Colony  in  the  Northwestern  parts  of  Virginia, 
do,  by  these  presents,  solemnly  and  mutually,  in  the  presence  of  God, 
and  one  another,  Covenant  and  combine  ourselves  together  into  a 
Civil  body  politic,  for  our  better  ordering  and  preservation,  and 
furtherance  of  the  ends  aforesaid;  and  by  virtue  thereof  to  enact,  con- 
stitute and  frame  such  just  and  equal  laws,  ordinances,  acts,  constitu- 
tions, and  offices,  from  time  to  time,  as  shall  be  thought  most  meet 
and  convenient  for  the  general  good  of  the  colony,  unto  which  we 
jU'omise  all  due  submission  and  obedience. 

"In  witness  whereof  we  have  hereunto  subscribed  our  names,  at 
Cape  Cod,  the  11th  of  Novend)er.  in  the  year  of  the  reign  of  our 
Sovereign  Lord.  King  James  of  England,  France  and  Ireland,  the 
eighteenth,  and  of  Scotland  the  fifty-fourth.  Anno  Doni.  KlliO." 

Thus  a  civil  body  [)olitic.  or  municipal  cor[)oration,  Mas  f(U'med 
by  mutual  compact  of  the  persons  composing  it,  for  purposes  of  civil 
government  in  the  new  country,  in  whicli  they  were  about  to  settle 
anil  take  control,  which,  it  will  be  observed,  is  to  l)e  a  government 
whose  benefits  are  designed  exclusively  for  the  people  who  have  con- 
stituted it;  from  which  the  Indian,  it  would  appear,  is  entirciv 
excluded,  in  other  words,  altogether  ignored,  and  there  seems  to  have 
been  no  intention,  in  forming  the  government  of  the  colonists,  which 
subsequently  followed,  of  admitting  the  Inilians  as  belonging   to   the 


5(5-t 


THK    AMKIMCAN    INIiIAN. 


t:i 
;3 


Siiini'.  or  us  liaviiij^  !ii)v  jtolitit'al  or  civil  ri^^lits  whiitcvor  tlun-eiii.  ami. 
in  the  course  of  bul)se([ueut  events,  have  been  regarded  as  holding,'  the 
like  position  witli  reference  to  the  civil  government  of  the  white  man, 
wliicih  is  assigned  hy  Ciiief  Justice  Taney,  in  the  celebrated  Dred 
Scott  case,  to  those  of  the  African  race,  in  which  he  says:  "  It  Avas 
too  plain  for  argument  that  tliey  (^the  African  race)  had  never  l)een 
regarded  as  a  part  of  the  ))eople  or  citizens  of  the  state,  nor  supposed 
to  possess  any  political  rights  which  the  dominant  race  might  not 
withiiold  or  grant  at  their  pleasure/' 

The  Imlians  were  reirai'ded  as  barbarians,  and  were,  from  the 
earliest  time,  so  treated  and  referred  to  by  tiie  English  colonists,  and 
a  constant  barrier,  socially  and  otherwise,  was  set  up  by  these  people 
against  them.  When  a  commission  was  issued  by  colonial  authority 
to  Mayor  Gibbous,  in  1645,  to  aid  the  Mohegans,  who  were  regarded 
as  allies  of  the  colonists,  whilst  lie  was  instructed  "to  make  good  use 
of  our  confederates.'"  he  was  at  the  same  time  cautioneil  to  have  "due 
I'egard  to  the  honor  of  God,  who  is  both  our  sword  and  shield,  and  to 
the  distance  which  is  to  be  observed  between  Christians  and  bar- 
barians, as  well  in  wars  as  in  their  negotiations.'" 

It  would  seem  that  the  minds  of  the  colonists  did  not  reach  out 
in  advance  in  contem[)lation  of  a  time  when  the  Indian  race  would 
become  extinct,  nor  when  the  white  nifin  would  so  far  completely 
encompass  liim.  (m  this  continent,  that  he  must  necessarily  cease  to 
live  in  his  wild  native  cimdition:  but  the  continued  thought  seems  to 
have  been  that  the  Indian  woiild  continue  for  all  time  to  find  space 
enough  on  the  continent  to  which  he  could  recede  from  the  advance  of 
the  white  man,  where  he  ccmld  continue  to  live,  unmolested  in  his 
tribal  relations,  suV)ject  to  his  own  peculiar  foi'm  of  government;  and 
this  idea  is  well  suj){)orted  in  Avhat  is  said  by  Chief  Justice  Taney  in 
the  case  aforesaid,  in  comparing  the  difference  in  the  status  between 
persons  of  African  descent  in  our  government  and  the  American 
Indian,  in  which  he  says: 

•■Tlie  latter,  it  is  true,  formed  no  [)art  of  the  colonial  communi- 
ties, and  never  amalgamated  with  them  in  social  connection  or  in  gov- 
ernment. But.  altliough  they  were  uncivilized,  they  were  yet  a  free 
and  independent  people,  associated  together  in  naticms  or  triljes,  and 
governed  by  their  own  laws.  Many  of  these  political  communities 
were  situateil  in  territories  to  which  the  white  race  claimed  the  ulti- 
nmte  right  of  dominion.  But  that  claim  was  acknowledged  to  be  sub- 
ject to  the  right  of  the  Indians  to  occupy  it  ns  long  as  they  thought 
proper,  and  neither  the  English  nor  colonial  governments  claimed  or 
(>xercised  any  dominion  over  the  tribe  or  nation  by  whom  it  was  occu- 


STATl'S    or     11  IK    IMHAN. 


.)(>.) 


j)ie(l,  nor  claimed  tli(>  ri<,'lit  to  the  possesHioii  ol'  the,  territory,  until  the 
tribe  or  nation  eonssented  to  cede  it." 

The  idea  of  the  so  called  Indian  apostle,  Eliot,  and  his  co-worlccM's, 
seems  to  have  been,  however,  that  these  barbarians,  as  the  P  iritans  at 
first  styled  them,  could  be  reclaimed  through  the  Christian  religion, 
which  tlun-  diligently  sought  to  liave  them  adopt,  whereby  they  could 
bo  admitted,  ultimately,  into  our  society  and  to  (upial  political  privi- 
leges; but,  after  the  death  of  the  good  Eliot,  there  seems  to  have  been 
no  one  left  to  carry  forward  this  benevolent  idea;  whereui)on  it  appears 
to  have  been  abandoned,  and  the  Indian  was  left  to  paddle  his  own 
canoe,  at  least  so  far  as  acquiring  any  rights  in  the  society  and  gov- 
ernment of  the  Avhi'^e  man  was  concerned. 

There  are  instances,  iiowever.  in  the  colonial  days  of  New  En- 
ffland,  where  Indians  that  had  become  educated  and  had  assumed  the 
habits  of  white  men,  were  acbuitted  to  political  ju-ivileges  by  l)eijig 
elected  to  local  public  ofllces,  on  the  idea,  heretofore  suggested,  that 
where,  in  individual  cases,  any  of  this  people  should  assume  the  liabits 
of  white  men,  they  should  be  admitted  to  the  privileges  of  their  gov- 
ernment. 13ut  the  policy  has  been  steadily  kejjt  in  vimv,  running 
through  the  colonial  government  down  to  the  present  time.  that,  where! 
Indians  kept  up  even  a  semblance  of  their  tribal  relations,  they  will  not 
be  considered  as  a  part  of  the  body  [xilitic  in  the  affairs  of  government. 

Upon  the  formation  of  the  government  of  the  United  States. 
under  the  constitution  as  first  adopted,  in  ITST,  the  Indian,  ftn-  tlie 
first  time,  obtained  a  kind  of  recognition  in  the  government  of  tiie 
white  man,  in  regard  to  his  civil  status;  although,  it  may  be  said,  no 
substantial  rights  were  confei'red  ujjon  him  thereby,  yet  the  recogni- 
tion nmv  be  to  him  some  consolation,  and  ultimately  result  to  liis 
advantage.  By  section  2,  article  I,  of  the  Constiiution  of  the  United 
States,  it  is  declared  that  ''  Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be 
ai)portione(l  among  the  several  states  which  may  be  included  within 
this  union,  according  to  their  respective  numbers,  which  shall  l)e 
determined  by  adding  to  the  whole  number  of  free  persons,  including 
those  hound  to  service  for  a  tcu'ui  of  years,  and  excluding  [iiilidini  not 
faxed,  three-fifths  of  all  other  persiuis.'" 

This  provisiim  was  changed  by  late  amendments  to  the  constitution, 
so  that  it  now  reads  as  follows:  "  Eeju'esentativi^s  shall  be  apportioned 
among  the  several  states  according  to  their  respective  numbers,  counting 
the  whole  number  of  persons  in  each  state,  excluding  India  !(s  not  taxed 

riie  converse  of  this  proposition  is  that  Indians  who  ave  t((xe(l, 
shall  be  counted  in  the  enumeration  of  pei'sons  for  purposes  of  repre- 
sentaticm  in   Congress,  thus   counting   theui  as    persons    in   the  body 


56fi 


Tfli:    AMKIUrAN    INDIAX. 


politic,  so  that  tliore  would  seem  to  he,  uiuler  such  circumstances, 
especially  in  the  view  taken  of  the  status  of  the  Indian  by  Chief 
Justice  Tauey,  in  the  Dred  Scott  case,  no  constitutional  oljjection  in 
the  way  of  granting  to  the  Indian  f^.ll  political  rights  enjoyed  by  his 
white  fellow  citizens.  There  is  no  provision  making  any  further 
(jualitication  necessary  for  their  being  admitted  to  full  [U'ivileges,  than 
tiiat  contemplated  in  the  foregoing  provision  of  the  cong+''*^-ition.  that 
they  shall  be  taxed.  But,  judging  from  the  spirit  of  the  pres>int  age, 
the  time  is  far  distant  when  I'.ie  Indian  can  ex])ect  to  realize  any  such 
event  as  that  of  conferring  upon  him  (Mpial  political  privileges  with 
wliite  citizens,  even  although  he  may  desire  it. 

The  Indian  mind,  notwithstanding  the  strenuous  pressure  which 
had  been  brought  to  bear  upon  him.  under  various  circumstances,  and 
for  various  purposes,  is  inclined  to  continue  in  liis  tribal  condition  and 
relations.  He  adheres  witli  mucii  tenacity  to  the  traditions  of  his 
fathers  in  this  respect,  and  as  these  tribes  have  ])een  crowiled  west- 
ward, encompassed  by  civilization,  and  huddled  together  on  reserva- 
tions, the  status  of  the  Indian,  in  the  white  man's  government,  has  con- 
tinued to  jH'esent  new  phases  accordingly  as  f  'eaks  or  exigencies  of 
the  white  man's  policy  might  bring  about. 

Chief  Justice  Taney,  in  tiie  celebrated  case  before  mentioned,  in 
further  discussing  the  relation  of  the  two  races,  the  African  and  the 
Indian,  to  the  white  man's  government,  points  out  the  status  of  the 
Indian  in  ijeneral  terms  in  the  ollowiuij  language,  as  recoijnized  at 
that  day: 

"These  Indian  ifovernments  were  rejTarded  and  treated  as  foreiorn 
governments,  as  much  as  if  the  ocean  had  separated  the  red  man  from 
the  wiiite;  and  their  freedom  has  constantlv  been  acknowledired,  from 
the  time  of  the  first  emigration  of  the  English  colonies  to  the  jn-esent 
day,  by  the  diiferent  goverinuents  which  succeed  each  other.  Treaties 
have  been  negotiated  with  them,  and  their  alliance  sought  for  in  war: 
and  the  people  who  compose  these  Indian  ])olitical  communities  have 
alwavs  been  treated  as  foreigners  not  living  under  our  government. 
It  is  true  that  the  course  of  events  has  brought  the  Indian  tribes, 
within  the  limits  of  the  United  States,  under  subjection  to  the  white 
race;  and  it  iias  been  found  necessary,  for  their  sake  as  well  as  our 
own,  to  regard  them  as  in  a  state  of  pupilage,  and  to  legislate  to  a 
certain  extent  over  thiMu  and  the  territoi'y  they  ()ccu[)y.  But  they 
may,  without  doubt,  like  the  subjects  of  any  other  foreign  government, 
l)e  naturalized  by  the  authority  of  Congress,  and  become  citizens  of 
a  state,  and  of  the  United  States;  and  if  an  individual  siiould  leave  his 
nation  or  tribe,  and  take  up  his  abode  among  the  white  population,  he 


STATUS    OF    THK    INDIAN. 


507 


would  be  entitled  to  nil  the  rights  and  pi'ivileges  which  would  belong 
to  an  emigrant  from  any  other  foreign  people." 

The  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  in  which 
the  foregoing  rule  in  regard  to  the  relation  of  the  Indian  to  our  gov- 
ernment is  announced,  was  rendered  something  over  thirty  years  ago, 
and  was  received  as  the  proper  status  of  the  Indian  at  that  time,  as 
viewed  by  the  highest  judicial  tribunal.  Tlie  general  principles  of 
the  rule,  thus  expressed,  have  been  continued  to  tlie  ])resent  time, 
with  sundry  and  various  modifications,  during  tiie  progress  of  adjudi- 
cated cases  that  have  arisen  under  various  circumstances.  The  whole 
line  shows  an  endeavor,  or  a  policy  on  the  ])art  of  the  courts,  to  avoid 
receiving  the  Indian  into  our  social  or  political  communities;  that  for 
certain  purposes  he  has  a  government,  foreign  and  independent  of  our 
own;  that  for  certain  other  purposes  he  has  no  government  at  all,  and 
individually  is  in  no  sense  a  foreigner,  but  is  under  the  pujiilage  or 
guardianshi[)of  the  United  States  government;  that  whilst  the  Indian 
governments  have  been  regarded  and  trejited  as  forciijn  uorcrnDiriifs, 
with  whom  treaties  have  been  nejjotiated  and  alliances  souirht  for  in 
war,  the  course  of  events  brings  the  Indian  tribes,  within  the  limits  of 
the  United  States,  under  subjection  of  the  white  race,  whenever  it  is 
found  necessary,  in  the  opinion  of  our  government,  ftu'  the  Indians' 
sake  as  well  as  our  own,  to  do  so,  whereby  they  are  regarded  as  in  a 
state  of  pnpihKjr.  and  the  right  is  claimed  to  legislate  to  a  certain 
extent  over  them  and  the  territory  they  occupy ;  so  that  the  grand 
summing  up  of  the  case,  is  that  the  Indian  really  never  had.  and  does 
not  now  possess,  any  rights  whatever  in  our  government,  which  we  are 
in  the  least  bound  to  respect,  anything  further  tlinn  wliat  present 
policy  may  dictate.  Anil  a  general  review  of  tiie  subject  through  the 
history  of  our  transactions  with  the  Indians,  leads  us  to  confess  that 
we  are.  to-day.  no  nearer  a  solution  of  what  is  called  the  Iiiilian  prohloii, 
tlian  when  our  national  government  was  first  formed,  and  when  it  was 
supposed  that  the  Indian  problem  would  tnke  care  of  itself,  or  that  at 
least,  '•sufficient  unto  the  day  was  tlie  evil  thereof." 

This  uncertainty  in  our  policy,  and  apparent  reluctance  to  assign 
to  the  Indian  any  definite  status  whatever,  would  seem  to  arise  from 
the  fact  of  the  increasing  value  of  the  lands  which  have,  in  professed 
good  faith,  been  assigned  or  set  apart  to  that  people  as  reservtitions  to 
hold  forcrcr.  This  valuable  domain,  as  it  has  become,  would  appear 
to  be  the  "milk  in  the  cocoanut."  which  adds  to  the  importance  of  the 
continual  strife  between  the  white  man  and  the  Indian,  and  is  throw- 
ing uncertainty  upon  our  Avhole  so  called  IiuVkui  poliri/. 

The    term,  "  state    of  pupilage."'   in   which  Chief  Justice  Taney 


508  . 


THE    AMEIilCAN    INDIAN. 


says  it  has  been  foniul  necessary  to  regard  the  Imlian,  is  the  toucii- 
stoiie  in  this  whole  case,  and  robs  him  of  every  right  whatever  n  the 
white  man's  government,  especially  when  we  consider  that  our  govern- 
ment assumes  to  itself  the  province  of  determining,  in  its  discretion, 
as  to  the  necessity  of  its  application;  and  this  is  well  illustrated  in  the 
assumption  of  the  government  of  the  state  of  Wisconsin,  as  repre- 
sented by  the  governor  of  that  state  not  many  years  ago,  in  the  case 
of  the  removal  of  the  Winnebago  Indians  from  within  its  boundaries. 

These  Indians  luul  [)arted  with  tiieir  lands  in  that  state  by  treaty 
with  the  United  States  government,  under  which  it  was  understood 
that,  having  parted  with  tJieir  lands,  they  would  remove  from  the  state 
to  lands  which  had  ])een  assigned  to  them  in  the  negotiation,  beyond 
the  Mississipfii,  But  as  there  continued  to  be  vast  tracts  of  unoccu- 
pied country  in  that  state,  a  large  number  of  the  tribe  continued  tt> 
roam  over  it  as  before,  gradually  assuming  the  habits  of  white  people, 
some  engaging  in  their  services,  and  pursuing  various  occupations. 
Meanwhile,  many  of  the  tribe,  who  had  gone  to  their  lands  west  of 
the  Mississippi,  returned  and  joined  those  who  had  remained,  wliere- 
u{)on  these  facts  were  brouglit  to  the  attention  of  the  governor  of  the 
state,  to  whom  aj)plicatiou  was  made  to  cause  these  Indians  to  be 
removed  out  of  the  state. 

The  governor,  accordingly,  took  measures  to  accom[)lish  that  end, 
upon  Avliich  legal  counsel  was  employed  by  the  chiefs,  who  had  become 
educated  in  the  ways  of  the  white  man.  whereby  the  governor's  order 
for  removal  of  the  Indians  was  resisted,  and  the  governor  was  asked 
by  what  right  he  sought  the  removal  of  this  people  from  the  state. 
To  this  he  set  up  the  general  claim  that  they  were  IiKlians,  and  not  a 
part  of  the  political  community;  that  they  had  no  lands  in  the  state, 
and  no  pecuniary  interest  in  any  [)roperty  whatever.  To  this  he  was 
answered  that  they  were  luitives  of  the  state  of  AVisconsin.  and,  whilst 
it  might  be  true  that  they  possessed  no  property  in  the  state,  yet  they 
had  assumed  the  lial)its  of  the  white  man,  and  were  in  the  same  condi- 
tion with  reference  to  being  non-property  holders  that  thousands  of 
other  people  of  the  white  race,  then  inhabiting  the  state  of  Wisconsin, 
who  Avere  not  only  not  property  owners,  but  were  not  natives  of  the 
state,  but  many  of  Avhom  had  been  born  in  a  foreign  country ;  and  it 
was  urged  to  the  governor  that  nativity,  which  seemed,  in  part  at  least, 
to  enter  into  this  case  as  a  lUsqualification,  instead  of  being  such,  was 
one  of  the  best  of  reasons  why  this  })eo[)le  should  have  the  right  to 
remain  in  the  country  in  Avhich  they  were  born,  especially  when  they 
were  not  charged  with  crime,  vagrancy  nor  any  offense  whatever  against 
the  laws  of  the  state,  and  Avhen  no  reason  was  assigned  why  they  were 


sT.vrrs  OF  Tin:  Indian. 


5<]9 


not  jnst  as  orderly,  peacenlilo  ami  industrious  inhabitants  ns  those  of  tlie 
white  raco  then  living,  or  coining  into  the  state,  from  foreign  countries. 

Whether  this  argument  was  received  by  the  governoi'  of  Wiscon- 
sin as  conclusive,  in  su[)p()rtof  tlie  position  assumed  in  behalf  of  these 
Indians,  does  not  ap[)e;ii'.  Hutlice  it  to  say,  that  no  furiher  action  was 
taken  in  the  case,  and  this  people,  with  reference  to  whom  this  (jues- 
tion  arose,  still  continue  residents  within  tluit  state,  as  peaceable, 
orderly  and  quiet  iidiabitants.  but  who  are  denied  any  |)rivileges  of 
political  community  l)eyond  that  of  mere  existence. 

But  there  are  isolated  cases  in  which  the  lower  courts  of  the 
United  States  judiciary  have  recognized  the  Indians  as  having  some 
rights  which  they  will  respect,  as  in  tlie  case  of  the  Ponca  Indians 
whom  the  government  sought  to  remove  from  their  original  country 
to  a  locality  assigned  them  in  the  Indian  territory.  These  Indians 
resisted  the  order  of_the^ United  States  government  for  their  rem(,vfil, 
aiicljtppiijecno  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  in  Nebraska.  i)y 
proceeding  under  a  writ_of  kabeas-  eoppus,  in  which  the  court  decided 
that  the  United  States  government  had  uo  sucJi  right  of  control  over 
the  members  of  this  tribe  of  Indians  as  thev  were  seeking  to  enforce. 

It  will  l)e  noticed  in  what  is  said  bv  Chief  Justice  Tanev,  in  <:iviuir 
the  opinion  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  hereinbefore 
quoted,  that  he  places  the  African  and  the  Indian  race  in  this  country 
in  juxtaposition,  or  refers  to  them  somewhat  in  the  same  category, 
regarding  neither  of  them  as  having  any  civil  rights  under  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  United  States;  in  other  words,  that  our  government 
was  formed  by,  and  exclusively  for,  the  white  man.  suggesting,  how- 
e-ser,  that  the  Indian  might,  under  certain  circumstances,  by  favor  of 
Congress,  become  a  citizen;  but.  according  to  the  view  taken  by  the 
learned  chief  justice,  and  sustained  by  a  majority  of  the  court,  there 
seemed  to  be  no  possible  way,  in  the  light  of  the  law  of  the  case, 
whereby  a  person  of  African  descent  could  acipiire  any  political  or 
civil  rights.  And  yet,  strrtnge  as  it  may  appear,  iu  the  course  of 
human  events,  the  inqtossible  thing  of  that  day  has  happened  to  the 
fullest  extent,  and  that  which  was  suggested  as  possible,  the  enfranchise- 
ruent  of  the  Indian,  and  admission  to  full  privileges  in  the  [jolitical 
community,  have  not  only  not  happened,  but  are  indefinitely  postfjoned 
to  the  far  distant  future.  Those  of  the  African  race  have  become 
favorites,  and  the  Indian  is  .still  regardetl  as  a  barbarian  and  relentless 
savage.  Botli  started  in  the  country  of  their  nativity,  from  the  like 
condition  of  native  life,  but  wliilst  the  one  who  has  succeeded  to  full 
privileges  in  the  white  man's  government  is  regarded  as  the  inferior  in 
race,  yet  the  other  continues  to  be  repudiated  as  "  a  man  and  a  brother." 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 
INDIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

How  IndiauH  Attniiiod  Promiiunipo  uiiion^'  tlu'ir  Poople— Civil  nml  Militiiry  Affairs 
ill  Scpiirato  Dcpartnu'iits  -IlluKtrions  Mfu — Road  to  Faiiio  Open  to  All — Tli(« 
Word  Sachem— Prominent  ludiuns  Since  the  Settlement  of  the  Contiueut— Brief 
Biography  of  Noted  C'hiefs. 


n 


1.1 


^P^WHE  Jiuliiin  nttiiiiied  prdinineiice  and  renown 
Mjir.;^  among  his  people  in  like  manner  as  the 
'  j)  i.F  white  man  does  among  the  people  in  his 
^  country — by  wisdon)  in  council,  and  by 
bravery  and  success  in  war.  In  this,  however, 
there  is  this  difference  in  ti.sir  customs:  The 
white  man  who  attains  success  in  war  is  marked 
more  particularly  for  favors  and  distinction  by 
|)romotion  tt)  positi(jn  in  the  civil  government, 
wliile  among  the  Indians  the  rule  was  that  a  war- 
chief,  however  lie  might  be  marked  for  his  l)rav- 
ery,  and  iiowever  gi'eat  nmy  have  been  his 
success  in  war,  was  not  eligible  to  a  ruling  posi- 
tion in  civil  affairs. 
Tlie  aim  of  the  Indian  policy  was  to  keep  their  civil  and  military 
affairs  in  separate  departments:  at  least,  that  the  military  should  not 
dominate  over  the  civil  chiefs.  Red  Jacket,  the  renowned  chief  of 
the  Senecas,  who  belonged  to  the  civil  department  of  their  govern- 
ment, scorned  the  api)ellation  of  iram'or.  He  was  the  great  orator 
of  tiieir  tribe,  and  asked  for  no  other  distincthm. 

Indian  history,  since  the  discovery  of  America,  abounds  in  the 
mention  of  their  illustrious  men.  ilieir  great  chiefs  and  warriors,  many 
of  whom  occupy  an  imi)ortant  [)lace  in  our  own  history;  some  as  allies, 
and  others  as  those  who  are  admired  for  their  superior  intelligence,  as 
well  as  for  tlieir  skill  and  (Miurage  as  warriors. 

Whilst  with  the  Indian  as  with  the  white  man  "the  paths  of  glory 
lead  but  to  the  grave,"  so  with  him.  "honor  and  shame  from  no  con- 
dition rise."     The  road  to  fame  and     '  " 


'■}' 


open 


extent  that  the  order  of  things  in  his  society  would  admit  of  his  attain- 


(■>70) 


INHIAN    niOORAPnY. 


571 


iii«,'.  An  ol)8cure  hunter  could  iittiiin  mnk  mid  distinction  iiniong  Ids 
tribe,  in  accordunce  witii  what,  in  Indiiin  eHtinuition.  wr.s  •.•onsidcrt'il 
merit.  A  cliieftiiinship  could  be  attnined  in  thin  niivniior  In  such  us 
merited  it.  nccordint^  to  Indian  cstiniation  oF  merit. 

In  this  connection,  s[)eukin^f  of  Indian  duet's  or  positions  of  dis- 
tinction in  Indian  tribes,  it  is,  [lerliaps,  proper  to  speak  more  particu- 
larly of  the  word  chief  itself,  or  the  term  by  whicii  Indians  holding  this 
rank  are  irenerally  known,  in  their  laniruaire. 

We  have  in  some  way  acce])ted  the  word  sdcliciii  as  n  general 
dt'signation  for  Indian  chief,  considering  it  as  an  Indian  woid  of  gen- 
eral ajiplication,  without  reference  to  the  tribe  or  nation  in  question, 
the  same  as  we  Imvo  erroneously  accepted  the  word  Cdhmicl  as  an 
Indian  word,  and  as  we  use  tiie  wonls  cdiuw.  jxipoosr,  and  otiier  like 
local  Indian  words,  as  if  they  were  of  common  application  among  all 
Indian  tril)es. 

We  must  bear  in  mind,  however,  that  these  various  wonls,  so  far 
as  they  are  Indian  words,  are  limited  to  the  language  or  dialect  of  some 
particular  Indian,  nation  or  tribe.  As  before  intinuded.  there  is  no 
one  word  or  term  in  any  Indian  language  that  is  ap])licable  to  the 
whole  Indian  race,  and  if  we  will  use  Indian  words  at  all.  for  purposes 
of  designati(m  in  Indian  matters,  we  shimld  use  them  in  the  lan-niace 
or  dialect  of  the  tribe  or  nation  concerning  which  we  are  speaking. 

According  to  Ca])t.  John  Snnth,  the  term  for  rliicf  among  the 
Ahcn((ki('s,  or,  as  Mr.  Schoolcraft  terms  them,  tiie  Northeast  Alcon- 
quins,  was  mcliciiio,  pronounced,  it  seems,  ndckaiiHK  and  from  this  came 
by  nus[)ronunciation  the  wonl  sagcoiiorr,  and  from  this  word  also,  by 
omitting  the  sound  of  o,  appears  to  have  come  the  word  xdchciii. 

The  writings  of  Capt.  John  Smith  a[)pear  to  have  been  the  oriid- 
nal  source  of  information  for  English  people  concerinng  tlie  North 
American  Indians,  hence  the  aforesaid  Indian  terms  through  their 
various  changes,  by  omission  and  ndspronunciation,  came  into  general 
use  among  the  English,  and  from  this  the  word  saufDiioi'c  and  sdcliciii, 
both  ernmeous,  became  adopted,  and  have  been  a[)plied  in  our  writino-g 
as  the  designation  for  Iiididii  chief,  without  reference  to  their  tril)e  or 
dialect. 

The  word  for  chief  in  the  Algoncjuin  language,  Ojibway  dialect, 
is  0(j<'iiidj  in  some  dialects  of  that  stock  it  is  Okdiiia.  In  the  Dela- 
ware dialect  it  is  Sa-ki-ma;  in  the  Creek  language,  Micro;  Mohawk 
dialect,  R((ckdU'd)iiid.  The  Iroquois  used  the  term  Aiotdrho.  for  the 
presiding  oificer  of  their  league.  Pccdrdltojja,  a  word  which  has  l)een 
^sxhibited  by  writers  on  the  Iroquois  as  an  eq^nivalent  tor  (/cnrralissi mo, 
was  the  term  for  a  tribal  war-captain,  and  did  not  denote  an  offictu'  of 


572 


rili;    A.MI.liU'AN    INDIAN. 


5 


tlin  coiifoilorncy.  Misliiiioira.  in  tlio  Al<^(iii(|uiii  lini<,'nn^o.  si«fiiiHt's  a 
hriiKjrr.  For  t'liriln'i-  int'itniiatioii  in  tliis  diroi-tiou  st'(>  C'nii[)tt'i'  IjV, 
entitlt'(l  •'  Viu'iiliuiiirit'H." 

An  iitli'Mi|il  has  JH'cn  in!iili>  liore  to  ^iv»)  a  littt  (tf  all  sncli  pnMnincnt 
Indian  cliicfb  iiml  pcrsona^t^s  as  have  bei'oinn  i-nlcbratoil  anioiij;  tiio 
wliitt's  ri'oni  Wio  carlii'st  time,  with  such  j^'cncnil  rcfcrcnct"  to  tht'ir  lives 
as  tiic.  space  allotted  to  this  chaiiter  will  admit  of;  "•'.Ich  may  serve  as 
a  source  of  convenient  ret'eronco  to  tlio  reader  in  connection  with 
investij,'atioii  into  Indian  history. 

AliliAllAM  or  Little  .\l)raliani.  a  Mokawk  chief,  who  succeeded 
Kin<^  Hindi'ic  (so  called)  after  tht>  battle  of  Lakt^  (.leor^'e.  in  l7'")o, 
was  of  a  nuld  and  pacific  character,  and  noted  as  an  orator.  He 
espoused  the  cause  of  the  mother  country  in  the  American  llevolution. 
He  was  present  at  the  last  paciHc  meeting  of  the  Mokawks  with  the 
American  Ccnnnissioners  at  Albany,  in  Septend)er,  177").  and  drops 
from  notice  about  that  time       Ha  was  succeeded  i)y  Brant. 

AuAlilo  was  tht^  leading  chief  and  counst^lor  of  the  Wyandots. 
and  mnch  of  the  Wyandot  history  nught  be  thrown  about  his  life. 
He  is  spoken  of  by  La  Honl  .  /  ..  IdsC).  His  character  drawn  by 
Charlevoix  is:  "A  man  of  j^reat  nund,  the  bravest  of  the  brave,  and 
possessiii",'  altogethei'  the'-;,  (qualities  of  any  known  to  the  French  in 
Canada."  He  ditid  in  the  year  17<''L  KoinliavoHk,  Su.^ldrilsi  and  The 
Rill  are  also  names  by  which  he  was  known. 

Ac.AiUATA  was  ii  Irotjuois  chief,  who.  having  gone  on  an  end)as8y 
of  peace,  about  lOSS,  to  Canada,  the  governor.  Monsieur  Coursel.  being 
exasperated  against  him  on  account  of  bad  faith  and  a  violation  of  a 
treaty  by  his  tribe,  caused  him  to  be  hanged  in  the  presence  of  his 
counti-ymen, 

AiivorwAiaH.s,  the  fourth  and  youngest  son  of  Brant,  succeeded 
his  father  as  chief  of  the  Inx^uois  or  Six  Nations.  He  was  born  in 
the  year  17t(4:,  and  received  a  good  English  education. 

Akosa.  was  chief  of  a  band  of  Chi[i[)oways,  living  on  the  i)eniu- 
sula  of  Grand  Traverse  Bav,  Lake  Miehii'an,  in  1840. 

Alexandeu  Wa.museets.  Wams..,o,  Wamsutta.  chief  of  the 
Wampauoags,  was  born  in  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
and  died  in  \W>'1.      He  was  the  eldest  son  of  Massasoit. 

Alexan'dek  M'Gillivakv,  is  said  to  have  been  one  of  the  most 
conspicuous,  if  not  one  of  the  greatest  chiefs,  tliat  ever  bore  tliat  title 
among  the  Creeks.  He  flourished  during  the  latter  part  of  the  18th 
century,  and  was  styled  by  his  countrymen  the  "king  of  kings." 

Amisqua.m,  or  the  Wooden  Ladle,  was  a  very  noted  leader  of  the 
Winnebagoes.      His  mother  was  a  woman  of  that  nation,  and  his  father 


INDIAN     llIiMillAI'UV. 


iilH 


n  Freiipliiiuiii,  iiiunctl  Ih'srnrn'i'.  Hi'  It'd  iiiany  w.ii-  |i;iitics  (i;,'iiiiist 
the  Cliii)iHnvuys.  He  tli)iirislu'il  in  tlic  iDi't-piift  oT  the  |.r.'rtiMit  crii- 
tnrv. 

A.Hos.  ('(miiiioiily  (riilltul  Ciiptiiiii  Aiiios.  was  a  Waiiipaiioa^'.  whose 
rortidence  WU8  about  Cape  Cod.  Mention  is  niadiM)t'  liiin  ut  tlic  tiiiif 
of  Kiii<if  riiili|>'s  war.  at  wliicli  tinio  lu>  was  ontiroly  devotfid  to  tlic 
service  of  tho  En^lisii. 

.Vnacoan.v  was  (pieen  of  the  Caril)s.  at  the  era  of  the  discovery 
by  C()himl)as.  Slio  ruhnl  on  tiie  ishmd  of  Hayti.  or  St.  Doininj,^). 
Mr.  Irviii<.j  represents  lier  as  being  l)oautiful.  and  endowed  witli  virtn- 
ous  attractions;  but  tiie  cruolty  of  tiie  cold-bh)oded  Ovando.  h'd  idonc 
by  the  tiiirst  of  j,'ohl.  did  not  spare  her  life. 

.  Anawan.  a  Wanipr'iioaj,'  chief,  famous  as  one  of  Kini,'  l"iiilij)'s 
cliief  counsolh)rs  and  cajjlains.  was  born  early  in  the  ITtii  century. 
He  was  put  to  death  by  tho  En<,'lish  in  KiTl). 

Appaxoose.  "a  chief  when  a  cliild."  was  a  chief  of  the  Sacs.  Fie 
visited  Washington  in  ISHT. 

AssACf.MiUTP  was  a  great  'L'arratiii  chief,  and  first  spoken  of  in 
Kiiti;,  He  was  as  faitiiful  to  tho  l''r"iicii  as  Ids  t)\vn  natiou.  and  ren- 
dered jjreat  service  'o  them.      Hi       ed  in   iT'JT. 

Asi'iNl'.r.  a  chief  of  the  Nauset  Indians,  is  su[)posed  to  have  made 
the  hrst  attack  upoi,  tiie  New  Enghin  1  s-i tiers. 

\T()1\VI!110.  is  put  (iown  in  li'story  as  the  first  [)rosi(ling  cliief  oi' 
ruler  of  the  Iroquois  confederacy.  He  v-,s  renowned  for  his  wisdom, 
valor,  and  secret  powers  of  necromancy.  The  re{)tiles  were  deemed 
to  be  at  his  command.  Tiie  Mohawk  delegates,  who  had  l)een  sent  in 
search  oi  him.  it  is  afHrnied,  found  him  seated  in  a  swamp,  calmly 
smoking  liis  [)i[)e.  His  garment  was  co^'ered  with  rattlesnakes,  whose 
hissin"'  heads  protected  liim  in  everv  direction.  They  offered  him  the 
«'overument:  the  ruliui;  magistrate  of  which  has  ever  since  been  called 
Aiotarho. 

AWASHONKS.  a  squaw  sachem  of  Sogkonate,  was  the  wife  of  an 
Indian  called  Toh)ny,  but  of  him  we  learn  very  little.  From  her 
important  standing  among  the  Indians,  tew  deserved  more  particular 
attention.  The  first  notice  we  have  of  .hrr(.s/(o/i/v.s  is  in  ll)7l.  when 
she  entered  into  articles  of  agreement  with  the  court  of  Plymouth. 
She  was  a  conspicuous  figure  during  King  Philip's  war. 

Ayanemo  was  a  chief  of  the  Niantics.  at  the  era  of  the  settlement 
of  Rhode  Island. 

Babesakundiba,  or  the  Curly  Head,  was  a  chief  of  the  Chippe- 
way  band  of  Sandy  Lake,  Ho  exerted  his  influence  to  preserve 
peace  between  them  ai)d  their  hereditary  enemies,  the  Dakotas.     He 


574 


THE    AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


0 


til 


lived  res[)ected  by   liis  people   nnd  the  whites,  reaching  an  advanced 
age.     Ho  died  about  ls)5(). 

Bksiiike,  Avas  a  Chippeway  cliief  o£   note  at  La  Pointe,  on  Lake 
Superior,  tluriug  the  forepart  of  the  present  century. 

Big  Kettle,  was  a  chief  of  the  Seneca  nation,  avIio  died  on  the 
Indian  reservation  near  Buffalo,  in  the  summer  of  ISB'.I.  aged  o,"").  He 
adliered  to  the  policy  and  counsels  of  the  distinguished  orator  of  his 
nation.  Red  Jacket,  and  opposed  the  further  cession  of  their  territory. 
Bio  MoLTii,  a  chief  of  tlie  Brule  Sioux,  was  the  peer  of  Spotted 
Tail  in  most  manly  and  war-like  qualities.  In  the  constant  applica- 
tions arising,  of  late  years,  from  the  more  direct  ccmtact  of  Indians 
and  whites.  Big  Mouth  steadily  gained  in  power  and  influence.  A 
few  years  ago  Sjuitted  Tail  made  a  visit  to  Washington.  New  York 
and  other  eastern  cities,  and  was  much  feted  on  his  return  in  conse- 
quence of  changed  views  and  new  tangled  notions  as  to  the  jjolicy  of 
the  Indians.  Big  Moutii  eagerly  seized  the  o[)portuiiity  of  increasing 
his  power  by  dis[)araging  the  honesty  and  good  sense  of  his  superior 
in  [)ositi()n.  Finding  matters  inclined  to  go  against  him.  Spotted  Tail 
one  day  called  at  the  door  of  Big  Mouth's  lodge,  and  asked  to  speak 
with  him.  On  his  a[)pearance,  he  Avas  seized  by  two  warriors,  who 
hold  him  fast,  while  Spotted  Tail  drew  a  pistol,  placed  it  against  his 
body,  and  shot  him  dead.  Nothing  Avas  CA^er  said  or  done  about  the 
murder;  and.  as  may  Avell  be  supposed,  there  has  not  since  l)een 
much  political  log-rolling  or  Avire-p.ulling  in  that  Indian  tribe. 

BuioTKs  was  a  noted  chief,  avIio,  in  1541.  visited  Coronado,  in  the 

present  area  of  New  Mexico.  He  Avas 
seized  and  imprisoned  by  Alvarado  in  a 
moment  of  disa[)pointment. 

Black  Bhu)  or  Mukapenaise,  a  Pot- 
tawattamie cliief,  Avas  conspicuous  at  the 
massacre  of  the  garrison  at  Fort  Dear- 
born. Chicago,  in  August,  IM'J. 

Blai'K  Hawk  or  Ma-ka-tai-me-siie- 
kai-kiak,  chief  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  led 
his  people  in  a  Avar  against  the  United 
States  in  1S3'2.  He  was  horn  at  the  princi- 
pal village  of  his  tribe,  on  Bock  river,  in 
Illinois,  about  the  year  1707.  and  Avas  the 
great  grandson  of  a  chief  called  Xaiid- 
iiKikfc,  or  Thunder.  Black  Hawk  Avas 
small  in  stature,  and  his  figure  not  striking;  nor  did  his  fi'atures 
indicate  a  hi>'h  grade  of  intelligence.     He  died  at  his  village  on  the 


nijACK    HAWK. 


INDIAN    BIOGHAl'HV. 


0(l> 


Des  Moines  river,  on  the  3cl  of  October,  1.S3S.  His  Ix-dy  was  tlisixised 
of,  lit  his  special  request,  after  the  manner  of  the  chiefs  of  his  tribe. 
He  was  placed  upon  the  gr(mnil  in  a  sitting  posture,  his  liands  grasping 
his  cane.  A  square  enclosure  made  of  sapplings  is  all  the  mtmunient 
that  marks  the  spot  where  rest  the  remains  of  tliis  far-famed  chief. 

Black  Kettle,  whom  the  French  called  La  Chaudiere  Noire,  was 
brought  upon  the  records  of  history  at  the  time  of  the  war  with  France 
in  ICi'.K).     He  was  treacherously  murdered  in  101»7. 

Blacksnake  was  chief  of  the  Seneca  tribe  of  Indians,  living  at 
Teoneguno,  on  the  Alleghany  river.  JS'mv  York.  He  had.  in  l^oC), 
reached  the  advanced  age  of  9fi.  agreeably  to  the  best  accounts.  He 
was  i)resent,  with  the  British  auxiliaries,  in  the  severe  and  liard  con- 
testeil  battle  of  Oriskany,  in  1777.  Ho  was  piesent  at  the  so  called 
massacre  of  Wyoming,  with  a  detachment  of  warriors  of  his  trilie. 

Black  Thundeh,  or  Mackkatananamakee,  was  a  celebrated  patri- 
arch of  the  Fox  tril)e.  Ho  made  himself  famous  l)y  an  excellent 
speech  to  the  American  commissioners,  who  had  asseml)ied  at  Portage, 
July,  IMS,  to  hold  a  conference  with  the  Indians. 

Blue  J.vcket  was  a  distinguished  chief  of  the  Shawnees.  and  wo 
hear  of  him  at  Fort  Industry,  on  the  Mi;;mi  of  the  lake,  as  late  as  lM»o. 

BoMA/CEEN  was  a  sachemo  or  chief  of  a  tribe  of  the  Canibas  or 
Konnel)ecks.  We  hear  of  him  in  171.(1  when  he  fell  upon  Saco  with 
sixty  or  seventy  men  and  killed  several  people  and  carried  away  some 
captives. 

BucKONdAiiELAS  was  a  Delaware  chief,  said  to  l)e  a  nn.re  noted 
personage  in  his  time  even  than  Logan.  He  took  part  in  the  Ameiican 
Ilovolution  on  the  side  of  tlie  British,  and  died  in  the  year  ISOI. 

BvAiNsWA,  a  celebrated  chief  in  Chii)[)eway  history,  as  a  Mar 
leader  and  counselor  of  that  tribe,  carried  their  conquests  against  the 
8ioux  to  Handy  Lake,  on  the  sources  of  the  Mississipi)i.  The  [u-ecise 
era  of  his  life  is  uncertain. 

Billy  Caldwell,  or  Sag-au-nash  (Englishman),  wps  born  in 
Canada  (^l)ut  what  place  is  not  known  |.  alxmt  the  year  17S().  His 
father  is  saiil  to  have  been  an  Irish  olHcer  in  tiio  British  army:  his 
mother  an  Indian  woman  of  tiie  Pottawattamie  tribe.  He  was  edu- 
cated in  Roman  Catholic  schools,  and  acquired  a  facility  in  writing 
botii  the  English  and  French  langu'iges,  and  was  master  of  several 
Indian  dialects.  From  tiie  year  1807,  down  to  the  l)attlo  of  tiio 
Thames,  in  which  he  was  engaged  on  the  side  of  the  British.  Caldwell 
was  intimately  connected  with  Tecumseh;  indeed,  ho  was  often  called 
"  the  secretary  of  Tecumseh."  He  tiiereafter  adhered  to  tiie  Fnited 
States  government.     He  came  west  and  fixeil  his  residence  in  Chica^'o 


5711 


Tin:    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


c 
3! 


H 


a 
:j 

iii 


alxmt  the  year  iS'iO.  Ii>  the  spring'  of  IS'21)  he  held  tlie  office  of 
justice  of  the  peace,  whiie  C'hica<fo  was  in  Peoriii  comity.  Diii'iii<r  tlie 
Wiimeba^'o  rndiaii  excitement  in  iN'iT.  the  services  of  Cahlwell,  in 
connection  Avitli  Shabonee,  were  of  <i;reat  value  to  the  whites  of  this 
region.  He  died  at  Council  Bluffs  on  the  'iSth  of  September.  IS41, 
in  the  tlOth  year  of  his  age. 

C'annassatego,  a  chief  of  the  Six  Nations,  was  of  the  tribe  of 
Onondago.  He  is  spoken  of,  in  174H,  as  taking  part  in  the  disputes 
which  arose  bttween  the  Delawares  and  tlie  government  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, relative  to  a  tract  of  land  in  the  forks  of  the  Delaware. 

Canonkts,  chief  of  the  Marragansetts.  was  horn  about  15()2.  He 
was  a  wise  and  peaceable  ruler  and  died  in  11)47. 

("attahkcassa,  or  Black  Hoof,  was  one  of  the  greatest  Avarriors  of 
the  Shawnee  tribe;  and  it  is  supposed  that  few  individuals  have  ever 
been  engaged  in  so  many  battles.  He  was  present  at  the  defeat  of 
Bradthick  in  il')'),  and  fought  thrcmgh  all  the  subse(2uent  wars  until 
the  treaty  of  (rreenville.  in  1705.  He  was  the  orator  of  his  tribe 
(luring  till'  greater  ])ai't  of  his  long  life,  and  was  an  excellent  speaker. 
He  died  at  Wapakoiiin>tta  in  ls:51.,  at  the  age  of  from  one  hundred  and 
five  to  one  hundred  and  twelve  years. 

CAf'NlUTANT,  Corbitant  or  Cnubatant,  was  one  of  the  most  renowned 
captains  within  the  dominion  of  Massast)it,  whose  residt'iice  was  at 
Mettapoiset.  He  came  into  prominence  aliout  lt')21,  when  the  Narra- 
gansetts  were  ])lotting  ti>  overthrow  Massasoit. 

CillcKATACHUT,  or  Cliikkntabak.  in  English  ••  Hcmse-atire,'"  was  a 
sachemo  or  chief  of  considerable  note,  and  supposed  to  have  had 
dominion  over  the  Massachusetts  Indians  about  the  year  Ki'il. 

CilocoitiA,  pronounced  Clich-cKrriKili.  was  the  last  chief  of  the 
Peipiakets,  then  wandering  in  the  woods  in  the  country  of  what  is  now 
New  Hann)sliii'e.  It  has  been  handed  down  to  us  by  tradition  that 
he  was  killed  liy  a  white  man  named  ("anipbell.  The  stoi'y  of  this 
Indian  and  his  melancholy  fate,  indeed  like  that  of  tlumsands  of  others 
of  his  race,  a?  it  comes  to  us  from  local  historians,  is  one  of  timcliiuir 
interest.  His  family  consisted  of  his  wife  and  little  boy,  the  former 
of  whom  died.  One  day,  at  the  hous(M)f  ('ampb(>ll,  before  mentioned, 
the  boy  was  [loisoned,  ap[)arently  by  something  lie  had  eaten,  and  went 
home  to  his  father's  wigwam  and  died.  C'liocorua  tlumght  he  was 
pois(med  purposely.  Soon  afterwards,  Campbell,  on  returning  home 
from  a  day's  ab.sence,  found  his  family  all  dead  in  the  house.  The 
white  inhabitants  around,  attributing  tlie  act  to  Cliocorua  in  retaliation 
for  the  death  of  his  son,  pursued  him  to  the  mountain  which  now 
bears  his  name,  some  distance  utirth  of  what  is  now  Albany,  where  he 


INDIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 


•Jt  i 


was  discovered  by  Campbell  on  the  pinnacle  of  the  mountain  clifP,  and 
commamled  by  him  to  jump  otf.  "Ah,"  said  the  Indian,  "the  Great 
S[)irit  gave  Chocorua  his  life,  and  he  will  not  throw  it  away  at  the 
bidding  of  the  white  man."  Whereupon  they  shotiiini;  and  while  lie 
was  dying  he  pronounced  awful  curses  upon  the  English.  In  describ- 
ing the  scene,  Mrs.  L.  Maria  Childs.  in  a  vigorous  legentl.  gives  the 
following  as  the  words  of  Chocorua's  curse  upon  the  Avhite  man: 

"A  curse  on  ye,  white  men!  May  the  (treat  Spirit  curse  ye 
when  he  speaks  in  the  clouds,  and  his  words  are  tire!  t'iiocorua  had  a 
sou;  and  ye  killed  him  when  the  sky  looked  bright.  Lightnings  l)last 
your  crops;  winds  and  fire  destroy  your  dwellings!  The  Evil  Spirit 
l)reathe  death  upon  your  cattle;  your  graves  lie  in  the  pathway  of  the 
Indian;  panthers  howl  and  fatten  on  your  bones." 

It  is  said  that  ever  since  that  day,  the  want  of  vegetation  in  and 
about  this  mountain,  all  its  dearths,  and  all  the  diseases  upon  the  cattle 
and  upon  \ho  inhal)itants  of  that  region,  liave  been  attributed  to  this 
curse  of  ('hoc'oi'ua. 

Coi.oKow,  whose  full  name  was  Magnus  Colornw.  Avas  a  principal 
chief  of  the  Apaches,  during  the  present  century. 

Coiix  PlanteI!.  or  Ki-on-twog-ki,  was  ^- 

a  Seneca  chief.  His  father  was  n  white 
man,  said  to  have  been  an  Irishman;  but 
nothing  is  now  known  of  him,  except  what 
may  be  gathered  from  a  letter  of  Corn 
Planter  to  the  governor  of  Pennsylvania. 
Corn  Planter  was  one  of  the  ])arties  to 
the  treaty  at  Fort  Stanwixin  L7S4,  when  a 
lai'go  cession  of  territory  was  made  bv  the 
Indians.  At  the  treaty  at  Fort  Hai'mcr. 
five  years  after,  he  took  the  lead  in  convey- 
ing an  immense  tract  of  country  to  the 
American  government,  and  becann*  so  un- 
po[)ular  tliat  his  life  was  tlireatened  bv  his 
inc'tMised  tribe.  He  imbibed,  in  the  feebleness  of  age,  the  superstitions 
of  the  less  intellectual  of  iiis  race.  His  conscience  reproached  him  for 
his  friendship  towards  the  whites;  and,  in  a  moment  of  alarm,  fancying 
that  the  Groat  Spirit  had  commande  1.  him  to  destroy  all  evidence  of 
his  connection  with  the  enemies  of  his  race,  he  burned  an  el(><rant 
sword  and  other  articles  which  he  had  received  as  presents.  A  favorite 
son,  who  had  been  carefully  educated  at  one  of  our  schools,  became  a 
drunkard,  adding  another  to  the  many  discouraging  instances  in  which 
a  similar  result  has  attended  the  attempt  to  educate  the  Indian  youth. 


(;OUN    I'LANTER. 


578 


THK    AMEItlC.VN    INDIAN. 


n 


r 

1:1 


■J 


When,  therefore,  the  aged  chief,  was  urged  to  send  his  younger  sons 
to  school,  lie  declined,  remarking  in  broken  English:  '"It  entirely 
spoil  Indian."  He  died  on  his  reservation  on  the  Alleghany  river, 
some  time  in  the  winter  of  l.Si5(5 — supposed  to  have  been  over  ninety 
years  of   age. 

Cornstalk,  chief  of  the  Shawnees,  remarkable  for  many  great 
and  good  qualities,  was  born  early  in  the  ISth  century,  and  murderetl 
by  the  ■whites  in  1777. 

Dkkanisoka  was  a  great  Iroquois  chief,  first  mentiimed  by 
Charlevoix,  in  IdS'i.  He  M^as  on  good  terms  with  both  the  French  and 
English.  Golden  speaks  of  him  as  having  a  great  reputation 
among  the  Five  Nations,  for  speaking,  and  was  employed  as  their 
speaker,  in  their  negotiations  with  both  thn  French  and  English.  He 
says:  "His  person  was  tall  and  well  made,  and  his  features,  to  my 
thinking,  resembled  mucli  the  busts  of  Cicero."  He  is  sup[M)sed  to 
liave  died  abuut  17;>(). 

Dr.KKKKiiK  Avas  a  cehibrated  Winnebago  chief  during  tlie  Winne- 
bago War  in  l^'ll.  Ht^  was  taken  prisoner  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  but 
was  subsequently  released. 

DoNACONA  was  a  ciiief  whom  James  Cartier.  the  voyager,  met  on 
the  Iviver  8t.  Croix,  and  by  whom  and  his  people  he  was  well  received 

and  treated:  tn  re|)ay  which  Car- 
tiei'.  '•partly  by  stratagem  and 
partly  by  loice."'  ciiirii'd  him  to 
France  where  he  soon  after  died. 
Dr(^L'i()N.  or  Dncoign.  was  a 
chief  of  the  KaskasUia  Indians, 
a  French  half  breed,  whose  fatln'i', 
it  is  believed,  was  among  the 
French  settlers  at  Kaskaskia.  on 
the  river  of  that  name  in  Illinois, 
who  Mas  given  the  iiami^  of   lldp- 

tifilc     f)llC()i<lll. 

Ej.lskwa  TAWA,  Indian  proph- 
et, Avas  born  on  the  Hciota  river, 
near  what  is  iu)w  Chillicothe.  about 
1770.  The  date  of  his  death  is 
unknown.  He  Avas  the  son  of 
Pukeesheno,  a  chief  of  the  Hhaw- 
nees,  and  n  brother  of  the  fanums 

Tecumseh.      He  Avas  present  at  the    battle  of  Tippecanoe  in  IS  11. 

and  directed  the    attack.      The   Indians  regarded  him   as  possessing 


ELLSKWATAWA. 


INDIAN   ];i()(ii;.\riiY. 


57(J 


i>y 


tlie  ijfift  of  prescienco  in  an  eminent  degree.  In  his  lil'tietli  vear. 
wliile  in  tlio  act  of  li<,fiitin<,'  liis  pipe,  lie  fell  back  upon  his  bed 
ami  became  apparently  lit'ei(>ss.  Preparations  were  made  for  his  inter- 
ment, but  durii'ir  his  removal  for  that  [)ur[)ose,  he  revived.  His  fii'st 
words  Avere:  "  Doii"t  be  tdarmed.  I  have  seen  heaven.  Call  the  nation 
together,  that  I  may  tell  them  what  has  appeared  to  me."  When  the 
})eople  had  assembled,  he  told  them  that  ho  had  been  conducted  to  Ihi^ 
gates  of  heaven  by  two  young  men  sent  by  the  (Ireat  Spirit,  and  that 
the  Great  Spii'it  was  angry  with  them,  and  would  di'stroy  them  unless 
they  refrained  tliencefortli  from  drunk(,'nness.  lying  and  stealing. 

Ensknoiif,  was  a  noted  Virginia  chief.      He  died  about  1~)'S5. 

EsitT.vin.Ml.KMi.  or  Sleepy  Eyes,  a  Sioux;  chief,  was  one  of  the 
hereditary  chiefs  of  tln^  Teton  tril)e  of  the  Dakota  nation. 

F.vi!.MF.i;"s  I^.iiOTMKI!.  a  cliief  of  the  Senecas.  was  1)orn  in  17  1>.  and 
died  in  Islk  just  after  the  battle  of  Lundy's  iinne.  ai:d  was  buried 
with  military  honors  by  tiu!  fiftii  regiment  of  the  I'nited  States  iiifantrv. 

(ll'.KONl.Mo,  a,  chief  of  the  A[)aches.  was  a,  son  ni'  Magnus  ('oIoimw. 
whose  motlier  was  a  captiv(>  slave  s([uaw. 

Gi!\Ni)-SrN.  clii(>f  of  tii(^  Natchez  Indians,  was  [)articularlv  dis- 
tinguished in  tln^lii-st  war  with  tlu!  Frcncii.  Tlie<lesign  of  (li-and-Suii 
ami  his  allii'S  was  to  drive  the  I'^rench  out  of  Louisiana,  and  on  tiie  .'iOth 
of  \(ivenil)er.  IT'^'.I.  a  massacre  of  7(10  people  took  place  at  Natchez. 
being  all  the  Ereiicii  <.''  tiiat  place. 

(rii.VNai'L.v  was  a.  gifat  oi'at(U'  among  the  Iroquois.  PTe  is  noted 
in  histoi'y  for  the  addrt>ss  he  made  to  M.  I)e  La  Darre.  Governoi-  Gen- 
ei'al  of  ('aiiada.  al)out  the,  yi'ar  lllsi.  He  was  at  this  time  a  verv  old 
man.  fi  vei'v  N(>sfor  of  his  nation,  whose  powers  of  mind  would  not 
sutfer  in  comparison  with  those  of  a  Roman,  or  a  iiioi'e  modern  Simator. 
He  was  born  the  last  of  the  fifteenth  century  and  died  in  Ids."), 

Gi;r..\r  Moirrvii,  or  i'ah-yah-tus-ta-na-ge.  was  a  celebrated  ]Musco- 
geecliief.  who.  before  t  lie  lu'volutionary  War.  was  in  the  French  intci'est. 

HoBo.MoK.  or  Ilobbamock.  was  a  gi'eat  war  ca]itain  among  tln^ 
Wampanoags.  He  came  to  Plymouth  alxnit  tiie  end  of  .Inlv.  Id'il.  and 
continut'd  with  the  English  as  long  as  lie  lived. 

HooWANNKK.V,  the  Little  J'^lk.  a  (  hief  of  the  Winnebagoi^s.  served 
with  some  rei>utation  on  the  side  of  the  IJritish  in  tli(>  last  war  between 
the  ITnited  Stat(>s  and  (rreat  Britain.  The  Little  Elk  was  descended 
from  the  Caramanie  family,  the  most  distinguished  band  of  his  nation. 

HoHNOTl.i.MKs,  or.  as  General  Jackson  called  him,  Homattlemico. 
was  a  priiici[)al  Seminole  chief,  who.se  residence  was  at  Foul  Town  at 
the  beginning  of  the  war  of  IspJ. 

JosEPii,  known   as  Chief  Joseph,  was  a  chief  of  the  Nez   Perces 


oHi) 


TIIK    AMi;i!ICAN    INDIAN. 


t:i 


tribe,  in  the  ciniiitry  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Colnmbia  river,  who 
received  missionaries  among  them  at  an  early  day,  and  made  ciMisid- 
eral)le  progress  in  the  ways  of  civilized  life ;  but  ill  treatment  by  tlio 
whites  caused  an  outbreak  among  them  several  years  ago,  under  the 
lead  of  tliis  ceh^brated  chief,  in  which  lie  liad  tlie  sympathy  of  those 
who  pro[)erly  understood  the  justice  of  tlie  claims  of  this  pi;ople. 

Kaxkiutck.  called  also  the  Prophet,  a  chief  at  the  head  of  the 
Kicka[)o()S.  was  a  Christian  Indian,  and  very  much  devoted  to  the  wel- 
fare of  his  tribe;  and,  through  his  influence,  the  band  then  remaining 
in  Illinois  had  bi'come  strictly  temperate,  and  many  of  tiiem  wen?  pi-o- 
fessing  Christians.     He  lived  at  Danville,  Illinois,  about  the  year  Is;?  I. 

Katawabkda,  a  chief  of  the  (Ihippeway  tribe,  was  an  orator  of  no 
small  I'cpute.  He  was  the  princii)al  village  chief  of  a  band  of  tlie 
Clii[){)e\vay  nation,  who  resided  at  Sandy  Lake,  among  the  heatl  springs 
of  the  Mississip[)i  I'iver. 

KKKWAGorsiiKL'M,  a  chief  of  the  Ottawa  nation,  was  a  [)arty  to  the 
treaty  matle  between  the  United  States  anil  the  Pottawattamies,  Chippe- 
ways  and  Ottawas.  ceding  to  the  United  States  the  southern  part  of  the 
[)eninsular  of  Michigan,  containing  upwards  of  r).(K)(),0(l(>  acres  of  land 

Keokik,  or  the  "Watchful  Fox,  a  chief  of  the  Sac  tribe,  and  one  of 
the  most  distinguished  Indians  of  his  time,  was  born  at  the  moutli  of 
Rock  river.  He  was  a  [U'ominent  figure  at  the  time  of  the  Black  Hawk 
War,  so  called,  but  refrained  from  joining  in  that  movement;  on  the 
contrary,  under  his  influence  a  large  proportion  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes 
refrained  also  from  joining  Black  Hawk. 

IvEWArxEE  ^\as  a  Pottawattamie  chief,  as  appears  from  a  treaty 
with  tiiat  tribe  concluded  October  Kith,  IS'iC). 

King  Paine  was  a  chief  of  the  Seminoles.  Early  in  iSTi.  at  the 
head  of  sundry  bands  of  Seminoles  and  negroes,  who  had  run  away 
from  their  American  masters.  King  PaiiK  issued  forth  in  (|uest  of 
blood  ami  plunder. 

KisHKAEWA.  a  Shawnee  chief,  was  the  brother  of  Black  Hoof,  who 
died  in  IsiM.     In  Is-l'.l  he  was  living  on  the  Kansas  river. 

KisHKEKOsii.  or  the  man  with  one  leg,  was  a  noted  Fox  brave. 

KoNKATOT.  John,  a  Stockbridge  Indian  chief,  Avas  grandson  to 
Hendrick:  his  grandfather  was  son  of  the  Wolf,  a  Mohegan  chief,  and 
his  motiier  was  a  Mohawk.  He  is  also  referred  to  as  Captain  Kiiuka- 
pof.  H(5  died  during  the  forepart  of  the  present  century,  and  had 
been,  for  many  years,  the  oldest  man  in  his  tribe. 

Ki'MsKAKA,  '•  Tiger  that  flies  in  the  air,"  was  the  brother  of 
Tecumscdi.  and  was  born  on  the  banks  of  the  Scioto  river,  near  what  is 
now  Cliillicothe. 


INDIAN    lilOnilArtlY. 


581 


KrsTALOGA  was  a  noted  Delaware  cliiet',  nuMitioiu'd  in  the  cxpi'ili- 
tion  ol:   Wasliin<^ton  to  tho  Froiicli  on  tlio  Ohio,  in  IT-");), 

LAi'l'AWtNsOK  was  a  Delaware  eiiicif.  Tliti  act  by  wliicii  he  is 
chiefly  known  is  that  of  signini;,  .vt  PhiladGlphia.  the  celebrated  treaty 
of  1737,  coinmoidy  called  the  AYalking  Purchase. 

Little  Cisow  was  a  Sioux  chief.  His  name  in  his  own  lan<riiaire 
is  ChaloiiirdlihxxniKiii;/,  or  the  '•Sparrowhawk  that  comes  to  you  walk- 
ing." Ho  '\as  the  leader  of  his  pet)i)le  in  wiiat  is  known  as  the  Sioux 
massacre  of  Minnesota,  in  lst)'2. 

Li  Til, r.  TuKTLE,  Me-che-kan  iioli-(|Uoh.  was  chici'  dl'  th(>  Miami 
tribe  of  Indians.  His  mother  was  a  Mohegan;  his  father  a  Miami. 
He  was  born  at  his  village  on  Eel  river,  17'>2.  He  commanded  the 
allied  Indian  forces  against  the  I'nited  States  army  under  (.leneial 
Harmer;  also  that  commanded  by  St.  Clair,  find  the  success  of  the 
Indian  forces  is  due  to  his  military 
skill.  He  was  faithful  to  his  tribe 
and  tlieii'  Indian  allies  to  the  last  in 
the  elfort  to  save  their  country  north 
of  the  Ohio  river;  but,  being  van- 
quished under  tiie  su[)ei'ii)r  force  of 
General  Wayne,  he  gave  in  his  ad- 
hesion to  the  proposed  treaty  at 
Greenville  in  171l'"3.  saying,  as  he 
signed   the    articles   of    this  treaty: 

"I  am  the  last  to  sign  it.  and  I  will  I'-'ini'  riWilUffir      J 

be  the  hist  to  break  it."'     Faithful       SlimmlXw'  J^  \ 

to  his  words,  he  remained  [)assive 
and  counseled  peace  on  the  paii  of 
his  people  until  his  deatli,  v.  liich 
occurred  at  Fort  Wayne  on  the  14th 
of  July,  ISl'i.  A  writer,  referring  to  the  occasirm  of  his  burial,  says: 
'•His  body  was  borne  to  the  grave  with  the  highest  honors  bv  his 
great  enemy,  the  white  man.  The  muffled  drum,  the  solemn  mai'ch, 
the  funeral  salute,  announced  that  a  great  soldier  had  fallen,  and  even 
enemies  paid  tribute  to  his  memory."  He  is  descrilied  as  l)eing  short 
in  stature,  well  built,  with  symmetrical  form,  prominent  forehead, 
heavy  eyebrows,  keen  black  eyes,  and  large  chin. 

Logan,  Tah-gah-jute,  chief  of  the  Cayugas.  was  born  on  the 
banks  of  the  Susquehanna,  in  1725.  He  was  given  the  name  of  Logan 
by  his  father,  in  honor  of  James  Logan,  secretary  of  the  colonv  of 
Pennsylvania.  He  Avas  the  second  son  of  Skikellimus.  who  died  in 
1794:.      Chief  Logan   was    known  as  "the  friend   of  the  white  man." 


LITTT.Il   TT'IiTLT:. 


5s2 


TIIK    AMEHICAN    IMJIAX. 


n 


i 

i'i 


Hiri  entire  family  wtuc  slain  by  tlid  liraclid'y  of  tlinso  ulinu  lie  luul 
befriondt'd.  His  ffuuous  sjx'ccli  was  made  after  this  trngic  event.  He 
died  at  the  hands  of  an  Indian  assassin  in  17S(».  Some  say  he  was 
assassinated  hy  tlie  wliites. 

M.VDUK.vwuNDo,  a  einef  of  the  Penobscot  tribe,  was  an  enemy  of 
the  Entj:lisii,  as  tliev  spoiled  liis  corn  and  did  him  manv  other 
injuries. 

Magnus  Avas  a  s(|ua\v  sacliem  of  some  parts  of  the  extensive 
conidrv  of  the  Narra<ransetts.  She  was  known  bv  several  names,  as 
Old  <^ueen.  Sunk  Sijuaw,  (Juaiapen,  and  Matantuek.  Mai^nus  married 
a  son  of  ('anonicus.  and  was,  in  KIT"),  out*  of  "the  six  |)res(mt  saeiiems 
of  the  whole  Narra,<:fansetts  country."  She  was  captured  and  put  to 
death  by  tlu>  Eni,dish  durinjij  tlu^  time  of  Kinir  Phili[)'s  war. 

Mailvska.  oi-  Wliito  ('loud,  was  an  Iowa  chief,  who  visited  Wash- 
ington in   is 21. 

^NIassasoii',  a  noted  chief  of  the  Wampanoags.  was  born  al)out 
l.")7(),  near  Pokanoket.  now   JJristoI.  Ivhode  Island,  and   ilied  of  fi'ver 

in  ii;(;2. 

McJntosh  was  a  half  bi'eed  chief  of  the  Muscogei?  or  Creek 
nation.  His  father  was  a  Scotchman,  his  mother  Avas  a  natiA-e  of 
unmixed  blooiL  Ho  Avas  intelligent  and  brave;  and  in  person  In*  Avas 
tall,  finely  formed,  and  of  graceful  and  commanding  manners.  To 
these  qualities  he  probably  owed  his  elcA'ation  to  the  chieftainshi])  of 
the  (^1  weta  tribe.  The  first  notice  Ave  have  of  him  is  after  his  junction 
witii  the  American  forces  in  ISl'i.  Mclnto.sh  died,  as  he  lived,  bravely, 
at  alxmt  forty  years  of  age. 

AFknatonox  Avas  chief  of  the  Chowanocks,  and  Okisko  of  tne 
Wet  pomeokes,  "a  [)owerful  nation  possessing  all  that  country  fi'om 
Albemarle  Sound  and  Chowan  riA-er  (piite  to  the  Chesapeake,"  and 
[irominent  in  early  Virginia  history. 

Mknawa.  or  Cii'eat  Warrior,  was  a  iialf  blooded  Creek  chief  of 
the  Oakfuskee  towns,  which  lie  on  the  Talla[)i)osa  river,  in  Alabama. 
He  Avas  a  great  Avarrior  among  his  ])eopl(>.  and  showed  great  hostility 
t<iwartls  the  whit(>s.  On  leaving  his  native  home,  this  chit>f  said  to  a 
highly  reputable  gentleman,  pres(Miting  him  at  the  eame  time  Avith  his 
ptn'trait:  '"I  am  going  away.  I  have  ])rought  you  th'-  picture.  I 
Avish  yon  to  take  it  and  hang  it  u[)  in  your  house,  that  Avhen  your  cliil- 
tlren  h)ok  at  it  you  can  tell  them  Avhat  I  liave  becni.  I  have  always 
found  you  true  to  me.  but.  great  as  my  regard  for  you  is,  I  never  A\ish 
to  see  you  in  that  new  country  to  Avhich  I  am  going;  for,  Avhen  I  cross 
the  great  riA'er,  my  desire  is  that  I  may  never   again  see  the  face  of  a 


AV 


hite 


man. 


INDIAN    morilSAPHY. 


ws;^ 


METEA. 


Mi:ti:.\,  a  Pottuwnttainie  chief,  -wiis  distinguislied  as  mii  orator  find 
warrior.     He  was  a  proiuinent  speaker  at  tlie  council  held  at  Chica^ro 

inlS'21,  and  died  ul)out   the  year 
1827,  at  Fort  ■\Vayne. 

MlANTUNNOMOII  wtia  a  nephew 
of  Canonicns,  and  was  associated 
with  that  chief  in  his  rule  over  the 
Narrairaiisetts.  Hi'  was  killed  in 
1048. 

MoXKAlsKA  was  a  Sioux 
chief,  who  Avas  sent  to  Washington 
in  1S;?7,  by  his  tribe,  as  a  delcirate. 
He  died  very  soon  thereafter. 

MoxcACHTAi'K    was  a  Yazoo, 
-v^  whose  nanio  signifies  in  the  lan- 
guage  of  that   people,    "killer  of 
|!ain  and  fatigue."     He  is  spoken 
of  by  the  historian  Du  l*rat/,  and 
who,   about   ITliO.    aided   him    by 
valuable  information  to  his  woik. 
MoNoco  was  a  Niomuk  chief,  called  by  the   English.  One    Eyed 
John.      He  was  engaged  in  lling  Phili])'s  war.      An  early  writer  r.ays 
••he  was  a  notable  fellow." 

MoNoNOTlo  was  a  noted  chief  of  the  Pecj^uots,  next  in  consequence 
to  Sassacus.      He  lived  in  the  forepart  of  the  seventeenth  century. 

MoNToWAMrATK  was  sagamore  of  Lynn  and  ]Marblehea(l,  known 
more  generally  among  the  wiiites  as  SdHdiiiorr  Jaiitc^.  He  died  in 
1(188.  of  the  snndl-pox. 

MoYTOY  was  calh'd  Emi)eror  of  the  (Greeks,  and  presided  over  seven 
towns  in  1780.      His  residence  was  at  Telli(pio. 

Mroo  was  a  cliief  among  the  Androscoggins,  and  very  conspicu- 
ous in  the  eastern  war  of  lt)7G  7,  into  Avhich.  it  seems,  he  had  been 
brou<'-lit  by  the  ill-treatment  of  the  English.  He  had.  before  this 
time,  been  <in  verv  friendly  terms  with  them. 

Ml'SHAl.ATl'r.KK  was  a  Choctaw  chief,  born  in  the  last  half  of  tiie 
eighteenth  century,  and  died  in  1S:5S. 

NANKrASHF.MKT  was  a  Ni[)muk  chief  of  gi'cat  fame  in  New  En- 
crland  historv.  Hi;  was  killed  about  the  year  ItllU,  and  las  widow,  who 
Avas  a  female  sachem,  continued  the  government. 

Nanuntenoo  was  a  chief  sachem  of  all  the  Narragansetts.  He 
was  captured  by  the  English  and  shot  at  Stonington  about  the  year 
lt)7>). 


5S4 


TIIK    A.MFniCAN    INDIAN. 


Nawkaw  wns  II  chiei'  of  tlu'  \Viiiiiel)n<fo(>s.  Ht^  wms  a  sa<i[aciou9 
man,  of  tinn,  upiij^lit  ileportraeut,  aiul  imcitic  disposition,  who  filled 
his  station  Avitli  di<^iiity  and  oommanded  rcspt'ct  by  liis  fidelity  to  his 
t'n<fa<^i!n)onts.  When  in  Wasliin<j[t()n,  in  IS'i'.l,  Nawkaw,  in  sju-akinj^ 
of  his  own  aj^o,  called  himself  ninety-four  winters  old.  He  died  in 
1S3;3,  at  the  advanced  age  of  ninety-eight,  and  was  succeeded  in  his 
rank  and  honors  by  his  nephew,  who  was  worthy  to  inherit  them. 
Nawkaw  was  a  man  of  large  stature  and  fine  presence. 

Ni:a.matiia,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  of  the  Seniiuoles,  and, 
at  one  time,  their  head  man  and  |)rincipal  chief,  was,  iiy  birth, 
a  Creek.  Mr.  Duval,  governor  of  Florida,  in  a  dispatch  to  the  govern- 
ment at  Washington,  dated  March,  lS24,  describes  him  as  a  man  of 
uncommon  abilities,  of  great  influence  with  his  naticm,  and  as  one  of 
tlie  most  eloquent  men  he  ever  heard.  He  was  a  warrior  of  note  and 
renown  before  the  war  of  l.Sl'2. 

Neapope,  a  Sac  chief,  was  second  in  command  to  Black  Hawk 
in  the  noted  disturbances  between  that  tribe  and  the  whites,  and  in  all 
the  expeditions  against  the  whites;  lie  was  taken  prisoner  in  a  fight 
with  the  Sioux. 

Nesqu.\QUOIT,  "Bear  in  the  forks  of  a  tree."'  was  a  chief  of 
the  Fox  Indians,  and  son  of  the  famous  chief  Chemakasee,  or  the 
Lance.  He  is,  perhaps,  the  only  Indian  of  whom  it  can  be  said  that 
he  never  tasted  a  drop  of  spirituous  li(pu)r  nor  smoked  a  pipe.  It  is 
said  of  him  that  he  was  known  to  be  as  brave  an  Indian  "as  ever 
made  a  moccasin  path  lietween  the  Missouri  and  Mississipj)!  rivers." 

Job  Nesutan  was  a  valiant  warrior  of  the  Ni[>rauk  tribe,  and 
Avent  with  the  English  of  Massachusetts  in  the  first  expedition  to  Mount 
Hope,  where  he  was  slain  in  battle.  He  was  very  proficient  in  the 
English  tongue,  and  was  Mr.  Eliot's  assistant  and  interpreter  in  his 
translations  of  the  Bible  and  otlier  books  in  the  Indian  language. 

Netawatwees  was  head  chief  of  the  Delawares.  He  was  a 
signer  of  the  treaty  atConestoga,  in  the  year  17  IS,  being  then  about 
twenty-five  years  of  age.  He  died  in  177(),  at  Pittsburgh,  nearly  ninety- 
nine  years  old. 

NiNEGRET,  was  often  called  Ninicraft,  and  sometimes  Nenekunat, 
sachem  of  the  Niantiks,  a  tribe  of  the  Narragansetts.  He  lived  about 
the  year  l<)+2. 

NoTCHiMiNE  was  a  chief  of  the  lowas,  who  resided  at  Snake  Hill, 
on  the  Missouri  river,  about  five  hundred  miles  above  the  confluence 
of  that  river  with  the  Mississippi.     He  was  born  about  the  year  1797. 

OccuM,  a  Mohegan,  was  the  first  pupil  Avho,  about  the  middle  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  attended  Mr.  Wheelock's  school  for  Indian 


INDIAN    BIUdltAI'IIV 


.)S.) 


youth  at  Lebnnnn,  wluMv  Im  it'ceiveil  tlio  nuliiinMits  of  n  ^^nnd  ciluc;!- 
tion.  He  wns  baptiz*Ml  by  the  iinme  of  Siiiupsou.  Al)nut  ITSIJ  \w 
went  to  the  country  of  tlie  Oneidas,  in  central  New  York,  takiiij^  wiili 
liiiu  several  IndianBot'  kindred  blood,  who  elun<;  to  him  as  tlieir  li'.idii . 
He  obtained  a  cession  of  fcitile  lands  from  tlit?  Oneida  tril)e,  whicli 
became  a  place  of  refuj^e  ot  Mie  Indians.  ehieHy  of  tiie  Mohej^ans  of 
the  sea  coast  of  New  Enj^hiiid  and  a  few  Nanticokt>s,  Narra<,'aiist'tts 
and  Peqiiots.  Here  he  became  their  first  pastor,  and  continiu'd  to 
devote  himself  to  their  interests  until  incapacitated  by  old  a<,'e.  He 
died  in  ITll'J. 

OcKoNOSTOTA,  a  renowned  t'reek  ciiief.  took  part  in  the  C'liert,Aee 
war  when  Fort  London  was  taken  and  the  j^'arrison  massacred, 

Ongpatonoa,  or  B'l^  Elk,  was  a  chief  of  the  Mahas  or  Omahas, 
whose  residence  in  IMl  was  upon  the  Missouri  river.     He  was  a  party 
to  several  treaties  made  between   ids  nation  and  tiie   United  States 
l)revious  to  1S21. 

Opecacanough,  a  chief  of  the  Powhatan  confederacy,  and  brotiier. 
of  Powhatan,  was  born  about  1545  and  died  in  1(')44.  He  was  a 
leader  in  a  fearful  massacre  of  the  En<,dish.  ])rovok('d  by  tiieir  ill- 
treatment. 

Osceola,  or  Asseula.  was  a  chief 
or  leader  of  the  Seminole  Indians  of 
Florida.  He  was  known  to  the  public 
under  the  various  appellations  of 
Powell,  Osceola,  Oceola,  Asseola,  Ossi- 
niola,  and  Assini  Yahola.  Whilst  he 
was  ijenerallv  known  as  Osceola,  and  '0> 
is  quite  universally  spoken  of  in  his- 
tory as  such,  his  true  name,  it  seems, 
was  Assrohi.  Powell  was  the  surname 
of  a  white  man  who  mariied  his  mother 

after  the  death  of  his  father,  and  whose  name  was  very  naturally 
given  to  him  in  youth,  as  he  continued  to  live  in  the  family  after  the 
marriage  of  his  mother  to  Powell. 

The  name  Asseola  is  derived  from  attsc,  "the  black  drink."  and 
old,  ''a  waterfall."  By  a  custom  of  the  Creek  Indians,  [)revious  to 
entering  into  council,  they  would  assemble  in  groups,  and  drink  freely 
of  a  decoction  of  a  certain  herb  of  their  country,  which  would  operate 
as  an  emetic,  the  etfect  of  which  they  imagined  would  purify  and 
invigorate  both  the  body  and  mind,  so  as  to  ])repare  them  for  the  busi- 
ness of  thought  and  debate. 

This  beverage,  which  is  taken  warm  ami  in    large  quantities,  is 


OSCEOLA. 


0>»i 


riir.    A.MKItlCAN    INDIAN. 


CI 


oiillod  tlio  hhirk  ilriiik.  t'l'oiii  its  folor,  and  iimoii;,'  tho  Kevernl  iiiimPH 
a()|,)lit'il  to  it  tooxprosK  its  (pmlity  or  otl't'cts,  (iro  thoso  of  ^l.s.sa,  .Issliii- 
oln  Mild  Assiiii  Viilnild.  Tho  iiiuno  ^l.s'sro/r;,  t'reoiy  traiiHlntt'd.  sif^nifics, 
"tliti  plentiful  drinker  of  tlu>  black  drink."  or  "one  who  indji!)os  this 
riiiid  ill  torrents." 

Osccohi  was  horn  on  tlio  TaIlai)oosa  river,  in  the  Creek  nation, 
aI)oiit  the  year  1S(>;5,  His  paternal  <,'randt'ather  was  a  Scotchninii.  and 
his  J'^iiropean  descent  was  marked  in  his  features  and  coni|)lexion  to  a 
considerahh*  extent.  Ho  was  not  born  a  chief,  but  his  position  as  such 
was  acipiirrd  in  thut  noted  stni^f<,'lo  of  Ins  people  with  tho  United 
States  j,n)veriinient,  called  the  .Seminole  or  Florida  Indian  AVar,  which 
broke  out  in  lN.'55,  brou^'ht  on  lar^jely,  if  not  entirely,  from  the 
resistance  made  bv  this  sin<de  individual  of  the  tribe,  at  first  holdiiuf 
no  position  of  rank  among  them,  but  who  imnuHliatoly  grew  into  the 
position  of  n  chieftain  and  consummate  leader. 

At  the  teriiiinntion  of  this  war  ho  was,  among  other  chiefs,  taken 
l)risoner,  while  Jiolding  aconfertiuce  under  i\  tlagof  truce,  an  act  which 
has  been  coiulemn(Hi  as  iiK^xcusable  treacliery,  though  re[)resented  by 
some  as  one  of  retaliation,  and  confined  in  Fort  Moultrie,  where  he 
died  in  January,  ISvJiS,  frcmi  an  attack  of  inflammation  of  the  throat. 
Tlii.s  war,  which  occupies  such  an  im[>ni'taiit  place  in  Indian  history, 
was  not  one  brought  on  by  the  Indians  themselve.s,  l)ut  was  rather  the 
lesult  of  their  resistance  to  the  United  Stat'.-s  government  against  its 
attem[)t  to  remove  them  without  their  consent  from  tho  country  in 
which  they  lived.  In  proof  of  this  luany  instances  of  their  ct)nduct 
are  referred  to  duriii'''  that  war.  anioni'st  others,  tliat  comini'from  evi- 
deuces  of  the  battle  field,  where  Major  Dado  and  his  detachment  were 
completely  destroyed  in  a  conflict  with  the  Seminoles.  The  army  of 
General  Gaines,  in  visiting  this  fatal  field  some  time  thereafter,  to 
bury  the  dead,  it  is  said,  were  struck  with  the  greatest  surprise  on 
finding  that  the  dead  wore  in  no  instance  ])illaged.  Articles  the  most 
esteemed  by  the  savages  remained  untouched.  Tho  olHcers'  breast 
j)ins  remained  in  their  places ;  their  watches  were  found  on  their  bodies : 
and  money,  including  silver  and  gold,  was  left  to  decay  or  waste  with 
its  owner;  a  lesson  to  all  the  world,  and  a  testimony  that  the  Indians 
were  not  fighting  for  plunder.  "  Nay,"  says  tho  historian,  "they  were 
fighting  for  their  rights,  their  country,  their  homes,  their  very  exist- 
ence." 

Oui!AY,  chief  of  the  Uncompahgre  Utes,  whose  specific  title  is 
probably  a  corruption  of  tiie  Spanish  un  coutpadrc,  was  born  in 
Colorado  in  18'20;  died  in  that  state,  August  27th,  1880.  He  was  the 
special  frieiul  of  the  whites,  with  whom  ho  always  kept  faith,  and  pro- 


IMHAN    Illixil;  Al'in. 


.)S7 


tt'cted  tlirir  intororttw  ns  t'lU'  ns  porfsililc.  st'ttiiii^  mi  .'xiiiiiiili'  to  liis 
tribe  bv  liviiijif.  in  ii  inoiisuro.  a  civili/i'd  \'iUi.  llo  liiid  n  I'liir  (Mhica- 
tioii,  HiHike  S|miiisb,  and  wr.'to  in  that  biii^'iia^'n  in  his  poncsininih'ni'c 
with  thi'  in-t'sidcnt  and  thi>  Indian  (h-partnifnt.  At  tlio  tinio  nt'  his 
dt'Mth  ill'  i'i'si(h'd  in  a  coinlortablc  hoiisf  on  a  farm  which  iio  owned  and 
oultivatt'd,  and  it  is  nnid  tool;  much  phvisiirn  and  pride  in  (U-ivin^'  a 
c'arrin<jo  presented  to  him  by  the  j^ovornor  of  Colorado. 

()ii!r.(.>ril.\i;i;.  a  Cayuj,'a  chief,  died  in  (^utd)ec  in  ICtUT.  He  was 
one  of  tlio  Ir(i(]nois  chiefs  that  were  treaeheronsly  sei/cd  and  sent  to 
Mie  ^raHeys  in  Fiiuico  in  IfiST.  after  bein<f  invited  to  a  coid'erenco  at 
Fort  Frontnnao  by  I)enonvilh\  the  Canadian  t^overnor.  Ho  was  allowed 
to  return  to  Canada  in  li'tS'.t.  and  advised  the  Frencii  to  release  tlie 
other  Indian  captives,  wliicli  advice  was  followed. 

Pakaxkk  was  a  powerful  Delaware  chief,  whose  icsidence.  in 
ITTO.  was  at  a  place  called  Kaskaskuuk,  about  forty  miles  iiortii  of 
Pittsbur<fh. 

Passa.vc'un.vww.  "Cliild  of  tiie  bear,"  a  Meniniac  ciiiff.  held 
sway  over  a  lari,'e  section  south  of  Lake  Winiiepesoj^n'c.  He  was  l.orn 
tiie  last  of  th(^  sixteenth  century  and  di(>d  about  Wt'i). 

FAl'dls  was  a  chief  of  the  Pecpiiikets.  He  was  slain  in  the 
memorable  i)attl<^  with  the  En<j;lish  under  Capt.  Lovewell  in  1725. 
Fryeburg,  in  Maine,  now  includes  the  princi[)al  place  of  the  f'-rmer 
residence  of  this  tribe  and  the  place  where  tin*  battle  was  fouyiit. 

Pr:KsrAT  was  a  noted  Wanipanoaj,'.  cruelly  murdered  by  (\'ipt. 
Miles  Standish  in  HVm. 

Fksiikkwau  was  born  on  the  St.  Mary's,  Indiana,  some  few  miles 
from  Fort  Wayne,  about  ITtil.  After  the  death  of  Little  Turtle,  who 
had  been  their  counselor,  leader  and  war  captain,  the  chieftainship 
being  in  the  female  line,  fell  into  the  hands  of  PeshkewMJi,  or  the 
Lynx,  a  man  better  known  upon  the  frontier  ns  John  13.  Pichardville. 
Inheriting  French  blood  of  the  metif  cast,  from  his  father's  side,  he 
was  a  man  well  adapted  to  conduct  the  nffaii's  of  the  Miamis  during 
this  peculiar  period.  He  spoke  both  the  French  and  Eiglish  lan- 
guages as  well  as  his  native  tongue;  and  for  a  long  series  of  years, 
his  house,  which  was  eligiblv  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Marv's, 
ai)out  four  miles  from  Fort  Wayne,  was  known  as  the  abode!  of  hos- 
pitality. Peslikewah,  at  the  tin'e  of  his  death,  is  believed  to  have 
i)(>en  the  most  wealthy  man  of  his  luitive  race  in  AnuM'ica.  the  estimate 
of  his  property  exceeding  a  million  of  dollars.  He  died  on  the  IHtli 
of  August,  1841,  aged  80  years.  He  took  part  in  the  American  Bevo- 
lution. 

Peskelechaco  was  a  noted  war  chief  of  the  Pawnees.     He  lived 


588 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


til 


during  the  latter  part  of  the  10th  century,  and  was  killed  in  an 
eudeavDr  to  take  a  scal[). 

Peshacus  was  a  noted  Narragansett  chief,  born  in  1(323.  He  was 
killed  by  the  Mohawka  in  1()77. 

PiULir,  the  younger  son  of  Massasoit,  became  chief  of  the  Wani- 
panoags  in  1002.  He  was  shot  I'y  one  of  his  own  tribe  in  1<)70. 
This  gr(>at  chief  inaugurated  what  is  recorded  in  history  as  King 
Philip's  war. 

Catt.  Pipe  was  chief  of  the  Wolf  tribe  among  the  Delawares, 
during  the  period  of  tlie  American  Revolution.  He  was  a  prominent 
character  in  the  memorable  trouble  among  the  frontier  settlements  at 
the  breaking  out  of  the  war. 

Cait.  Pulaud  was  a  Seneca  chief  mentioned  by  Jedidiah  Morse 
in  1M2. 

PoNTlAC,  a  chief  of  the  Ottawas,  was  born  in  1712.  He  became 
an  ally  of  the  French,  and  tnitered  into  a  consi)iracy  to  attack  the  set- 
tlements and  garrison  of  the  English.  He  made  an  unsuccessful 
si(>ge  of  Detroit,  in  17t)i3.  In  character.  Pontiac  is  descrilied  as 
])ati(  nt,  subtle  ai^a  cruel.      He  was  killed  in  Illinois  in  I7<)!t. 

PoTOK,  a  Narragansett  chief,  took  [»art  in  the  famous  King 
Philip's  war. 

PoWASHEEK,  "To  dash  the  water  oif,"  was  a  Fox  chief,  and.  at 
one  time,  the  most  intluential  man  among  them. 

Powhatan,  the  most  famous  chief  of  his  time,  is  often  referred  to 
as  "The  great  Virginia  chief."  He  was  born  in  the  vicinity  of  Appo- 
matox,  about  154:7,  and  died  in  1()18.  He  formed  a  confederai-y  of 
several  tribes  of  the  Algonquins.  known  as  the  Powhatan  confederacy. 

Pu-GO-NA-KE-sHiCK,  or  "Hole  in  the  Day,"  was  a  chief  of  the 
Chippeways  about  the  year  1<S;50.  He  was  well  known  in  the  vicinity 
of  St.  Louis,  during  the  forepart  of  the  present  century.  His  son  of 
the  same  name,  who  succeeded  him.  was  assassinated  by  some  one  of 
his  tribe  near  Crow  Wing,  Minnesota,  a  few  years  ago. 

Pushmataha  was  a  distinguished  warrior  of  the  Choctaw  nation. 
He  was  born  al)out  1704-,  and,  at  the  age  of  twenty,  was  a  captain,  or 
a  war  chief,  and  a  gi*eat  hunter.  The  celebrated  John  Eandoli)h,  in  a 
speech  upon  the  floor  of  the  Senate,  alhided  thus  to  this  forest  chief- 
tain : 

"Sir,  in  a  late  visit  to  the  [)ublic  grave-yard,  my  attention  was 
arrested  by  the  simple  monument  of  the  Choctaw  chief.  Pushmataha. 
He  was,  I  have  been  told  by  those  who  knew  him,  one  of  nature's  nobility ; 
a  man  who  would  have  been  adored  by  society.  He  lies  quietly  by 
the  side  of  our  statesmen  and  high  magistrates  in  the  region — for 


INDIAN    niOOHAPHY. 


585> 


there  is  one  such — where  the  red  man  aiul  the  white  man  are  on  a  level. 
On  the  side  of  the  plain  shaft  that  marks  his  place  of  burial,  1  read 
these  words,  'Pushmataha,  a  Choctaw  chief,  lies  here.  This  monument 
to  I)  is  meiU(iry  is  erected  by  liis  brother  chiefs,  who  were  associated 
with  him  in  a  delegation  from  their  nation,  in  the  year  182-4,  to  the 
govornmont  of  the  United  States.  Pushmataha  was  a  warrior  of  great 
distinction.  He  was  wise  in  council,  eloquent  in  an  extraordinary 
di'gree,  and  on  all  occasions,  and  under  all  circumstances,  the  wiiite 
niiurs  friend.  He  died  in  Washington  on  the  2-l:th  of  December, 
I'^'H,  of  the  crou[),  in  tlie  OOth  year  of  his  age.'  Among  his  last 
words  were  the  foUowiug:  •  When  I  am  gone,  let  the  big  guns  be 
fired  over  me.'  " 

QuATAWAPEA,  or  ''The  man  on  the  water  who  sinks  and  rises 
again,"  a  Shawnee  chief,  was  born  at  the  Pickaway  Plains  in  Oliio. 
He  was.  for  many  years,  the  chief  of  that  band  ot  the  Shawnee  tril)o 
wlii(!h  resided  at  Lewistown,  on  the  sources  of  the  Great  Miami,  of  the 
Ohio,  (^uatawapea  was  more  familiarly  known  as  Colonel  Lewis.  He 
died  in  182(),  in  the  country  allotted  to  the  Shawnees  by  the  American 
government. 

(^UIXXAPIN  was  by  l)irth  a  Narragansett.  He  was  one  of  the 
chiefs  who  directed  the  attack  on  Lancaster  the  lOth  of  February, 
1()75.  He  was  killed  l)y  the  English  at  Newport,  in  Rhode  Island, 
August,  1()T<'». 

llici)  BiKi)  was  a  chief  of  tlie  Winnebagoes.  He  was  an-ested  for 
tiie  murder  of  a  white  person,  and  died  in  prison  ot  crushed  hopes 
and  a  broken  heart,  in  1827. 

Red  Cloud,  head  chief  of  the  Ogalla  Sioux,  and  an  hereditary 
chief,  ow?s  his  prominence  to  his  persistent  hostility  to  the  whites. 
The  United  S<^ates  government  determined  to  open  a  road  to  Montana 
by  way  of  Powder  river.  It  must  necessarily  pass  through  a  favorite 
hunting-ground  of  the  Sioux.  Treaties  were  made  with  prominent 
hereditary  chiefs  of  the  Sioux  bands,  by  whom  the  right  of  way  was 
granted.  So  great  was  the  dissatisfaction  among  the  Indians  that 
Red  Cloud  saw  his  opportunity  and  denounced  the  treaties  and  their 
makers;  he  declart  I  war  to  the  knife  against  every  white  man  wlio 
came  over  that  roail,  or  ventured  into  that  country.  Clouds  of  war- 
riors, the  ambitious  and  disatfected  of  all  tribes  and  bands  of  tiiat 
country,  flocked  to  his  standard.  The  hereditary  chiefs  found  them- 
selves deserted  and  powerh^ss;  and,  in  some  instances,  tht\y  were  only 
too  glad  to  preserve  their  control  over  their  bands  by  acknowledging 
Red  Chiud  as  master.  A  long  and  tedious  war  ensued,  in  winch  Red 
Gloml  made  a  great  reputation,  and  constantly  received  accessions  to  his 


Iff 


590 


THE    AMEIUCAX    INDIAN. 


?! 

z 
i 
c: 


ill 
It  i 


power,  at  the  expense  of  tlie  hereditary  chiefs.  Avoiding  any  gcii- 
eral  or  even  serious  engagement,  lie  so  harassed  all  trains  and  expedi- 
tions that  the  few  troo[)S  then  in  his  country  could  scarcely  be  said  to 
hold  even  the  m'ound  they  actiiallv  stood  upon.  Several  forts  were  estab 
lished,  but  tlioy  protected  only  Avliat  was  inside  the  palisades.  A  load 
of  wood  for  fuel  could  not  be  cut  outside  without  a  conflict.  Tliis  at 
last  culminated  in  tlie  terrible  massacre  of  Fort  Phil  Kearney,  in  which 
half  the  garrison  (  gallantly,  though  unwisely,  meeting  the  enemy  out- 
side) ])erished  to  a  man.  Instead  of  sending  more  troo[)s,  and 
promptly  and  terribly  jninisliing  the  Indians,  a  "humane"'  commission 
was  api)ointed  to  treat  with  them.  The  garrisons  were  withdrawn,  tlie 
road  abandoned,  and.  in  their  opinions,  the  Indians  were  unconquer- 
able, and  Ited  (Uoudthe  greatest  warrior  of  tlie  world. 

Eki)  Jacket,  Sa-ga-ye-wat-ha,  or 
"He  keeps  them  awake,"  chief  of  the 
Wolf  tribe  of  the  Senecas,  was  a  man 
of  rare  talent.  He  delighted  in  ora- 
tory, in  which  he  was  master,  and  held 
powerful  sway  in  the  councils  of  his 
nation.  Pied  Jacket  was  born  in  IToO, 
and  died  in  1S28.  He  is  refrvred  to 
by  writers  of  Indian  history  as  "  the 
last  of  the  fSenecas.'' 

Rlixur,  Major,  a  Cherokee  chief, 
was  born  about  the  year  1777.  at  a 
Cherokee  town  calhnl  High"assie.  He 
was  one  of  the  Indians  who,  being 
reared  in  savage  life,  adopted  the  em- 
[)loyments  and  ways  of  our  civilization. 
Koi'.iNsoN.  Alkxandei;.  cominonly  known  among  the  whites  as 
"Indian  Eobinson,'"  whose  Indian  name  was  Chee-chee-bing-wav. 
"Winking  eye,"'  was  Ixu'ii  at  Mackinaw,  pi'obably  about  the  year  1775. 
His  mother  was  a  woman  of  tlie  Ojibway  tribe;  his  father  was  a  British 
oHlcer  stationed  at  Mackinaw,  and  a  Scotchman  by  birth.  After  he 
irrew  to  manhood,  lie  was,  for  manv  vears,  engaged  in  tradinir  witli  the 
Indians,  first  on  the  St.  Joseph's  river,  in  Michigan,  and,  afterwaids. 
coming  to  Chicago,  in  the  year  ISK),  where  he  continued  the  business 
for  some  years  thiueafter.  He  was  made  a  chief  in  the  Pottawattamie 
tribe  of  Indians,  at  Prairie  du  Cliien,  in  August,  1829.  For  i)articu- 
lars  in  this  regard  see  Chapter  XLVI  of  this  Avork,  entitled  "Indian 
Treaties."  Although  he  became  an  Indian  chief,  and  was  a  great 
favorite  with  the  Indians,  yet  he  always  wore  the  dress  and  pursued 


HED   .TACKET      SENECA   CrilEF. 


INDIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 


.-)'.)  1 


tlie  Imblts  of  the  wliite  man,  to  mIiosg  destiny  lio  \v!is  iilways  inclined: 
so  much  so,  tliat  latterly  he  grew  into  disfavor  with  Jiis  tril)(\  His 
advice  to  them  always  was  to  leave  their  Indian  habits  and  take  u^) 
tiiose  of  the  white  man,  and  his  tril)e  Avere,  no  doubt,  in  the  end  much 
inlinenced  in  this  direction  by  his  example.  He  died  at  his  reservation 
on  the  Desi)laines  river,  April  22ud,  1872. 

Round  Head  was  a  Wyandotte  ciii(>f,  and  fouglit  against  the 
Americans  in  the  Avar  of  1812.  He  was  very  conspicuous  in  the  battle 
at  Frenchtown,  upon  the  River  Raisin. 

Samoset,  noted  in  early  New  England  history,  accoHi|)aniod  Mas- 
sasoit  in  his  first  visit  to  the  New  England  cohmists  in  l(i2T. 

Sassacus,  chief  of  the  Pequots,  was  luirn  iiear  the  inoiitli  of  the 
Connecticut  river,  al)out  loCS.  He  was  slain  by  the  Mohawks,  to  whom 
lie  had  Hed  for  safety  from  the  English,  in  KIHT. 

Shaisonee,  or  Chamblee,  was  a  ,__^ 

Pottawattamie  chief,  born  in  the 
country  of  the  Manmee  river,  Ohio, 
al)out  the  year  1775.  His  father 
was  an  Indian  of  tJie  Ottawa  tril)e, 
and  fought  under  Pontiac  in  the 
wars  in  which  that  chieftain  eniraired. 
His  friend,  the  late  Gurdon  S.  Hub- 
bai'd.  of  Chicago,  sa\s  of  Shabonee: 
"He  was.  I  thought,  the  finest  look- 
ing man  I  had  ever  seen.  He  Avas 
fully  six  feet  in  height,  finely  pro- 
portioned, and  Avith  a  countenance 
expressive  of  intelligei  •  \  firmness, 
and  kijidness.  He  ..  „s  one  of 
Tecumseh's  aids  at  the  battle  of  the 
Tliames,  being  at  his  side  Avhen  Tecumseh  Avas  shot.  Becoming 
disgusted  witli  the  conduct  of  Cieneral  Proctor,  he.  with  Billy  Caldwell, 
I  the  Sauganash),  withdrcAv  their  sui)portfrom  the  British  and  espoused 
the  cause  of  the  Americans." 

Shabonee,  it  is  btdieved.  came  to  Chicago  in  tlie  latter  part  of  tlie 
year  ISlH.  He  brought  with  iiim  a  certificate  from  Billy  Caldwell, 
the  original  of  Avhich  is  hoav  in  possession  of  the  Chicago  Historical 
Society;  but  exactly  for  Avhat  purpose  it  Avas  Avritten  is  not  known. 
He  carried  it  many  years,  Avhen.  in  1858,  he  gave  it  to  his  friend, 
AN  dliam  Hickling,  of  Chicago,  by  Avhom  it  Avns  presented  to  said  his- 
torical society,  of  Avliich  the  folloAviug  is  a  copy; 

"This  is  to  certify,  that  tlie  Bearer  of  this  name  Chamblee,  Avas  a 


ailABONKE. 


5'J2 


THE    A.MElilCAN    INDIAN. 


ffiitliful  com[)auion  to  me,  During  the  Late  war  with  the  United  States. 
Tlie  Bearer  Joined  the  Late  celebrated  warrior  Tecunithe  of  the 
Sliawnee  Nation, — in  the  year  1807, — on  the  AV abash  river,  &  remained 
with  the  above  warrior  from  the  commencement  of  the  Hostilities  with 
the  U.  S.  until  our  Defeat  at  Moravian  Town,  on  the  Tharas,  5th  Octo- 
ber, 1818 — I  also  have  been  witness  To  his  intrepidity  <fe  courageous 
warrior  on  many  occasion  it  show'd  a  great  deal  of  Humanity  to  those 
unfortunate  Sons  of  Mars — who  fell  into  his  Hands — 

"Amherstburg  1st  August  ISK). 

"B.  Caldwell, 

"Captain  I.  D."  (supposed  to  mean 
Iiididii  DcpdHmcui). 

[Amherstburg  is  understood  to  be  the  same  as  Fort  Maiden,  on 
the  Detroit  river,  in  Canada.  | 

This  certificate,  it  will  be  noticed,  gives  his  name  as  Clinmblcc. 
The  Pottawattamies,  like  most  other  tribes  of  the  Algonquin  stock, 
could  not  pronounce  the  sound  of  I,  and  had  no  such  sound  in  their 
dialect.  They  substituted  in  place  of  this  the  sound  of  n,  and  in  their 
endeavor  to  speak  this  name  called  him  Chamb/(ee,  and  from  this  have 
come  the  successive  misnomers  Slidhhoiicc,  SluiiiltoKi,  Sliahboiia. 
Chamblee  was  the  name  of  a  distinguished  French  official  during  the 
early  settlement  of  Canada  under  the  auspices  of  that  government, 
from  whom,  it  is  supposed,  Shabonee  took  this  name.  Shabonee  was 
the  orator  of  his  tribe  at  the  last  council  on  this  side  of  the  Mississippi, 
held  with  the  agents  of  the  United  States  government  at  Chicago,  in 
August,  183(5,  to  whose  speeches,  im  that  occasion,  the  writer  of  this 
work  was  an  attentive  listener.  He  was  a  fluent  and  graceful  speaker, 
presenting  his  points  with  clearness  and  force.  He  died  at  the  age  of 
eiirjitv-four,  at  his  home  in  Morris,  Grundv  countv.  111..  Julv  17th, 
Ib5!t. 

Shauhaunapotinia,  "The  man  who  killed  three  Sioux."  or,  as  he 
is  sometimes  called.  Moanahouga,  "Great  Walker,"  was  an  Iowa  chief, 
born  about  the  year  LSlC). 

SMAKlTAiriusH  was  principal  chief  or  head  man  of  the  Grand 
Pawnees.  He  was  a  brave  and  enterprising  leader,  and  a  person  of 
fine  form  and  noi)le  bearing.  He  was  succeeded  bv  his  brothei'  Ishca- 
tape,  "The  wicked  chief,"  a  name  given  him  by  the  Omahas,  or  Pawnee 
Mahas. 

SilAHASKA  was  a  Mandaji  chief,  spoken  of  in  the  travels  of  Lewis 
and  Clark. 

SiiiNOis,  a  noted  Delaware  chief,  was  the  first  chief  whom  General 
Washington  visited  in  his  expedition  to  the  French  on  the  Ohio,  in 


INDIAN    BIOGIiAI'HY. 


ry.i;{ 


1753,  to  enlist  him  in   the  ciiuse  of  tlie  English,  but  in  whicii  he  was 
not  successful.     He  is  considered  the  greatest  warrior  of  his  time. 

Skikellimus,  the  father  of  the  celebrated  Logan,  a  Cayuga  chief, 
was  born  in  tlie  last  half  of  the  seventeenth  century  and  died  in  1749. 
SfiiXGABA  AV'OssiN,  or  "Image  Stone,"  was  a  Chippewny.  and  first 
chief  of  his  band.  He  was  one  of  tlie  most  influential  men  in  the 
Chippeway  Jiation,  and  was  deservedly  esteemed,  not  only  by  the 
Indians,  but  by  the  whites  also,  for  his  good  sense  and  respectful  and 
conciliating  dei)ortment.  In  1813,  during  the  last  war  with  Great 
Britain.  Sliiiigaba  WOssin  went  to  York,  in  Canada,  and  had  an  inter- 
view with  Proctor  and  Tecumseh.  Nothing  is  known  of  the  subject  or 
result  of  this  interview  except  that  one  of  his  brothers  joined  the 
British,  aad  fought  and  fell  in  the  battle  of  the  Thames  in  Upper  Can- 
ada. His  death  was  deeply  lamented  by  Shiiigaba  WOssin,  so  much 
so  as  to  induce  the  l)e]ief  that  he  counseled,  or.  at  least,  acquiesced  in 
his  joining  tlie  British. 

SiLOUSK  was  a  Cherokee  chief,  spoken  of  by  Mr.  Jefferson  in  his 
"  Notes  on  Virginia." 

Sitting  Bull  is  known  as  a  great  chief  among  the  Sioux  nation, 
over  whicii  he  exerted  a  powerful  influence,  and  whom  he  led  iu  sev- 
eral successful  conflicts  against  the  whites,  especially  that  memorable 
battle  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Little  Big  Horn  river,  June  2oth,  1876,  in 
which  General  Custer's  command,  engaged  in  the  action,  was  entirely 
destroyed. 

Shenandoah,  agreeable  to  tradition,  was  born  of  Oneida  parent- 
age, at  Conestoga,  in  the  quasi  Iroquois  military  colony,  which  that 
confederacy  maintained  for  the  purjiose  of  surveilance  over  the  south- 
ern tribes,  on  the  banks  of  the  Susquehanna.  He  was  one  of  the 
ablest  counselors  among  the  American  Indians,  and,  though  terrible 
as  a  tornado  in  war,  he  was  bland  and  mild  in  peace.  He  died  at 
Oneida  Castle,  March  11th,  ISIG,  aged  110.  He  was  born  in  the  year 
170(1 

S(iUANDO.  a  Tarratine  sachem,  commonly  called  Sagamore  of  Saco. 
Hubbard  says  he  was  "  the  chief  actor,  or,  rather,  the  beginner,"  of 
the  eastern  war  of  1075-0.  It  is  stated  that  his  reason  for  commenc- 
ing this  Avar  was  on  accounr,  of  a  rude  act  on  the  part  of  some  seamen. 
who,  either  for  mischief  overset  a  canoe  in  which  was  Squando's  wi^'e 
and  child,  or  to  see  if  young  Indians  could  swim  naturally  like  animals 
of  the  brute  creation,  as  some  iiad  reported.  The  child  Avent  to  the 
bottom,  but  was  saved  from  drowning  by  the  mother's  diving  down 
and  bringing  it  up,  yet  "within  a  while  after  the  said  child  died." 
The  historian  says  "the  said  Squando,  father  of  the  child,  hath  been 


594 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


51 


■J 

n 


r 

Vi 


so  provoked  thereat,  tluit  lio  hath  ever  since  set  biinself  to  do  nil  the 
miscliief  he  can  to  the  English."  The  most  memorable  exploit  in 
which  S(juando  was  engaged  was  the  burning  of  Saco.  in  1075.  He 
was  also  a  great  pow-wow  among  his  people. 

Squanto  was  a  chief  noted  in  the  early  history  of  New  Enghind. 
He  died  in  December,  l(i22. 

Spotted  Tail,  a  Sioux  chief,  like  Eed  Cloud,  rose  from  the  ranks. 
When  a  ])oy  of  nineteen  or  twenty  years,  he  incurred  tinj  implacable 
enmity  of  a  sub-chief  for  daring  and  ferocity,  by  aspiring  to  a  girl  on 
Avhoin  the  chief  hatl  set  his  eye.  One  day.  meeting  accidentally  a 
short  distance  from  the  camp,  the  chief  perem[)torily  demanded  of 
Si)otted  Tail  a  renunciation  (jf  the  girl  under  penalty  of  instant  death. 
Drawing  his  knife,  Spotted  Tail  defied  him  to  his  worst.  A  long  and 
bloody  conflict  ensued.  Some  hours  after  a  straggler  from  camj)  found 
the  two  bodies  locked  in  a  death  grij),  and  each  ga[)ing  with  innumer- 
able wounds.  The  chief  Avas  dead.  Spotted  Tail  recov(>red  to  step  at 
once  into  prominence;  and  when,  a  few  years  after,  the  hereditary 
chief  died,  he  was  almost  unanimously  selected  as  princijtal  chief,  in 
spite  of  the  most  determined  o[)positiou  of  the  sub-chief,  Avho  by  reg- 
ular siaccession  shouhl  have  obtained  the  position.  S[)otted  Tail  proveil 
an  able  and  judicious  ruler,  and  has  well  justified  the  choice  of  his  tribe. 

Tadei'skund,  or  Tedeuskung.  was  a  noted  chief  among  the  Dela- 
wares.  He  was  known  among  the  English  previous  to  17150  by  the 
name  of  "Honest  John."  He  was  a  consi)icuous  person  in  the  history 
of  Pennsylvania,  previous  to  the  Eevohition,  and  particularly  towards 
the  commencement  of  the  war  of  1750.  In  the  spring  of  1703,  when 
the  European  nations  had  made  peace,  but  the  Indians  were  still  at 
war,  he  was  burnt  uj)  with  his  house,  while  he  was  asleep  in  his  bed. 

Tamany,  or  Tamanend  (beaver  like — amiable),  was  chief  of  the 
Delawares,  of  whom  it  is  said  "  he  never  had  his  equal."  The  date  of 
his  birth  is  not  known,  but  he  died  about  the  year  1090.  He  is  said 
to  have  been  among  the  number  of  chiefs  who  made  the  celebrated 
treaty  with  William  Penn  in  1082. 

Tame  King,  whose  residence  was  among  the  upper  Creeks  in  1791, 
is  noticed  in  our  public  documents  of  that  year  as  a  conspicuous  chief  in 
matters  connected  with  the  establishing  of  the  southern  boundary. 

ToTOSON  was  a  great  captain  in  the  war  of  1075.  It  seems 
uncertain  whether  he  was  a  Narragansett  or  a  Wampanoag.  He  is 
first  spoken  of  lOOC). 

Tecumseh.  Tecumt  or  Tecumthe,  a  famous  Shawnee  chief,  was 
born  near  the  Sciota  river  in  1770.  The  highest  conception  of  Indian 
character  found  a  counterpart  in  this  heroic  chieftain.     We  are  told 


INDIAN    mOGliAl'IIY. 


595 


tlmt  he  wns  of  an  (^[hmi  counteunnce  nuil  luMv  henring.  Witli  iiitcuse 
hnalty  for  the  land  of  his  fatliers,  he  fornitnl  an  alliance  with  western 
tribes  to  regain  their  hist  inheritance.  They  nu't  det'eat  at  tlie  battle 
of  Tippecanoe.  In  lSl'2  ht*  joined  the  English  against  tlie  Ani(>ri- 
caiis.  He  held  the  rank  of  brigadier  general,  and  was  killed  mi  1S13 
while  commanding  the  right  wing  of  the  British  army. 

TEYOXiNHOKKiiAwr.N  was  a  Mohawk  chief,  who  was  also  known  as 
John  Norton.     He  took  part  in  the  war  of  1^12. 

TlIAYKNPANF.flEA,  conunoidy 
called  Joseph  Brant,  and  known 
as  the  captain  of  the  8ix 
nations,  wns  born  on  the  hanks  of 
the  Ohio,  in  1742,  dnring  the 
excursion  of  his  parents  to  that 
region.  In  ITS")  he  visited  En- 
gland, where  he  was  received  l)y 
the  peo[)lo  with  great  honor.  He 
died  in  November.  ISO",  at  the  age 
of  nearly  sixty-iive  years,  near 
Burlington,  on  Lake  Ontario,  and 
wns  buried  at  the  Mohawk  villnge, 
on  Grand  river,  in  Canada,  by  the  ' 
side  of  the  church  he  had  built 
there.  His  last  words  to  his 
adopted  nephew  were :  ''  Have  pity 
on  the  poor  Indians;  if  you  can 
get  any  influence  with  the  great,  endeaviu-  to  do  them  all  the  good 
you  can." 

TiMPOOCHEK  Barnaud  was  the  son  of  an  Uchee  woman.  His 
father  s  a  Scotchman,  whose  name  was  said  to  be  Timothy  Barnard. 
He  was  first  known  in  public  life  in  1(S14,  when  he  took  part  with  the 
American  forces  against  the  hostile  Creeks,  and  commanded  about  one 
hundred  Uchee  Avarriors,  with  the  commission  of  major.  He  wns  at 
the  battle  of  Callabee,  under  General  Floyd,  and  distinguished  him- 
self by  an  act  of  gallantry. 

TisHCOHAN,  "He  who  never  blackens  himself,"  was  a  Delaware 
chief.     He  was  a  signer  of  the  celebrated  Walking  Purchase  in   ^.737. 

ToKACON,  or  "He  that  inflicts  the  first  wound,"  was  a  ohief  of  the 
Sioux  nation. 

TooAN  Ti'H,  or  "Spring  Frog,"  a  Cherokee  chief,  was  born  near 
the  numth  of  Chickamauga  creek,  in  the  vicinity  of  Lookout  Mouu- 
tain.  about  the  year  1754.  in  the  state  of  Tennessee. 


JOSEPH   BUAXT-\aE  48. 
I'roiii  a  niini,itiii'e  taken  from    ife 


r)iM; 


THK    AMKUICAN    INDIAN. 


r"  . 


TrsTEXNTGOEE  Emathla,  a  Creek  chief,  was  born  on  tlie  Tallapoosa 
river  about  1701}.     He  was  also  known   by  tlie  name  of  "Jim  Boy." 

Uncas,  war  chief  of  the  Mohegan  Iniliuns  in  Connecticut,  wa.s  a 
Penuot  l)v  l)irth.  He  was  born  near  the  last  of  the*  sixteenth  century, 
anil  died  in  lOTt). 

Waai'Asha,  Wabasliaw,  was  a  chief  of  the  Keoxa  tribe  of  the 
Dakota  nation.  He  lived  on  the  Mississippi  river,  in  the  vicinity  of  a 
town  in  Minnesota  bearing  his  name. 

Wav.mboeshkaa,  a  Chippewsiy  chief,  was  one  of  the  most  remark- 
able chiefs  at  the  treaty  of  La  Fond  du  Lac,  Sui)erior,  in  lN2(i. 

Wakaun  Haka,  a  Winnebago  chief,  was  of  mixed  blood.  His  father 
was  a  Frenchman  and  liis  mother  a  woman  of  the  Winnebago  nation. 

Wakawn',  Tlie  Snake,  was  a  Winnebago  chief,  born  on  St.  Mary's 
river,  near  Green  Bay,  and  died  in  1<S38,  at  the  age  of  nearly  sixty  years. 

Walk-in-the-\vateh,  Miere,  a  chief  of  the  tribe  of  Wyandotts 
in  INIT.  resided  on  a  reservation  in  Michigan,  at  a  village  called  Ma<;u- 
aga.  He  was  C()ns[)icuous  as  a  commander  of  the  Indian  forces  at  the 
battle  of  the  Thames. 

AVabokieshiek,  White  Cloud,  a  great  prophet,  noted  at  the  time 
of  Black  Hawk's  war.  He  was  on  one  side  a  Winnebago  and  on  the 
other  a  Sac. 

Wanata.  or  Wanatuk,  was  a  chief  of  the  Sioux,  whoso  residence 
was  on  the  river  St.  Peter. 

Wapella,  or  Wapello,  "He  that  is  painted  white,"  head  man  of 
the  Mu.squakee,  or  Fox  tribe. 

Watchemoxne,  or  the  orator,  the  third  chief  of  the  lowas,  was  born 
at  tiie  old  Iowa  village  on  the  Des  Moines  river,  at  that  time  occupied 
by  Keokuk,  and  in   ISB'S  is  spoken  of  as  about  fifty-two  years  of  age. 

Wauuun'see,  Waubanse,  Wauponsie,  the  principal  war  chief  oi. 
the  Pottawattamies  of  the  Prairie,  resided  on  the  Kankakee  river,  in 
Illinois,  afterwards  on  Fox  river  at  the  Big  W^o<ids.  In  the  war  of 
is  12,  this  chief  and  his  tribe  were  among  the  allies  of  Great  Britain. 
He  united  with  his  tribe  in  the  sale  of  their  lands,  and  migrated  with 
them  in  183(5  to  Council  Bluffs,  on  the  Missouri  river,  where  he  died  a 
few  years  thereafter. 

Waub  Ojeeo,  "  White  F"  dier,"  was  born  at  Chegoimiegon,  a  few 
vears  prior  to  the  capture  of  Quebec.  He  was  early  regarded  as  a  suc- 
cessful leader  of  war  parties,  and  the  nation  looked  on  him  to  defend  if 
not  to  enlarge  their  borders  against  the  Sioux.  During  a  period  of 
twenty  years,  beginning  about  1770,  he  was  the  ruling  and  governing 
spirit  of  his  tribe.  He  was  seven  times  a  leader  against  the  Autogamies 
and  Sioux.     His  pai'ties  were  all  made  up  of  volunteers;  the  first  con- 


INDIAN    BIOGHAPHY. 


•>!t7 


sisted  of  forty  men,  the  Inst  of  tliroo  hmulred.  Tlio  war-song,  wliicli 
WanbOjeeg  composed  for  this  expedition  luid  which  he  chanteil  in  its 
formation,  and  whicli  so  impressed  his  countrymen,  has  been  preserved 
and  repeated  in  mochn-n  times.  Jolin  Jolmston,  an  Irish  gentleman, 
strnck  witli  its  lieroic  strain,  made  tlie  foUowing.  version  from  tiiese 
verbal  traditions,  more  than  forty  vears  mso: 

"On  tliiit  (liiy  wlifii  our  lioroeH  l.iy  low,  lay  low. 
On  tliat  (lay  when  our  heroes  lay  low 
I  fon^flit  by  their  side,  and  thou^^ht  ere  T  died, 
Just  ven},'eauee  to  take  on  the  foe,  the  foe, 
Just  veuKeaiice  to  take  on  the  foe."  etc. 

Wanl)  Ojeeg  died  in  his  family  lodge  at  Chegoimiegon,  surrounded 
by  his  children  and  relatives,  in  IT'.tiJ. 

Wahnahton  was  a  bold  and  fearle.ss  chief  of  the  tribe  of  Yank- 
tons,  whose  name  translated  is,  "He  who  charges  the  enemy."  He  was 
considerably  noted  in  the  last  war  with  Canada,  !it  wiiicli  time  he  was 
about  thirty  years  of  age. 

WKATHKUroiU),  one  of  the  conspicuous  war  chiefs  of  the  Creek- 
nation,  is  spoken  of  in  histm-y  as  the  '-Corner  stone  of  the  Creek  con- 
federacy," and  commanded  the  Creeks  at  the  capture  of  Fort  Mimms, 
in  1S1,3. 

Wi'SCHCUBii,  -The  Sweet."  was  a  chief  of  Red  Lake,  north  of  the 
sources  of  tlie  Mississi{)pi.  He  was  a  son  of  Le  Sucre,  a  chief  who  is 
mentioned  by  General  Pike,  in  his  narrative  of  his  voyage  up  the 
Mississippi  in  ISO('). 

White  Clouix  known  among  the  Indians  by  the  name  of  Wi-e- 
wa-ha,  or  ''Good  dis[)08ition,"  was  the  first  chief  of  the  Iowa  tribe. 
His  father  is  spoken  of  as  a  great  man  among  the  lowas,  noted  for 
his  courage  and  generosity.  He  has  no  particular  trait,  except  an 
insatiable  thirst  for  spirits. 

White  Eyes,  or  as  some  write  it,  "  White  Eye,"  was  the  first 
captain  among  the  Delawares.  While  accompanying  General  Mcin- 
tosh with  his  army  to  Muskingum,  in  lllH  or  17Tl>,  he  took  the  small- 
pox and  died. 

WiTTUWAMET  was  a  Massachusetts  chief,  prominent  in  the  history 
of  New  England,  about  HVIS. 

Yaha  Hajo,  a  Seminole  war-chief,  was  slain  ou  the  20th  of 
March,  lN:5(i,  by  General  Joseph  Shelton. 

YoHOLO  Muxx)  was  principal  chief  of  the  Eufalo  town,  between 

Tallassee  anil  Oakfuskee,  in  the  Creek  nation.     In  the  war  of  1813-14 

he  served  with    Mcintosh  against    the    hostile  Indians,    and    shared 

largely  and  honorably  in  all  the  batthis  that  were  fought.      He  was  the 

speaker  of  the  Creek  nation,  and  opened  the  ctjuncils  on  all  occasions. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

ELIOT'S  INDIAN  BIBLE. 

Reiimrknble  Literary  Prodnctiou— Cousistod  <(f  tho  Old  and  Ner  Testamont— Trans- 
lated into  the  New  England  Dialects— Indian.s  under  HeliKioiiH  luHtnietions  at 
Martha's  Vineyard-"  Prayiny  Indians  "—Number— Curious  Cireunistances  Lead- 
iny  to  Conversion  of  Indians-  (Questions  Asked  l)y  Indians  Concerning  Eliot's 
H(>lif,'ious  TeachinKS— Dilliculties  He  Encountered  in  Trauslatin"— Death  of 
Eliot. 


C! 


i 


WT  Avoiild  seem  as  if  no 
work  claimino  to  encoin- 
\  .  pass  the  whole  liidiim 
'w^"  subject,  for  the  reader 
of  this  day,  could  be  consid- 
ered complete  without  some 
account  of  the  remarkable 
literary  })roduction  or  mis- 
sionary effort,  styled,  "Eliot's 
Indian  Bible."'  This  book 
consists  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments,  translated  by 
Kr.inri'KKAciiiNfiTo  Tin:  iNPiANs.  Eliot  fnmi  the  En<flish  into 

the  dialects  of  the  New  England  tribes,  prevailing  in  that  portion  of 
the  country  over  Avhich  his  labors  were  extended. 

Kev.  John  Eliot,  who  has  been  very  properly  styled  the  Apostle 
of  the  Indians,  came  from  England  to  Now  England  in  ltJ81.  He 
had  been  well  educated  at  Cambridge,  and  in  lt)i]2,  then  twenty-eight 
years  old.  Avas  settled  as  a  preacher  at  Roxbury  near  Boston.  Although 
charged  with  the  (bities  of  a  pastor,  and  taking  a  part  in  the  ecclesias- 
tical government  of  the  New  England  churches,  he  at  the  same  time 
turned  his  attention,  very  earnestly,  to  the  conversion  of  the  Indian 
tribes  in  the  vicinity,  to  the  Christian  religion  of  the  sect  to  which  he 
belonged.  To  this  end  he  employed  native  teachers,  and  himself 
learned  the  Indian  language;  in  the  study  of  which  he  made  great 
proficiency,  and  soon  began  to  preach  to  them  in  their  own  dialect. 
Others  joined  him,  and.  by  their  co-operation,  native  evangelists  were 


ELIOT  S    INDIAN    lillU.I'.. 


:t<» 


raised  up,  iiiidtn-  whoso  hilxirs,  siipcriiiteiided  l)y  Eliot,  Iiidiaii  cliiirclios 
wore  estal)lisli(Ml  at  various  points.  Fiftecu  liuudrod  Indians,  it  is 
said,  were  under  religious  iui-itructioii  at  Martlia's  Vineyard  alono. 

The  work  of  tiiis  Indian  Bible  wliich,  under  tiio  circumstances  at 
that  day,  appears  stu[)endous.  we  are  informed  was  done  at  the  expense 
of  a  society  in  London,  for  the  pro[)agation  of  t\w  gospel  among  the 
Indians  of  New  England.  Tiie  Nmv  Testament  appears  to  hfive  Ix'en 
first  printed  in  lt!()l.  This  was  re[)eated  by  a  new  edition  in  lOSO. 
The  work,  including  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  was  printed  in  lO.So. 
This  translation  of  the  Bible  into  the  Indian  language  constitutes  an 
era  in  American  j)hilol()gy,  and  preceded,  it  is  b»>lieved,  any  missionaiy 
effort  of  equal  magnitude  in  the  way  (jf  translation,  in  India  or  any 
other  part  of  the  world;  and  remains  a  monument  of  New  En^hind 
zeal  and  active  lab<n's  in  the  conversi(m  of  native  tribes. 

The  following  is  the  title  of  the  book.  Natick  or  Massachusetts 
dialect: 

Mamusse 
WUNNEETUPANATAMWE 

Ul'-BIBLUM  GOD. 

Naneeswe 

Nukkone  Testament 

Kali  wonk 

Kusku  Testament. 

Ne  Quoshkinnumuk  Nashpe  wuttinnemoh  Christ 

Noll  Asoowesit 

John  Eliot, 

Cambridge. 

Printeuoopnashpe  Samuel  Green  kali  Marmaduke  Johnson, 

l('.r,8. 
TvanshiUun. — Tiie  Bible  of  God,  containing  the  Old    and  New 
Testament,  translated  by  the  Reverend  John  Eliot.  Cam])ridge,  printed 
by  Samuel  Green  and  Marmaduke  Johnson,  1()(13. 

It  is  stated  (Gookin  Arch.  Anier.  Vol.  II,  p.  -t-tj  that  Eliot's 
principal  assistant,  in  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  was  a  Massa- 
chusetts Indian  named  Job  Natsuan,  one  of  the  praying  Indians,  who 
had  been  instructed  and  ccnivei-fed  by  him — a  man  who,  agreeably  to 
this  testimony,  was  well  esteemed  f(n-  })iety  and  knowledgt\  both  in  the 
Indian  and  English  tongues.  But  it  is  stated  in  a  history  of  New 
England,  by  Chas.  W.  Elliott,  1S57,  Vol.  I,  p.  825,  that  one  day  in 
October,  10-41"),  Eliot  went  out  into  the  wilderness  to  seek  and  con- 
vert heathen  Iiulians.  He  was  met  by  a  grave  man  (attended  by  five 
or  six  others)  whose  name  was  Wahan,  and  to  them  he  preached  in  a 
wigwam  at  yfnnantnm,  near  Watertown,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Charles 


OIM) 


Illi:    AMKUICAN    INDIAN. 


I 


riviT.  JIo  prt'iu'luHl  from  tlio  'Mth  clwiptor  of  Ezekitl.  ■  riicii  siiitl  ho 
unto  inc,  pn)|)licsy  unto  tlio  wind  [  WiiIkiii  in  tiicir  diulcct,  it  is 
said,  nii'iint  wind)  propiiesy,  son  of  iimii,  and  say  to  tlio  wind,  tims 
saitli  tho  Lord  God;  Conio  from  tlio  four  winds,  O  hroiith,  and 
lirciitiio  upon  tliosu  slain  tliat  tlicy  may  livt);  so  I  [)roplit'siivl  as  ho 
j'oinniiinded  mo,  and  tlio  breath  caino  unto  th(Mn,  and  tlioy  lived  and 
st<ind  up  ui)oii  tlieir  foet,  an  exceeding  gnmt  army."  This  discourso 
lasti'd  fnr  an  hour,  and  Wdlxni  thouj^ht  and  seriously  rt'ti(>cted  upon 
it  all.  wliiTiMipon  lio  becinno  converted.  He  wiis  oik*  of  tlie  principal 
men  in  tiio  Indian  town  of  Natick,  to  which  the  Xoiimiliiiii  Indians 
removed.     (lOoli. 

Eliot  could  yet  hut  little  assistance  in  liis  work  at  the  outset,  one 
reason  for  which  seems  to  have  been  that  the  colonists  were  too  poor 
to  aid  liiin.  But,  in  the  year  l<!-iO,  an  act  of  [)arliament  was  passed 
intended  to  promote  the  sjiread  of  the  Christian  gospel  among  tho 
Indians.  Large  collections  were  also  made  in  England,  stimulated  by 
the  actioi,  of  parliament,  yielding  a  revenue  of  five  or  six  hundred 
pounds,  which  became  increased  by  those  made  in  New  England,  and 
a  society  to  aid  in  the  work  (-foresaid  was  incorporatiHl  in  l()i)2,  after 
which  )nuch  elTort  was  made  with  encoura<jin<'  results. 

Tlie  Puritan  historian  remarks,  with  much  satisfaction,  in  connec- 
tion with  this  subject,  that  during  the  progress  of  civilizing  the  Indians 
through  their  conversion  to  Christianity,  they  were  in  some  cases  made 
into  magistrates  and  teachers  in  the  towns  of  "praying  Indians.'" 

It  is  said  that  the  number  of  "praying  Indians,'"  as  they  were 
called,  amounted  to  some  3,(500,  colh^cted  in  varicms  settlements, 
mostly  in  Martha's  Vineyard,  Nantucket,  Plymouth  and  Massachusetts ; 
but  few  of  the  number,  however,  were  admitted  to  communion,  the 
strictness  of  the  examination  being  too  great  for  these  ignorant  and 
uncivilized  men. 

It  is  understood  that  the  foregoing  astonishing  progress  in  Eliot's 
work  of  reclaiming  the  Indians,  if  such  it  may  be  called,  was  accom- 
l)lislied  through  the  aid  of  his  Indian  Bible.  The  Indians  having  been 
taught  to  read,  to  a  considerable  extent,  Avere  able  to  search  the  Scrip- 
tures for  themselves,  and  to  read  to  one  another. 

In  the  history  of  Eliot's  pi.*'  >gress  in  missionary  work,  some  curi- 
ous incidents  are  related  of  circumstances  which  led  to  conversion  in 
individual  cases.  It  is  recorded  that  the  first  Indian  converted  in  the 
noAV  colonies  was  Hohauiock  (in  the  settlement  of  Plymouth),  who 
was  transported  with  great  wonderment  of  the  power  the  English  had 
with  their  God,  "because,"  he  said,  "when  they  prayed  to  him  for  rain, 
it  did  rain,  and  he  concluded  to  join  them  and  their  God." 


ELIOT  S    INDIAN   BII.LE. 


()()1 


It  iip|ic>iu'H  that  Eliot  found  at  tlm  outrtot  tliat  ho  liail  mniiy,  ami 
somo  a|ipuri!iitly  iu.siiniioiiiilal)ht,  (litliciiliics  to  oviiiroino  in  liis  work 
of  niohiiiiiiiig  the  Indians,  imhicin^  tlicni  to  a('ce|it  liis  rclii^'ion.  Tin- 
Indians  were  ij^norant  and  iindis('i[)lin('d;  tiifv  wcro  accnstonicd  to 
icUont'SH  and  u  wanderin<j;  lif'n;  they  wore  vitiattMl  with  rum,  and  were 
(les[)isod  or  foarod  l)y  tiie  wiiitoH.  Tiieir  ohii'l's  opposed  the  new  ri'li<^- 
ion;  and  their  sachem,  Nine^^ret,  resohittdy  and  persistently  deelined 
having;  the  white  man's  God  and  religion  introduced  amoii<^  Jiis  peo- 
ple, saying:  "For  what  reason?  Let  nie  see  that  your  religion 
makes  you  bettor  than  us,  and  then  wo  may  try  it."  Uncas,  sachom 
of  the  ]Moliegans,  went  to  Hartford,  and  told  tho  commissioners  his 
extreme  dislike  to  having  Christianity  introduced  among  Jii.s  people. 
Phili[),  chief  of  the  Wainpanoags,  holding  the  button  of  one  of  tho 
commissioners,  said:  "  I  care  not  more  for  your  religion  than  for  this 
button." 

After  his  work  had  progressed  for  considerable  time,  and  had 
begun  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  Indians,  he  became  freipn^ntlv  miicli 
annoyed  from  anxious  questioners  among  them,  by  whom  he  was  con- 
fronted with  the  repeated  inquiry:  "If  Christianity  be  iKH'essary. 
why,  for  so  many  years,  Iiave  you  done  nothing  in  proving  it  to  us?" 
and  not  only  this,  but  instead  of  responding  favorably  and  cordiallv  to 
Eliot's  appeal  to  accept  the  Christian  religion,  they  would  put  him 
subtle  questions,  which  each  man  finds  it  hard  to  answer,  to  the 
following  effect,  being,  indeed,  but  an  example  in  the  experience  of  the 
early  missionaries  among  the  Indians  in  general: 

"Why  did  not  God  give  all  men  good  hearts,  that  they  might  be 
good?"  and  "  Why  did  not  God  kill  tlie  devil  that  made  all  men  so 
bad — God  having  all  power?"  "If  an  Indian  had  two  wives  before 
he  was  converted,  which  should  he  put  away?" 

"Wliether  all  the  Indians  who  had  died  heretofore  had  gone  to 
hell,  and  why  only  a  few  now  at  last  were  [)ut  in  the  way  of  going  to 
heaven?" 

"How  can  we  reconcile  the  scriptures  which  say:  'Save  your- 
selves from  this  untoward  generation,'  with  '  We  can  do  nothing  of 
ourselves?'  " 

"Why  did  Judas  sin  in  giving  up  Jesus,  w!ien  it  was  what  (rod 
had  appointed?" 

"  What  is  the  effect  of  your  reli<^ ion?  We  have  no  contentions 
about  property,  and  no  man  envies  his  neighbor?" 

"Whether  the  good  child  of  a  bad  man  would  be  punished, 
because  the  second  commandment  says:  'He  visits  the  sins  of  the 
father  upon  the  chiklreu?'  " 


002 


THE    AilEUICAN    INDIAN. 


r. 


"If  I  do  that  which  is  a  t-in,  uml  do  not  know  tiiiit  it  is  n  siu, 
what  will  God  say  to  that?" 

"Why  umst  we  be  like  salt?" 

"  Why  doth  God  say,  'I  ain  the  God  o£  the  Hebrews; '  why?" 

But  Eliot's  labors  never  ceased.  Although  many  of  his  converts 
were  backsliders,  yet  he  continued  patiently  and  worked  on.  His 
salary  paid  by  the  society  was  fifty  pounds.  He  continued  to  preach  at 
Roxbury,  at  the  same  time  extending  his  missionary  work  in  all  direc- 
tions. He  preached,  lie  taught,  catechised,  established  towns  and 
instituted  agriculture.  In  addition  to  these,  he  stirred  the  ministers 
of  the  colony  to  action,  and  it  was  mostly  through  his  efforts  that 
others  devoted  themselves  actively  to  tlif'  work.  November  4,  ItlSO, 
ho,  wrote  to  his  friend,  Robert  Boyle,  saying:  "Our  praying  Indians, 
both  in  the  islands  and  on  the  main,  are,  considered  together,  num- 
erous. Thousands  of  souls,  o*"'  whom  some  true  believers,  some  learners 
and  some  are  still  infants,  and  all  of  them  beg,  cry  and  entreat  for 
Bibles." 

As  he  grew  old,  and  near  his  end,  his  urgency  to  complete  the 
Bible,  was  so  great,  that  he  writes  his  patron  Boyle,  to  "change  the 
subject  of  your  bountiful  charity  from  their  bodies  to  their  souls." 
"  My  age  makes  me  unfortunate."  says  he,  "and  my  heart  hath  much 
ado  to  hold  uj)  my  head,  but  both  daily  drive  me  to  Christ."  The 
sturdy  old  apostle  stood  by  his  darling  work;  yet  he  wished  Sir  Robert 
to  draw  a  curtain  of  love  over  his  failures,  if  he  shall  have  been  too 
iirgi'ut.  He  acknowledged  the  receipt  of  400  pounds,  towards  the 
work,  and  says:  "The  work  goeth  on,  I  praise  God."  Again  he 
acknowledged  (April  22d,  1084),  the  receipt  of  400  ])ounds  "which 
dotii  set  a  diadem  of  beauty  upon  all  your  former  acts  of  [)ious 
charity." 

Again  he  says,  "The  great  work  that  I  travail  about  is  in  tiie 
printing  of  the  Old  Testament,  that  they  may  have  the  whole  Bible.  I 
desire  to  see  it  done  bef(.)re  1  die,  and  1  am  so  deep  in  years  that  I  can- 
not expect  to  live  long;  besides  we  have  but  one  man  (viz.,  the  Indian 
printer'*  that  is  able  to  compose  the  sheets,  and  correct  the  press,  witii 
understanding." 

From  this,  it  seems  that  Eliofs  [jrincipal  assistant  and  right  hand 
man  was  an  Indian. 

Eliot's  Indian  Bible  has  well  been  styled  "a  wonderful  monument 
of  j)atien(>',  industry  and  faith."  In  producing  it  lu^  labored  uiul(>r 
every  ditliculty  and  overcame  all.  The  lirst  edition  consisted  of  the 
New  Testament  of  1001  an<l  the  Old  Testament  of  KiS.").  Ot  tiie  first 
edition  between  ono  and  two  tlu)usand  co[)ies  were  printed,  and  of  the 


KI.IOl's    INDIAN    lilHLK 


ooa 


second  edition,  two  tliousand  oopios  were  printed,  at   tlH>  cost  of  oiio 
thousand  pounds. 

To  illustrate  the  ditliculty  of  making  the  first  translation,  it  was 
told  that  Avhon  Eliot  read  to  the  Indians,  and  describeu  the  verse, 
••The  Mother  of  Sisera  cried  through  the  lattice,"  they  gave  him  the 
word  for  'lattice;"  he  afterwards  discovered  that  it  read  '>The  Motiier 
of  Sisera  cried  through  the  Erhpoi;'  that  being  as  near  his  descrip- 
tion of  "lattice,"  as  they  could  get. 

Mr.  Eliot  did  not  deem  tiie  Indian  word  for  Clfxl,  in  the  dialect 
into  which  his  translation  was  made,  sufKciently  pure  and  free  from 
superstitions  notions  to  be  introduced  into  his  translation  as  an  equiva- 
lent, nor  did  he  employ  it  in  the  sense  of  Lord;  but  universally  ren- 
dered it  by  the  term  "Jehovah."  And  there  were,  apparently,  ju'ior 
to  the  arrival  of  Europeans,  difhculties  in  speaking  of  objects 
unknown  to  the  Nulirk  vocabulary,  such  as  cow,  sheep,  oxen,  and  the 
hke;  and  yet  further  difficulties  were  encountered  in  speaking  of  objects 
known  only  to  the  oriental  world,  in  which  the  Bible  abounds,  such  as 
camel,  dragon,  and  the  like.  In  all  of  these  he  employed  the  English 
word  in  our  own  version.  Neither  does  h(>  nor  his  Indian  assistant 
appear  to  liave  been  an  adept,  or  well  instructed  in  natural  history,  which 
considerably  affected  his  work  in  this  respect;  but  in  all  cases  of  trees, 
plants,  fish  or  quadrupeds,  where  a  doubt  existed,  they  simply  em[)lojed 
the  English  word,  with  jn-oper  Indian  inflections  to  denote  the  geni- 
tive, or  to  mark  tlie  preposition  or  pronominal  sense  to  the  wonl 
employed. 

Eliot  died  peacefully  while  sitting  in  his  chair,  May  120,  Ki'Jl). 
His  last  words  were,  "  Welcome— Joy." 


CHAPTER  L. 
INDIAN  CIVILIZATION. 

Roilneed  Possessions  -lusijjuificnut  Proportions — The  Imliau  Question — Preliminary 
At,'eiu'ii's  to  Civiliziiti(jn  Extiuotion,  or  Civili/.iition — What  is  Civilization  A 
Matter  of  Opinion  Various  Forms  of  Civilization- -The  Euroi)eun  Form  WLieli 
the  Iiuliau  is  Expeeteil  to  Adopt— Work  of  the  Puritunr  Rev.  John  Eliot  in 
New  Entjland  -Missionary  Work  -Civilizing'  Inllueiieo  of  Whiskey-^Diseorilant 
Examples  of  Puritans  Distmst  of  the  White  Man's  lleliyion  Extermination  of 
the  New  Enylaud  Tribes  Example  of  the  Brothertowns— The  Irotpiois  Six 
Nations  -Their  Progress  in  ()i?r  Civilization — InHueuee  of  William  Penn-  (rood 
Work  of  (Quakers  Ajrrieultural  Tnstrnetion— The  Five  Civilized  Tribes  of  the 
Indian  Teriitoiy  To  IJi'come  Civilized  the  Tndian  IMust  Recome  a  While  Man 
The  Indian  Disai)peariu^' by  Ainalt,'amation  Re|)()rts  of  iFidiau  Agents  to  tb.tt 
Effeet— The  Indian  Problem    -The  White  Man  Prol)lem. 


■    ■-■5'!'!Vl^i;-^.:*i^fv  ' 


Y^  p^l^HE  ludinii  having  tiiially  been  reduced 

in  his  possessions  to  insiirnificant  {)i'o- 

■''1^  portions,  our  <^overnment  hns  on  hand 


m 


iU 


^^  wiiat  is  calh'd  the  Indian  <|nestion, 
lieing  a  problem  of  how  to  divest  the  Indians 
of  the  reniainint,'  remnant  of  their  domain  with- 
out consideration.  The  first  step  in  tliis  pro- 
ceeding is  to  teach  him  the  Avays  of  our  civili- 
zatioii,  thrusting  upon  his  adverse  nature  its 
bunU'ns  and  enormities,  lo  whicii  Ave  ourselves 
have  become  accustomed  after  centuries  of  ex- 
periment: and  to  Avhicli  end  experienced  poli- 
ticians, out  of  a  job,  have  been  graduated 
through  partisan  maciiinery  in  zealous  localities, 
and  appoiuteil  to  take  cliai'ge  of  the  Indian  question  and  the 
execution  of  the  policy  of  the  government  in  regard  to  the  same,  whose 
practical  knowledge  of  the  Indian  nmy,  perhaps,  have  no  deeper  foun- 
dation than  that  ilerived  from  the  study  of  Indian  effigies  set  up  in  the 
front  of  tobacco  scores  to  invito  in  the  wayward  youth,  that  he  may  learn 
the  habit  of  smoking  tobacco  like  Indians. 

Extinction  or   civilization,   it  is  said,  is  the   alternative  for  the 
Indian  race  of  America.     In  approaching  the  subject  of  civilization  of 

(fiM) 


Ki'.MNANT  •ii-  I'l'iii  i>i;ai;iioun, 

(  i:iiA(l()-TUK    111.111  K  Illie.SK. 


INDIAN    CIVILIZATION. 


(103 


the  Iiulinii,  we  are  first  to  dispose  oi'  the  question  as  to  Avhiit  is  here 
ijiennt  by  the  term  civilizdiion.  By  staiithird  autliority  it  is  detiiiod  tc 
be  "the  act  of  civilizing,  or  the  state  of  being  civilized;  refined;  cul- 
tured." "To  civilize:  to  reclaim  from  a  savage  state ;  to  educate;  to 
refine."  "Civilized:  reclaimed  from  savage  life  and  manners;  in- 
structed in  the  arts,  learning,  and  civil  manners;  refined;  cultivated." 
The  Indian  has  been  called  a  savage;  his  life  has  been  called  a 
saracjc  life,  and  his  manners,  it  is  considered,  correspond  to  such  con- 
<lition  of  life;  and  yet,  those  Avell  acquainted  with  Indiaji  character  can 
truly  say.  that  in  his  nature  and  instincts  he  is  no  more  .savaire  than 
tho.se  of  other  races.  His  life  is  one  of  simplicity;  and,  as  manv 
writers  have  it,  he  is  living  in  his  ])rimitive  condition  in  accordance 
with  the  order  of  nature. 

As  to  the  latter  branch  of  the  definiticm  aforesaid,  "instructed  in 
the  arts,  learning,  and  civil  manners,"  it  must  be  conceded  that  the 
Indian  had  but  a  limited  knowledge  of  the  arts  as  existing  at  this  day 
among  the  more  enlightened  nations:  and  the  same  may  be  said  in 
regard  to  learning  in  general.  But  as  to  his  civil  manners,  the  Indian 
would  never  suffer  in  comparison  with  the  manners  encountered  in 
promiscuous  society  under  our  own  civilization.  So  the  Indian  was  as 
refined  in  his  instincts  as  the  civilized  white  man;  so  he  was  cultivated, 
in  conduct,  in  all  those  things  that  pertain  to  his  native  condition. 

When  we  speak  of  the  civilization  of  the  Indian  in  the  common 
acce])tation  of  the  term,  it  must  be  understood  that  we  have  refer- 
ence to  our  own  civilization,  or  civilization  as  understood  and  accepted 
by  us  at  this  day.  Mr.  Elli.s,  in  his  work  on  the  "Red  Man  and  the 
AVhite  Man."  says:  "The  term  civilization,  and  the  state  which  it 
describes,  are  both  of  them  wholly  arbitrary.  It  involves  a  question. 
Jiot  only  of  more  or  less,  in  its  conditicms,  but  of  varieties  in  its  type. 
There  are  various  forms  of  civilization;  the  Oriental  and  the  Western, 
the  Asiatic  and  the  European.  The  rudest  boors  may  not  be  outside 
his  range ;  and  the  excesses  of  luxury,  conventionality,  and  ceremony 
in  courtly  circles,  prompt  the  use  of  the  word  artijirial,  for  the  most 
uth'anced  range  of  society." 

Tne  East  Indian.s,  the  Turks,  the  Chinese,  and.  indeed,  the  wliole 
Mongolian  race,  are  civilized;  but  their  civilization  differs  materially 
from  ours.  They  are  averse  to  accepting  our  civilization,  and  we  cer- 
tainly would  not  accept  theirs.  So  that,  in  approaching  this  subject  of 
civilization,  it  is  understood  that  wo  have  in  view  our  own  European 
standard,  which  we  are  compelling  the  native  red  man  to  accept. 

The  first  attempt  at  l)ringing  the  Indians  into  our  civilization  was 
by  the  Puritans  in  the  New  England  colonies.     But  their  notions  of 


r.oC) 


THE   AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


civilizfition  seemed  to  have  been  judged  by  the  notions  of  their  religion; 
in  which  centered  their  ideas  of  civilization,  which  they  considered 
tlieniselves  specially  commissioned  to  impart  to  tlie  Indians.  Thrir 
idea  was.  that  when  the  Indian  had  fully  accepted  their  religion,  their 
religious  faiths  and  beliefs,  he  was  civilized.  In  other  words,  when  he 
became  Christianized,  according  to  their  interi)retation  of  the  term, 
it  was  synonymous  with  civilization. 

This  great  work  was.  therefore,  by  common  consent,  assigned  to 
the  so  called  "Indian  apostle,"  Eliot,  who  set  about  learning  their  dia- 
lect, and  the  work  of  imp-u-ting  to  the  benighted  natives  in  that  vicinity 
the  religion  of  the  Puritans,  until  the  number  of  converted  Indians,  or 
those  who  had  accepted  his  religious  teachings,  amounted,  as  is  said, 
tt)  something  over  3M)().  But  it  was  soon  found,  says  the  historian, 
that  "the  Indians  had  more  to  fear  from  civilization  than  from  barl)ar- 
ism.  Cupidil  V  and  rum  were,  fr()m  the  beginning,  more  potent  forces 
than  the  tomf '"vl<  nnd  scalping  knife." 

Snbsequeiitj  ,  v.  Mr.  Hawley  of  Boston  set  about  continuing 
the  work  so  well  i  ■  nnenced  by  Mr.  Eliot.  As  the  Indians  were 
removed  westward,  to  give  [)lace  to  the  invading  white  man,  Mr.  Haw- 
ley pursued  his  missionary  work  of  civilizing  them  into  the  colony  of 
New  York,  where  he  was  enabled  to  make  a  good  beginning,  l)ut  the 
results,  according  to  his  own  account,  seem  not  to  have  been  very  flat- 
tering, for  he  says:  "There  is  rarely  a  nmle  professor  of  the  gos[)el 
Avho  will  not  falsify  his  word,  drink  to  excess,  ami  commit  other  immor- 
alities. There  are  two  instances  in  the  whole  Six  Nations,  and  two 
only,  of  persons  who,  since  their  conversion  to  Christianity,  have  not 
been  intoxicated." 

It  is  said  concerning  Mr.  Hawley's  experience  as  a  missionary, 
that  "on  one  occasion  (July  1st,  1753),  he  was  in  great  danger,  for 
the  Indians  had  got  rum,  and  were  proceeding  to  hold  a  <lruidv.  The 
women  and  children  were  skulking  about,  secreting  hatchets  and  guns, 
well  knowing  what  must  be  the  result.  Mr.  Hawley  and  Deacon 
Woodbridge,  with  their  inlerpreter,  Avere  pursued,  but  escaped,  after 
Vx'ing  well  frightened,  and  with  reason,  for  a  drunken  savage  is  as 
dangerous  as  a  drunken  white  nmn." 

The  examples  of  the  Puritans  set  the  Indians  at  discord  among 
themselves.  Intolerance,  religious  persecution,  and  various  quarrels 
on  doctrinal  points  in  their  religion,  tended  to  distract  the  Indian 
mind,  and  led  him  to  doubt  the  white  man's  sincerity,  and  they  nat- 
urally inquired,  as  Mr.  Gookin  informs  us,  "  How  is  it,  then,  that  Mr. 
Wilson  is  ready  to  drive  Mr.  Wheelwright  into  the  sea,  and  Mr.  Wil- 
liams is  hunted  from  his  home  among  Christian  men,  and  Mrs.  Hutch- 


INDIAN    CIVILIZATION. 


COT 


insoii's  boily  is  shut  up  in  prisuu  iiiid  lier  cluiraotpv  blackened?  Wiiy 
is  this,  for  do  not  all  appeal  to  the  Bible,  and  stand  fast  U[K)n  it?" 

The  disastrous  wars,  ending  in  the  destruction  of  the  Pequots 
and  sympathizing  tribes,  who  had  made  their  last  stand  to  hold  pos- 
session of  their  country  against  the  English  aggression,  so  disheart- 
ened the  remnants  of  the  Indian  tribes  of  New  England  that  they 
accepted  the  terms  proposed  for  <piitting,  and  leaving  tlie  country  to 
tlie  civilized  conquerors.  These  remnants  were,  therefore,  gathered 
up  and  consolidated  into  a  kind  of  brotherhood,  consisting  of  the 
Peouots.  Mohegans,  Nnrragansetts,  and  the  relics  of  various  other 
tribes,  who  became  known  as  llrotlicrtoiiiis,  or  the  Ilrollirrloini  Iiididus. 
A  township  of  land  was  finally  procured  for  them  in  the  state  of  New 
York,  ailjoining  or  near  to  the  Oneida  Indians,  who  had  already 
assumed  habits  of  civilization.  From  thence,  about  the  year  182S, 
they  were  removed  tf)  lands  on  '.he  Fox  river  of  "Wisconsin,  near  Green 
Bay,  where  their  situatioTi  >vas  made  so  uncomfortable  by  the  laiul 
s[)eculators  that  they  abandoned  their  possessions  there,  and  procured 
lands  (m  the  east  side  of  Winnei)ngo  lake,  where  they  have  become 
citizens  of  Wisconsin,  and  still  remain  to  the  number  of  about  8~)().  as 
prosperous  and  industrious  iidiabitants.  About  seventy-live  years  ago 
they  had  so  far  advanced  in  our  civilization  that  they  had  abandoned 
their  own  language,  and  adopted  that  which  we  are  speaking,  their 
original  dialect  becoming,  at  length,  olOiterated  from  their  recollection. 

The  Iroquois,  or  Six  Nations  of  New  York,  accepted  civilization 
under  peculiar  circumstances.  The  Mohawks  were  early  turned  in 
this  directicm  through  the  influence  of  Col.  William  Johnson,  unac- 
companied ])y  any  special  religious  effort.  The  Oneidas  were  induced 
to  accej)t  our  civilization  through  the  efforts  of  the  devoted  missionary, 
Rev.  Samuel  Kirkland.  who  also  exerted  an  influence  in  that  direction 
by  his  constant  lal)ors  and  teachings,  not  only  as  to  his  religion.  l)ut 
as  to  the  benefits  of  our  civilization  in  general,  over  the  Onondagas, 
Cayugns  and  Senecas;  through  which,  in  connection  with  their  own 
efforts,  the  whole  Six  Nations  ultimately  assumed  the  habits,  manners 
and  customs  and  civilization  of  the  white  man,  so  far  as  their  nature 
would  admit. 

But  the  Iroquois  ov  Six  Nations  were,  when  first  encountered  i)y 
the  whites,  an  intelligent  peojjle,  having  a  strong  and  perfect  civil 
government,  of  which  no  better  example  exists  in  the  history  of  civil- 
ized man.  It  can  hardly  be  said  of  them  that  they  became  a  reclaimed 
people,  so  far  as  intelligence  and  moral  conduct  is  concerned;  but  it 
was  simply  a  change  from  one  condition  to  another. 

Far  different  is  the  example  of  the  commencement  of  the  course 


(508 


THh'    AMKiaCAN    INDFAN. 


of  civilization  which  began,  or  had  its  genu,  at  the  treaty  of  William 
Penn  with  the  asseml)leil  tribes  at  Shackamaxen,  on  the  Delaware 
river,  in  ltl82.  Tin*  Quaker  intluence  which  followed  among  the  east- 
ern tribes,  and  wliich  attended  them  in  their  advancing  migration 
westward  to  the  wilderness  of  Oliio.  had  greater  intiuence  over  the 
Indian  mind  in  bringing  him  into  our  civilization,  through  the  work 
of  succeeding  generations,  than  all  other  efforts  of  that  period  com- 
bined. The  Quaker  did  not  go  with  the  Bilde  in  one  hand  and  fire- 
water in  the  otiier;  or  religion  on  one  side  and  the  scheming  s[>irit  of 
the  trader  and  speculator  on  the  other,  through  which  to  dispossess 
the  Indians  of  their  lands;  but  went  out  on  the  pure  principles  of  their 
faith  and  love  to  all  mankind.  The  mission  of  the  Quakers  is  well 
expressed  in  the  following  letter  of  the  secretary  of  war,  carried  by 
tlie  persons  therein  named,  who  were  (Quaker  representatives,  sent  l)y 
their  people  to  visit  the  Indians  of  Ohio  and  Indiana,  and  instruct 
them  in  the  arts  of  civilization,  which  mission  they  performed  faith- 
fully and  well: 

•'  Wau  Dk i>a1!TMENT,  February  20.  1804. 

''Gi>TLKJiEN: — This  will  lie  handed  you  by  Messrs.  George  Elli- 
cott.  Joel  Wright  and  Gerald  T.  Hopkins,  who  are  a  deputation  from 
the  Soci'  t_,  of  T^riends  in  Marylaiul,  for  visiting  the  Indians  in  the 
western  country,  for  the  laudable  purpose  of  affording  them  assistance 
in  the  introduction  of  the  arts  of  civilization. 

"They  are  men  of  high  resi)ectal)ility,  are  actuated  by  the  best 
motives,  and  are  entitled  to  all  the  civilities  in  your  power  to  bestow. 
You  will  please  to  afford  them  all  necessary  aid,  and  treat  them  with 
such  marks  of  respectful  attention  as  are  due  to  citizens  whose  disin- 
terested services  deserve  the  plaudits  of  every  good  man. 
"I  am,  very  respectfully,  your  humble  servant, 

"  Henuy  Deaiibokn. 

"  To  the  commanding  officer  at  Fort  Wayne. 

"Mii.  John  Johnson,  Indian  Factor. 

"Mit.  William  Wells,  Indian  Agent." 

Those  Quakers  furnished  to  the  Indians  implements  and  supplies  of 
agriculture  and  husbandry,  and  continued  among  them,  instructing 
them  in  developing  the  soil,  and  in  bettering  their  condition  in  life 
generally,  without  the  expectation  of  any  pecuniary  reward  Avhatever. 
assuming  that  the  Indians  were  continually  to  remain  upon  the  lands  they 
t'.ien  occupied,  and  take  on  the  habits  and  ways  of  our  civilization. 

The  Indians  accepted  this  offering,  and  commenced  to  make  prog- 
ress in  agriculture  and  education,  but  the  spirit  of  the  white  man 
has  continued  to  invade  their  country,  and  to  press  them  to  the  west- 


INDIAN    riVII.I/ATION. 


Cd'.t 


it* 


'•■■> 


Kin 

st- 


wanl,  where  tliey  have  at  lengtli  iiiade  tlu'ir  final  stand,  coiitiuuiiig 
tlioir  endeavors  to  ado[)t  and  cont'orin  to  our  civilization. 

The  southern  Indians,  or  Indians  of  tlie  more  southern  colonies, 
were,  at  the  beginninj^',  a  different  class  of  people  from  those  occupy- 
ing the  country  further  north,  and  were  further  advanced  in  the  direc- 
tion of  our  civilization;  hence,  it  was  easier  for  them  to  conform  to  the 
requirements  of  the  coming  era.  Their  advanced  and  homogeneous 
condition,  led  the  Ignited  States  government  to  adopt  the  measure  of 
setting  apart  a  territory  of  land  on  the  west  of  the  Mississippi,  now 
cnlled  the  Indian  Territory,  to  which  these  several  tribes  were  removed 
at  an  early  day,  and  where  they  still  remain.  Five  of  these,  the  Chero- 
kees,  Clioctaws,  Chickasaws,  Creeks  and  Seminoles,  have  become 
knoAvn  as  the  five  civilized  tribes.  Many  other  tribes  have,  in  later 
times,  been  removed  anil  assigned  lands  within  this  territory,  all  of 
whom  are  making  progress  in  our  civilization,  through  missionary 
work  and  schools  for  educational  pur})oses. 

The  Indian  problem,  to  the  close  observei'.  has  long  since  been 
solved.  To  him  it  never  was  a  problem.  The  Indian,  as  an  Indian,  c.ai 
never  fully  accept  our  civilization.  Its  inconsistencies,  incongruities, 
and  false  pretenses,  are  repulsive  to  a  nature  like  his.  He  sees  it  in 
its  true  light.  It  is  destructive  to  that  harmonious  principle  in  native 
life,  to  which  he  has  been  b  ed  and  reared,  ami  which  pervades  all  his 
instincts.  The  Indian,  to  accept  our  civilization,  must  become  a  white 
man;  in  other  win'ds,  his  nature  must  be  changed  to  become  like  our 
own.     This  is  being  done  as  rapidly  as  time  can  accomi)lish  it. 

When  we  say  that  the  Indian  is  becoming  extinct,  we  speak  figur- 
atively, or  in  a  qualified  sense.  His  population  is  not  being  essen- 
tially decreased;  i)ut,  from  the  circumstances  attending  him,  he  is 
intermingling  and  amalgamating  with  the  race  that  surrounds  him, 
and,  in  this  manner,  is  becoming  extinct  as  an  Indian. 

Among  the  tribes  called  civilized  tribes,  or  anu)ng  those  who  have 
thoroughly  adopted  our  civilization,  the  original  Indian  stock  is  dis- 
a[)i)earing,  and  giving  place  to  mixed  blood,  of  which  the  Pottawatta- 
mies,  now  in  the  Indian  territory,  afford  an  example.  The  report  of 
the  Indian  agent,  having  charge  of  this  people,  to  the  Indian  Com- 
missioner at  Washington,  dated  August  10,  1880,  says  of  them: 
'■  About  seventy-five  per  cent,  are  mixed  lihjods.  the  remainder  are 
ap[)arently  whites,  maiidy  French  descent;  all  live  in  houses  and  speak 
the  English  language." 

The  Indian  agent  at  Union  township,  Indian  Territory,  under 
report  to  the  Commissione:'  of  Indian  Affairs,  September  '20,  188(5, 
says  of  the  Cherokees:     "Among  Cherokee  citizens  we  find  full  blood 


r.y 


610 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


-I 

n 
c 


Cherokees,  Clierokees  of  half  blnod,  quarter,  ei<,rlitli,  sixteenili,  etc., 
till  the  Cherokee  bhxid  (lis!i[>[)e!ir.s  to  flaxen  liair  and  l)hie  eyes.  The 
hvi'ger  i)art  of  the  nation  is  of  Cherokee  stock,  7,()<H)  or  S.dOO  fnll 
bh)0(ls:  mixed  liloods,  0,0()0to  KMtOO."  Tliese  are  fair  saniph'sof  the 
projiortion  of  mixed  bloods  among  all  the  civilized  triljcs.  and  illus- 
trates the  progress  to  bo  nnule  in  all  tiie  tribes,  in  proportion  as  tiiey 
adopt  onr  civilization.  Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  tlie  race  as  Indians, 
is  soon  to  become  extinct,  by  this  pi'ocess  of  amalgamation. 

As  the  white  man  has  had  liis  Fiidifui  pi'ohlciii,  so  tiie  Indian  has 
on  hand  liis  problem;  whicli  is  the  irliilc  man  jn'ohJoii,  whose  civiliza- 
tion fii'st  cast  its  shatlow  upon  him  in  Nortii  Ann'i'ica.  when  Do  Soto 
mnrehed  through  his  country,  murdering  liis  people  and  destroying 
his  prop(>rty.  the  beneficent  influence  of  Avhich  he  could  not  just  then 
Avell  understand.  It  afterwards  a[)])eared  upon  him  at  Phinouth 
Eock,  when  the  Puritans  pilfered  his  property,  and  niailo  war  on  his 
people.  He  was  told  that  the  white  man  Inul  a  religion  which  instructed 
mankind  to  live  peaceably,  (piietly  and  charitably,  and  to  love  his 
neiglibor  as  himself.  When  the  sauKi  [)e()|)le  drove  him  from  his 
country,  murdered  his  people,  robbed  him  of  liis  lands,  and  cast  among 
them  destruction  by  his  fire-water,  they  lost  faith  in  white  man's  ])ro- 
fession  of  friendshi[),  and  became  reluctant  to  accept  his  religion  and 
his  civilization:  and  the  Indian  wonders  how  it  is,  if  the  white  man's 
civilization  tends  so  mucii  to  better  the  condition  of  mankind,  that  the 
white  man  has,  in  his  society,  so  many  crimes  and  offenses,  and  that  he 
has  been  compelled  to  put  forth  so  much  exertion  to  resist  these  evils. 
He  wonders  how  it  is  that  the  white  man's  society,  according  to  liis 
own  account,  is  so  thoroughly  permeated  with  crime  and  sin,  and  how 
it  is,  if  his  civilization  is  so  good  and  beneficial  to  nninkind.  and  etfect- 
ive  in  its  good  [)ur[)oses,  that  all  these  evils  are  not  held  in  check  by 
its  beneficent  influences. 

Ho  notices  that,  when  he  commences  to  enter  u[)on  the  wiiito 
man's  civilization,  the  first  things  he  is  warned  against,  are  the  sins 
and  crimes  of  the  white  man.  or  the  attempt  of  the  white  man  to  over- 
reach him  throuifh  the  influence  of  his  fire-water  or  other  modes.  To 
the  Indian,  the  white  man's  civilization  is  a  series  of  inconsistencies, 
with  its  artificial  burdens,  abhorrent  to  his  primitive  nature  and  instincts. 


CHAPTER  LI. 


INDIAN  POPULATION. 


Poimlfitioii  OvtTiated— Esawi'iutious  of  the  Early  ExjilorcrH  Report  of  the  Com- 
laissiouer  of  Tuiliiiu  AtYairs  -Number  of  luilians  in  the  United  States  at  the  Pres- 
ent Time  Ett'eot  of  Gontaj,'ions  DiseaseK  Destruction  of  Game  Semi-State 
of  Starvation  Grailual  Decrease  Cause  of  Di'crease  Hecomiiii,' IJenioveil  flow 
Indian  Popvdatioii  liecame  Ovin-estimated  Exa;;i,'eration  of  I'oiiuhilioii  in  New 
England — The  Iro(iuois  Nation  Exafjrweratiou  of  Nnml)ers — The  West  Indies  - 
Numbers  Overestimated — A ud  so  in  Virginia  How  a  Small  Number  of  Indians 
Apiiear  La rj,'e- Indians  of  Kentucky     No  Permaiunt  Indians  tlici.  . 

:,ir^;jl{.  HCHOOLCEAi'T  lius 

"M  \/ I     ^^'cll    reuiiirkeil    that  tlio 
'I  /     /    I 
r  /. L    1.'    fil)(ii'iii;iiial   population  ot" 

-'^-<'.-^^  '  AiiH'i-ica  was  ovoiratod 
from  the  iH-giiiiiiii^,  and  that  th(( 
sanio  s{)irit  of  exa>j^fj;eration  which 
actuated  the  early  discoveret's  con- 
tiiiuod  to  throw  its  intluence  over 
8ul)se([ueut  [)eriods  of  our  hiytory, 
until,  in  later  tini(>s.  when  some 
reliable  data  could  l)e  ohtainod. 
Since  th(>  United  States  governmi'nt  succeeded  in  disi)ossessing 
the  Indian  tribes  of  the  lands  they  held  in  their  tribal  state,  and  allotted 
them  reservations,  we  have  had  more  accurate  data  from  wiiich  to 
determine  the  population  of  those  Iiulians  who  have  been  assigned  to 
reservations  by  the  general  government.  The  re]>ort  of  the  Commis- 
sioner of  Indian  Affairs,  under  date  of  Septend)er  'JS,  ISSti.  shows 
the  total  population  of  Indians  assigned  to  reservations,  exclusive  of 
those  in  Alaska,  to  be  247,701,  the  niimber  of  Iiulians  in  Alaska 
being  estimated  at  -iO.OOO. 

The  nundter  of  Indians  scattered  about  the  country,  of  Avhich  the 
United  States  have  lu)  immediate  care  or  jurisdiction,  aiul  of  which  no 
accurnte  census  has  been  taken,  will,  perhaps,  increase  the  whole  num- 
ber to  the  estimate  made  by  Col.  Dodge,  of  the  United  States  aimy, 
in  187(),  wherein  he  says  the  nundier  of  Indians  of  all  descriptions,  at 

present  iidiabiting  the  United  States,  is  estimated  at  about  JJUD.UUO. 

(6in 


IS'KVITAllI.li  DlCSlINY. 


(112 


TIIK    AMKIttCAN    INDIAN. 


Add  to  tliis  tlie  ludiniis  of  tlio  JJritisli  possessions  and  the  northorn 
regions,  and  it  will  douhtlcss  swell  this  number  of  Indians  in  North 
America  to  somewiiere  alxmt  -"iOO.dUO.  Col.  Dodge  expresses  the  ()|)ini.)n 
that,  some  two  eentnries  ago,  the  nund)er  of  Inilians,  in  what  now 
comprises  the  I'nited  States,  was  n])wards  of  two  millions. 

He  savs  that  everywhere,  amongst  nil  tril)es,  with  the  exception 
perhaps  of  the  Dakotas,  their  numbers  are  rn[)idly  decreasing,  which 
ai'ises  from  various  causes,  amongst  tlie  principal  of  which  may  be 
mentioned  contagious  dist^ases.  intemperance,  and  wars,  both  amongst 
themselves  and  with  the  whites;  and  that  the  steady  and  resisth>ss 
emigration  of  white  men  into  the  territory  of  the  west  restricts  the 
Indians  yearly  to  still  narrower  limits,  destroying  the  game  Avhich.  in 
their  normal  state,  constituted  their  principal  means  of  subsistence, 
reducing  them  to  a  semi-state  of  starvation  and  desperation.  He 
declares  that  the  records  of  every  tribe  tell  the  same  story  of  their 
gradual  decrease  and  probable  extinction. 

But  since  the  foregoing  statement  was  made,  the  Indian  question 
or  Indian  problem,  as  to  his  future,  has  l)een  largely  settled,  and  the 
causes  oi  decrease,  mentioned  by  Col.  Dodge,  have  been  greatly 
removed;  and,  so  far  as  the  Indian  population  of  North  America  is 
concerned,  the  better  opinion  is  that  the  Indian  has  held  his  own  in 
numbers  to  a  greater  degree  than  popular  opinion,  in  later  times,  has 
ijeuerallv  estimated. 

Careful  investigation  into  this  subject  warrants  the  assertion  that 
there  was  not,  and  has  not  been,  since  the  time  of  the  discovery  of 
America,  within  what  is  now  the  territory  of  the  United  States,  nor 
upon  the  whole  North  American  continent,  two  millions  of  Indian 
inhabitants. 

It  is  tlieoj)ini(m  of  many  who  have  investigated  this  subject  that 
one  of  the  causes  which  held  the  increase  of  the  Indian  population  in 
check  was  that,  of  all  the  children  born,  full  one-half  died  before 
reaching  even  the  period  of  youth.  It  Avas  only  those  who  had  the 
strongest  constitutions  who  survived  the  shocks  and  exposures  to  which 
thev  were  subjected  during  infancy  and  childhood.  Added  to  this,  the 
mortality  among  others,  who  had  passed  through  childhood,  was  quite 
large  in  proportion  to  their  numbers,  owing  to  their  hardships  in  life 
in  procuring  the  means  of  subsistence,  through  constant  exposure  to 
the  elements. 

That  the  Indian,  as  an  Indian,  is  to  become  extinct,  sooner  or 
later,  there  is  little  or  no  question,  not,  however,  by  the  mode  generally 
suggested,  but  rather  by  amalgamation,  or  mixing  with  the  race  which 
surrounds  him,  and  w'ith  which  he  is  destined  in  process  of  time  to 


INPIAN    I'OITI.ATION. 


)5i;j 


intenninj^le.  The  tiiiio  is  fvidcntlv  lu-ar  fit  liaii.l  wIumi  lie  will  no 
longer  hold  iiis  l;iiuls  in  common,  hnt  \vill  he  compollt'd  to  take  wluit- 
ever  he  can  get  in  severalty,  all  tending  to  revolntioiu/e  ins  conditii.u 
and  remove  his  nttfidinieiit  for  trihal  atliliations,  wluMvhy  liis  race  iimst 
sooner  or  later  succiunh  to  the  fate  here  predicted.  Tliis  would  seem 
to  be  inevitable. 

The  idea  of  a  large  Indian  population  u[)()n  this  continint  nt  the 
beginning  of  the  white  man's  invasion,  arose  from  tiic  overestimates  of 
early  writers  and  adventurers.  Ca|.t.  .roliii  Smith  tells  us  tliiit.  within 
sixty  miles  of  Jamestown,  there  were  r;,(IO()  people,  of  whom  l.-'OO 
were  warriors,  at  the  time  of  the  first  settlement  of  the  Virginia  col- 
ony. 1007. 

Mr.  Jefferson,  in  his  "Notes  on  Virginia.''  says  the  territorv  of 
the  Towhatan  confederacy,  sontii  of  the  Potomac,  comprehended  about 
X.(M)  scjuan^  miles,  thirty  tribes  and  2.400  warriors:  from  this  he  .says 
the  Powhatan  confederacy,  the  ju'oportion  of  warriors  to  tlii^  whole 
people  being  as  three  to  ten.  would  consist  of  about  S.OOO  inhabitaiiis, 
which  was  one  for  every  sijuare  mile.  .Vltliough  tli(>  climate  and 
native  ^mnluctions  of  Virginia  were  calculated  to  sustain  (luite  a  dense 
population  of  native  inhabitants  of  that  (hiy.  this  estinnite  of  Mr.  Jef- 
ferson is  no  doubt  considerably  overdrawn.  There  was.  doui.tless.  no 
place  in  Virginia  of  S.OOO  square  miles  that  could  furnish  li,400  war- 
riors. In  regard  to  the  estimate  of  Capt.  Smith,  subtract  from  it  one- 
half,  and  it  leaves  more  nearly  the  correct  numl)er  of  the  population 
within  the  limits  he  mentions. 

Mr.  Schoolcraft's  estimate  of  the  Indian  population  of  the  I'niteil 
States  in  1850,  including  New  Mexico,  Utah.  California  and  Oregon, 
was  about  500.000. 

At  the  early  occupation  of  New  England  by  tlu^  whites,  the  tribe 
of  Pequots  were  set  down  as  being  large  in  nunU)ers.  It  was  said 
that  Sassacus,  their  great  sachem,  had  under  him  twenty-six  sagainoics 
or  subordinate  chiefs,  which  was  taken  as  indicating  a  large  popula- 
tion, and  it  was  stated  that  this  great  chief  could  muster  from  500  to 
700  warriors.  This  number  of  warriors,  even,  however,  would  not 
indicate  the  large  |>opulation  which  it  is  supposed  would  be  indicatetl 
in  the  number  of  sagamores  mentioned.  The  tril)e  of  Pequots  could 
probably  have  furnished  some  300  wai'  i  ..  ;  this  would  be  a  fair 
estimate. 

It  is  said  that  the  Narragansetts.  tlie  formidable  foes  of  the 
Pequots,  who  dwelt  at  the  eastward  in  Rhode  Island  and  vicinity,  and 
along  the  shores  (  '  the  sea  in  Massachusetts,  at  the  time  aforesaid, 
were  very  numerous,  and,  according  to  some  accounts,  numbered  more 


r.u 


TIIF.   AMKItlCAN    INDIAN. 


'ifrj| 


? 

r. 


than  "JdMUKI.  mikI  tliat  nt  ono  tiiiii'  tlicy  conlil  liiivt*  runiislicd  ."),()()() 
fi<,'liting  moil.  Tliis  is  ln-licvcd  to  1m' nt  loiKt  throo  tiinrs  their  corrt'ct 
uumlxT  (it  tliiit  jtcriod. 

(.'oiici'riiiiig  th«i  Indian  jKipuhition  of  New  Kn<^Iand,  Mr.  AV.  A. 
Phtdan,  a  young  stiidiMit  oT  C'hicago.  in  his  inanuseript  of  a  work  ho 
is  |ii('[)aring  for  [)iihlication.  on  tht^  Indian  popnhition  oi'  North  Aiiier- 
icd,  finds  tliat  the  total  of  the  Indian  popnhition  of  New  Enghind, 
originally  estimated  at  7(>.<HIU.  is  reduced  l)y  elose  investigation  to.  at 
the  outside.  Di.dOl)  to  ll.OOO. 

The  exagg(>ration  ns  to  numbers  of  Indians  in  America  in 
times,  is  hIiowh  by  the  estimates  which  were  given  from  the  comm 
mont  along  through  variims  periods  as  to  the  Iroqu<iis  nation.  Thus. 
Baron  La  Hontan  |)laced  them,  in  his  time,  at  TO.dOO;  Col.  Coursey, 
at  Alltany,  in  1(177,  estimated  them  at  aluMit  lo.OdO.  but  it  is  known 
that  his  means  of  judging  were  very  imperfect.  Bancroft  estimates 
them,  including  the  Tuscaroras,  at  17, (Hid.  Calculations  made  at  a 
later  day.  after  they  had  decreased  in  nund)ers.  allows  tiiem  KM •(><). 
This  was  substantially  thi»  estimate  of  Sir  William  Johnson  in  17(')H. 
Also,  for  instance,  after  thts  organization  of  the  territory  of  Oregon, 
and  after  a  reasonal)le  mode  had  been  adopted  for  ascertaining  the 
Indian  population  of  the  territory,  then  com[)rising  also  what  is  now 
AVashington  Territory,  the  whole  population  was  declared  to  be  2i?,0B3. 
where  Lewis  and  Clark  in  Isdl'i  had  reported  the  same  couidry  to  con- 
tain Sd.ddd  Indians. 

Mr.  Schoolcraft,  in  refeiriii'''  to  this  subject  of  exairirerntiii 
Indian  pojiulation  of  this  couiitiT  i)y  the  early  adventurers,  says  that 
ail  the  Si)anisli  travelers  were  mere  romancers  ou  this  point.  As  nn 
instance  in  this  regard,  he  cites  the  case  of  His[)aniola,  or  Little 
Spain,  the  name  givci)  by  Cohunbus  to  the  present  ishuul  of  Hayti  or 
St.  Domingo,  having  an  area  of  about  ;?d,dd()  square  miles.  When 
first  tliscovered  Las  Casas  says  it  sustained  8,0dd,()()0  Indians;  he 
afterwards  sets  the  nund)er  at  1.2()d.ddd.  Another  Spanish  authority 
estimates  the  Indian  ])opulation.  at  aiH)ut  the  same  time,  at  1.13d.()d(). 
In  1-Jd^.  a  later  Spanish  authority  put  the  population  of  this  island 
nt  70,()dU.  The  governor,  Diego  Columbus,  estimated  the  number  at 
40.(H)0.  In  1514,  Albmpi.  rque.  pretending  to  estimate  them  correctly, 
set  the  number  ft  ..J.UOO  or  M.Odd. 

So.  everywhere,  ..ithin  the  range  of  the  Spanish  invaders.  tJiey, 
in  like  manner,  exaj^gerated  the  nund)er  of  the  Indian  population. 
So,  in  regard  to  the  numbers  conq)rised  in  the  Indian  armies,  niul  the 
numV)er  of  Indians  killed  in  engagements  Avitli  them,  they  were  greatly 
overrated.     This  same  s[)irit  of  exaggeration  extended  also  among  the 


INDIAN    I'Ol'UI.AriOX. 


«U5 


S|miiiHli  Jesuits,  wlio  claiiuoil  U>  lifive  i'oiiverto(l  ',).()(>♦»,()()()  of  »iitivo8 
ill  New  Mexico  in  tlio  spuco  of  about  t\v(  ./y  years,  which  .-^tiitenieiit, 
Mr.  Ellis  says,  in  liis  book.  '"The  lied  Man  and  tlit^  White  Man."  \vi* 
know  to  IxMi  mere  Hetion.  He  says:  •■Such  landoni  accounts  us 
these  have  no  value,  inasniucii  as  the  evident  exajjiferation  is  charac- 
teristic of  the  extrava;L?ant  spirit  of  all  the  .SitaniHli  expectations  and 
accidents  of  their  ex|)erienco." 

Ml'.  Ellis  also,  in  this  connection,  takes  occasion  to  refer  to  some 
of  the  assertions  of  the  historian.  ("nj)t.  John  Smith,  in  which  hesa\s: 
'•John  Smith,  of  Vir<,nnia,  wiio  tells  us  that  the  country  produced 
pearl,  coral,  and  metallic  copper,  and  that  the  natives  planted  and  har- 
vested three  crops  of  corn  in  tivi^  months,  also  multiplied  the  niimhers 
of  the  Pamuidiys,  to  exalt  the  state  of  their  'emperor,'  Powhatan." 

In  military  contlicts.  our  ludural  disposition  incliu(>s  us  to  over- 
estimate the  nund)er  of  the  enemy's  foj'ces.  So.  with  everythiii<f  in 
which  our  wonder  and  curiosity  is  excited  to  any  <,'reat  dei^ret',  we  are 
apt  to  exa<^<^erate  facts  and  overestimate  numbers.  This  is  shown  in 
all  accounts  coming  to  us  from  the  early  (Ireek  historians,  wiierein 
they  estimated  the  army  of  Xerxes  on  one  occiision  to  have  consisted 
of  '2,r)()0.(M  10  soldiers.  When,  afterwanls,  the  Persian  army  invaded 
Greece,  they  estimated  the  Persian  force  at  HOI ),(){)(».  whilst  their  own 
forces  they  rate  in  numbers  merely  nominal  in  projiortion  to  tlnit  of 
the  Persians. 

Mr.  Schoolcraft  <,nves  a  very  <^ood  idea  ns  to  how  the  ima<rination 
■was  set  to  work,  heading  to  these  exa<fgerations  and  overestimates  of 
the  Indian  population.  He  says  they  are  a  people  who  rove  over  vast 
spaces,  occupy  the  land  very  sparsely.  ;ind  that  their  quick  movements, 
and  yells  under  excitement,  create  an  inqu'essicm  of  nundiers  which  is 
very  deceivinii^.  Five  hundred  Indian  warriors  turned  loose  in  the 
forest  occupied  o^rounds  which  would  sullice  for  five  thousand  or  per- 
haps fifty  thousand  civilized  person.;  or  regular  troops.  Tne  rapidity 
with  which  tliey  move,  the  tumult  tiiey  nmke,  their  wild  costumes  anil 
arms  give  tluMU  a  picturesque  and  forinidaole  a])pearance. 

••It  is  l)elieved  that  every  oflicer  who  has  marched  against  them, 
from  the  early  days  of  Virginia  and  Massachusiitts  to  tin;  formidable 
military  expeditions  of  Braddock.  Bouquet,  and  Bradstreet.  has  greatly 
magnitied  their  numbers.  Similar  exaggerations  prevailed  in  tiie 
armies  during  the  epoch  of  the  American  Revolution  and  the  succeed- 
ing campaigns  of  Harmer.  St.  Clair,  and  Wayiu^.  Nor  do  the  data  at 
our  command  lead  to  the  sup[)osition  that  a  much  greater  degree  of 
accuracy  in  estimating  their  numbers  was  nuule  in  the  campaigns  of 
Generals  Harrison  and  Jackson,  or  Scott  aud  Taylor,  while  operating 


OK! 


Tin:    AMKItiCVN    INDIAN. 


ill  Florithi  or  tlio  M'.s.sissi[>pi  valley,  it  is  astoiiisliiiig  what  mistako.s 
tiiis  g.  .'at  (litrusidii  ol"  tlio  Iiuliaii  t'ovcos,  In'ouglit  into  the  field,  has  leil 
to  ill  all  periods  of  our  liistorj." 

These  lar<^e  estimates  of  the  Indian  forces,  in  conflict  with  the 
Avhites,  are  soon  exi)loded,  when  we  take  into  account  the  fact  that  the 
condition  of  the  native  Indian  was  such  that  he  had  no  means  of  su[)- 
plyinj^  subsisteiK'O  i)eyoiid  a  very  few  days  at  a  time  at  the  furthest. 
If  any  considerable  force  was  amassed  for  a  battle  or  cani[)ai<T;n,  they 
Avere  connu'lK'd  soon  to  disjierse  to  supply  tliemsei\es  Avith  the  means 
of  subsirtence,  Avhicli  could  not  lie  very  readily  accjuired,  to  continue 
or  renew  an  attack. 

'i' he  first  occasion  in  Indian  history  concernin<j^  Indian  wars,  where 
anything  like  an  accurate  account  of  tiie  nuniber  of  the  Indian  forces 
was  arrived  at,  was  wh.en  the  allied  Indian  forces  met  the  army  of  St. 
Clair  in  northern  Oiiio.  in  ITl'l.  under  the  sagacious  ^Fiami  war  chief. 
Little  Turtle,  \vhose  forct.'s  numbered  al)out  l.'i(H).  The  manner  of 
sup[)lying  their  subsistence  during  the  time  being  was  admiralily 
arranged  by  tlieir  commander.  Later  investigations,  as  the  country 
became  settled,  siu)w  that  large  portions  of  the  continent  in  various 
localities  possessed  no  settled  Indian  inhabitants  whatever,  like  that 
portion  of  the  country  now  coin[)risod  in  the  state  of  Kentucky. 

On  this  subject.  Mr.  Joseph  ricklin,  a  prominent  citizen  of  the 
aforesaid  state,  in  a^  letter  to  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  in  iN-IT.  says:  ••  We  iiave 
not  to  answer  to  anv  tribunal  fe-  the  crime  of  driving  off  the  Indian 
tribes  and  possessing  their  lands,  for  ihere  were  no  Indians  located 
within  our  limits  on  our  taking  possession  of  this  country."' 

On  this  subject  Mr.  Schoolcraft  says:  "It  is  known  that  Avhilethe 
present  area  of  Keiitacky  was,  at  the  earliest  times,  the  theatre  of 
severe  Indian  ('(UiHicts,  stratagems,  and  bio  )dy  batth^s,  these  efforts  of 
fierce  coiiiending  warriors  were  made  by  ivlbes  who,  during  all  the 
historical  period  of  our  information,  cro.ssed  the  Ohio  from  the  West. 
The  fierce  Shawnee  and  wily  Del.'iware  remained  in  the  country  but 
for  short  times.  They  landed  at  secret  points  as  hunters  and  warriors, 
and  had  no  'permanent  residence  within  its  boundaries.''' 

The  regions  of  Kentucky  comprised  the  Indian's  attractive  liunt- 
ijig-gi'ounds,  ivherc  the  deer,  the  elk,  and  the  bull'alo  aboundad.  The 
Indians  of  both  the  near  and  distani  tribes  ri'sorbnl  here  at  intervals 
for  the  pur[)ose  ot  hunting  these  animals,  ami  over  which  country  tlu'v 
])assed  and  repassed  in  the'r  migratory  habits,  but  never  sto[)ped  at 
any  point  for  pur[>ose.-(  of  a  permanent  habitation.  The  A\ar8  or  con- 
flicts between  the  Indians  and  white  settlers  of  this  country,  so  much 
noted  in  froniier  hisvorv.  occurred  with  those  Indians  who  had  re.sorted 


INDIAN    I'OrUI.ATION, 


fil7 


to  this  country  t'ov  purposes  of  hunting,  and  such  were  the  bloody  iuid 
constiint  attacks  and  depredations  made  by  the  Indians  ui)on  the  early 
settlers,  and  such  even  were  the  coiitlicts  between  the  various  hostile 
tribes  themselves,  over  this  region,  tluvt  H  l)ecauie  known  as  '-the dark 
and  bloody  gi'ound,"  which,  it  is  chiinicd  by  some,  is  the  meaning  of 
the  word  k'oihi-k/i — whicli  would  appear  to  bo  a  word  in  the  Shawnee 
dialect,  and  a  contraction  and  misspelling  of  the  »  viirinal. 

History  informs  us  tliat  when  the  Pilgrims  arrived  on  the  coast  of 
New  England,  they  found  that  the  Indians  had  recently  been  visitinl 
by  a  plague  or  some  kind  of  fatal  disease,  by  which  their  population 
luul  been  much  reduced,  at  least  in  that  portion  of  the  country;  so 
that,  when  the  Pilgrims  landed,  they  found  the  country  nearly  desolate, 
and  it  is  said  that  it  Avas  easy  for  these  religious  fanatics  to  beli(ive 
"that  God  had  killed  oif  the  Indians  to  make  room  for  them;"  in  fact, 
it  is  asserted  that  th"y  reasoned  in  this  manner.  It  was  stated,  also, 
by  the  Indians,  that  a  blazing  star  had  ai)i)eart'd  in  the  heavens  some 
years  before  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims,  which,  to  their  minds,  fore- 
bode dreadful  disaster  to  them;  that  the  disaster  predicted  was  tne 
plague  and  destruction  of  their  nund)ers  which  followed,  and,  in  their 
superstitious  minds,  they  extended  this  prediction  to  the  evil  conse- 
quences which  were  to  follow  from  the  coming  of  the  white  man. 


"COMl!  TO   STAY." 


CHAPTER  LII. 


INDIAN  ANECDOTES. 


5 

r 

i 
U 

-\ 

r: 
c; 


AueC(lot?s  IlltiatratiuK  lu  liaii  Cliaractor— Lost  Coutiileiico — The  Good  Mnu,  and  the 
Bad  Man  Houor  amoujj  ludiaus  The  Indian's  View  of  the  Trinity — More 
Room  Indian  Mendacity—Indian  Gratitude  '  .  Wit  -Head  Work-  Indian 
Fidelity  Indian  Chief  Poutiac  Selling  Lauds  to  tlie  Whites-  Exanple  of 
Nature  -GiviuR  the  Missionary  a  Cohl  Hiiouldei  Indian  0  n  of  the  White 
Man — A  Hinsjnhir  Instance  of  a  Thiuit;  Found  -Indian  lui  -ulity— Sample  of 
Tadian  Justice     An  Indian's  Keply  to  a  Ciiallenue. 


^HE  numerous  anecdotes 
coniinif  to    us  throuiili 


i> 


f  YJirious  souroes  in  the 
'■-:''  line  of  Indian  liistory, 
since  the  advent  of  the  wliito 
nifin.  serve  well  tt)  illustrate 
Indian  character  and  j^jive  us 
i<h'as  couceriiiuo'  the  red  man. 
not  so  clearly  brought  to  oui' 
attention  and  appreciation  in 
other  forms.  Therefore,  in 
pursuiiif^  the  subject  of  Indian 
characteristics,  tiiis  cha])ter  lias  bcMu  d(>voted  to  this  class  of  anecdotes, 
selected  \vith  reference  to  their  brevity  fi'om  reliable  sources. 

.1  Scn'ouf^  QiN'ftfioii. — About  ITl'-t.  an  otlicer  ])reseuted  a  ■western 
Indian  chief  with  a  medal,  on  one  side  oi  which  President  Washing- 
ton was  re})resented  as  armed  witli  a  sword,  and  on  the  other  an  Indian 
was  seiMi  in  the  action  of  burying  the  hatchet.  The  chief  at  once 
saw  the  wrong  done  liis  countrymen,  and  very  wisely  asked,  "Why 
does  not  the  jiresident  bury  his  sword?" 

Loxt  (^()nji(h'iicc. — An  Indian  runner,  arriving  in  a  village  of  his 
oountrvmon.  recpiested  the  immediate  attendaiu-e  of  its  iidiabitants  in 
council,  as  he  wanted  their  ansx.er  to  impoiiant  information.  The 
■oeojile  accordingly  assend)!ed,  but  when  the  uussenger  iiad  with  great 
anxiety  delivered  his  message,  and  waited  for  iin  answer,  none  was 
<fiven.  and  he  soon  observed  that  lie   was  likely  to  be  left  alone  in  his 

(018) 


INDIAN    ANECDOTES. 


(U(> 


place.  A  stranger  present  asked  a  principal  chief  of  the  meaning  of 
this  strange  proceeding,  who  gave  this  answer,  "He  once  told  us  a 
lie." 

Till-  Good  Miin,  (luil  ilic  Bod  M((ii. — An  Indian  being  among  his 
white  neighbors,  asked  for  a  little  tobacco  to  smoke,  and  one  of  them, 
having  some  loose  in  his  pocket,  gave  him  a  handful.  The  day  fol- 
lowing, the  Indian  came  back,  inquiring  for  the  df)nor,  saying  he  hail 
fountl  a  quarter  of  a  dollar  among  the  tobacco;  being  told,  as  it  was 
given  him,  he  might  as  well  keep  it.  the  Indian  answered,  pointing 
to  his  breast:  '"I  got  a  good  man  and  a  bad  man  here;  and  the  good 
man  say,  -it  is  not  mine,  I  must  return  it  to  the  owner;'  the  bad  man 
say,  '  why  he  gave  it  to  you,  and  it  is  \our  own ;'  the  good  man  say, 
•  that's  not  right,  the  tobacco  is  yours,  not  the  money ;'  the  bad  man  say, 
'never  mind,  you  got  it,  go  l)uy  some  dram  ;'  the  good  man  say,  'no,  no, 
you  must  not  do  so;'  so  I  don't  know  what  to  do,  and  I  think  to  go  to 
sleep;  but  the  good  man  and  the  bad  man  keep  talking  all  night,  and 
troubles  me;  and  now  I  bring  money  back,  I  feel  good." 

Honor  Aiiioiifi  Tiidiinis. — There  is  not  a  class  of  human  beings  cm 
earth,  who  hold  a  pledge  more  sacred  and  binding  than  do  the  North 
American  Indians.  A  sample  of  which  was  Avitnessed  during  the  Win- 
nel)ago  war  of  1S2T,  in  the  person  of  Dek-ker-re  or  Dak-ko-ra.  a 
celebrated  chief  of  that  natiim,  who,  among  four  other  Indians  oi.  his 
tribe,  was  taken  prisoner  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  Colonel  Snelling,  of 
the  5th  regiment  of  infantry,  who  theii  commanded  that  garrison, 
dispatched  a  young  Indian  into  the  nation,  with  orders  to  inform  the 
other  chiefs  of  Dek-ker-re's  baud  that  unless  those  Indians  who  were 
perpetrat(U's  of  the  horrible  murders  of  some  of  our  citiz(Mis,  were 
brought  to  the  fort,  and  given  up  within  ten  days.  Dek-ker-re  and  the 
other  four  Indians,  who  wfsre  detainotl  as  hostages,  would  be  sliot  at 
the  end  of  that  time.  The  awful  sentence  was  pronounced  in  the 
presence  of  Dek-ker-re,  who.  though  [jroclainiiiig  his  own  innocence 
of  the  outrages  which  had  been  committed  by  others  of  his  nation, 
exclaimed  that  In^  feared  not  death,  though  it  would  be  attended  with 
serious  consecpiences,  inasmuch  as  he  had  two  aifectionato  wives  and 
a  larjre  family  of  small  children,  who  were  entirt^v  dependent  on  him 
for  their  suj)port;  but,  if  n(  cessary,  ho  was  willing  to  die  for  tlu^  honor 
of  his  nation.  The  young  Indian  liad  been  gone  several  dnys.  and  no 
iiit(>lli<'ence  was  vet  received  from  the  murderers.  The  dreadful  day 
IxMUg  near  at  hand,  and  Dek-ker-re  being  in  a  bad  state  of  health, 
asked  j)ermissh)n  of  Col.  Snelling  to  go  to  the  river  to  indulge  in  his 
long  accustomed  habit  of  bathing,  in  order  to  imitrove  his  health. 
Upon   which.  Col.  S.  told  him  tliat.  if  he  would   pr  )mise,  on  the  honor 


020 


THE    AMElilCAX    INDIAN. 


1 
n 

?. 


of  n  chief,  that  ho  woiihl  not  leave  tlie  town,  he  mijfht  have  liis  liberty, 
and  enjoy  all  his  privile^'es,  until  the  day  of  the  appointcul  execution. 
Accordingly,  he  first  gave  his  Imnd  to  the  Colonel,  thanked  hiiu  for  his 
friendly  offer,  then  raised  both  hands  aloft,  and  in  the  most  solemn 
adjuration,  promised  that  he  would  not  leave  the  bounds  prescribed, 
and  said  tluit  if  he  had  a  hundred  lives,  he  would  sooner  lose  them  all 
than  forfeit  his  word,  or  deduct  from  his  proud  nation  one  particle  of 
its  boasted  honor.  He  was  then  set  at  liberty.  He  was  advised  to 
flee  to  the  Avilderness,  and  make  his  escape.  But  "no,"  said  lie,  "do 
you  think  I  prize  my  life  above  honor,  or  that  I  would  betray  a  con- 
liileiice  reposed  in  me,  for  the  sake  of  saving  my  life?"  He  then 
complacently  remained  until  nine  days  of  the  ten  which  he  had  to 
live  had  ela})sed,  and  nothing  heard  fi'om  the  nation,  with  regard  to 
the  apprehension  of  the  murderers,  his  immediate  death  became 
ajiparent:  but  no  alteration  could  be  seen  in  the  countenance  of  the 
chief.  It  so  happened  that  on  tliat  day,  Gen.  Atkinson  arrived  with 
his  troo[)s  from  Jefferson  barracks,  and  the  order  for  execution  was 
countermanded,  and  the  Indians  permitt(Hl  to  repair  to  their  homes. 

Tlic  Iiidiaii'K  Vicir  of  the  Tj-iiiilij. — Eliot,  the  great  Indian 
apostle,  so  called,  liatl  been  lecturing  on  the  docrine  of  the  trinity, 
when  one  of  his  auditors,  after  long  and  thtmghtful  pause,  tlius 
addressed  him:  "I  believe,  Mr.  Minister,  I  understand  you.  The 
trinity  is  just  like  water  and  ice  and  snow.  The  water  is  one.  the  ice 
another,  and  the  snow  another;  and  yet  they  are  all  one  water." 

Move  Room. — When  General  Lincoln  went  to  make  peace  with 
the  Creek  Indians,  one  of  the  chiefs  asked  him  to  sit  down  on  a  log;  he 
was  then  desired  to  move,  and  in  a  few  minutes  to  move  still  further; 
the  request  was  repeated  till  the  General  got  to  the  end  of  tiie  log. 
The  Indian  said  " Move  farther."  To  which  the  General  replied,  "I 
cannot  move  any  farther."  "Just  so  it  is  with  us,"  said  the  chief,  "you 
have  "uoved  us  back  to  the  water,  and  then  ask  us  to  move  farther." 

Iiidioit  Mciidocilij, — Of  all  the  vices  incident  to  the  aborigines  of 
this  country,  from  their  intercoiTrse  with  the  whites,  that  of  lying, 
probably,  is  not  among  the  least  with  which  he  has  lieen  charged. 
Some  years  anterior  to  the  independence  of  the  United  States,  one 
Tom  Hyde,  an  Iiulian  famous  for  cunning,  went  into  a  tavern  in  Brook- 
tield.  Mussachusetts,  and  after  a  little  chat  told  the  huullord  that  ho 
liad  been  hunting,  and  had  killed  a  fine  fuc  deer,  and  if  he  woulil  give 
hill,  a  quart  of  rum  he  would  tell  him  where  it  was.  The  tavern 
keeper,  being  unwilling  to  let  slip  so  good  an  opportuv'i.y  of  obtaining 
some  venison,  iminediately  struck  the  bargain,  and  measured  the 
Indian  his  (j^uart  of  rum,  at  the  same  time  asking  where  the  deer  was 


INDIAN    ANECDOTES. 


t;2i 


to  bo  fouiul.  "Well,"  savs  Tom,  "do  voii  kno'v  where  tiie  jjood 
meadow  is?"  "Yes."  "  Well,  do  you  know  the  great  maple  tree  ■'lint 
stands  in  it?"  "Yes."  "Well,  there  lies  the  deer."  Away  posted 
the  landlord  with  his  ten;n  in  quest  of  his  purchase.  He  found  the 
meadow  and  the  tree,  it  is  true;  hut  nil  his  searching  after  the  deer 
Avas  fruitless,  and  he  returned  no  heavier  thai,  he  went,  except  in 
mortification  and  disappointment.  Some  days  after,  he  met  the  Indian, 
and,  feeling  indignant  at  the  deception  practiced  on  him,  ncciised  him, 
in  no  gentle  terms,  of  the  trick.  Tom  heard  him  out,  and  with  the 
coolness  of  a  stoic  replied,  "Did  you  find  the  meadow  as  I  said?" 
"Yes."  "And  the  tree?"  "Yes."  ""And  the  deer?  '  "No."  "Very 
good,"  continued  he,  "you  found  two  truths  for  one  lie,  whioh  is  very 
good  for  Indian." 

Indian  Gratiiude  and  Wii. — Soon  after  Litchfield,  Conn.,  began 
to  be  settled  by  the  English,  an  unknown  Indian  came  into  the  inn  at 
dusk,  and  asked  the  hostess  to  furnish  him  with  food  and  drink;  stat- 
ing that  he  had  had  no  success  in  hunting,  and  could  not  pay  till  he 
had  better  fortune.  The  woman  refused,  calling  him  a  lazy,  drunken, 
good  for  nothing  fellow.  A  man  who  sat  ]<y,  noticed  the  Indian  as  he 
turned  away  from  the  inhos[)itHole  place,  and  perceiving  that  he  was 
suffering  very  severely,  from  want  and  weariness,  generously  ordered 
the  hostess  to  furnish  Jiim  with  a  good  supper,  and  call  on  him  for 
payment.  After  the  Indian  had  finished  his  meal,  he  thanked  his 
benefactor  again  and  again,  and  assured  him  he  should  never  forget 
his  kindness,  and  would,  if  it  were  in  his  power,  recompense  him.  He 
observed  that  he  had  one  more  favor  to  ask ;  if  the  woman  was  will- 
ing, he  wished  to  tell  a  story.  The  hostess  whose  good  nature  had 
been  restored  by  money,  readily  consented.  The  man  assented. 
"Well,  the  Bible  says,  God  make  the  world;  and  then  he  took  him  and 
looked  on  him.  and  say,  'all  very  good.'  Then  he  made  light;  and 
took  him  and  looked  on  him,  and  say,  'all  very  good.'  Then  he  made 
land  and  water,  sun  and  moon,  grass  and  trees;  and  he  took  him.  and 
looked  on  him,  and  say,  'all  very  good.'  Then  he  nmde  beasts,  and 
birds,  and  fishes;  and  he  took  him,  and  looked  on  him,  and  say.  'all 
very  good.'  Then  he  made  man;  and  to(^k  him,  and  looked  at  him, 
and  say,  'all  very  good.'  Then  he  madewonnin;  and  took  him,  and 
looked  at  him,  and  he  no  dare  say  one  word." 

Many  years  after  this,  the  Indian's  benefactor  was  taken  prisoner 
by  an  Indian  scout,  and  carried  into  Canada.  He  was  saved  frf)m 
death  by  one  of  the  tribe,  who  asked  leave  to  adopt  \iim  in  the  place 
of  a  son,  who  had  fallen  in  battle.  Through  the  winter  he  experi- 
enced   the   customary    effects  of  savage  hospitality.      The    following 


G22 


THE    AMEIJICAN    INDIAN. 


c. 


summer  as  lio  was  nt  work  in  tlio  forest  aloiio,  an  unknown  Indian 
came  to  him  and  ajjpointeil  a  meeting  at  a  certain  place,  on  a  given 
day.  The  prisoner  consented,  but  afterwaids.  fearing  that  miscliief 
might  be  intended,  ho  neglected  the  engagement.  The  Indian  again 
sought  Jiini,  reproved  him  for  his  want  of  confidence  in  him,  and 
assured  him  the  meeting  would  be  for  his  good.  Encouraged  by  his 
apparent  friendsliip.  the  man  followed  his  direction.  He  found  the 
Indian  provided  with  muskets,  animunitit)n,  and  knaj)sacks.  The 
Indian  ordered  him  to  arm  himself  and  follow  liini.  Their  course  was 
towards  the  south ;  (hiy  after  day  the  Englishman  foHowed,  without 
being  able  to  conjecture  the  motive  of  Iiis  guide.  After  a  tedious 
journey,  he  arrived  at  the  to|)  of  an  eminence,  comnninding  a  view  of 
a  country  somewhat  cultivated  and  populous.  "  Do  you  know  that 
country?"  said  the  Indian,  Avith  an  arch  smile.  '"Oil,  yes,  it  is  Litch- 
fiehl,"  replied  the  white  man,  as  lie  cordially  pressed  his  hand.  '"  Many 
years  ago,  you  give  weary  Indian  supper  liere,"  said  lie.  '"He  promise 
to  pay  you,  and  he  pay  you  now.     Go  home  and  lie  ha})py." 

Head  Ifor/i'. — Colonel  Dudley,  governor  of  Massachusetts,  in  the 
beffinniniT  of  the  hist  centurv,  had  a  number  of  workmen  emi)loA'ed  in 
building  him  a  house  on  his  plantation  ;  and,  one  day  as  lie  Avas  looking 
at  them,  lie  observed  a  stout  Indian  avIio.  though  the  Aveather  Avas  very 
cold,  Avas  a  im  ked  as  Avell  as  an  idle  spectator.  "Hark  ye,  friend,"  said 
the  goA-ernor.  "Avhy  don't  you  Avork  like  these  men,  and  get  ck)thes  to 
cover  you."  "And  Avhy  you  no  Avork,  governor?"  replied  the  Indian. 
"I  Avork,"  ansAvered  the  governor,  pointing  his  finger  to  his  forehead, 
"with  my  head,  and  therefore  need  not  Avork  Avith  my  hands."  ""Well," 
replied  the  Indian,  "and  if  I  Avould  work,  Avhat  have  you  for  me  to  do?" 
"Go  kill  me  a  calf,"  said  the  governor,  "and  I  Avill  giA-e  you  a  shilling:" 
the  Indian  did  so.  The  governor  asked  him  Avliy  he  did  not  skin  and 
dress  it.  "Calf  dead,  goA'ernor — give  me  my  shilling:  give  me 
another,"  said  the  Indian,  "and  I  Avill  skin  and  dress  it."  This  Avas 
complied  Avith.  The  Indian  then  went  to  a  taA-ern  Avith  his  two  shil- 
lings, and  soon  spending  one  for  rum,  returned  to  the  governor,  saying 
"vour  shilling  bad,  the  man  no  take  it."  The  governor,  believing 
him,  gave  him  another;  but  soon  returning  in  the  same  nmnuer  Avith 
the  second,  the  governor  discerned  his  roguery ;  hoAvever,  he  exchanged 
that,  also,  reserving  his  resentment  for  a  pro])er  opportunity.  To  be 
prepareil  for  it,  the  governor  Avrote  a  letter  directed  to  the  keeper  of 
the  liridewell,  in  Boston,  re(i[uesting  him  to  take  the  bearer  and  give  liim 
a  sound  Avhipping.  This  he  kept  in  his  pocket,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
few  days  the  Indian  came  again  to  stare  at  the  Avorkmen ;  the  governor 
took  uo  notice  of  him  for  some  time,  Init  at  length  taking  the  letter 


INDIAN    ANKCDOTES. 


('.23 


be 
of 
im 
;  a 
or 
er 


out  of  his  pocket,  iiial  ciilliii<;'  the  Indian  to  liim.  siiiil.  "1  will  ifivc  you 
hulf  !i  crown  if  you  will  carry  this  letter  to  Boston.'"  TIks  Indian 
closed  with  his  proposal,  and  set  out  on  his  journey.  He  had  notgone 
far  before  he  met  with  another  Indian  in  the  employ  of  the  governor,  to 
whom  he  gave  the  letter,  and  told  him  that  the  governor  had  sent  liim  to 
meet  liim.  and  bid  him  return  with  that  letter  to  Boston  as  soon  as  ho 
possibly  could. 

The  poor  fellow  carried  it  with  great  diligence,  and  received  a 
severe  flogging  for  his  pains;  at  the  news  of  which  the  governor  was 
nt)t  a  little  astonished  on  his  return.  The  other  Indian  came  no  more; 
but,  after  the  la})se  of  some  months,  at  n  meeting  with  some  of  his 
nation,  the  governor  saw  him  there  among  the  rest,  and  asked  him  how- 
lie  durst  serve  him  such  a  trick?  The  Indian,  looking  him  full  in  tiie 
face,  and  putting  his  foreiinger  to  his  forehead,  replied  ••head  work, 
governor,  head  work."' 

Jiidiaii  Fidclili/ — W^liitc  Man's  Miirdcfoiis  Dccils. — Mr.  Hecke- 
welder  gives  the  following:  "Some  time  after  the  commencement  of 
the  Ilevolutiouarv  War,  when  the  northern  Indians  were  bei'inniiii'  to 
make  inroads  on  the  people  living  on  the  east  sido  of  the  Ohio  river. 
General  0"Hara,  having  come  out  of  the  iip[ier  Moravian  town,  on  the 
Muskingum,  on  business,  and  there  taken  lodging  with  a  respectable 
and  decent  familv  of  Indians  in  the  vilhiire.  I  had,  one  eveningf,  scarcelv 
laid  down  to  sleep  when  I  was  suddenly  roused  from  my  bed  by  an 
Indian  runner  (or  messenger),  who,  in  the  night,  had  been  sent  to  me 
nine  miles,  with  the  following  verbal  message:  "My  friend,  see  that  our 
friend  O'Hara,  now  at  your  town,  be  immediately  taken  otf  to  the  set- 
tlement of  white  people,  avoiding  all  paths  leading  to  the  river.  Fail 
not  in  taking  my  advice,  for  there  is  no  time  to  lose,  and  hear  my  son 
further  on  the  suiiject.' 

"The  fact  was  that  eleven  warriors,  from  Sanilusky,  were  far 
advanced  on  their  way  to  take  or  murder  O'Hara,  who.  at  break  of  day, 
would  be  at  this  place  for  that  purpose.  I  immediately  sent  for  this 
gentleman,  and  told  him  that  I  Avould  furnish  him  with  a  conductor,  on 
whom  he  might  depend,  and.  having  sent  fiU'  Anthony  (otherwise 
called  Luke  Holland),  informed  him  of  the  circumstances  and  requested 
his  services;  he  (the  Indian  )  wished  first  to  know  whether  my  friend 
placed  confidence  in  him  and  trusted  to  his  fidelity;  which  question 
being  answered  by  O'Hara  himself,  and  to  his  full  satisfaction,  he  re- 
plied, 'Well,  our  lives  cannot  be  separated!  we  must  stand  or  fall 
together!  but  take  courage,  for  no  enemy  shall  discover  us!' 

"The  Indian  then  took  Mr.  O'Hara  through  the  woods,  and  arriv- 
ing within  a  short  distance  of  the  Ohio  river  pointed  out  to  him  a 


624 


Tin:    AMEltlCAN    IXDIAX. 


t 


hiding  jjlnce,  until  he,  by  strolling  up  and  cunvn  the  river,  should  dis- 
cover white  people  on  the  opposite  shore;  when,  finally  observing  a 
house  where  two  white  men  were  cleaning  out  a  canoe  for  use,  ho  hur- 
ried back  to  bring  on  his  friend,  who,  Avlien  near  the  spot,  advised  his 
Indian  conductor  to  hide  himself,  knowing  these  people  to  be  bad  men, 
he  feared  they  might  kill  him  for  liis  services.  The  Indian,  finally 
seeing  his  friend  safe  across  the  river,  returned  and  made  report 
thereof. 

'•The  young  Indian  who  had  been  the  bearer  of  the  message  from 
his  father  to  me,  had  immediately  returned  on  seeing  O'Hara  otf,  in 
oi'der  to  play  a  further  deception  on  the  Avar  party,  for  the  purpose  of 
preventing  them  even  from  going  to  our  town,  fearing,  that  if  there, 
and  not  finding  their  object,  they  might  probably  hunt  for  his  track, 
and,  finding  this,  pursue  him.  He,  indeed,  eflfected  his  j)urjiose  so 
com[)letely,  that  while  they  were  looking  for  him  in  one  direction  his 
conductor  was  taking  him  off  in  another. 

"The  father  of  the  young  lad,  who  was  the  principal  cause  that 
O'Hara's  life  had  been  saved,  had  long  been  admired  by  all  who  knew 
him  for  his  philanthropy;  on  account  of  which  the  traders  had  given 
him  the  name  of  "the  gentleman."  Otherwise,  this  Indian  was  not 
in  connection  with  the  Christian  Indian  Society,  though  a  friend  to 
them.     He  lived  with  his  family  retired,  and  in  a  decent  manner. 

"While  I  feel  a  delight  in  offering  to  the  relatives  and  friends  of 
the  deceased,  as  also  to  the  public,  this  true  and  faithful  picture  of 
Indian  fidelity,  I  regret  that,  on  necessarily  having  had  to  recur  to 
the  names  'Anthony'  and  'Luke  Holland,'  I  am  drawn  from 
scenes  of  pleasure,  to  crimes  of  the  blackest  hue.  The  very  Indian, 
just  named,  who  at  that  time  joyfully  reported  to  me  his  having  con- 
ducted his  friends  out  of  danger,  to  a  place  of  safety,  some  years 
after,  a|)proached  me  with  the  doleful  news,  that  every  one  of  his  chil- 
dren (all  minors)  together  with  his  hoary-headed  parents,  had  been 
murdered  by  the  white  people,  at  Gnadenhutten,  on  the  Muskingunj. 

Indian  Honor. — I  can  give,  says  Golden,  in  his  history  of  the 
Five  Indian  Nations,  two  strong  instances  of  the  hospitality  of  the 
Mohawks,  which  fell  under  my  own  observation,  ajid  Avliich  will  show 
that  they  have  the  very  same  notions  of  hospitality  we  find  in  the 
ancient  poets.  When  I  was  last  in  the  Mohawk  country,  the  sachems 
told  me  that  they  had  nn  Englishman  among  their  people,  n  servant 
who  had  run  away  from  his  master  in  New  York.  I  immediately  told 
them  that  they  must  deliver  him  up.  "No,"  they  answered,  "we 
never  serve  any  man  so,  who  puts  himself  under  our  protection."  On 
this,  I  insisted  on   the  injury  they  did  thereby  to  his  master;  they 


INDIAN    ANECDOTES. 


(VJ,J 


nllowed  it  mi<flit  bi;  an  injury,  find  ivplied;  "Tliongli  we  will  never 
deliver  liini  u[i,  we  are  willing  to  pay  the  value  of  the  servant  to  the 
master."  Another  man  made  his  escape  from  tlie  jail  in  Albany, 
where  he  Avas  in  ja-isou  on  the  execution  of  n  debt  and  lletl  to  the 
Mohawks  who  leceived  him,  and  as  they  protected  him  against  the 
sheritf  and  officers,  they  not  only  paid  the  debt  for  him,  but  gave  iiim 
land  over  and  above,  suthcient  for  a  good  farm,  whereon  he  lived  when 
1  was  last  there." 

Jinlidii  Clu'cf  Ponllac. — Great  as  are  many  of  the  western  Indian 
warriors,  none  Avasgreatt;rthan  I'ontiac,  a  chief  whose  fame  was  notonly 
spread  tiiroughout  America,  but  witlely  ditfused  in  Europe.  He  was  the 
chief  or,  rather,  acknowledged  head  nnm  of  all  the  Indians  on  the  chain 
of  lakes,  of  the  Ottawas  to  whicli  he  belonged,  the  Miamis,  the  Chip- 
peways.  Wyaudots.  Pottawattaniies,  Winnebagoes.  Shawnees,  Ottaga- 
mies,  and  Mississaugas,  all  of  whicli  tribes  were  afterwards  led  by 
Tecumseh.  Pontiac  is  said  to  have  possessed  a  majestic  and  princely 
appearance,  so  pleasing  to  the  Indians,  and  this  in  part  accounts  for 
his  popularity  among  them. 

In  17()U,  after  the  capture  of  Quebec,  Major  Rogers  was  sent  into 
the  countrv  of  Pontiac  to  drive  the  French  from  it.  Beinj;  informed 
of  his  approach,  Pontiac  sent  Avord  to  him  to  wait  until  he  came  to 
him.  The  Major  waittnl,  and  wlu  n  Pontiac  came,  the  chief  asked  him 
wiiy  he  entt'icd  his  dominions  without  permission.  The  Major 
answered  that  he  came  not  against  the  natives  but  against  the  French; 
and,  at  the  same  time,  gave  him  several  belts  of  wampum;  whereupon 
•Pontiac  replied:  ''I  stand  in  the  path  you  travel  until  to-morrow 
morning."  By  this  was  meant  that  he  must  not  proceed  until  the  next 
morning.  U[)on  an  offer  of  the  Indian,  Major  Rogers  bought  a  large 
quiintity  of  parched  corn,  and  other  pi'ovisions.  The  next  day,  Pontiac 
ottered  him  every  facility  for  the  undertaking.  Messengers  were  sent 
to  the  ditl'erent  tribes  to  assure  them  that  the  English  had  his  permis- 
sion to  passthrough  the  country,  and  he  even  accompanied  the  Major  and 
troops  ns  far  as  Detroit.  He  was  noted  for  a  desire  of  knowledge, 
and  while  the  English  were  iu  his  country,  he  was  very  curious  in 
examining  their  arms,  clothes,  etc.,  and  expresi^cd  a  wi='h  to  go  to 
England.  lb;  said  that  he  would  allow  white  setth)ments  in  his 
donmin;  and  was  willing  to  call  the  king  of  EngJaiid  "uncle,"  but  not 
"master."  He  further  told  the  soldiers  that  they  must  behave  them- 
selves peaceably  while  in  his  country,  or  he  would  stop  the  way, 

Pontiac  had  distinguished  himself  at  Detroit  und  Michilimacki- 
nac.  AVhen  the  French  gave  up  Canada  (ITfid),  their  Indian  allies 
still  preserved  their  hatred  towards  the  English ;  and.  as  Pontiac  was 


»J2») 


THE    AMKIIICAN    INUIAX. 


n 

n 
c: 


tlio  moot  (•onsidorablo  eiieiny  of  tlwit  nation,  tlio  ndjacont  tiiln's  all 
cHUin  to  liiin  as  a  support  against  tln'iii.  Pontiao  had  advanced  turtln'r 
in  civilization  than  any  ot"  tlio  nni<;hl)oriiig  chiefs;  ho  a[)[)()inteil 
a  conmiissary  dining  the  war  of  lT<)iJ,  called  Pontiacs  war;  and 
issued  bills  of  credit,  on  each  of  which  was  picturtul  tho  thing 
(U'sired,  and  tho  figuro  of  an  otter,  the  symbol  of  his  tribe.  In  l~M 
Major  Pogers  sent  a  bottlo  of  brandy  to  him,  which  Pontiac  was  conn- 
stdcd  not  to  driidv,  as  it  prol)ably  contained  poison.  But  Avith  tho  gnnit- 
est  uiagnaniniity  ho  exclaimed:  '"It  is  not  in  his  power  to  kill  him 
who  has  so  lately  saved  his  life." 

Jiidiiiu  jildiiislnitc. — At  the  first  settlement  of  tho  English 
colonies  iii  New  England,  a  movement  was  inaugurated  to  attempt  the 
civilization  of  the  Indian  tribes,  and  adopt  them  into  English  society, 
on  the  footing  of  the  whites,  in  which  work  the  Eev.  John  Eliot  took 
a  leailing  part.  They  commenced  by  instructing  them  in  tho  Christian 
religion  and  in  the  English  language.  This  reformation  became  so 
conqilete  r.ud  satisfactory,  that  (juite  a  large  Indian  population,  called 
"praying  Indians,"  were  accorded  the  rank,  rights  and  [)rivileges  of 
white  citizens,  among  whom  local  officers  were  elected,  to  take  part  in 
acbuinistrating  and  executing  the  laws  of  the  colony.  The  following 
"state  pa{)er,"  it  is  said,  is  yet  extant,  curious  among  such  writings 
for  its  brevity  and  point.  It  was  a  warrant  addresseil  by  an  Indian 
magistrate  to  an  Indian  constable:  "1.  I,  Hihoudi.  2.  You,  Peter 
Waterman.  3.  Jeremy  Wecket.  4.  Quick  you  take  him.  5. 
Fast  you  liold  him.  0.  Straight  you  bring  him.  7.  Before  me, 
Hihoudi." 

Sclliufi  Lauds  io  tlw-  Wliifcs. — Mr.  Heckevvelder,  in  his  book  of 
"Indian  Nations,"  gives  the  following: 

I  once  asked  an  Ii  an  acquaintance  of  mine,  who  had  come  with 
his  wife  to  pay  me  a  visit,  where  he  liad  been  that  I  had  not  seen  iiim 
for  a  great  while.  "Don't  you  know,"  he  answered,  "  that  the  white 
people  some  time  ago  summoned  us  to  a  treaty  to  buy  land  of  them?" 
"  That  is  true;  I  had,  indeed,  forgotten  it;  I  thought  you  were  just 
returned  from  your  fall  hunt."  "No,  n  \"  replied  the  Indian,  "my 
fall  hunt  has  been  lost  to  me  this  season ;  I  had  to  go  and  get  my 
share  of  the  purchase  money  for  the  land  we  sold."  "Well,  then," 
said  I,  "  I  suppose  you  got  enough  to  satisfy  you?  " 

Indian. — "  I  can  show  you  all  that  I  got.  I  have  received  such 
and  such  articles  (naming  them  and  the  quantity  of  each);  do  you 
think  that  is  enough?" 

Heckew. — "That  I  cannot  know,  unless  you  tell  me  how  much  of 
the  laud  which  was  sold  came  to  your  share." 


INDIAN    ANECUOTEH. 


tJ27 


ludiiui  (nftor  roiiHidoriiig  u  little). — •'Well,  yoii  my  fricml, 
know  wlu)  I  (iia;  yon  know  I  nm  a  kind  of  cliicf.  I  am,  iiidfod,  one, 
tlu)U<jfh  iiono  of  tlio  ^reiitoHt;  neitlior  am  I  one  of  tlm  lowest  f,'radt',  Imt 
I  stand  about  in  tlio  middle  rank.  Now,  as  such,  I  tliiid<  1  was 
entitled  to  as  inxich  in  the  tract  we  sold  as  would  li(i  witliin  a  diiy's 
walk  from  this  s[)ot  to  a  point  duo  north,  then  a  djiy's  walk  from  thiit 
|K»iiit  to  another  due  west,  from  thence  anotlier  day's  walk  duo  south, 
then  a  day's  walk  to  wliere  we  now  are.  Now,  you  can  tell  mo  if  whnt 
1  hiivo  shown  you  is  onoufjfh  for  all  the  land  lying  between  these  four 
marks.'' 

Heckew. — "If  you  have  made  your  bargain  so  with  the  white 
people    it  is  all  right,  and  you  probably  luive  received  your  share." 

Indian. — ''Ah,  but  the  white  people  made  the  bargain  by  them- 
Belves,  without  consulting  us.  They  told  us  tluit  they  would  give  us 
BO  much  and  no  more." 

Heckew. — "  Well,  and  you  consented  thereto." 

Indian. — "What  could  we  do,  when  tiiey  told  us  that  they  must 
have  the  land,  and  for  such  n  price?  Was  it  not  better  to  take  some- 
thing than  nothing?  For  they  would  have  the  land,  and  so  we  took 
what  they  gave  us  " 

Heckew. — "Perhaps  the  goods  they  gave  you  came  high  in  price. 
The  goods  which  come  over  the  great  salt  water  lake  sometimes  vary 
in  their  prices." 

Indian. — "The  traders  sell  their  goods  for  just  the  same  prices 
that  they  did  before,  so  that  I  rather  think  it  is  the  land  that  has  fallen 
in  value.  We  Indians  do  not  understand  selling  lands  to  the  white 
people;  for  when  we  sell,  the  price  of  land  is  always  low;  land  is  then 
cheap,  but  when  the  white  people  sell  it  out  among  themselves,  it  is 
always  dear,  and  they  are  sure  to  get  a  high  price  for  it.  I  had  done 
much  better  if  I  had  stayed  at  home  and  minded  my  fall  hunt.  You 
know  I  am  a  pretty  good  hunter,  and  might  have  killed  a  groat  many 
deer,  sixty,  eighty,  perhaps  one  hundred,  and  besides  caught  many 
raccoons,  beavers,  otters,  wild  cats,  and  other  animals,  while  I  was  at 
this  treaty.  I  have  often  killed  five,  six  and  seven  doer  in  one  day. 
Now,  I  have  lost  nine  of  the  best  hunting  weeks  in  the  season  bv  iroinir 
to  get  what  you  see.  We  were  told  the  precise  time  when  we  must 
meet.  We  came  at  the  very  day,  but  the  great  white  men  did  not  do 
so,  and,  without  them,  nothing  could  be  done.  When,  after  some 
weeks,  they  at  last  came,  we  traded,  we  sold  our  lands  and  received 
goods  in  payments,  and  when  that  was  over,  I  went  to  my  hunting- 
grounds,  but  the  best  time — the  riitting  time — being  over,  I  killed  but 
a  few.     Now,  help  me  to  count  up  what  I   have  lost  by  going  to  the 


f»2H 


•J'lli:    AMKKUAN    1  Mil  AN. 


? 

n 
I 

J 

<j 


trciitv.  Put  down  cii'litv  dcor:  hmv  t\v<'iitv  ••f  tlicin  wcrn  l)iicks.  nu-li 
Imckskiii  oiio  dollar;  tlu'ii  sixty  dotw  and  }()Uii<^  hacks  at  two  nkiiis  lor 
n  dollar;  thirty  dollars,  and  t-vcntv  for  tin*  old  Imcks.  niako  tit'tv  dol- 
lars  lost  to  nil'  in  <1('it  skins;  add,  tlifii.  twenty  dollars  morn  to  this  for 
raccoon,  jicavcr.  wild  cat.  hlack  fox  and  otter  skins,  and  what  docs  thn 
wholo  amount  to':' " 

Hcckcw. — ••  Seventy  dollars."' 

Indian. — "  "Well,  let  it  ho  only  seventy  dollars.  Imt  liow  much  [ 
inif,'lit  li.ive  lion^dit  of  the  tiaders  for  this  money!  How  well  we  mi<,dit 
have  livi'd,  1  and  my  family,  in  the  woods  durin<4'  tii.it  time!  Ifow 
much  nu'at  my  wife  would  have  dried!  How  much  tallow  saved  and 
sold,  or  exchanged  for  salt,  tlour,  tea  luid  chocolate!  All  tins  is  now 
lost  to  us;  and  luid  I  not  such  a  good  wite  (stroking  her  undei'  tin- 
chin  I.  who  planted  so  much  corn,  and  so  nmny  heans.  |mm[)kins, 
s<[uashes  and  potatoes  hist  summer,  my  family  would  now  live  most 
wretchediv.  I  have  learne(l  to  lie  wise  hv  i^'oing  to  treaties;  L  shall 
never  go  there  again  to  sell  n-.y  land  and  lose  my  tinnv" 

E.rdniplc  of  Xdfnrc. — Heckewelder,  the  Moravian  nussionary, 
relates  the  following: 

"Seating  nivself  once  uixni  a  lotr,  bv  the  side  of  an  Indian,  who 
was  resting  himst>lf  there,  lanng  at  that  tinui  actively  employed  in 
fencing  in  his  corn  fields,  I  observed  to  him  that  htnnust  be  very  fond 
t)f  working,  as  J.  never  saw  him  idling  awav  his  tinu',  as  is  so  common 
with  the  Indians.  The  answer  which  he  returned  made  considerable 
impression  on  my  miml;  I  have  remendiered  it  ever  since,  and  I  shall 
try  to  relate  it  as  nearly  in  his  own  words  as  possible; 

■•  'My  friend."  said  he,  "the  fishes  in  the  water  and  the  birds  in 
the  air  and  on  the  earth  have  tanght  me  to  work;  by  their  examples  I 
have  been  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  labor  and  industry.  AVhen  I 
was  a  young  man,  I  loitered  a  great  ileal  about,  doing  nothing,  just  like 
the  other  Indians,  who  say  that  Avorking  is  only  for  the  whites  and 
the  negroes,  ami  that  the  Indians  have  been  ordained  for  other  pur- 
poses— to  hunt  the  deer  aiid  catch  the  beaver,  ottez",  raccoon,  and  such 
otlua"  animals.  Jhit  it  one  day  so  happened,  that  while  a  hunting,  I 
came  to  the  banks  of  the  Suscpndianna,  where  I  sat  down  near  the 
water's  edg<i  to  rest  a  little,  ami,  casting  my  eye  on  the  water,  I  n-as 
forcibly  struck,  when  I  observed  with  what  industry  tli"  M'  chgaim- 
gus  (  Sunlish  )  liea[)ed  small  stones  together,  to  make  vi>  |(lnces  for 

their  spawn,  and  all  this  labor  they  did  with  their  i  -  anil  bodies, 

without  hands.  Astonished  as  well  as  diverted,  I  li_  d  my  pipe,  sat 
a  while  smoking  and  looking  on,  when  presently  a  little  bin^  not  far 
from  nw,  raisetl  a  song  which  enticed  me  to  look  that  way  ;  wliile  I  was 


INDIAN    ANIX'DorKS, 


t'.-J'.t 


ti'viiii,'  (ii  (listiii^'uisli  w'lin  tlu'  soiigsttT  WHS,  iiiul  oitcli  it  with  my  ••yes, 
ita  jiiiilu,  witli  us  luurli  ^'iiiss  us  witli  its  hill  it  could  lntld.  piisscil  closii 
by  mo  and  Ht»\v  into  ii  hush,  wlii'n*  I  |u«rctMVt'd  thcin  tni^Mtlnc  Imsy 
buildin<^  tiicir  iifst.aud  sini^iiii,^  its  tlii-y  wiMit  nloii^.  1  rutii>'ly  t'ui'^^^ot 
that  J  was  M  hunting',  in  order  toconttMniihitn  thuohjcrts  I  had  lit'l'orc  nif. 
1  saw  tilt)  birds  of  till)  air  iiud  tlu^  lislics  in  tlus  walrr  wurkini,'  dili^'i-ntly 
and  chi'crl'idly,  and  all  this  without  hands.  1  thou^^ht  it  was  strange. 
and  bccanio  lost  in  contemplation.  I  looked  at  niysdi'.  1  saw  two  hm^r 
arms  provided  with  hands  and  tinijcrs  besides,  with  juints  tliat  mii,dit  be 
o[)ened  and  shut  at  pleasure.  I  eould,  when  I  pleased,  take  u[i  any- 
thiu''  with  these  hands,  hold  it  fast  or  let  it  loose,  and  carrv  it  alou'T 
with  nie  as  1  walked.  1  observed,  nioi'eover.  that  1  had  a  stroii;^  bod\- 
capable  ol'  bearing;  I'ati^Mie,  and  su|>|)oited  by  two  ^tout,  )ejj;s,  with 
wlueh  I  could  cliuib  to  tlu'  top  of  the  hi;;liesl  iiiounlaiiis  and  descend 
at  ])leasure  into  tjie  valleys.  And.  is  it  possil)le.  said  ].  that  a  beini,^ 
so  i'ornied  as  I  am  was  ci'eated  to  live  in  idleness,  while  the  birds 
which  hav(i  no  hamls,  and  nothiiii.,'  but  their  little  bills  to  lielp  them, 
work  witii  ciieerfulness,  and  witiiout  bein^T  toM  to  do  so":'  Has.  tlieii. 
the  ;L,M'eat  Creator  of  man  and  all  living-  creatures  ^^iven  me  all  these 
limbs  for  no  [lurposey  It  cannot  be:  1  will  try  to  ^u  i,)  w, ,||<.  |  ,|i,| 
so.  aiul  went  away  from  the  village  to  a  sput  of  yood  land,  built  a 
cabin,  enclosed  i^round,  planted  corn  and  raised  r  ttle.  Ever  since 
that  time  1  liave  enjoyed  a  p)od  appetite  and  souml  sleep;  while  the 
others  spent  their  iny;hts  in  dancini;  and  are  sull'erinj,'  with  liuni;fi'.  I 
livo  in  plenty;  1  ke(»p  horses,  cows,  ho^s  and  fowls;  1  am  happy.  See! 
my  friend;  the  birds  and  lishes  have  brou;L,dit  nn'  to  retlection  and 
tau<fht  me  to  work."  " 

(liriiKj  llic  M is!-:i()ii<u\ii  (I  Colli  Slmnldcr.  —  .V  Swedish  minister.  sa\s 
Dr.  Franklin,  having  assembled  the  chiefs  of  the  Sus(|uehai,.ia  Indians, 
preached  a  sermon  to  them,  acciuaijiting  them  with  the  principal  histor- 
ical facts  on  Avhicliour  religion  is  founded;  such  as  the  fall  of  tnir  first 
parents  by  eating  of  an  a[)i)le,  the  coining  of  Christ  to  repair  the  mis- 
cLief,  his  miracb's,  sufferings,  etc. 

When  he  had  fiiushiMl,  an  Indian  orator  stood  up  to  thank  him, 
ami  said:  "What  you  have  told  ns  is  all  very  good.  It  is  indeed  bad 
to  eat  ap[)les.  Better  make  them  all  into  cider.  We  are  much  obliged 
by  your  kindness  in  coming  so  far  to  tell  us  those  things  which  you 
have  heard  fnuu  your  mothers.  In  return  1  will  tell  you  some  of 
those  things  which  we  have  heard  from  our  mothers.  In  the  begin- 
uing,  our  fathers  had  only  the  Hesli  of  aiumals  to  subsist  on  ;  and  if 
their  hunting  Avas  unsuccessful,  they  were  starving.  Two  of  our  young 
hunters,  having  killeil  a  deer,  made  a  tire  in  the  woods  to  broil  some 


630 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


partri  of  it.  When  they  were  about  to  satisfy  their  hunger,  they 
belielJ  a  beautiful  young  wojnan  descend  from  the  clouds,  who  seated 
herself  on  that  hill  you  see  yonder  anioMg  the  Blue  Mountains.  They 
said  to  each  otlier,  'It  is  a  spiiit  that,  perliaps,  has  smelt  our  broiling 
venison,  and  wishes  to  eat  of  it;  let  us  offer  some  to  lu^r.'  They  pre- 
sented her  with  the  tongue;  she  was  pleased  with  the  taste  of  it,  and 
said  'Your  kindness  siiall  be  rewarded.  Come  to  this  place  after  thir- 
teen moons,  and  you  shall  find  something  that  will  be  of  great  benefit- 
in  nourishing  you  and  your  cliildren,  to  the  latest  generation.'  They 
did  so,  and,  to  their  surprise,  found  plants  that  tliey  had  never  seen 
before;  but  which,  from  that  ancient  time,  have  been  constantly  culti- 
vated among  us  to  onr  great  advantage.  Where  her  right  hand  had 
touched  the  grouno,  th^y  lound  maize;  where  her  left  hand  had 
touched  it,  they  found  kidney-beans,  and  where  sir  had  sat  upon  it, 
they  found  tobaccr  " 

The  good  raisruonary,  disgusted  with  this  idle  talk,  said:  '"What 
I  delivered  to  you  were  sacred  truths;  but  v.  hat  you  tell  mo  is  a  mere 
fable,  fiction  and  falseliood."' 

Tlie  Indian,  offended.  re[)lied:  '"My  brotiier.  it  seems  your 
friends  have  not  done  you  justice  in  your  education;  they  have  not 
instructed  you  well  in  the  rules  of  common  civility.  You  saw  that  we, 
who  understand  and  practice  those  niles,  believe  all  your  stories.  Why 
do  you  refuse  to  believe  ours?" 

Iiitli(iii''s  Opinion  of  llic  While  .l/fn(.--Dr.  Franklin  gives  the  fol- 
lowing related  to  him  l)y  Conrad  Woiser.  an  Indian  interpreter,  who 
Jiad  l)een  naturalizcMl  among  tiie  Six  Nations,  and  spoke  well  the 
Mohawk  language: 

In  going  through  tlie  Indian  country  to  carry  a  message  from  our 
governor  to  the  council  at  Onondaga,  he  called  at  the  halntation  of 
Canassetego,  an  old  ac([U!iintanc<\  wlio  emi)raced  iiim,  s[)read  furs  for 
him  to  sit  on,  placed  before  him  some  boiled  beans  and  venison,  and 
mixed  somt^  rum  with  water  for  him  to  drink.  Wlien  he  was  well 
refreshed,  and  had  lit  his  pipe,  Cunassetego  began  to  converse  with 
hini;  askinir  how  he  had  far(>d  the  uanv  vt'iirs  since  thev  had  s«'en 
each  otiii^r,  whence  he  tlien  cam(\  what  had  occasiontnl  the  journey- 
etc.  Conrad  answered  all  his  (^lestions;  and,  when  the  discour,M* 
b'^gan  to  flag,  (he  Indian,  to  continue  it,  said:  "Conrad,  you  have 
li.'ed  long  among  the  white  people,  and  know  something  of  their 
customs.  I  have  been  sometimes  at  Albany,  and  have  observtul  that, 
once  in  seven  days,  they  shut  u[>  their  siiops,  and  assemble  all  in  tjie 
great  house;  tidl  me,  what  is  it  iori*  What  do  fh(>y  do  there?" 
"They  meet  there,"  said  Conrad,   "to  hear  and    learn   good  things." 


INDIAN    AXECIJOTKS. 


t5;u 


••I  do  iii)t  tloubt,"  siiiil  the  Iiidicaii,  "tlmt  they  tt'll  you  so;  tlicy 
liavo  told  lue  the  same;  but  I  doubt  the  truth  of  what  they  say, 
and  I  will  tell  you  my  reasons.  I  went  lately  to  Albany  to  sell 
my  skins,  and  l)uy  blankets,  knives,  powder,  rum,  etc.  You  know 
Hans  Hanson;  but  I  was  a  little  inclined  tliis  time  to  try  other 
merchants.  However,  I  called  first  on  Hans  and  asked  him  what  he 
would  give  for  beaver.  He  said  he  could  not  give  more  than  four 
sliillings  a  [)ound;  'but,'  said  he,  '1  cannot  talk  on  business  now;  this 
is  the  day  when  we  meet  togetlier  to  learn  good  things,  and  I  am 
jjoinif  to  the  meefing.'  So,  I  thoujijht  to  mvself,  since  I  cannot  do 
anv  business  to-dav,  I  mav  as  well  jfo  to  meetini;  too,  and  I  went  witli 
him  TJiere  stood  up  a  man  in  black,  and  began  to  talk  to  the  people 
very  angrily.  I  did  not  understand  what  he  said;  but  perceiving  tliat 
he  looked  much  at  me  and  at  Hanson,  I  imagined  that  he  was  angry 
at  seeing  me  there;  so  I  went  out,  sat  down  near  the  JKmse.  struck 
fire,  and  lit  my  pipe,  waiting  till  the  meeting  sliimhl  break  up.  I 
thought,  too,  that  tlie  mau  had  mentioned  something  of  beaver,  and  I 
suspected  it  might  be  the  subject  of  their  meeting.  So  wlien  they 
came  out,  I  accosted  my  merchant:  'Well,  Hans,'  said  I,  'I  hope  you 
have  agreed  to  give  me  more  tlian  four  shillings  a  pound.'  'No,'  said 
he,  'I  cannot  give  so  much ;  I  cannot  give  more  than  three  shillings 
and  six  pence.'  I  then  spoke  to  several  .>iher  dealers,  but  they  all 
sung  the  same  song — 'three  and  six  pence.'  This  made  it  clear  to  me 
tiiat  my  suspicion  was  riglit;  and  tliat,  whatever  they  pretended  of  the 
meeting  to  learn  good  things,  the  real  jmrjiose  was  to  ''ons-ult  how  to 
cheat  Indians  in  the  [)ric(^  of  beaver.  Consider  but  a  litth',  Conrad, 
and  yt)ii  must  bo  of  iny  o[)inion.  If  they  meet  so  often  to  learu  good 
things,  they  certainly  would  have  learnt  some  before  this  time.  But 
they  are  still  ignorant.  You  know  our  practice.  If  a  white  nuin,  in 
travelinjjf  tlu'ouirh  our  countrv.  enters  one  of  our  cabins,  we  all  treat  him 
as  I  treat  you.  We  dry  him  if  he  is  wet;  we  warm  him  if  he  is  cold; 
give  him  meat  and  drink,  that  he  nmy  allay  his  hunger  and  thirst;  and 
we  spread  suit  furs  for  him  to  rest  and  sleep  upon.  We  demand  noth- 
ing in  return.  But  if  I  go  into  a  white  man's  house  at  Albfiny,  and 
ask  for  victuals  and  drink,  they  say.  'Where  is  your  money?'  And 
if  I  have  mmo,  they  say,  '(ret  out.  you  Indian  dog.'  You  see  they 
have  not  yet  learnt  these  little  good  things,  that  we  need  no  meeting 
ti)  be  instructed  in,  because  our  mothers  taught  them  to  us  wiien  we 
were  children ;  and,  therefore,  it  is  impo8sil)le  tluur  mtietings  should 
be,  as  they  say,  for  any  such  purjioses,  or  have  any  such  effect. 
They  are  only  to  contrive  I  lie  clicaliiKj  of  liidiniis  in  tin'  jn'ivv  of 
6('arc>'." 


0;52 


TIIK    AM!:i:rc.  X    INDIAN. 


Siiignldv  Inaifuicr  of  a  T/u'n;/  Foinid. — Cliarlovoix  relates  tlio 
following:  A  good  old  liidifin  woman,  whoso  whole  stook  consisted  in 
fi  collar  of  porcelain  or  shells,  which  was  worth  about  tifty  crowns, 
cairied  it  always  Avitli  her  in  a  little  bag.  One  day,  as  she  was  work- 
inf;'  in  the  field,  she  hung  her  bag  u[)on  a  tree;  another  woman,  who 
perceived  it,  and  who  longed  very  nuxch  to  sharp  her  out  of  her  collar, 
thought  it  a  favorable  oppr)rtiinity.  without  being  accused  of  theft. 
She  never  lost  sight  of  it;  and,  in  an  hour  or  two.  the  old  woman  i)eing 
gone  into  the  next  jiekl,  she  ran  to  the  tree  and  b(>gan  to  cry  out  she 
had  made  a  ixood  find.  The  old  Avoman  at  this  crv  turned  her  head, 
and  said  the  bag  belonged  to  h.er;  that  it  was  she  who  had  liung  it  to 
the  tree,  that  she  had  neither  lost  nor  forgotten  it,  and  that  she 
intended  to  tak(>  it  again  when  she  had  done  lier  work.  The  other 
jiarty  re[)lied  tiiat  tiiero  was  no  judging  of  in'-  ntions,  find  that,  having 
quitted  the  fiehl  witlumt  taking  again  her  bag.  one  might  naturally 
conclude  she  had  forgotten  it. 

After  many  disputes  l)etween  tliese  two  women,  betwecni  whom 
there  passed,  nevertheless,  no  disobliging  Mord.  the  atfair  was  carried 
before  an  arbitrator  who  was  tin!  chief  of  th(^  village,  and  this  was  his 
decree:  ''To  jndgi' strictly,"  said  he,  ••  tht^  bag  belongs  to  her  who 
found  it,  but  the  circumstances  are  such  that,  if  this  woman  will  not 
bt  taxed  Avith  avarice,  she  must  restore  it  to  her  that  claims  it,  and  be 
contented  with  a  small  present,  which  theotlun-  is  indispensably  oi)liged 
to  make  her."  The  two  parties  submitted  to  tiiis  decision,  and,  it  is 
proper  to  ol)serve,  that  the  fear  of  being  noted  for  avarice^  has  as  much 
infiuenc(^  on  tlit>  minds  of  the  savages  as  tiie  fear  of  punishment 
would  have,  and  that,  in  genei'al,  these  [leople  are  governed  more  by 
|»rinciples  of  honor  than  by  any  other  motives.  "What  I  hav^  further 
to  adil  will  give  another  proof  of  this.  I  have  said  before  that,  to 
hinder  the  consequences  of  a  murd.'r,  the  public  ti.kes  u[ion  itself  to 
make  submission  fc>r  the  guilty,  and,  to  make  amends  to  the  parties 
concerned.  Even  this  has  more  pow(>r  to  prc'viwit  disorders  than  the 
seveivst  laws.  But  this  is  ciu'tainly  true;  for  as  tl'cse  submissions  are 
extremely  uiortil'yiug  to  nuMi,  whosi>  prides  suri)asses  all  description,  the 
criminal  is  more;  afi'ected  by  the  tioubhMvhich  he  sees  the  public  sulf(>r 
on  his  account,  than  he  would  be  fur  liiniseH',  and  a  zeal  for  flie  honor 
of  the  nation  restrains  these  barbarians  much  more  powerfully  than 
the  fear  of  di>ath  or  punishments. 

But  it  is  vei'\  certain  that  impunity  lias  not  always  prevailed 
amongst  them,  as  it  has  done  in  these  latter  times,  and  our  missionaries 
have  utill  found  some  traces  of  the  ancient  rigor  with  wliicli  they  use.l 
toHUptiress  crimes.      Theft,  especially,  was  looked  upon  as  a  blot  which 


INDIAN    ANECDOTES. 


f)33 


ilislioiiovod  11  family,  and  every  mie  had  a  ri<^lit  to  wash  away  the  stain 
witli  the  blood  of  the  delinquent.  Fatlier  Urebeuf,  one  day,  saw  a 
young  Huron  avIio  Mas  killin<^  a  woman  with  a  eluh,  ran  to  him  to  pn ■• 
vent  it,  and  asked  iiini  why  ho  committed  such  violence.  "Siie  is  my 
sisteiv'  replietl  the  sava_<,'e;  "  she  is  guilty  of  theft,  and  T  will  expiate, 
by  her  death,  the  disgrace  she  has  brought  upon  me  and  all  my  family."' 

Indian  C'rcdiiJUii. — General  Dodge,  iu  his  book  ontitleil  ••  The 
Plains  of  the  Great  West,"  relates  the  following: 

Twenty  years  ago,  when  Indians  knew  comparatively  little  of  the 

wonders  of  civilization.  Lieutenant  (now  General)    I* was   sent, 

with  a  small  force,  to  treat  Avith  a  band  disposed  to  bo  tioublesome. 
Ho  took  with  him,  as  guide  and  interpreter,  a  Delaware  chief,  JJlack 
Beaver,  a  warrior  celebrated  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the 
plains.  Beaver  was  semi-civilized,  liad  been  to  Washington,  owned  a 
farm,  and  was  a  person  of  social  consequence  in  his  countiy.  Tlie 
refractory   Indians    wore    assend)led    in    c(mncil.   and  the    dilliculties 

adjusted.     Lieut.  P— then  proceeded   to  descant  upon  the  numbers 

and  power  of  the  whites,  and  the  folly  of  the  Indians  making  war 
upon  them.  As  a  peroration,  lit  directed  Beavei'  to  tell  the  Indians 
about  steamlx^-its.  Beaver  had  seen  steandxiats.  and  gave  a  glowing 
description.      At  its  conclusion,  a   murmur   ran    thi'ougli   the    council. 

"What  do  they  say,  Beaver?"  asked  P ■.      "  He  say  he  don't  believe 

that  d d  lie,"  said   Beaver.      "  Tdl    them    about   railroads,  tiien."'' 

Beaver  had  traveled  on  railroads,  so  [U'oceeded  to  give  his  ideas  and 
experiences  on  that  subject.  .Again  a  murmur  passed  tl  rougli  the 
assembly.      "What  do  they   say  now,  Beaver ';'"'  asked   P  .      "He 

say  he  don't  believe  'hat  d d  lie.  either."  Somewhat  nonplussed  for 

n  wonderful  thing  which  they  might  believe,  P at  last  said:    "  Tell 

them  about  the  telegra[)h."      "  [  don't  know   what  that  is."  answered 

Beaver.      P ■  ex|)]ained  that  i)y   aid  of  a  litth^  wire  he  could  stand 

where  ho  was  and  talk  to  the  Great  Father  at  Washington,  etc..  etc. 
Beaver  listened  attentively,  but  with  a  grave  face,  and  made  no  att(>mpt 

to  translate.      "Why  don't  _\  ou   tell   tlH>m?"siiid  P ,  impatiently. 

'''Cause,''  said  Beaver,  nodding  his  liea<l  slowly  and  emjiliatically, 
"  'Cause  I  don't  believe  that  d d  lie  myself." 

S(nii})hi  of  Indian  .Inslia: — In  iMi  1,  Mi's.  Fannie  Kelly,  while 
crossing  the  ])lain8  with  her  husband  in  a  train  of  emigrants,  to  the 
mininir  reifion  of  the  Nrntliwest.  was  captured  b\  a  Imnd  of  Sioux 
Indians.  After  destruction  of  the  train,  during  which  several  [lersons 
were  killed,  whilst  others  escajied,  she  was  retained  as  a  captive  among 
this  people  in  the  territory  of  Montana  for  al)out  six  months,  alter 
which  she  wii»  released  through  stratt^'v.     In  isTO  she  went  to  Wash- 


G:U 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


0 

I 


inj^ton,  where  her  case  was  laid  before  Congress,  by  which  she  was 
granted  an  indemnity  of  §5.000  for  her  valuable  services  rendered  the 
United  States  army  during  her  captivity. 

While  she  was  in  Washington,  a  delegation  of  Sioux  ciiiefs;  visited 
tlie  city,  among  whom  was  the  great  chief  Ked  Cloud,  for  the  pur[)oge 
of  n  con ference  with  the  government  authorities,  with  a  view  of  adjust- 
ing existing  difficulties  between  t!ie  government  and  that  people.  Mr.s. 
Kelly,  in  her  narrative  giving  an  account  of  her  captivity,  gives  an 
interesting  incident  which  occurred  on  that  occasion,  showing  tlie 
noble  spirit  of  the  great  chief  before  mentioned,  and  the  Indian  char- 
acter for  justice,  whatever  may  have  been  said  to  the  contrary  of  this 
people,  during  the  time  of  their  determined  resistance  to  the  invasion 
of  the  whites,  resulting  in  that  long  and  bloody  conflict  between  the 
contending  parties.     Mrs.  Kelly  says: 

"During  my  stay  in  Washington,  Red  Cloud  and  a  delegation  of 
chiefs  and  head  warriors  from  the  different  tribes  of  the  l^akota  or 
Sioux  nation  arrived.  They  all  recognized  me  at  once  as  having  been 
with  their  people,  and  seemed  quite  rejoiced  at  the  meeting. 

"Some  of  the  good  Christian  people  extended  to  the  Indians, 
through  me,  an  invitation  to  attend  the  church  on  the  Sabbath,  which 
I  made  known  to  Red  Cloud,  telling  him  of  the  great  organ,  the  fine 
music  they  would  hear,  and  the  desire  the  good  people  had  to  benefit 
their  souls. 

•'Red  Cloud  replied  with  dignity  that  he  did  not  have  to  go  to 
the  big  house  to  talk  with  the  Grea*  Spirit;  he  could  sit  in  his  ti])i,  or 
room,  and  the  Great  Spirit  would  listen.  The  Great  Spirit  was  not 
where  the  big  music  was.     No,  )io,  he  would  not  go. 

"N()n<>  of  the  Indians  accepted  the  invitation,  but  some  of  the 
squaws  went,  escorted  to  the  church  in  elegant  carriages,  l)ut  they  soon 
left  in  disgust.  The  dazzling  display  of  fine  dresses,  the  beautiful 
church,  and  the  "lig  music" — none  of  these  had  interest  for  them,  if 
unacconqianied  by  n  feast. 

"I  attended  several  of  the  councils  held  with  the  Indians.  At 
one  of  them.  Red  Cloud  iuUlressed  Secretary  Cox  and  Commissioni'r 
Parker  in  a  lengthy  speech  on  the  subject  of  his  grievances,  in  which 
he  rrl'i'rred  to  me  as  foUows.  Pointing  me  out  to  the  secretary  and 
ciimniissiontM',  lie  saitl: 

•••Look  at  that  woman:  she  was  captureil  by  Silver  Horn's  party. 
1  wish  you  to  pay  her  what  her  captors  owe  her.  1  am  a  man  true  to 
what  I  say.  and  want  to  keep  my  promise.  I  speak  for  all  my  tmtion. 
Tlu'  Indians  robbed  that  lady  there,  and  through  your  influence  1  want 
her  to  l>e  [laid  out  of  the  first  money  due  us.'      I'lacing  his  finger  first 


INDIAN    ANECDjTES. 


035 


ujuju  the  breast  of  the  secretary  and  then  of  the  commissioner,  as  if 
to  add  emphasis  to  what  he  was  going  to  say,  lie  added:  'Pay  lier 
out  of  our  money;  do  not  giro  the  money  into  any  other  but  lier 
hands;  then  tlie  right  one  will  j^et  it.'  " 

At  the  suggestion  of  Re '  Cloud,  Spottetl  Tail,  and  others,  Mrs. 
Kelly  proceeded  and  made  out  a  statement  in  writing,  setting  forth 
her  claims  agjiiust  the  Indians  for  property  destroyed  by  them  at  the 
time  of  her  capture,  and  losses  attending,  which  was  attested  by  all 
the  chiefs  present,  who  recjuested  the  government  that  the  amount 
thereof  should  be  paid  out  of  moneys  coming  to  their  people,  which 
was  accordingly  done. 

^iii  IiKli<tn''s  RcpliJ  to  (I  Ch<il[cii(j('. — The  Indian  has  more  sense 
than  the  white  man.  The  duelist  may  possess  some  j)hysical  bravery, 
but  ho  lacks  the  moral  courage  of  the  Indian,  who,  when  he  was  chal- 
lenged, replied:  "'I  have  two  objections  to  this  duel  affair;  the  one  is 
that  I  should  hurt  you,  and  the  other  is,  lest  you  should  hurt  me.  I 
do  not  see  any  good  that  it  would  do  me  to  put  a  bullet  through  your 
botly.  I  could  not  make  any  use  of  you  when  dead;  but  I  could  of  a 
rabbit  or  turkey.  As  to  myself,  I  think  it  more  wise  to  avoid  than  to 
put  myself  in  the  way  of  harm.  I  am  under  apprehension  that  you 
might  hit  me.  That  being  the  case,  I  think  it  advisable  to  keep  my 
distance.  If  you  want  to  try  your  pistols,  take  some  object — a  tree, 
or  anything  about  my  size;  and,  if  you  hit  that,  send  me  word,  and  I 
shall  acknowledge  that,  had  I  been  the.  e,  you  might  have  hit  me." 

Indian  Fri<-n(lsliip. — Mr.  Jefferson,  in  his  "Notes  on  Virginia," 
declares  that  Indian  friendships  are  strcmg  and  faithful  to  the  utmost 
extremity.  Ho  says:  A  remarkable  instance  of  this  a[)peared  in  the 
case  of  the  late  Col.  Byrd,  who  was  sent  to  the  Cherokee  nation  to 
transact  some  business  with  them.  It  ha})pened  that  some  of  our  dis- 
orderly people  had  just  proposed,  in  the  council  of  the  Cherokees,  that 
Colonel  Byrd  should  be  put  to  death,  in  revenge  for  the  loss  of  their 
countrymen.  Among  thom  was  a  chief  named  Silouee,  Avho,  on  some 
former  occasion,  had  contracted  an  ac(piaintance  and  friendship  with 
(Jolonel  Byrd.  He  came  to  him  every  night  in  his  tent,  and  told  him 
not  to  be  afraid,  they  should  not  kill  him.  After  many  days'  delil)(>ra- 
tioii,  however,  the  determination  was  contrary  to  SiloutM^'s  expectation, 
that  Byrd  should  be  put  to  death;  and  some  warriors  were  dispatched 
as  executioners.  Silouee  attended  them,  and  when  they  entert^d  the  tent, 
he  threw  himself  between  them  and  Byrd  and  said  to  the  wariiors.  "This 
man  is  mv  fricMid:  before  vou  get  at  him,  vou  must  kill  me."  (^n 
which  they  returned,  and  the  council  re8i)ected  the  princi[)le  so  much 
as  to  receth;  from  their  determinatioti. 


CHAPTER  LIII. 


WARS  AND  MASSACRES. 


?. 
n 

I 


Prejtulico  of  Wliite  Man-  Want  of  Correct  Information — History  Misunderstood 
and  P'xaKyerated  ^letLods  oi  Declaring'  War— On  the  Warpath —I'lieir  En- 
canipinents—Knjra^'eineiits— Prisoners — Hnnniny  tlit>  (lanntlet  A(h)ption  of 
Prisoners— Spanish  Invaders  Conindtted  First  ]\Iiirder— ()utrat,'eK  by  DeSoto 
and  I)'Allyon  IndianH  Retaliate—  Attack  and  IMoodshed  in  New  Eu^'land  by 
tbo  Wliites  Fear  and  Suspicion  Aroused  ainontr  tlic  Indians — Indian  Attach- 
ment to  Their  Jjands — Their  I'lll'orts  to  Retain  'I'heni  Indians  Aroused  by  the 
British  Aj,'ainst  the  ("oh)nists — In(ban  ^Massacres  Stiniuhited  and  Ijcd  on  by  the 
Wliites— One  Faction  at,'ainst  the  Otiier  The  So-Called  Wyoniiiit;  ^lassacre— 
Trno  History  of  the  Same— IJurniuy  of  Joan  of  Arc— Other  Instances  of  Man's 
Iidiuinanity  to  Man  — History  Misunderstood. 

^W"p7yiIE    Indian  lias  hoen  arraigned 
iv      ,;4  for  his  cruel  wars  and  barba'-ous 
';!  '/.^  massacres:  to  this  ho  lias  never 
'§^'     bot'ii  hoard  in  his  own  d(>fonse. 
His  liistory  and  character  in   this  re- 
gard   coiiK^  to  us  .'done  through   the 
visions  of    tiio   wliito   iiian,   with   the 
^";;:;     single  |)urpoHe  in  view  of    justifying 
^>*^^J^     liis  own  race,  in  a  continuod  course  of 
injustice    during    a    long    cdnllict    in 
which  the  Indian  has  ever  been  on  the 
defensive. 

Before  proceeding,  however,  to 
the  main  purposes  of  this  chapter,  it  is  proposed  to  speak  first  of  the 
Tndiau  cluiracror  in  connection  with  this  subject,  and  of  tlio  Indian 
custom  ill  diH'laring  or  preparing  for  war  ngaijxit  an  ennuiy  in  his  owu 
country,  among  tliose  of  his  own  race. 

As  in  otlicr  respects,  elsewhere  occasionally  noted,  it  is  proper 
here  again  to  n^poat  that  in  regard  to  a  jiropensity  for  war  or  hostile 
combat  with  an  enemy,  the  Indian  does  not  ditfer  essentially  from  the 
white  man.  Wlienever  an  Indian  sutfers  wrong  from  another  it  arouses 
within  him  ti  spirit  of  revenge  against  the  aggressor,  in  like  manner 
ns  it  would  wicli  the  white  man.     Whenever  an  Inditiu  felt  that  his 


I'AWNKM    W.VllitlOK 


WAUS    AMI    MASSACKKS. 


031 


trilit'  lind  received  injuries  from  some  other  tribe,  it  wns  resente',1  in  a 
spirit  of  iiulij,Miiition  the  snme  ns  witli  the  wliite  riice.  and  such  provo- 
cations were  regarded,  according  to  their  customs,  as  just  causes  for 
war  against  tlie  aggressive  party. 

Rev.  Isaac  McCoy.  long  a  missionary  among  the  Indian  tribes 
who  had  occasion  to  investigate  Indian  character  tlioroughly,  empliat- 
ically  denies  that  whicli  has  been  so  much  alleged  against  the  Indian, 
that  he  has  a  natural  propensity  for  war,  and  speaks  thus  forcibly  iu 
this  regard: 

"Evidences  are  almost  endless  that  the  Indians  in  tlieir  original 
state  are  not  a  warlike  [)eople,  they  are  not  as  much  inclinful  to  war  as 
civilized  man  is,  and  as  they  advance  in  civilization,  they  become  more 
courageous  in  contending  for  their  rights,  whether  real  or  supposed. 
The  time  has  come  for  us  to  understand  facts  in  regard  to  the 
Indians.  We  have  been  too  long  deluded  and  amused  with  false 
theories  and  romantic  stories  about  the  al)original  tribes;  and  even  at 
this  time  fictions  are  crowded  upon  public  credulity,  under  tli(>  name 
of  truth,  served  up  to  the  taste  of  the  novelist.  When  the  true 
character  of  tlio  Indians  comes  to  i)e  drawn,  even  from  the  showin-'' 
of  the  visionary  historians  who  have  labored  to  produce  a  different 
impression,  how  exceedingly  foolish  their  pages  will  appear,  in  which 
they  have  described  in  glowing  ?t)lors  the  propensity  of  the  Indians 
for  war:  and  how  ridiculous  M-ill  he  the  attitude  of  those  who  predict 
the  failure  of  all  efforts  to  improve  the  condition  of  the  Indians, 
because  their  supposed  fondness  for  hunting  and  war  is  uncon- 
querable." 

It  is  said  there  were  tLree  causes  for  war  with  the  native  Indian : 
first,  where  his  established  hunting  grounds  were  invaded  by  some 
other  tribe  or  nation ;  second,  where  some  one  of  his  tril)e  had  bern 
killed  or  s(mie  depredation  committed  ujum  him  by  some  other  tribe; 
thirdly,  war  was  sometimes  engaged  in  by  a  tribe  or  nation  for  the 
purpose  of  eidarging  or  extending  the  territory  of  their  hunting 
grounds,  as  in  the  example  of  the  leagued  nations  of  the  Iroquois, 
whose  territory  was  being  rapidly  extended  through  concjuest,  at  the 
time  of  the  arrival  of  Europeans,  which,  however,  received  an  abrupt 
check  on  the  arrival  of  the  English  on  the  Atlantic  coast  and  the 
French  in  Now  France  or  Canada. 

But  we  arr  informed  that  unlike  the  nations  of  white  men,  the 
American  Indian  never  luid  his  civil  wars,  that  is.  a  war  among  those 
of  his  own  tribe.  A  marked  trait  in  Indian  character  Avas  that  of 
fidelity  to  his  nation,  among  whom  no  dissensions  were  ever  allowed 
to  arise  leading  to  dissolution,  hence,  unlike  the  white  man  in  his 
catalogue  of  crimes,  there  did  not  exist  in  Indian  life  the  crime  of 
treason  to  his  tribe. 


638 


THi:    AMEltlCAN    INDIAN. 


n 


Tlu)  Indiiin  wns  us  fond  of  diHtiiiction  among  his  tribe,  and  tlie 
pooplo  of  otiiftr  tribes,  as  tlio  white  niini  is  anion<^  his  pe()[ile.  In  our 
civilized  life,  however,  there  are  luunberless  ways  open  to  the  civilized 
man  in  the  direction  of  distinction;  l)nt,  in  the  primitive  life  of  the 
American  Indian,  these  avenues  of  renown  were  exceedin>^ly  limited, 
confined  almost  exclusively  to  exploits  on  the  war  path.  It  is  also  to 
be  noted  that,  in  the  white  man's  civilization,  notwithstaiidin<i^  the 
innumcu'able  ways  that  are  open  for  him  to  distinction,  he  also  attains 
the  highest  degree  of  fame  through  success  in  war;  so  that,  in  reality, 
the  customs  of  civilized  man  in  this  respect  have  little,  if  any,  advantage 
over  those  of  the  American  savage. 

Civilized  nations  have,  from  all  time,  since  civilization  on  the 
earth  began,  gone  to  war,  or  provoked  war  with  a  neighboring  nation, 
for  no  other  purpose  than  national  or  individual  glory,  not  even  pre- 
tending that  the  cause  thereof  possessed  a  single  attribute  of  merit; 
and  it  may  not  be  improbable  that  the  Indian  has  waged  war  on  like 
causeless  occasions,  and  with  like  purpose's  in  view. 

In  selecting,  organizing,  and  training  warriors,  the  customs  of  the 
Indians  are  much  like  those  of  the  civilized  white  man.  Every  tribe 
has  its  band  of  warriors  or  military  force.  In  general,  it  consists 
of  nil  the  males  of  the  nation,  from  fifteen  years  and  upwards,  to  that 
period  in  life  which  would  Iwrder  upon  what  would  be  called  old  age, 
say  up  to  fifty-five  and  perhaps  to  sixty  years.  These  warriors  are 
organized  in  a  rude  manner,  according  to  their  notions  of  military  dis- 
cipline, under  command  of  war  chiefs  as  maybe  agreed  upon,  amongst 
whom  there  is  always  a  principal  or  commanding  chief,  appointed  to 
position  in  their  councils. 

Their  weapons  of  war,  in  their  primitive  condition,  were  bows  and 
arrows,  war  clubs  and  spears.  After  the  coming  of  the  white  man, 
these  weapons  gave  place  to  the  rifle  or  musket,  the  tomahawk,  the 
finished  metal  spear,  and  the  scalping  knife  or  dagger. 

Tlie  Indians  had  a  formal  mode  of  declaring  war.  at  councils  of 
the  tribe  assembled  for  the  purj)ose  of  considering  that  question,  at 
which  their  grievances  or  the  objects  leading  to  war  were  recited  in 
their  speech'^s,  and  the  question  was  decided,  for  or  against,  by  the 
council.  With  some  tribes,  the  question  of  war  was  submitted  to  the 
whole  tribe  for  their  decision;  among  others,  the  custom  prevailed  of 
considering  questiems  of  this  kind  in  the  assembly  of  chiefs  and  lend- 
ers, or  wise  men  of  the  tribe.  When  war  wns  determined  upon,  then 
commenced  the  recruiting  service,  or  proceeding  for  enlisting  warriors 
into  the  military  service.  The  chiefs  and  leaders,  or  head  men  among 
the  tribe,  proceeded  to  persuade  the  warriors  to  take  up  arms  against 


WARS    AND    M.I.SSACHKS. 


tJHl) 


the  ciiciiiv.  reciting  the  wroiigH  of  their  tribe,  aiul  exiiortiiig  tlie  war- 
riors to  come  forth  iiiid  vimlicatothe  lionor  of  their  nation,  in  this  style 
of  eloquence: 

"Tiio  bones  of  our  deceased  countrymen  lie  uncovered;  they  cry 
to  us  to  avenge  their  wrongs;  tlieir  s[)irits  must  be  appeased.  The 
invisible  guardians  of  our  honor  inspire  us  with  n  resolution  to  seek 
the  murdereis  of  our  brothers.  Let  us  go  ami  devour  those  by  whom 
they  wore  slain.  Sit  not,  therefore,  inactive.  Give  way  to  your  valor. 
Annoint  your  hair.  Paint  your  faces.  Fill  your  quivers.  Make  the 
forests  resound  with  your  songs.  Console  the  spirit  of  the  dead,  and 
tell  them  they  shall  be  avenged." 

Whereupon  the  warriors  raise  the  war  song,  and  ask  to  be  leo 
against  the  entsmy.  The  chief,  who  is  to  be  their  leader,  paints 
himself  black,  fasts  several  tlavs  and  avoids  all  conversation  with  those 
of  his  tril)e.  By  this  means  he  hopes  to  obtain  the  favor  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  avert  the  evil  intentions  of  the  Bad  Spirit.  He  carefully 
observes  his  dieams,  which  generally  foretell  success.  This  idea  of 
fasting,  it  is  said,  is  purely  n  religious  notion  with  them,  believing  that 
such  religious  services  are  appreciated  by  the  (ircat  S[)irit. 

Having  fasted  the  appointed  time,  the  chief  takes  the  a[)propriate 
belt  of  wampum  in  his  hand,  and,  addressing  his  warriors,  informs 
them  of  jdl  the  motives  of  the  war,  and  of  the  success  which  the  Great 
Spirit  has  promised  them.  Ho  then  lays  down  the  belt,  and  he  who 
takes  it  up  is  second  in  command.  The  chief  removes  the  black  paint 
from  his  face,  and,  thereupon,  ho  becomes  painted  red.  He  sings  the 
war  song  and  makes  a  devotional  address  to  the  Great  Spirit,  in  which 
ho  is  joined  by  all  the  warriors.  Then  they  engage  in  the  war  dance, 
and  conclude,  aci'urding  to  a  general  custom,  with  a  feast  of  dog's  flesh. 

A  hatchet,  painted  red,  is  sent  to  the  nation  or  tribe  against  whom 
they  have  declared  war,  or  intend  to  attack,  which  is  their  manifesta- 
tion of  a  declaration  of  war.  The  messenrrer  who  bears  this  svmbol 
or  message  does  so  at  the  j)erilof  h:,-iiiie.  According  to  their  custom, 
he  has  no  protection  under  their  rules  of  honor  in  doing  so,  and  his 
mission  often  proves  fatal  to  him. 

When  the  warriors  set  out  on  their  march,  they  carry  little  or 
nothing  with  them  beyond  their  weapons  of  war.  They  subsist  on  their 
way  by  hunting.  If  not  near  the  enemy's  country,  they  proceed  un- 
guarded and  without  c(mceru  in  small  parties,  during  the  day,  for  tlie 
convenience  of  hunting;  but  take  good  care,  at  night,  to  return  to  their 
camp,  where  they  all  assemble  together  before  nightfall.  When  they 
arrive  in  the  enemy's  country,  a  different  course  of  conduct  is  pur- 
sued; they  ai"e  now  more  circumspect  and  sagacious,  antl  game  is  no 


r,U) 


rilK    A.MKIMCAN    IMHAN. 


r. 

i 


lc)ii<^er  pursuod.  Tln'v  iivnid  even  s(u';il<iiii,r  t«>  oih'  aiiotlifi',  (•(nnmuni- 
ontiiii,'  liy  si<,'iis.  Tlu'ir  wi'll  trnimul  hoiihi's  iitliiiit  of  discovfriii"^  tli« 
oiii'iny  at  u  distaiici'.  rroiii  tin'  siiii-ll  of  tin'  fires  in  or  nliout  tln'ir  linlii- 
tatiuiis. 

Tlit'y  can  jH'i'ccivtf  tin'  track  of  a  I'not  upon  the  siiidotlicst  «,'rassy 
snrfaoo,  and,  it  is  said,  even  on  tite  hardest  sulistaiu-es.  and  it  is 
claimed  that.  Iioin  the  tracks,  they  discover  witii  aiiia/.iii<,'  certainty  tlie 
nation,  tjie  sex,  and  the  statui'e  of  tiie  person  wiio  has  passed,  and  tiie 
time  that  has  ela[.sed  binco  tiie  track  was  made.  It  hecomestiie  <^ncat 
object  of  botli  parties,  tiierefore,  to  conceal  tlieii'  own  tracks,  and  to 
discover  those  of  thi'ir  enemy.  Tn  marciiini,^.  tliey  i'ollow  eacii  othei' 
in  a  sini^le  line,  called  Jndidii  Jilc  eacli  treadin^^  in  tiie  footsteps  of 
those  iroin>f  before;  whilst  the  last  carefully  conceals  their  tracks  by 
tlii'owin<;  leaves  thereon.  If  tliey  encounter  u  s-^tream  or  rivulet  on 
theii'  way.  they  march  into  it,  and,  in  order  to  deceive  tlieir  enemies 
more  completely,  they  will  i,'o  o\it  of  the  stream  at  a  point  above  or 
l)elow  wliere  they  entered. 

Their  usual  custom  is  to  march  duriniT  the  ni<:ht.  and  secrt'te  them- 
selves during'  the  (hiytime.  If  they  discover  the  enemy,  witiiout 
bein<f  discovered  themselves,  thev  at  once  hold  n  council,  in  which 
they  only  whisper,  and  thus  lay  their  plans  for  attack.  Attacks  an' 
ijenerallv  made  iust  l)efore  davbreak.  at  the  time  when  the  enemv  are 
.«U]>i)osed  to  be  in  their  S(>und(>st  sleep.  They  a[)pi'oacli  them  on  their 
hainls  and  knees,  till  within  i)ow-siiot;  when  the  chief  ^dves  a  signal, 
they  all  start  Up,  anil  with  a  horrid  yell,  in  accordance  with  their  cus- 
t<im.  disclmr<je  their  arrows  into  the  enemy's  cani[).  Takin<(  advanta^'e 
of  the  confusion  which  naturally  follows,  they  rush  foi'wai'd  and  com- 
plet(^  the  carnai^c  ^ith  theii'  tomaiiawks  or  other  \\eapons.  Jt  is  said, 
without  evident  advanta^n'  of  this  kind,  an  Indian  seldom  en<rages  an 
enemv.  for  h(^  ex[)ects  no  praisti  for  a  victory  Mhich  is  purchased  by  the 
lives  of  any  of  his  own  party. 

John  Tanner,  the  Indian  captive,  frecpieidly  before  nuMitioned  in 
this  work.  Avho  was  for  tliirty  years  in  captivity  amoni;-  the  Ojibways, 
often  fj^oing  witli  them  on  tiie  Avar  path,  <,MVes  the  following  account  of 
tlieir  customs  on  such  occasions: 

"In  their  marches,  the  waiiiois,  if  they  ever  sit  down,  must  not 
sit  upon  the  naked  ground,  but  must  at  least  have  some  grass  or 
l>ushes  under  them.  They  must,  if  possible,  avoid  Avetting  their  feet; 
but  if  tliev  arti  ever  compelled  to  wade  through  a  swam|).  or  to  cross  a 
stream,  they  must  keep  their  clothes  dry,  and  whi[)  their  legs  with 
bushes  or  grass,  when  they  come  out  of  the  Avater.  They  must  never 
Avalk  in  n  beaten  path  if  they  can  avoid   it;   but  if  they  cannot  at  all 


r 


WAUS    AND    MASHACUKS. 


tm 


41 


♦W: 


TlIK    A.Mr.lMCAN    IM>i 


I 

r. 
I 

\ 

r 

c 


tiiiics.  tlu'ii  tliov  must  |>ut  iiii>(1iriii<»  <»ii  tlifir  l<';,'s.  wliidi  tln'v  cniry  t''>i' 
lliut  |>iir|M)so.  Any  iiiticlo  hclniii^Mii^'  to  iiiiy  ol:  tlu'  |ijirty,  sucli  ns  liis 
^niii.  IiIh  Mniikot.  tuiniiluiwk.  kiiil't!  i<r  wnr  cliil).  iiiiist  imt  In*  8t('|>|HMl 
over  liv  iiiiv  dtlii'i'  luM'sdii,  iicitlii  I'  iiin-.t  llic  liiiinls.  Ii'i;s.  i<v  hudy  ul'  nny 
t'liii  who  is  Kitting  or  1\  in^  on  tin-  ^ii'iiiid.  Slimild  tliis  niln  l>i>  iii.nl- 
vt  rtciitly  violatctl.  it  is  tlm  duty  of  tlicoin'  to  wliom  tlu'  iirticlo  stt'|i|icd 
over  iiiiiy  lu'loiijL,'.  to  st'izo  tlifotln'i-  imd  tlirow  him  on  the  <,'roiind.  iind 
th(*  latti'P  must  sutl'rr  himsrii"  to  lir  thrown  down,  fvcn  sliould  lie  lie 
mncli  stron^nT  tiinn  tliootlnT.  Thu  vrsscis  which  tht-y  cjiiTy  to  ciil 
out  of,  iiin  comnionlv  snudl  howls  of  wood,  or  of  liircii  hnik;  tiii'_\  iiti' 
m;irki'(l  ncross  tlif  middle,  iind  the  Indifins  hiivt'  some  mark  hy  wincli 
they  distini;uisli  tlu'  two  sides;  in  j^oinjLf  out  from  iionu'  they  drink 
iiivnrinlily  out  of  one  sido,  luul  in  rt'turnin*^.  from  the  otln-r.  AVhcn 
on  thi'irwny  honif.  and  witiiin  on(^  diiy  of  tin' vili!i;;c.  they  suspend  fdl 
those  lidwlsim  trees,  or  throw  them  nwiiy  in  tlu'  |irnii'ie. 

'•I  should  liave  nuMitioned  that,  in  theii'  encani|)nn'nts  at  ni^'ht.  the 
chief  wlio  conducts  the  party,  sends  some  of  his  youn<f  men  a  litth- 
distanci^  in  advance,  to  ])re[>are  what  is  called  Puslikwaw^Mimme-^'en- 
ali^fun.  the  i)iec(>  of  cleai'ed  iri'ound  where  the  ko/.au-liun-ziche'run.  oi- 
divination,  by  which  the  ])osition  of  the  enemy  is  to  be  discovei'ed.  is 
to  bo  pevfornuMl.  This  spot  of  cleared  f^round  is  prepared  by  remov- 
ing the  turf  from  a  considerable  surface,  in  tl:  form  of  a  j)arallelogram. 
and.  with  tin)  hands,  breakini;'  up  tho  soil  to  make  it  tine  and  soft,  and 
winch  is  so  inclosed  with  ]h)1ps  that  none  can  step  on  it.  Tiie  chief, 
when  he  is  informed  that  tho  place  is  ready.  <^oes  and  sits  down  at  the 
end  op[iosito  that  of  the  ontuny's  country;  then,  after  sin<^in<f  and 
prayine;,  he  places  before  him,  on  the  mar^MU  of  tho  pit>ct^  of  ^n-ound, 
which  may  be  compared.  ■■■  a  bed  in  a  <fartlen,  two  small  roundish 
stones.  After  tho  (diief  has  remained  here  by  himself  for  some  tim(>. 
entrt>atin<^  the  Groat  Spirit  to  show  him  tho  path  in  which  ho  ou^ht  to 
lead  his  youn<^  nuMi,  a  crier  f^oes  to  him  fi'om  tho  camp,  and  then, 
returning  [)art  way,  ho  calls  i)y  name  some  of  the  j)rincipal  men,  say- 
ing, 'come  smoke.'  Others  also,  if  th»>y  wish  it,  who  are  not  called, 
repair  to  tho  chief,  and  they  then  examine.  l)y  striking;  a  li;.jht,  tho 
result  of  tho  kozau-bun-zichogun.  Tho  two  stones  which  tho  chief 
placed  on  the  margin  of  the  bed  have  moved  across  to  the  opposite 
end,  and  it  is  from  the  appearaiu'o  of  the  j)ath  they  have  left  in 
j)assing  over  the  soft  ground,  that  they  iid'er  the  course  they  are  to 
pursue. 

"At  this  place  of  divination,  the  offerings  of  cloth,  beads,  and 
whatever  other  articles  the  chief  and  <>ach  man  nniy  carry  for  sacrifice, 
are  exposed  during  tho  night  on  a  [)ole;  also  their  je-bi-ug,  or  memo- 


\V.\i!s  AM)   MAssAi  i;i:s. 


t;|:{ 


rials  of  tlieir  (Icml  I'rit'iiilw.  wliicli  iii'f  In  Im"  tiiruwn  nuiiy  (hi  tlu'  liiM 
of  battle,  or,  if  |>osrtii»li',  tlirust  into  tlif  ri|i|MMl  ii|>  liuwrls  of  tlnir  cuc- 
iiiiiiH,  who  may  fail  in  llic  lii^lit.  If  n  warrior  lias  lost,  liy  dcMtli.  a 
fuvorito  ciiild,  he  carrirs,  li  |iossil)lc.  sonu*  article  of  (lr>  s-,  or  |m  iliap.s 
soni(3  tov,  whicli  hclon^j^fd  to  tiu'  ciiild.  or  morn  coniiiiohly  a  l^ck  of  ids 
iiair,  which  they  scrk  to  throw  away  on  tlic  lichl  of  liatlli'.  Tin'  scouts 
who  [ii'cccdi'  a  war  [KD'ty  into  an  enemy's  country,  if  they  ha|i|i<ii.  in 
lui'lun<'  aiioiit  their  1(hI''(!s.  or  in  tiieir  old  encampments,  to  discover  anv 
of  the  tovs  that  luivo  lieeii  dropped  by  the  cididreii,  snch  as  little  bows. 
or  (n'en  a  piec(>  of  a  broken  airow.  pick  it  up  and  carefully  ])reserve  it 
until  thoy  return  to  t  he  party ;  then,  if  lliey  know  of  a  man  uiio  has  lost 
his  child,  tiiey  tlirow  it  to  liini.  sayin;;,  'your  little  son  is  in  that  place, 
we  saw  him  playing  with  the  cluldren  of  our  enenues.  will  yoii  ;,'o  ami 
see  him?'  The  bereuveil  fatiu'r  commonlv  takes  it  up.  and,  liavini,' 
looked  upon  it  awhile,  falls  to  cl■yinl,^  and  is  then  ready  and  eai;er  to 
•TO  ai^ninst  the  enem\.  An  Indian  chief,  wlnii  he  Irads  out  his  war 
party,  has  no  other  means  of  <'ontrol  over  tin'  individuals  eiimposini,^ 
it  than  his  piM'sonal  intluence  j.,'ives  h  im  ;  it  is.  theiefore.  necessaiy  they 
should  havt^  sonn'  im'thod  of  rousin<x  and  stimulatini;'  themselves  to 
exertion." 

W  Inn  thev  inive  secured  a  victory,  and  dispatched  all  who  would 
be  troublesouHi  to  theiu  on  their  I'etiirn.  they  nndvc  piisoners  of  the 
balance;  they  then  scalp  the  dead  ami  wounded,  preserving'  tin;  scalp 
as  a  memento  of  their  victory  ;  whereupon,  they  turn  their  course  in  the 
direction  of  their  own  country,  and,  if  they  have  fear  of  l)ein<r  pursued, 
they  take  the  same  precaution  on  their  icinrn  with  winch  thi'y 
advanced.  If  these  precautions  do  not  operat(!  suiliciently  to  (onceal 
them,  tlusy  kill  all  tln^  other  prisonei's,  then,  each  taking  a  separate 
route,  they  procin'd  homewards.  They  thus  put  an  etfectual  stop  to 
traces  emd)lin,i,'  tin*  enemy  to  pursue  them. 

Whei;  proceeding  with  their  prisoners,  they  watch  them  closely.. 
Durinir  th(>  dav,  thev  are  coiistantlv  held  bv  sonu'  one  of  their  concnu'r- 
ors,  and,  durin>^  the  ni<;ht,  are  fastem'd  to  the  <,rround  by  tln^  arms  and 
le<rs,  and  thi;  cords  therefrom  are  held  bv  an  India  .  who  is  instantlv 
awakened  by  the  slii^^htest  motion.  Indian  j>risoners  often,  durin;.,'  the 
niirht,  siuix  their  death  sonir:  '•  I  am  <foin<f  to  die.  but  will  iH>t  shrink 
from  tortures  inflicted  by  my  enemies.  I  will  die  lik<^  a  warrioi'  and 
go  to  join  those  child's  who  have  sulfered  before  mi'."' 

When  they  a|)proach  their  lionn'.  on  their  return,  they  announce 
their  arrival  l»y  ditfei'cnt  cries.  The  number  of  war  whoo[ps  indicate 
how  many  prisoners  they  have  taken:  the  nundii'r  of  death  cries  indi- 
cate how  many  of  their  I'ompanions  they  have  lost.     The  whole  village 


(;u 


THE    A.MKKICAN    INDIAN. 


r 


meots  tliiMii  to  Icaiii  tlic  particulnrs.  Tht\v  foriii  a  line  tlin)U<;li  wliirli 
tl)t*  prisoni'i's  ur-'  (>l)li^i'(l  to  puss,  wlicii  tlu'v  ln'at  tlifiii  witli  stirks  Iroiii 
OIK*  ciiil  tt)  tlii>  otliiT.  calli'd  nnniiiiji  Ihr  iinuiillcl.  ]3y  a  coiiiicil.  wliicli 
is  iiimiciliatcly  Jit'ld,  their  fate  is  soon  (It'tiTiiiiiu'd.  Tliosn  \\  ho  are 
coiuleimit'd  to  lUo  am  ddivorod  to  tlio  priiu'ijtal  war  cliicf;  those  ulio 
are  K[>ared  ai'(>  to  l)e  given  to  tlie  chii^f  of  tho  nation  lO  lie  dis[pose(l  of 
as  lie  niav  desire. 

When  a  prisoner  is  condemned  to  die.  lu'  is  i)ouiid  to  a  stake  jiie- 
pnrod  for  that  pnrpose.  where,  for  the  last  tinn'.  In'  sings  his  death  song. 
He  is  then  l)nrned.  and  expires  with  that  uiH>xanipled  eonrago  and 
liravery  which  distingnislu'S  an  Indian  warrior.  If  he  is  a  ciiief  as  ho 
has  giviMi  proof  of  his  prowess  in  former  engagenu'nts  with  his  ene- 
mies, tliev  fre([nently  givo  Jus  fortitude  n  se\('rer  test,  hv  ihe  infliction 
of  the  nmst  tei'rihle  torments  within  tliei  •  invention.  Terror  linds  no 
place  on  the  one  si(h'.  nor  pity  on  the  othei'.  'I'lie  \ictim,  accoi'dingto 
Iiulian  custom,  glories  in  his  t<trnnMds.  and  hoasts  of  the  victories  he 
has  obtained  o\er  tln'ir  nation  on  occasions  past.  In  the  worils  of  a 
supposed  occasion,  jpictnicd  to  us  in  early  New  I'lngland  history,  he 
th.is  delies  his  .'nemies: 

••  lit'Ki'i.  .vc  ♦i>i'nioiiti)rs.  your  thn  ;ils  jirc  in  viiin, 
For  the  sdii  of  .Mnooiiiolv  tAn\\\  ni'vcr  con.ipljiia." 

He  .numerates  the  Kcal|is  he  has  taken,  and  reca]>itnlates  tht» 
manner  in  which  he  has  ticated  iiis  prisoners,  and  reproaches  them 
with  tinir  ignorance  of  the  fact.  The  |)risoner.  in  time.  Iieconn's 
«'\iiausted.  lint  never  Inunhled.  expiring  without  a  sigii.  It  is  sanl  that 
none  of  tiu'm  sutler  thes(>  extreme  tortures,  except  a  chief  who  has  dis- 
tinguished himself  ill  wai'.  Ihirning.  according  to  nniveisal  custom 
anioiig  t  lie  American  I  ndiaiis.  is  the  nioih'  of  putting  prisoners  to  dcjith. 

I'l'isoiiers  that  are  not  coiKlemiit d  to  death  are  disti'iimted.  hv  the 
direction  of  the  chiefs,  to  families,  'ov  whom  tln-v  are  adopted  in  the 
phice  of  liusliands,  sons,  or  other  relatives  w  ho  have  lieen  killed  in  war ; 
and,  if  contented  with  their  cuiidition,  1  hi'y  e\ p. ■rience  the  same  tender- 
ness and  regard  u  liich  Iwhuigs  to  those  \\  hose  places  the\  1111.  .\ccord- 
iiig  to  Indian  custom,  when  one  of  tlieirtrilie  has  lieeii  taken  p"isoner. 
in*  is  disgraced;  if  In  sliniihl  escape  and  return  to  them  lie  vo  dd  be 
considered  nnworthv  of  life,  jieiice  there  is  little  or  no  inceiiliv(*  foran 
Indian  prisoner  toe-cape  from  Ins  captors.  I'lisoners  'hat  are  not 
adopted  into  some  family  are  considered  slaves,  and  are  treated  accord- 
ingly. 

Savs  the  IJishop  of  .Meaiix  :  "•  When  a  |prisoner  is  adopted  thcv  lead 
him  to  the  cabin  where  he  must  live,  and  the  first  thing  tliev  do  is  to 
untie  hiiii;  then  they   wiinn  sdiuo  wiitei'  and  wash  him,  and  dress  Ids 


■ 


WVr.S    AND    MASS.VCUKS. 


(Uo 


woniuls.  if  I'.o  lias  fuiy.  Tlu'v  omit  iiothiiii,'  to  iiiiil-.c  iiiiii  Un-^vt  iiis 
HuiVeriiigs.  They  iiiako  liim  cat,  and  clotiie  liiiii  liccfiitly.  in  a  woid 
thoy  would  not  do  inoro  for  their  own  eliildreii.  nor  lor  liiiii  wlioiii  lie 
raises  from  tlie  dead.  Tliis  is  their  expression.  Some  days  after,  tliey 
make  ii  feast,  duriiii,'  Aviiieii  tiiey  soh'iindy  ^five  him  the  name  of  tiie 
person  whom  he  replaces,  and  wliose  ri^dds  he  not  only  ac<pures  for 
tliat  time,  hut  1h»  lays  liimsdf  also  u;ider  the  same  oMiifations." 

We  now  ecaie  to  speak  of  wars  and  massacres  as  between  the 
Indians  and  the  wlutes.  or  the  invaders  of  his  country.  Mr.  IT(>cke- 
welder  savs  ii  is  a  fixed  princij)h'  with  tiu>  Intlians  that  evil  cannot 
conio  o\it  of  ^'ood,  that  no  friend  will  injure  a  friend,  and.  tiierefore. 
that  wlu)ev«>r  wron;;  ;  or  docs  harm  to  another  is  liis  ciiciiiji.  .\s  it  is 
with  indivi(hnds.  s..'  it  is  with  nations,  ti'ihes,  and  other  independent 
associations  of  men;  if  they  commit  murder  on  another  people;  if  tiny 
encroach  on  their  lands,  by  nudvini,'  it  a  practice  to  come  within  their 
hounds,  and  take  the  i^anni  from  tlimi;  if  they  roh  or  steal  from  their 
liuntini,'-cam|>H;  or,  in  short,  ani  jj;uilty  of  any  act  of  unjust  a^'gression, 
they  cannot  he  v^)nsidereilotlierwise  than  ns  ciiriuifs ;  tliey  are  declaicd 
to  l)t>  such,  and  the  aggrieved  nation  think  themselves  justitialile  in 
punishing  them. 

The  popr.lar  notion  of  the  wiiite  man.  instilled  into  his  min<l  liy 
continued  pi'ejudic(\  is  tliat  the  Ameiican  Indian  has  engaged  in  wars 
with  till  whites,  alone  from  his  savage  pi'cjKMisity.  losing  sight  I'utirely 
of  (he  (juestion  of  provocation  r  |)allia;ing  circuni>lances  on  his  part, 
leading  to  HUidi  I'esults.  J.ittle  or  no  explanation,  and  cnnipaiatively 
no  defense  whatever,  has  ever  lieeii  otfered  in  hehalf  of  tlie  Indian  hy 
the  American  hi>tt»iian  in  diis  regard. 

Indian  history,  U[ioii  the  North  American  continent,  may  prop- 
o"lv  he  said  to  have  connnenced  at  the  invasion  of  De  Soto  and  Ins 
followers  in  loiJS,  in  his  wanderings  through  the  country  of  the 
Appalachians,  on  his  route  to  the  Mississipppi  in  search  of  gold.  We 
are  informed  that  "thr  natives  they  met  exhibited  signs  of  Imstility, 
and,  though  feeble  in  ninnlu'rs  ami  arms,  opposed  the  progress  of  the 
invaders  with  such  ineauH  as  they  could  command.  Siu'li  of  the 
natives  as  wcie  cajitiirt'd  wore  [lUt  to  death,  or  fettereil  and  doomed 
to  slavery.  ' 

The  hi-^tovi.';:;,  ■•oulinuing.  si's:  "Some  other  natives  had 
vecentlv  bet  n  captured,  and,  as  they  lived  neai'cr  to  the  su|ipose<l  land 
of  gohl.  tl'e\-  were  brought  Ix'fore  De  Soto  to  lie  (piestioned,  'I'hi^ 
first  prou'pfly  and  truthfully  replied  that  he  knew  nothing  of  such  u 
couidrv  as  thev  sought.  'I'his  so  incensed  the  ciimmander.  who  be- 
lieved   the    native   wa-;  deceiving    him.  that    he    lU'dered    him    burned. 


<U(; 


THE    A.MKKIC.vN    IMUAN. 


flUKLTlKS    dl'     l-lli;    SI'AVIVRI),. 


Tlu^  (ii'lor  wns  obeyed  with  alncrity.      FIc  was  li.unnl  to  tlic   stfiki".  tin* 
t'nijots  wore   piled    criniiii]    liim    jhh]    lii;httMl.  ;iiid   tljc    ulioN*    turcii  of 

Siiamfirds  looked   un   with- 


out  rciiiorsi',  it'  not  with 
sdtisl'in'tion,  luid  jeered  at 
l.'iw  (  ;ill'erin,<,'6;  but  tli(>  hiave 
I::diaii  did  not  retract  or 
laltrr."" 

C'oiitiimiii<f  on,  these 
r-oldiers  in  ([Ui'st  of  fortune, 
eaijer  for  cliances  of  |)(»r- 
Miiinl  advancement,  these 
jivarifious  knaves  soekinjj^ 
only  foi'  j^old,  eanio  to  a 
considerable  Indian  t  iwn.  wliicii  tiny  entered  witlioiit  jjarley  or 
|)(>rinit,  and  soui,'bt  lo  take  |)()8session  of  the  liuHan  hal)itatioiis 
witliont  even  askinj^f  their  pernii^sion.  Tlie  Indians  were  indi"^- 
iiant  at  tins  intrusion,  and  arose  to  resist  the  ''nvaders.  A  fearful 
l>atth' followed ;  the  Indiians  fon^'ht  clesperately  for  the  |irot"('tion  of 
their  homes,  bnl  wei'e  unable  to  ec  [»•  with  the  su|)erioi'  wea[(onsof  the 
Spaniards,  and  t'sjiecially  with  the  cavalry,  whose  hoi'ses  and  fiery 
charge  ins[iired  a  mortal  dread.  The  Indians  wert^  slaughtered  on 
every  side.  men.  women  and  children  sutfeiin^  alike;,  as  the  historian 
says,  "at  th(>  hands  <if  the  viiivliclive  Christians."'  The  houses  were 
set  I  II  f>re.  ami  the  flames  s])rea,l  rapidly  thi(iuj.di  tiic  closely  huilt 
town,  burning  to  death  nuiny  of  tiie  unfortunate  inmates.  Ft  is  averred 
that  upwards  of  'J. <)()()  of  the  Indians  were  killed,  and  that  only, 'i 
small  remnant  of  the  inhabitants  of  tiie  town  escaped  by  tleeing  to 
the  neii^iiboriu'^  forest^, 

Tlie  Spanish  force  afterwards  encountered  the  Chickasaws,  w  ho 
i^ave  them  battle,  and.  in  theii'  resistance,  were  ;  aitially  successful. 
As  tiieir  prospect  (  ■  success  b(  gan  here  to  dimii  sh,  the  Spiafdards 
;idd<  d  viiid:  iive  and  wanton  c!in'il\  to  thiir  treatment  of  the  liulians. 
Thev  cut  oil'  the  hands  of  many  of  the  mitives  on  tin'  most  frivolous 
pretenses,  and  without  restraint.  iJeckless  youn;j  adventurers  would 
(imirrel  with  and  then  kill  them  in  onler  to  maintain  and  boast  of 
thi'ii-  pi'o\\es.<.  1 II  the  eyes  of  the  Spaniai'ds,  these  miserahle  heathens 
had  no  riehts  which  Chrisljan  invaders  were  bound  to  respect,  'i  lie 
nati\es  attempted  to  hide  their  small  stores  of  food  from  the  plunder- 
ing Sjianiards.  but.  in  addition  to  being  robbed  of  them.  Iliey  were 
fearfullv  |)Uinshed  b'r  tin  offense.  Fndian  guides  sought  to  conduct 
the  invaders  awa\   from  the  \  illa;^i's  of  their  friends,  and,  on  disco\erv 


WAI.S    AM)    MASSM  KKS. 


047 


of   such    I'nct.  if   iiut    npoi:    iiiiTi>   siispiciuii,  tlify  would    lie  Ixiuiul    and 
tlii'ii  thrown  ti)  till'  lilixidhciuinls. 

liet'on^  tllt^  iuvii'^ioH  of  Dt-  Soto.  D'AUyoii,  a  woaltliy  colonist  who 
mviifil  cxtfusivo  niiucs  in  Hnyti,  scut  two  ships  noithwfird.  which 
uri'ived  on  tJin  coast  of  South  Carolina.  The  natives,  hclicvinij  the 
shiiiH  s«'a  tuoiistcrs,  crowded  the  shoi'(>  in  wi.udeiincnt.  liiis  was 
aboutthe  year  l")l'J,  and,  was,  it  is  said,  the  Hist  a|i|iearaiice  of  white 
men  on  that  shore.  Tho  natives  apiieared  to  l)e  <:  iiarinless.  iiioll'cnsive 
people,  and  showcil  no  sij^Mi  of  hostile  feelin^f  towards  the  iiivailiii<f 
partv.  The  conunauder  invittul  them  on  h(.ard  of  liis  vessel,  where 
tliey  were  entertained  at  a  feast,  and  j^'iven  ^troiijr  drink,  of  which  they 
pnrt()i)k  freeiv.  When  tiiey  had  iiecouie  stupid  hy  intoxication,  the 
hatches  of  the  ship  we  ■«  (dosed,  and  these,  dtdnded  people  carried 
away  ca|)tives.  Many  died  from  starvation,  refusiii<^  to  partake  of 
food.  One  of  the  ships  was  fouiidere(i  and  all  on  hoard,  including' 
captives  and  Spaiiianls.  w<'re  lost.  The  remaindei'  of  the  captives 
who  were  on  the  otiier  slii[)  were  taken  to  llayti.  where  D'Allyon.  deaf 
to  the  voice  of  mercy  or  humanity,  made  tliein  slavt>s. 

The  storv  of  this  wickedness  rapidly  sjiread  from  lip  to  lip  aloiiij 
tlie  coast,  whereliy  tho  natives  were  ai'onsed  to  tlio>e  acts  of  (hd'en.se 
and  revenife  which  resulted  in  tlie  woiindine^  of  I'oiice  de  Leon,  on  his 
visit  thereafter  to  tiie  same  coast,  and  the  expulsion  of  his  followers 
fi'om  tiieii'  country. 

The  alarm  of  th(>  natives  at  tlii'  inhuman  act>  of  De  Soto  and  his 
followers,  as  in  tlie  case  of  D  AUyoii,  s[ireail  with  apidity  anioii^  tiie 
inhabitants  alon^L;  to  the  northward  and  hack  into  the  interior, 
until  the  native  population,  from  the  coast  to  the  far  interior,  wi're 
therehv  j)ut  upon  their  ^'uard  aejainst  the  white  invaders,  so  that,  v,  hen 
Sir  Walter  llaleii^h  anil  his  successors  landi'd  in  Viri;inia.  the  Imli.ris 
met  them  with  fear  and  suspicion,  and  so,  also,  upon  tlie  coast  of  New 
Kn<daiid  on  the  laiidin<,r  of  the  i'il^^inis.  A  I'l  w  years  before  the 
latter  i-vent.  we  are  infoiined  that  an  Mn;,dishniaii.  one  Hunt  I  who  had 
been  left  in  charije  of  a  \cs-el  by  ('apt.  Smith,  in  Uil  I  i.  landed  on 
the  coast  of  New  En;,d;Mid.  and.  on  pri>tense  of  tradiii','.  enticed  twenty- 
seven  Indians  on  board  his  vessel,  seized  them,  carried  them  off  and 
sold  them  for  slaves  Ji  the  West    Indies. 

This  furthi'r  exasperated  the  Indian  mind,  whereby  ihe  inti  lli- 
^^^-eiice  of  the  bailiaiity  of  the  white  man  penetrated  with  still  <,Mealer 
force  back  into  the  interior,  opeiatiiij^'  still  further  to  piejudice  and 
exa;;perate  the  natives  ajfainst  liiese  stian^fe  visitors;  and  the  devoted 
I'uritaiis,  on  laiiilin;,'  upon  tieM'oastof  Ni'w  Mn^dand.  mnier  the  cir- 
ouiustances,  ndtjlit  well  liave  looked  fiU"  exteiniinatiMii ;   liiil  il    is   said 


IHI 


t;is 


Till'.    AMI'IMCAN     INDIAN. 


tliat  a  jii'siilciu'c  had.  soiiiK  vcais  l)('l'oro.  rnvi'|)t  tlic  laiul  i>i'  its  peoDle, 
Avhcrobv  tlirv  Iiccmiih'  wi-ak  and  (li.siiicliin'd  to  ofTcr  rcHistaiicc 

Says  l\Ir.  Elliott,  the  iiiodcrii  historian  ol"  Nfw  Kii<^hiii(':  "Th"^ 
Pilj^'i'iiiis.  in  their  dt'voiit  wav,  saw  tilt!  linger  of  (lod  in  tliis  dt'sola- 
tioii;  llo  was  worliin^  i'or  tlieni,  no  donht.  ft  was  well  tiicy  saw  (iod 
ill  tiit'ir  eiu'oura^rtMni'nts  inorn  tiian  in  tiit'ir  disasters."' 

After  till)  Mayflower   iiad   anciiored  otf   Plynioutii  l^ll•i^.  a   party, 

selectetl  for   tiiat   j)ui"|iose.  went  on  siiore  to   r nnoiler  or  ex[>hire   in 

th(>  vicinity.  Ainoiii,'  tlie  first  tliinj^'s  whieii  they  tMiconntereij.  attract- 
iiif,'  their  attention,  wcm'o  lh-'a[is  of  eartii,  evidently  tin*  work  of  iuiniaii 
hands;  on  diir^'in^  into  tlieni  tliey  found  tiiein  to  he  hnnian  j^raves. 
I'roci'rdini,'  fnrtiier  to  dii,'.  they  found,  frum  time  to  time.  ([iiaiititie>  of 
oorii,  "in  all,"  says  I'lir  Joiiniiil  of  Ihc  Plliiriiiis,  "sonii!  ten  buHiieia"' 
"This  eorn,"  continues  tlni  Joiinidl.  "  was  deiivtired  into  tin*  coniinon 
stock,  to  Ito  saved  for  seed,  i)ro[>()sin^,  so  soon  as  we  could  nn'et  with 
niiyof  tlu»  inhal)itants  of  that  place,  to  make  thein  larj^e  satisfaction.'" 
There  is  no  record  anywliere  that  I'ecompense  foi-  this  corn  was  ever 
made,  or  attenipieil  to  !)e  made.  •' to  any  of  tlie  iidial>itants  of  that 
jilace."  Tuns  the  first  iH'oceediuL,'  in  the  l'il;,'rini  invasion  was  to 
dosecrato  the  e;raves  of  the  peaceahle.  uiiolVendinjf  natives;  to  ritle 
tliem  «>f  their  conti'iits  of  winitever  was  valuahle.  on  the  naked  propo- 
siti(-n  amoni^  tiiemselves  to  make  satisfaction  whenevei'  the  ii\\iiei>.  of 
the  property  could  Ix^  found. 

in  dune.  ICp'J'J.  two  ships  arrived  from  Knuland.  having;  emiyranfs 
on  iioard.  sent  out  l)y  Mr.  NN  eston,  one  of  liie  English  companv.  to 
found  a  colony  in  America,  for  liis  hciiefit.  They  settled  at  a  place 
called  \l'iil(iiiiiisfiissrt.  since  called  Weymouth.  Says  Mr.  Elliott: 
••.\  hIk  rt  tinu'  had  passed  when  tlie  Indians  hi'canu'  loud  in  their  com- 
plaint? of  these  nn'U.  I'liey  stolt>  the  Indian  i-orn.  and  otlu'rwiso 
ahused  tlieii- conlidence  and  ti'itled  with  their  friiuidship."'  Continu- 
ing. Mi.  Eliiottsays:  "Tiie  men  of  \Vessai,'Usset  had  utterly  wasted 
their  st(  res.  and  were  drneii  to  hire  tiiemselves  to  the  Indians,  tiiat 
they  mi;,  ht  share  their  food,  jind  stave  off  starvation:  thev  ended  1»\ 
loliliiii;,'  hem.  I'onfusion,  distrust  and  exasperation  ensued,  and  the 
Indians  1  ccanie  l)ilter.  Sprin;;  came  i  Iti'JiJ  i.  and  they  wanted  si'ed 
corn;  tiie  Indians  refused  to  deal  with  them,  and  tiiere  was  (>vidence 
tiiat  they  lad  deleiinined  to  drive  tiie  colony  fioin  the  coiintrv  :  we  are 
at  a  lo>s  l(.  conceive  why  they  should  not." 

(iov.  Bradford  received  intelliirence  that  tin'  I  ndiaiis.  heeomiiiij 
«>xas|ierateil,  had  determined  to  drive  these  hase  white  men  from  tiieir 
Bliores.  and  that  a  widespreail  condtinatiim  or  conspiracy  had  lieen 
funiHHl  fur  that  purpose,  whidi  was  to  incluile  all  the  pale  faces  in  the 


WAIJS    AND    MASSACItKS. 


(;4'.» 


country.  This  intelligeiic*'  hr  liiiil  iH^foiTi  liis  court,  wliorou[>(Hi  "  tlits 
unaniuious  voice  doclnrcd  for  \viir."  Tiiis,  it  is  siiid.  tln^v  did.  kuowiii;: 
Weston's  ii.  'i>  to  Ix'  in  tlic  wrontf.  By  order  of  tlio  court,  ('apt.  Miles 
Standisli,  witli  some  ci<,dit  men.  watdied  his  tinu',  proceeded  to  tlie 
colons,  and.  liavinj;  yoi  tlie  ciiief  of  the  consi)iracv  into  a  wiirwani. 
yavo  a  si^nial,  s[)ran<,'  sudih-nly  upon  them,  secured  tiie  diMir,  and 
buried  his  knif.'  in  the  heart  of  /'ccLsiiol,  one  of  th(>  fiercest  of  the 
chiefs.  It  is  said  the  lialians  died  hard  after  inany  wounds,  one  of 
whom  was  hunj^  l)y  Standisli  himself. 

Siiys  Mr.  Elliott:  ••They  retui'ned  to  I'lyniouth  witii  tin'  head  of 
Wcldirannil,  wiiich  was  set  up  on  a  [lole  in  the  fort ;  one  of  tlit>  Indiiins 
who  iuid  been  seciii'ed  was  set  at  liberty  with  a  detiant  and  tlii'eateniui,' 
inessa;,'e;  and  the  whole  li^dit  canieil  such  terror  amon^^  the  Indians 
tind,  they  fled  from  their  honu's,  and.  wantU^riuff  in  swamps  and  forests, 
many  perislu'd  tlirou<fh  s'ltferin^f  and  disease :  iiinoii','  these  were  the 
Sachems '^ 'a//ar»/;/.  Asjiiiicl  and  liidiioinih." 

TIms  was  th(!  first  conHict  in  New  England  between  the  Indians 
and  the  whites,  in  which  it  is  conceded  the  Indian  was  not  the  attack- 
in<^  piiity.  A  reconciliation  ainon^  the  surroundin^Mri  lies  was  effected 
throni,di  Massasoit,  wliicii  continued  for  nnmy  years;  but  the  enci'oacli- 
ment  and  tlu>  arro^'ant  conduct  of  the  Puritans  was  afterwards  cariied 
to  such  an  extent  that  hostilities  could  no  lon;i^ei'  i)e  averted.  The  conse- 
(juence  was  tln^  iii-rce  Peciuot  war.  which  |)racticaily  externunated  that 
tribe  and  tlieir  allies. 

If  massacres  were  continued,  or  resistance  prolon^'ed.  on  the  part 
of  tiiH  Indian  a','ainst  the  white  man.  the  reason  of  it  is  apparent  from  a 
rational  standpoint.  Whilst  in  tln^  East  the  Pe(|uot  war  put  an  end  to 
Indian  outbreaks.  insti<;ated  and  led  on  by  the  Indians,  at  the  sann' 
time,  upon  the  frontii^r  settlemonts,  Indian  outrages  on  the  West  con- 
tinued all  the  saiiH',  l>ut,  invariably,  or  with  a  very  few  lAceptiens.  at 
th(»  instaiUM^  of  whit.^  im'ii.  The  destrut'tion  of  Schnectady  and  Deer- 
Held,  and  nnmy  other  like  events,  wtn'e  led  on  by  the  French  i  white 
iuen),and  but  for  them  such  occurrences  would  not  have  happened. 
The  noted  massacre  of  ("herry  Valley,  which  is  set  down  in  the  popu- 
lar mind  as  purel\  aniinlian  ontra<,M',  was  on(^  led  on  bv  iridic  iiicii. 
called  ••  Pritish  Tories.''  and  it  is  noted  in  history  tiiat  one  of  the 
tories  who  led  in  this  affair  boasted  that  in^  had  killed  one  Mr.  Wills 
at  prayer;  and.  from  that  time  forward,  until  after  the  close  of  tiie 
war  of  IsPi.  Indian  (Uitiaj^es  and  outbreaks  were,  in  «;em>ral.  instij^ated 
by  white  nuMi.  under  thf  iidluenct^  ami  ern'ouraj^enu'iit  of  the  Jbitish 
govennnent.  and.  fre(|uently,  the  authorized  airentsof  that  ijoverninent. 

In  taking  leavt^  of  this  subject,  it  is  sullici'    it    to  lemark.  in   gen- 


(;.■)(> 


■I'MK    A.MKIMCAN     INDIAN. 


pi'iil  ttM'iiis,  tluit  tlif  liuliiiii  ill  tliis  loiii,' coiiHict  witli  llic  wliitfs  sviis 
not  tlif  first  ii^^riissoi',  iiiitl  tlmt.  ns  lie  luis  Iicom  cuiuiii'lItMl  to  rev. cilc 
i'lom  l)is  fountry  stcj)  hy  stip  liis  wliolt*  coiiiliict  Iimh  Iti't'ii  iin'rcly  what 
111-  coiisitlcrcil  nets  nf  sfir-JdViisi'.  It  is  sullicicnt  Inr  tin-  |nir|to8i's 
ln'n>.  ill  fliisiii>^  this  snlfjt'ct.  iiml  ms  fiU'ordiii"^  sonic  cviiit'iico  that  tin; 
ill-l'oiiii(h'(l  jiri'judict'  mikI  iiii>ii'i»r«'scnt)itit'ii  of  Indian  cuiKhici.  in 
ri'i^iird  to  Indian  wars  and  iiiassacics.  as  against  tlnMvliitt^  niaii,  turt'tVr 
to  what  is  coiiinioiily  calii'd  the  niassacro  ot"  Wyuinin^f.  whii-h  is 
another  l'"atiire  in  tin'  uhiti'  nian's  history  of  the  linlian.  Iidd  ii|)  to 
lis  as  iiiai'kin<;  his  dai'k  and  Itioody  character.  Tliere  has  lieeii  some 
faint  ctT.irt.  in  later  times,  to  correct  liie  erroneous  ini|iiession  created 
ill  tiie  pnlilic  mind  in  re<;ard  to  this  alie-fed  Indian  massacre.  'Die 
truth  of  history  may  Ix^  vindicated  concerning,'  tliisatfair  in  tlin  siin|(le 
a>sertioii  that,  accord  in;,'  to  t  lie  [iroper  iiiterprelatioii  to  tins  term,  there 
never  was  an  liitliaii  mnssaoro  at  Wyoniiiii^;  and,  indeed,  attention  is 
liert>  called  to  the  fact  that  no  conclusions  can  he  drawn  from  the  vari- 
ous histories  that  have  heeii  written  on  the  subject  of  this  alle<^red 
iiiassacro.  warraiitinj^  the  im|ii'  >sion,  so  i,'enerally  e\istin>,'  in  the  |)uli- 
lic  mind,  that  there  was.  at  some  time  after  its  settlement,  a  horiilile 
niasbftcrt^  of  white  |)eo|(le  in  tiie  valley  of  Wyoiiiiiii,'.  at  the  hands  of  the 
Iiiilians. 

The  liistt>ry  of  Wyomin,:,'  valley,  so  called,  in  which  there  is  a 
general  concurnMU'e  anion;,'  them  all.  is  simply  this:  that  at  its  lirst 
settlement,  the  land  was  claimed  liy  two  conteiidiiii^  parties,  one  from 
New  Eiiirland  and  theothei  from  I'ennsv  Ivania.  The  paitv  fi'om  ("on- 
iiecticiit  fomitled  their  claim  upon  the  consent  procured  in  the  summer 
of  IT'")."),  from  the  colony  of  Coi'iiecticiit.  that  colony  hasin^f  its  claim 
upon  the  i^rant  which  was  derived  from  the  I'lynionth  ('om|iany.  of 
which  the  Karl  of  Warwick  was  |iresident.  the  ^romt  lieiii",'  made  in 
March.  ItiiU.  'I'he  claim  of  the  party  from  Pennsylvania  was  liased 
njion  the  charter  ^Mauled  liy  Kiii^  Charles  the  Second,  in  Itlsl.  to 
\\  illiam  I'eiiii.  the  proprietor  and  i^'overnor  of  Pennsylvania,  his  heirs 
iind  assigns. 

It  appeals  to  ha\'e  lieeii  simply  a  ipiestioii  of  l)oniidarii's  in 
ndvaiicinu'  the  extent  of  tin'  two  aforesaid  ernnts.  .\t  the  date  of  the 
first  attempts  at  settlements  hy  tiie  whiles.  IT')'),  the  valley  was  occn- 
iiied  liv  portions  of  three  trihes  of  Indians:  the  \inili<-nl:(s  at  the 
foot  of  the  vallev.  on  Die  eastern  side  of  the  river:  tin  ' >rl,nrtirfs 
aliove  ,ii'd  on  the  same  side;   the  Slidinii'ts  upon  the  western  side. 

The  Shawiiees  occupied  their  country  on  invitation  of  the  |)ehi- 
wares.  In  the  lirst  place,  a  contention  arose  anionj.j  these  trilies  as  to 
therii;lit  of  occupancy  ainoni;  themselves.      The    Iroipiois   or   the   Six 


WAIIS    AM)    MASSACUKS. 


t;r,i 


Niitioiis  claimed  the  suporior  ri^'lit  of  coiitiol  over  (lie  whole  country 
()C(Mii)it'(l  by  tlioso  tliicc  triln's.  In  tlif  fontlict  wliicli  rollowfil  imion^r 
the  Indifin  tril)t>.s  for  su|)icni!i('y  of  possrssion.  tin-  Dcltiwdrcs  wcro 
triumphant,  ami  |M'iicc  iinil  (piiet  wjis  rcstoi't'd :  whci'cupon.  jihout  the 
yeai'  IT-*).*),  piiities  from  Connecticut,  with  their  ffiniilies.  removed  into 
tiM>  vadey.  under  nuthority  of  the  Connecticut  ^I'ant  afoicMiid.  and 
commenced  a  setth'ment. 

Tiiey  wero  sul).-e(juently  annoyed  by  Indian  dopredations.  an 
occurrence  common  to  all  part^;  of  the  coloni(>s  exposed  u|>on  the 
frontier,  in  coiise(|ueiu'e  of  the  war  existini,'  between  the  English  and 
tlio  French,  the  Indians  liein^^r  stiri'cd  up  to  such  action  hv  the  ImimicIi, 
as  a  nie.-ms  of  annoyini;-  and  con(pienni^-  their  t-oniinon  eneiiiv,  tlie 
Entrlish. 

Peac.'  I)ein<„'  (h'clared  i)etween  tlie  Eniilish  ami  tiie  French,  and 
the  occupation  of  the  country  by  tlie  former  bein^r  ,„,  h)ii<r,.r  disputed, 
parties  from  Peniisylvaina.  under  the  Penn  <,nant  before  mentioned, 
remuved  into  the  n'vondn;;  vaUey.  'I'liis  led  to  liostilities  between  the 
two  factions,  tin*  ConnecticiU  p.'ople  and  Pennsvlvanians.  For  tiie 
purposes  of  defense,  eacii  party  l>uiit  forts  in  lUtl'erent  parts  of  the 
valley  as  a  means  of  protection  from  violence  a;Lrainst  each  other. 
Frecjuoiit  battles  or  skiiinisiies  with  firearms  occuiTcd.  wlierebv  much 
property  was  destroyed  and  many  persons  killed.  F;ir  j,n-eater  depi'e- 
dations  were  connuitted.  l)«)th  as  to  destruction  of  life  and  propertv, 
by  these  two  contendin^r  factions  of  irliilc  people,  tinin  had  ever 
been  <'omniitted  by  the  Indians  in  that  localitv. 

Peace  was  finally  restored,  so  far  as  open  hostilities  wei'e  con- 
ciMMU'd,  betweiMi  the  conteudin<,'  factions,  wliich  was  brou^'ht  about  in 
consecpu'nceof  the  <renei'al  I'cvolt  of  thecoloides  aijainst  tlu'  "•ovornment 
of  (ireat  P)ritain.  in  the  year  ITTli.  It  seems  that,  after  tln^  comnmiu'i'- 
ment  of  hostilities  between  the  cojoides  and  the  mother  countrv,  a 
lar^'e  pi'oportion  of  the  inhabitants  of  Wyomin<,'  valley  adhered  to  tlu^ 
authority  of  the  I5riti>.h  i;-oveninieiit ;  in  other  wdnb.  were,  as  then 
styled,  lon'i's. 

Those  who  favore.l  tlie  cause  of  the  coloides,  and  who  w(>ro 
attached  to  th.'  Connecticut  line.  ori,'aidzed  into  ndlitarv  companies, 
aihl  took  u|)  aims  ai^^ainst  the  Ibitisli  <^rovennneiit,  and  maile  part  of 
the  li'oops  of  that  colony.  This  action  increased  t!ie  bitterness  lAistiu'r 
between  the  two  factioMS  of  cnloiusts,  or  settlers,  in  the  Wvoniin-r 
v.dley.  rp<ui  this,  it  setuns  that  the  tory  faction  applied  t(»  the  autliori- 
ti''^  "'  the  Ibitisli  ^'overnment,  and  asked  aid  in  sup|iressin;r  the 
military  demonstrations  (pf  their  neighbors:  whenupon.  in  i  he  sprin^f 
uf    177^.  a  b)rce    consistiiiir  of  about    ^(M)    mm.  ciunposnl    of    iJritisli 


n.-'i 


THK    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


I 

ft 

? 


I't't^uliirs.  volunteer  tories  find  soiiii'  Sciiccii  Indians,  untler  tlif  v<>\t\- 
nnind  of  liutlor.  iisscniblfd  nt  Nifi^Nini.  from  wlience  tlit'v  miirclifd  to 
tlio  Wyoniin",'  Vidley.  for  the  jmrpose  of  coniiielling  that  [leuph'  to 
submit  to  tlie  iiutliority  of  the  IJritisli  <,fovernment. 

It  is  Kiiid  that  tli<'  Indians  who  joined  this  force  were,  in  numln'r, 
about  4<HI,  and  were  eommanded  liy  llie  eelebraled  Mohawk  chief, 
IJraiit.  The  nund)er  of  Indians  is.  doidtth'ss,  much  overestimated. 
and  it  is  prol»ably  not  true  tlnit  Jhant  was  anion;,' them. 

The  Seneca  Indians  had  ali'eady  submitteil  lo  the  authority  of  the 
Britisli  ;,'overnnient.  reco^fiii/.in;,'  it  as  tlie  established  ;,'overnment  of 
the  country  at  that  time;  and,  in  consideration  tliat  tlie  Britisli  gov- 
ernmi'iit  would  protect  them  in  the  jiossession  of  their  lands  in  west- 
ern New  York,  they  joined  tht*  liritisli  army  as  a  military  organi/a- 
tion.  submittin<j:,  in  all  thin^^'s.  to  ie;;idar  anuy  ^ii^ci|lllne.  Whc-ii  tiiis 
force  t'utered  tlie  AV\tiniin<r  vallev.  thev  found  themselves  at  oiii-e  rein- 
forced  by  accession  fiom  the  tory  portion  of  the  valley,  who  joined  their 
force;,  to  engage  with  the  J?ritisli  army  in  tigliting  and  subduing  tlieii' 
neighbdrs. 

The  colonists,  or  those  who  adhered  to  the  cause  of  the  colonists, 
had  H  military  force  of  about  -M)0  in  iiuml)er,  which  occupied  a  foit  in 
the  valley  called  "Forty  Fort."  WIhmi  tht^  JJritish  army  was  discov- 
ei'ed  in  the  ixp[)er  part  of  the  valley,  some  four  or  fiv(>  miles  away,  this 
force,  then  in  the  garrison,  under  command  of  Zebuloii  Butler,  marched 
out  in  regular  military  order,  and  met  the  Britisli  with  their  Indian 
allies,  formed  in  line  and  gavt*  them  battle,  in  which,  however,  they 
were  defeated,  and  retreat»>d  back  to  the  fort. 

During  this  battli;.  as  history  shows,  the  Indians  submitted  to 
military    discipline,  ami   fought    in   the  same   manner   as  the    Ibitish 


ri'^rulars  and  volunteer  torii 


Tlie  atrocities  of  the  occasion,  so    far 


as  there  were  anv,  in  which  all  historians  seem  to  a<rree,  were  com- 
mitted  by  the  tory  white  people  themselves  upon  their  neighbors  who 
had  taken  uj)  the  cause  of  the  colonies.  One  instance  in  parti<Milar  is 
mentioned,  where  one  man.  a  tory.  pursued  his  own  brother,  and  shot 
him  down,  refusing  him  any  (|narter  (U'  mercy  whatever.  There  is  no 
instance  recorded  where  the  Imliaiis  acted  ditl'erently  from  the  white 
regulars  and  tories.  throughout  t\w  whole  atl'air. 

The  sole  object  of  this  invasion,  by  the  J5ritish  army,  seems  to 
have  been  to  com  pel  the  colonists  of  the  valley  to  submit  to  the  authority 
of  the  British  gov(^n;nient.  it  was  not  a  raid  for  plunder  nor  for 
(extermination  by  massacre,  as  is  generally  supposed.  It  was  occa- 
sioned on  application,  as  is  understood,  from  the  tory  portion  of  Wni 
inhabitants  of  the  vallev  to  the  British  authorities,  as  befon^  remarked. 


W.VItS    AM)     MASS.VCIIKS. 


tio;? 


m^^-:r 


The  foloiiirtts  l)»'iiij^  (Icl'i'iitcd.  a  cupiciilatinii  was  t'lilt'itil  into,  wliicli, 
heiiii;  riiltillfd,  tlio  inviidiii^  t'oiro  witlidrow.  Tlie  iit'oroHuid  coiifln- 
sioii  is  i'lii'thor  Htreii<^tlit'iit!d  by  tlif  written  articli's  of  capitidatioii,  in 
wliicii  a|)[H'»rs  the  followiiij^': 

"It  is  agreed  tiiat  tiu^  scttlomt'iits  lay  down  their  arms,  and  their 
■^'arrison  l>e  demolished ;"  "that  tlie  |pi'o|>erty  taken  from  tht*  |)eo|)h' 
ealh'd  tovies,  he  made  ^ood.  and  that  they  remain  in  tiit^  peaeealth' 
possession  of  their  farms  and  honirstead>.  in  free  trath'  throu^di  this 
setth'ment:"  "that  tho  inhabitants  which  Col.  Deniason  capitulates 
for,  toi^ether  with  himself,  do  not  take  u[)  arms  during'  this  contest." 
meaning  tiie  American  llevohition.  The  teinis  of  this  capitulation 
are  entirely  inconsistent  with  the  claim  tliat  this  atluir  was  an  Indian 
massacre. 

The  burning  of  Joan  of  Arc,  nn  the  trumped-up  charge  of 
sorcery,  is  but  one  example  in 
the  midst  of  innume'!d)le  others 
affording  proof  of  "man's  in- 
liiinianity  to  man ;"'  and,  if  his- 
tory is  to  be  relied  u|ion,  the 
Indian,  bari)ai'ous  even  as  he 
has  ever  been  |)aiuted,  has  never  jr' /^'' 
ap|)roached  those  exam|)les  of 
i)aritai'ism  which  the  white  man 
has.  by  his  own  history,  shown 
himself  to  possess. 

Tii(!  ferocious  or  savage  character  we  commonly  give  to  the 
Indian,  seems  to  spring  more  or  less  from  the  assumed  virtuous  char- 
acter of  oui'selves;  at  least  it  aNSumes  tiiat  wt^  are  not  a  peopjr  of  ///,r 
barbarous  character,  and  would  not  comnut  such  acts  of  cruelty  as  we 
charg(!  upon  them,  and  herein  lies,  largeh',  the  cause  of  this  preju- 
dice instilli'd  into  us  against  the  native  I  ndian.  1  f  the  ciiara<-ter  of 
the  two  races  is  to  Im'  judged  l)y  comparison  of  conduct,  in  the  history 
of  thf  past,  the  Indian  certainly  would  not  suffer  in  comparison  with 
our  own.  espt'ciaily  when  tested  by  our  own  iiistory.  as  written  by  our- 
selves. 

It  is  singular  that,  wiiilst  we  are  thus  berating  the  Indian  for  his 
massacres  .iiid  savage  conduct,  we  have  not  considtM'ed  the  standing  of 
our  o\»  II  race  in  tiiis  regard.  Have  we  never  been  guilty  of  instigat- 
ing wai'sy  Have  we  nevei'  beep  guilty  of  massacres,  whereby  we 
occupy  that  eligible  |)osition  befon^  tln^  woi'hl.  that  we  are  at  liberty 
to  assail  others  for  conduct  of  this  kind?  What  defense  have  we  to 
otfer  tor  tho  miissaore  of  7().(H)()  people  at  Jerusalem  by  an  invading 


BCH.M.NO    OF   JOA.N    OK   Alu;. 


(i:.4 


Tin:    \Mi:i;i(AN   iniuvn. 


t 

ft 

S 


iiriiiy  \iM(|ii'  I'.tir  tln'  lli'i'init.  calliil  tin'  Cnisiulr^.  (Iiiiirii,'  tliiit 
('|ii(|tMiiic  of  rmiatical  fxcitciiifiit  in  the  prrtriuliil  iittfm|it  to  rfsciit* 
tli<!  Holy  IjhimI  rniiii  llic  (iccii|)atiuri  of  irilitlfls.  wliicli  fi>st.  in  tlic  cihI, 
till'  livfs  of  *J. 0(10.(100  iiicii  ill  an  aiiiijrss  |)iir|)osi'.  Icmliiii,'  to  no  ;,'o(.il 
wliati'Vi'i'  for  till'  rai't^  of  nianUind';'  What  I'Xplanation  is  to  lui  otlVrcd 
in  lii'lialf  of  till'  wliiti'  iiian  for  tin'  iiiiissiicrt'  of  TOJHKf  lln^fffuits 
tliroUi^licait  till'  Iciiij^'doiii  of  |'"i;iiici',  atlcmlril  w  itii  ciicmiistaiii'is  of  tlir 
nioHt  lioiriil  tn'ariii'iy  and  criii'lty  in  loT'J.  liy  sri'irt  oidrr  of  Cliarli's 
IX.  Kiii^' of  Fraiici".  at  till'  illstiJ,^•^tion  of  IIk;  nuci'ii  dowa^ji'i'':'  And 
who.  ahovn  all.  shall  answrr  for  tin'  i-oiisi'ijiii'iii'i'S  of  what  is  calli'd  tins 
lliirlif  i/rais'  irar  '\\\  l'liiro|ii' in  iiiodi'in  tiiiii'si  lt(l>  l•i!^l.  in  i'\rn  oiir 
i'nli;,diti'iird  ai;i'.  wln'irin  it  is  rstiiiiati'd  that  twclvr  niillion  |M'rsoiis 
wt'ro  harharoiisly  slain.  >mt  of  a  total  ])o|iulatioii  of  only  ICi.OOO.OOO  ut 
111.'  start  y 

At  till'  talviii''  of  Jsiiiacl  l)v  tlir  Kiissiaiis.  ;5(I.OOO.  old  and  vouii<r. 
wi'ri' slain  in  IT'.'O.  In  O'Ni'al's  Kdu'llion  in  I  irland.  Octoltcr 'J;{, 
Kill.  ii|i\vards  of  liO.OOO  wi're  killnl  in  ilir  coniiiit'iici'nnnt  of  thi> 
rolu'Uioii,  and  it  is  said  that  lii'forc  tiu'  rrlu'llioii  was  eiitiri'ly  su|)- 
[ii'cssi'd,  loi.OOO  |)i'o|ilt'  wi'ri'  iiiassav'iid.  IJiit  it  is  not  iicccssarv.  for 
|)ur|iosi's  of  coniiiaiisoii  in  this  casi',  to  ^n  hack  to  any  aiirji'iit  tiiiit's. 
Imt  \\i'  may  taki'  I'Vi'iits  in  tin'  n.rniory  of  tin'  liviiii,^  of  to-da\.  'I'aki' 
as  an  i'xaiii|)li'  the  niassai-ri'  at  Andrrsonvilli'.  ( ia..  diiriiiif  tln'  Into 
<'ivil  war,  wlii'ii  lIl.OOO  mi'ii  wm'  staisrd  to  death,  who  siitl'i'rt'd  and 
dit'd  II  iiioif  iiorrid  and  liiii,^'riiiij  di'atii  than  I'vcii  Inirniiiif  at  the 
sfaki'.  iiiidi'r  tin'  Indian  ciistoni  of  deal in;^'  with  «'a|itiv«>  I'liciiiii's.  And 
wlii'ii  ui-  havi'  taken  into  acroiint  all  tlii'  iiori'ors  of  that  inhiiiimii 
rclu'llioii.  on  tin-  part  of  wliiti'  nu'ii  anionic'  tlnnisflvrs.  in  tiiis  ciilight- 
I'lii'd  Mf^o,  and  in  what  wi'  call  the  most  I'lili^diti'iii'd  ;,'ovt'rniiii'iit  in  tho 
world,  shall  wi'  still  insist  that  tlif  Indians  i)y  coniiiaiison  are  the  more 
liailiarous  |)i'o|i|i'':' 

We  have  arraii,Mied  the  Indian  for  tiiat  [leeiiliarity  in  his  ehar- 
aeter,  in  rotaliatiiie;  for  the  injuiies  he  iiiia<,nnes  he  ha.s  received  from 
the  whites,  in  wliieh  he  takes  revenue  u|)i)n  the  iiiiiocciit.  irrespective 
of  the  (|iiestioii  of  their  iinlividiial  j,niilt.  The  dofeiiso  for  the  Indian, 
ill  this  ri'Ljard.  is  that  he  knows  no  distinction  aiiioiiij  the  race  who 
have  invaded  his  country  and  dri\eii  him  from  ids  possessions.  In 
this  want  of  discrimination,  it  must  iieie  a^'ain  lie  asserted  that  the 
Indian,  in  his  prejudices  and  jiroponsitios.  is  not  unlike  the  wiiite 
man. 

The  people  of  all  Christendom  have,  from  nauiral  instincts  of 
iiven<jjin<^  w  ron<^s.  looked  Lack  upon  the  otrense  of  that  people  who  cru- 
cified the  Savior  at  Jerusalem  1  sOO  years  niro.  as  one  demanding  retail- 


\VAl;s   AM)   .ti  \ss\(  iii;s. 


•555 


iitidii  ii;.r)iiiist  tlicui  lis  u  |i('()|»lc.  ami  down  tliioiiy;!!  llir  a^'cs  fullipw  iiiir. 
timt  sj.irit  of  rftaliiilii.n  in  llm  C'liristinn  niitid  lias  t-ontinufil  ai,'ainst 
tlii'ni  and  tlicir  suci'i'rdin^f  dt'sccndants  ••-..■n  to  tlic  [ii(  sent  diiv. 
i^m>riji<^  tin-  (|ncstion  of  individual  ^Miill. 

A<,'Hiii,  \vt)  may  say  foi'  tin'  Indian,  that  lit'  \n  not.  in  his  natiii-i', 
inclint'd  to  war;  hut  wlifii  di'ivt'ii  to  cxtri'initics.  or  when  In-  iniatjiii.'s 
liinisfir  injurt'd,  hn  is.  |icrlia|)s.  as  hnital  in  his  instincts  as  niankin. I  in 
^•(•ncial.  and  Ik'couk's  aliki-  as  dcsiiiTatc  and  fciocion^  in  his  ifsistaiico 
and  H|iii'il  of  retaliation. 

Actini,'  on  til.'  |irinci|.li'  cnjoiin'd  on  that  nottd  occasion  of  na-nil 
ti'achin-,'  that  "He  that  is  without  sin  anion-,' you  |.t  liini  cast  tln'  lirst 
stone."  it  is  su;,'>;ested  that  it  ill  i)econies  t  ht^  white  man  to  i|Uestion 
Indian  character  in  this  re<rard  until  he  shall  have  cleared  up  his  own 
record  in  his  inhumanity  to  man  from  the  liei^inniiiiT  "f  his  race.  In 
concliidiiii,'  this  sultject.  let  us  derive  some  information  from  irood 
autiiority : 

llcv.  I.snac  MuCoy  says:  "Of  similar  character  is  the  >illv  suppo- 
sition that  tho  Iniliiius  are  stroji«;ly  predisposed  ti»  war.  \Vii\  should 
we  think  so?  It  would  \)i)  as  alisurd  to  suppose  that  Indian  children 
came  into  the  w<uld  with  a  peculiar  passion  for  war  as  to  suppose  that 
they  were  Imrn  hunters  in  miniature,  or  that  white  children  were  l.,-- 
cobblers  or  tinkei's.  If  tlu)  Indians  are  a  warlike  people,  tliev  are 
made  so  iiy  extraneous  causes,  and  not  heredilaiily.  JJut  the  Indians 
are  not  a  warlike  people.  The  whole  history  of  oiii'  settlements  in 
America,  and  of  our  operations  in  foi'ciui,'  them  fioni  their  countries, 
to  which  they  are  stroni,dy  attached,  shows  that  they  were  not  a  warlike 
lu'oplc.  I>y  denrrces  the  tribes  near  the  white  settlements  accpiired 
coura^'e  to  ti<,dit,  until  their  yell  became  dreadful  to  their  invaders: 
but  the  Indian  in  hisori^nnal  condition  is  preciselv  the  reverse  of  what 
lie  has  been  represented  to  be.  A  few  Spaniards  could  enter  their 
country,  and  eiislavii  and  butcher  their  hundreds  of  thousands.  If  the 
natives  had  been  as  couraf,-(>()Us  as  civilized  whitti  men  mualU  are.  the 
task  of  destroy in<,'  tlitnr  invailers  with  sticks  or  stones  would  have  been 
easy.  All  along  the  coast  of  the  Atlantic  small  coin[ianies  of  Iluro- 
peaiis  planted  settlements,  the  natives,  invai'iaiply.  sooner  or  latei'. 
resisted  their  encroachments;  but  their  want  of  success,  with  their  vast 
advantages  of  numbers,  provoil  that  they  were  neither  disposed  nor 
aocustoiued  to  hard  fiirhtin^r." 

Mr.  McCoy  C(udd  havt^  added,  in  proof  of  his  position,  that  which 
is  apparent  to  the  most  casual  observer  of  Indian  history.  The  Indian. 
in  his  primitive  condition,  had  no  thistructive  weapons  of  war.  He 
had  his  simple  bow  ami  arrow,  simple,  imleeil.  as  comiiared  with   the 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/ 


////, 


V 


O 


/ 


o 


&< 


W- 


Qr 


t/j 


fA 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


1  o 

1= 

2.0 


IIIIM 
IM 


1.4 


1.6 


V] 


(^ 


/i 


.^ 


c*^ 


r 


r  •> 


'■•?.;/ 


// 


0} 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WE>T  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  145^10 

(716)  872-4503 


\ 


,<"    C^x 


.•^   WJ 


W, 


t/j 


4> 


(i.j() 


THE    AMKIIICAN    INDIAX. 


like  weapons  of  the  ancient  and  warlike  people  of  the  Old  World,  the 
arrow  being  tipped  or  pointed  with  Hint  or  back's  horn.  He  had  hia 
stone  ax,  his  spear,  and  his  war  club,  which  were  the  only  imi)lenients 
of  dostrnction  he  possessed.  Had  the  Indian  been  naturally  warlike,  it 
W(mld  seen)  as  if  he  would  have  sought  out  and  manufactured  more 
destructive  implements  for  this  purpose  tiian  he  had  at  his  command. 

]3ut  when  we  coiitem[)lato  the  more  fiiushed  implements  of  human 
destruction  among  civilized  people  of  later  times,  it  issul)mitted,  which 
has  estabHshiMl  the  better  and  moni  coni|)lete  evidences  of  his  warlike 
disposition,  the  native  red  man  or  the  civilized  white  man? 

We  have  been  accustomed  to  calling  the  Indian  «  .sa/v^r/r,  a  term 
conveying  to  our  mind  that  he  is  ferocious  in  his  nature  and  warlike  in 
his  disposition.  These  propensities  we  have  acceptri^  as  self  evident 
in  Indian  character,  forgetful  of  the  fact  tluit.  from  our  first  ac([naint- 
ance  witli  lum,  he  has  been  compelled  to  act  on  the  defensive;  that  the 
invadiiig  race  have  ever  been  the  aggressors,  from  Cortez  down  to  the 
latest  time. 

But  wherein  lies  the  consistency  of  the  white  man's  com[)laint  of 
the  barl)arous  Indian  ?  He  came  to  this  continent  with  the  avowed  pur- 
pose of  taking  possession  of  it  and  ap[)ropriating  it  to  his  own  use,  as 
against  the  prior  right  of  the  Indian,  in  which  he  has  been  completely 
successful;  and  it  would  seem  to  ill  become  him  now  to  turn  around 
and  complain  of  the  hard  blows  dealt  him  by  the  conquered  party,  in 
the  progress  of  his  aggression,  in  resistance  to  his  unwelcome  invasion. 


PORT   DEAKBORN,   (cniCA(K)),   IN   18;^;^. 
FtrHt  built  18111.     Destroyed  liy  Incliain  ISIJ.     Relmiit  IMIO. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

THE  ORDER  OF  RED  MEN. 

Society  Formed  at  Philadelphia  —Before  tlie  Amerieaii  Eevolution--A.dmirers  of 
Indian  Character — Adoi)tiiij,'  the  ExampleH  uf  Tamnianeiul,  a  Delaware  Chief — 
Sometimes  Called  Tiiinmany  -Character  of  this  Chief  as  J^escrihed  by  Heeke- 
welder— Aepouut  of  Preparation  for  Meeting,' — May  4.  1772,  Old  Style— Aeeoimt 
of  Meetioj,',  Monday,  May  11,  1772— Toasts  Drank  at  this  Meeting'— Patriiitio 
Spirit  of  the  Soeiety— Yearly  Festivals— First  of  May,  Old  Style,  now  May  12th— 
Members  ^larched  in  Procession  ThronKh  the  Streets  -  TIats  Adorned  with 
Buek's  Tails— This  Association  the  Origin  of  the  Later  (Jrder  of  lied  Men- 
Other  Societies  Formed— In  New  York  under  the  Name  of  Tammany — Place  of 
Meeting'  called  Wi^'wam — Object  of  Order  of  Bed  Men — Social,  Fraterual  and 
Benevolent — Founded  on  Customs,  Traditions  an<l  History  of  the  Aborigines — 
Three  Phases  of  this  Orifanizatiou — First,  Prior  to  Kevolution  Sec(md,  from  the 
Time  of  Peace  to  War  of  1812  -Third,  from  1813  at  Fort  JlilHin  to  the  Present 
Time— Name  Imjjroved  Order  of  Red  Alen  Adopted  ]N[arch  4.  1835— Charter  of 
Great  Council  (iranted  by  Maryland  Great  Council  of  the  United  States 
Orf,'auized  March,  1847. 


anidiig 


^  OT  WITHST  A  N  D I N  G 

the   projuiUcea  Avhicli 
yjh    have    existed    n<;iiiust 
the    Ameriffin    Imliiiu, 
people    of    our    own 
race,   from  the  beginning  of 
his  resistance  to  the  intrud- 
ing white  man,  we  have  had 
among  tis  since  an  early  day, 
a  limited  number  of   philan- 
iN  COUNCIL.  thropists  who  have  recognized 

and    admired  the   true   ciiaracter  of  the  Inilian,   and  contended  for 
justice  in  his  behalf. 

Some  years  before  the  American  Revolution,  a  society  of  citizens 
was  organized  in  Philadelphia,  composed  of  admirers  of  Indian 
character,  a(h)pting  as  an  example  in  this  regard  that  of  a  noted 
chief  of  the  Dc^laware  tribe,  uunied  Tammanon  or  Tanimanend,  very 
generally  in  after  times  call(>d  Tammany,  said  to  mean  in  our  language 
"amiable"    or    "Beaverlike,"    and  who  was  a  leading    chief   of   the 

(657) 


058 


THE    AMEUIC.VN    INDIAN. 


aforesaid  tribe,  called  by  themselves  Leimi  Lenape.  He  was  present 
among  the  other  chiefs  of  his  tribe  at  the  fair  jus  treaty  of  William 
Penn,  at  Shakainaxen,  on  the  Delaware  river,  just  above  the  site 
selected  for  Philadel[)hia,  since  called  Kensington. 

Mr.  Hockewolder,  the  historian  of  this  tribe,  says  of  this  chief, 
that  he  was,  in  the  hi<rhest  deijrree,  endowed  with  wisdom,  virtue,  charitv. 
meekness,  hospitality ;  in  short,  with  every  good  and  noble  cpialifica- 
tion  "that  a  human  being  may  possess;"  that  the  fame  of  this  great  man, 
at  an  early  day,  extended  even  among  the  whites,  Avho  fabricated  numer- 
ous legends  concerning  him,  and  his  enthusiastic  white  admirers  gave 
him  the  title  of  saint,  adopting  him  as  the  patron  saint  of  America. 
His  name  was  inserted  in  some  calendars  in  lieu  of  St.  George,  and 
his  festival  was  celebrated  by  this  society,  and  his  white  admirers,  on 
the  first  day  of  May  in  every  year,  which  was  styled  "  St.  Tammany 
day." 

In  the  Pennsylvania  Chronicle,  a  newspaper  published  at  Phila- 
delphia before  the  American  Revolution,  issued  Monday,  May  -tth, 
1772,  old  style,  a  file  of  which  paper  is  in  possession  of  the  author 
of  this  work,  is  the  following  notice  of  this  early  American  organiza- 
tion : 

••  On  Friday,  the  1st  instant,  a  number  of  Americans,  Sons  of 
King  Tamany,  met  at  the  house  of  Mr.  James  Byrn,  to  celebrate  the 
memory  of  that  truly  noble  chieftain  whose  friendship  was  most 
affectionately  manifest  to  the  worthy  founder  and  first  settlers  of  this 
province.  After  dinner  the  circalating  glass  Avas  crowned  with  wishes, 
loyal  and  patriotic,  and  the  day  concluded  Avith  much  cheerfulness  and 
harmony.  It  is  hoped  from  this  small  beginning  a  society  may  be 
formed  of  great  utility  to  the  distressed,  as  this  meeting  was  more  for 
the  piirpose  of  promoting  charity  and  benevolence  than  mirth  and 
festivity." 

In  a  subsequent  number  of  the  same  paper,  dated  Monday,  May 
11th.  L772,  continuing  the  subject,  the  following  notice  appears: 

"  The  following  toasts  were  drank  at  Mr.  Byrn's  on  the  first 
instant  by  the  Sons  of  King  Tamany: 

1.  The  King  and  Koyal  Family. 

2.  The  Proprietaries  of  Pennsylvania. 

3.  The  Governor  of  Pennsylvania. 

4.  Prosperity  to  Pennsylvania. 

5.  The  Navy  and  Army  of  Great  Britain. 

6.  The  pious  and  immortal  memory  of  King  Tamany. 

7.  Speedy  relief  to  the  injured  Queen  of  Denmark. 

H.     Unanimity  between  Great  Britain  and  her  Colonies. 


THE    ORDElt    OF    llED    JIEN. 


(),■)',» 


9.  Si)eeily  repoal  <>£  all  oppressive  niul  nnconstitutional  acts. 

10.  May  the  Americans  truly  uiiderstaiici  and  faitht'iilly  defeiul 
their  constitutional  rights. 

11.  More  spirit  to  the  councils  of  Great  Britain. 

12.  The  great  philosopher,  Dr.  Franklin. 

13.  His  Excellency  Governor  Franklin,  and  ])rosperity  to  the 
jirovince  of  New  Jersey. 

14.  His  Excellency  Governor  Tryon.  and  prosperity  to  the 
province  of  New  York. 

15.  The  Honorable  James  Hamilton,  Esq.,  late  Governor  of 
Pennsylvania. 

10.     The  Chief  Justice  of  Pennsylvania. 

17.  The  Speaker  of  the  Honourable  House  of  Assembly  of 
Pennsylvania. 

18.  The  recorder  of  the  city  of  Pennsylvania. 

lU.     The  pious  and  immortal  memory  of  General  Wolfe, 

20.  The  Pennsylvania  Farmer. 

21.  May  the  Sons  of  King  Tamany,  St.  George,  St.  Andrew,  St, 
Patrick  and  St.  David  love  each  other  as  Brethren  of  one  common 
ancestor,  and  unite  in  their  liearty  endeavors  to  preserve  the  native 
Constitutional  American  liberties." 

At  the  word  sj^rdkcr  in  the  foregoing  toast,  number  17,  as  printed 
in  said  paper,  is  a  sfar  pointing  to  the  following  note,  which  is  given 
here  as  n  curious  incident  in  the  proceedings,  showing  that  some  special 
prejudice  existed  against  the  person  referred  to  as  speaker,  but  leaving 
the  reason  therefor  unexplained,  to-wit: 

''  This  toast  did  not  circulate.  The  kind  genius  that  presides  over 
American  freedom  forbade  it,  and  the  Sons  of  King  Tamany  appeared 
as  averse  to  drink  it  as  they  would  have  been  to  swallow  the  Five  Mile 
Stone."' 

But  the  understanding  is  that  the  speaker  of  tlie  house  of  assem- 
bly of  Pennsylvania,  at  that  time,  did  not  concur  with  the  admirers  of 
St.  Tammany  in  the  move  of  separating  the  coh)nies  from  Great 
Britain,  as  was  then  being  agitated  by  the  Sons  of  King  Tammany. 

According  to  usages  of  this  society,  as  before  remarked,  a  regular 
festival  was  held  on  the  first  day  of  May,  ohl  style,  being  now  the 
12th.  On  that  day  the  members  of  the  society  walked  together  in 
procession  through  the  streets  of  Philadelphia,  their  h?'  decorated 
with  bucks'  tails,  as  a  badge  of  their  Indian  admiration,  and  proceeded 
to  a  handsome  rural  place  out  of  town  in  the  direction  of  the  Schuylkill 
river,  which  they  called  the  in'ffwam,  Avhere,  after  a  lon(j  ialk  or  speech, 
in  the  manner  of  Indian  custom,  had  boou  delivered,  and  tiie  pipe  of 


OfiO 


TIIK    AMEl'JCAX    INDIAN. 


r. 
$■ 


pefice  liatl  been  siudkeil,  they  spent  the  day  in  festivity  niul  mirth. 
Aftor  (liiiiier,  Iiuliau  douces,  or  chmces  after  the  Indian  style,  were 
indulijed  in  on  the  gre'jn  in  front  of  the  wigwam;  the  pi[)e  of  peace 
was  iiifaiii  smoked  v.lien  tlie  company  separated. 

Tliis  associatitm  continued,  in  tlie  iovm  of  its  original  organiza- 
tion, for  some  years  after  peace  between  the  colonies  anil  Great  Britain, 
when  the  public  spirited  owner  of  the  wig.^am,  who  had  generously 
lent  it  every  year  for  the  honor  of  his  favorite  saint,  having  fallen 
under  misforame,  his  property,  with  this  building,  called  the  wigwam, 
Avas  sold  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  his  creditors,  and  this  truly  Ameri- 
can festival  ceased  to  be  observed. 

This  is  acct^pted  ns  the  origin  of  the  present  organization  of  the 
Order  of  Red  Men.  now  becoming  so  numerous  throughout  the  United 
States.  After  tlie  discontinuance  of  the  aforesaid  organization,  other 
societies  of  like  nr.ture  were  formed  in  Philadelphia,  New  Yt)rk,  and 
other  towns  in  the  Union,  under  the  name  of  Tdvimaiiij;  but  theobject 
of  these  associations  soon  drifted  in  the  directicm  of  partisan  politics, 
and  lost  much  of  the  charm  which  was  attached  to  the  original  society 
of  St.  Tammany,  established  only  for  pleasure  and  innocent  diversion. 
But  these  latter  societies  endeavored  to  preserve  Indiim  forms  in  their 
organization  and  procedure  in  their  meetings,  their  officers  being  desig- 
nated V)y  Indian  titles,  and  their  place  of  meeting  being  called  a  icif/- 
■iraiii.  Their  distinguishing  a[)[)e]latioa  always  l)eiiig  the  7\i)iiiiiaiiij 
socicli/:  only  cmc  '^>f  which  is  continutHl  to  the  present  day,  existing  in 
New  Yt)rk  city,  being  that  powerful  Tammany  organization  in  that  city, 
wielding  such  an  influence  in  local  politics. 

Th<>  Order  of  lied  Men  of  the  present  day,  like  that  of  the  origi- 
nal socii'ty  before  referred  to,  is  a  social,  fraternal  and  benevolent 
organizatiijii,  founded  upon  the  customs,  traditions,  and  history  of  the 
al)origines  of  this  contintint.  Its  primary  object  is  to  promote  among 
men  the  exercise  and  practice  of  the  true  principles  of  benevolence  and 
charity;  the  care  and  protection  of  the  widow  and  orphan;  and  the 
cultivation  of  friendly  relations  among  maidiind.  It  is  purely  Ameri- 
can, as  herein  shown,  and  is  the  oldest  ju'otective  and  l)enevolent  society 
of  American  birth  and  growth.  Its  proceedings  are  secret,  but  only  in 
ilie  sense  that  secrecy  is  proper;  that  is,  as  to  those  matters  which 
concern  the  private  interests  of  a  common  family.  In  other  words, 
more  properly  speaking,  it  is  not  a  secret  s()ciety,  but  rather  a  society 
having  some  secrets.  Its  organization,  proceedings  and  mode  of  initi- 
ating members  are  in  imitation  of  native  Indian  customs,  using  Indian 
terms  for  designating  their  officers  and  in  conducting  their  ceremonies, 
ns  before  reraarked. 


THE   nitDEU    OF    UED    MEN. 


(;(;i 


Tlio  Order  of  Eed  Men,  in  its  history,  may  properly  be  clnssed 
into  tliree  phases.  The  Jirsf  jtlaisr  was  that  period  of  the  existence  of 
the  original  order  as  first  organized  at  Philadel[)hia,  some  time  prior  to 
the  Revolution,  a.s  before  related,  which  we  are  infoiined,  however,  was 
but  little  more  than  a  rehabilitation  of  the  old  time  May  d,.y  festivals, 
whicli  had  been  brought  from  the  Old  World  by  the  early  immigrants, 
and  which  continued  until  some  little  time  after  the  Declaration  of  In- 
dependence. "When  the  American  Revolution,  and  final  determination 
of  the  people  of  the  colonies  for  a  separate  government  had  been 
reached,  it  was  the  commencement  of  the  second  j)]i(ixc;  Avhen  it  is  said 
these  societies  became  intensely  popular  with  the  people,  and  their 
amiiversaries  bade  fair  to  excel  the  Fourth  of  July  in  [)oi)ulnr  esteem. 

Under  these  auspices,  says  the  historian  of  the  Order  of  Red  Men, 
these  societies  were  continued  until  a  short  time  prior  to  the  second 
war  of  the  United  States  with  Great  Britain,  when  Gen.  Uearl)orn, 
then  Secretary  of  "War,  considering  the  convivial  feature  of  these 
societies,  which  had  gradually  grown  to  excess,  to  be  demoralizing  to 
the  soldiers,  issued  orders  prohibiting  tliem  in  the  army,  wliereupon 
the  civic  branches  of  the  society  commenced  to  languish  and  ceased  to 
exist. 

The  ihivd  phase  in  the  existence  of  this  order  is  claimed  to  have 
commenced  in  the  year  IS  1:3,  at  Fort  Mitliin,  on  the  Delaware  river, 
about  four  miles  below  Philadelphia,  1)y  an  organization  among  the 
volunteer  soldiers  from  Philadelphia,  called  tlie  "'Junior  Artillerists," 
Avho  had  entered  the  fort  in  the  montli  of  March  of  that  year,  duly 
equipped  to  aid  in  its  protection  against  the  British  forces. 

It  is  said  that  at  that  fort  and  from  among  those  voluntters  origi- 
nated the  society  of  Red  Men.  It  is  noticed,  however,  from  the 
information  before  us,  tlat  the  society  of  Rod  Men  formed  at  this  time 
was  a  semi-military  organization.  The  circumstances  surrounding  its 
organization  would  naturally  tend  in  this  direction.  "Whilst  the  charm 
of  the  ideal  native  red  man  for  his  fidelity  to  his  companion,  and 
enduring  devotion  to  his  tribe,  became  a  feature  of  imitation  in  the 
principles  of  this  organization,  yet  the  military  forms  of  the  white  man, 
in  the  practical  workings  of  the  society,  were  observed  as  a  natural 
consequence,  instead  of  adopting  those  which  pertained  to  the  customs 
of  the  native  red  man. 

Their  officers  were  known  and  took  rank  by  military  titles, 
common  in  use  in  our  own  military  organizations,  as  generalissimo,  or 
j)regiding  chief  of  the  tribe  while  in  council,  lieutenant  genei-al,  major 
general,  brigadier  general,  colonel,  lieutenant  colonel,  captain,  lieuten- 
ant, etc. 


662 


Tin:    AMKllICAN    INniAX. 


f, 

J 

0 


Much  interest  has  been  manifest,  of  hite  years,  in  reiiard  to  the 
origin  and  liistory  of  the  present  organization  of  Hod  Men  among  our 
race  in  this  country.  Its  most  iin[)ortaiit  and  inten^sting  era,  it  -svouhl 
seem,  ihites  from  tiie  beginning  of  what  is  called  the  lliird  })li(t)^c  of  its 
existence,  of  whicli  we  are  now  speaking;  and  it  seems  a  little  singular 
that  the  history  of  an  order  of  men  which  has  grown  to  the  importance 
that  this  has  attained  at  tlie  present  day.  sliould  be  so  much  involved 
in  doubt  and  obscurity. 

It  a[)pears  that  an  unbroken  chain  in  the  existence  of  the  society 
of  Red  Men,  as  formed  at  Fort  Mitllin,  before  mentioned,  continued 
thereafter  to  exist  in  Pennsylvania  and  neighlioring  states,  yearly 
increasing  in  numbers  and  importance;  but  with  no  particular  effort 
for  concurrent  action  among  tiie  societies  in  general,  until  about  the 
year  1857.  On  the  21st  day  of  October.  Xs'u.  a  grand  demojistration 
of  Ked  Men,  including  a  public  parade  in  full  regalia,  with  banner's 
and  other  insignia  appropriate  to  the  order,  took  ])lace  at  Lancaster, 
in  the  state  of  Pennsylvania. 

An  accomplished  mend)er  of  the  order,  and  a  member  of  long 
standing,  of  Virginia,  was  selected  as  the  orator  of  the  day,  who,  in 
liis  address  on  the  occasion,  presented  a  history  of  the  order  as  far  as 
he  was  able  to  do  so,  from  the  meager  materials  then  at  hand,  from 
Avhich  four  distinct  propositions  were  deducible ;  first,  that  the  society, 
as  then  organized  and  existing,  originated  among  the  volunteers  of 
Fort  Mifflin  ;  second,  that  it  had  been  organized  under  the  ins])iratious 
of  patriotism ;  third,  that  the  object  it  was  designed  to  accomplish  was 
the  disposition  and  promotion  of  harmony  and  good  fellowship  among 
the  members  of  the  garrison ;  and,  finally,  that  it  accomplished  its 
purpose  through  the  soothing  influence  of  its  fraternal  machinery. 

It  is  said  that  the  spirit  of  inquiry,  which  had  been  already 
aroused,  was  stimulated  by  the  discourse  of  the  orator  on  this  occasion, 
from  which  an  increased  determination  was  aroused  among  the  mem- 
bers of  the  order  present  to  unravel  the  story  of  their  society's  obscure 
and  Bomewliat  doubtful  history.  Whereupon,  in  the  year  18r)0,  the 
great  council  of  the  United  States  Improved  Order  of  Red  Men,  which 
was  held  in  Baltimore,  in  the  month  of  September  of  that  year,  took 
action  to  the  end  of  collecting  and  preserving  a  complete  liistory  of 
the  order  by  adopting  the  following  i-esolution: 

"That  the  Committee  on  the  State  of  the  Order  report,  during  the 
present  session,  1st,  the  date  of  the  Institution  and  Constitution  of  the 
Order  in  the  hunting-grounds  of  the  Pale  Faces ;  2d,  the  date  of  the 
Institution  of  the  Great  Council  of  the  United  States;  Hd,  such  other 
statistics  of  the  Order  as  the  Committee  may  deem  pertinent." 


TlIK    OH  I)  Kit    OK    Itr.l)    MI.N. 


i;t;:i 


Under  this  resolution  a  thorough  investigntion  was  niacle  into  tho 
subject,  antl  much  material  was  collected  and  reported  to  the  (treat 
Council,  formi]ig  tJie  basis  of  subsec^uent  inquiry,  and  whicli  action, 
it  ap[)ears,  led  Mr.  Morris  K.  Gorham,  a  member  standing  high  in  the 
order,  who  was  a  member  of  the  conunittee  appointed  to  gather 
information  on  the  su])ject  under  the  foregoing  resolution,  to  pursue 
inquiry  into  the  subject;  upon  which  he  pre[)ared  a  l)ook  tnditled, 
"  Tho  History  of  the  Improved  Order  of  lied  Men,  from  its  organiza. 
tion  at  Fort  Mifflin,  G.  S.  ~i^)l'S  (A.  1).  1^13),  and  its  reorganization 
at  Philadelphia,  G.  S.  5.j7G-77  (A.  U.  ISLO-ISIT),"  which,  with  addi- 
tions by  William  G.  Hollis,  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Gorham,  was  pub- 
lished in  Pluladelphia  in  188-4,  containing  much  valual)le  information  on 
the  subject  of  this  order;  but  yet,  it  must  bo  confessed,  it  is  far  from 
being  clear  and  satisfactory  as  a  connected  history  of  its  oi'igin  and 
progress  down  to  the  date  of  that  work. 

This  book,  following  the  manifest  notions  of  the  Great  Council 
of  Virginia  in  18()0,  as  its  title  indicates,  assunu's  that  the  Order  of 
Red  Men  had  its  origin  at  Fort  Mifflin,  in  1813,  whilst  the  a[)i)arent 
fact  is  that  the  organization  at  Fort  Mifflin  was  more  properly  what 
may  be  termed  the  commencement  of  a  fhinl  phusc  in  the  existence  of 
the  Order  of  Bed  Men.  In  pursuing  inquiry  on  this  suliject,  we 
should  take  a  more  general  view  of  it.  It  is  not  mere  forms  that  we 
are  searching  for,  but  rather  the  pursuing  of  great  princi[)les  which 
first  inspired  or  induced  an  organization  of  this  kind,  end)odying  the 
cardinal  points  of  friendship  and  fidelity,  as  understood  to  be  embraced 
and  practiced  in  native  Indian  character,  uncontaminated  by  the  vices 
of  civilization,  as  has  been  well  illustrated  in  the  examples  of  the 
native  red  nmn  of  North  America. 

In  pursuing  an  inquiry  upon  this  line,  it  is  clear  that  the  Order 
of  Red  Men,  or  the  idea  of  such  an  order,  sprung  from  the  original 
Tammany  Society,  formed  at  Philadelphia,  previous  to  the  American 
Revolution.  Herein  originated  the  idea  of  a  society  of  this  kiml  under  the 
character  it  adopted,  which  has  prevailed  and  been  kept  in  view  through 
the  various  phases  of  red  men  organizations  down  to  the  present  day 
of  its  embodiment  in  the  present  Order  of  Red  Men  in  the  United 
States.  But  the  present  title  and  system  of  orgardzation  of  this  order 
is  of  modern  date,  all  of  which  has  been  perfected  and  matured  in  its 
present  form,  as  growth,  circumstances  and  experience  have  seemed  to 
dictate  or  suggest,  the  Avhole  forming  a  subject  of  interesting  inquiry, 
especially  among  those  who  have  become  members  of  the  order. 

It  is  said  that,  for  some  length  of  time  prior  to  the  orgainzatiou 
of  the  Order  of    Red  Men  of  this  day,  there  existed   at  Baltimore, 


(ICil 


TlIK    A.MKlilC.VN    INDIAN. 


Mnnluiul.  (1  liul<,'o  <ir  Hocioty  callod  Red  Men.  Tlu*y  had  ilicir  «vV/»vf>H 
or  i)lace  of  moiitiii^Lf  iu  tho  ^iirret  of  a  tiivcni,  avIuto  tlu^y  mot  onco  n 
weok,  paid  in  thoir  dues  and  initiated  now  nionihciH.  Aftor  the  busi- 
ness of  the  meeting  was  finished,  tlio  itMiminder  of  tho  evening  ^vas 
spent  in  singing,  telling  stories,  making  speeches,  and  in  convivial 
enjoyment,  in  A.hicli  tho  old  t'asliioned  dfcdiifrr  tigured  largely.  Tiio 
ol)jt>c't  of  tho  society  appeared  to  be  only  convivial  entertainment. 
Many  who  were  induced  to  join  the  society  withdrew  as  soon  ns  they 
found  what  its  nature  and  objects  were,  whereby  tho  organization  in 
time  became  dissolved.  The  convivial  feature  of  the  aforesaid  organ- 
ization seems  to  have  been  common  to  societies  of  this  nature  in  early 
days,  but,  as  would  appear,  was  becoming  less  pt)[)ular  fit  the  time  this 
society  became  dissolved. 

In  those  days,  says  Mr.  Gorham,  secret  societies  were  somewhat 
of  a  novolt}',  and  could  not  so  readily  procure  eligible  places  in  which 
to  hold  their  meetings,  as  like  societies  can  at  the  present  day.  The 
fees  from  initiation  and  dues  required  of  members  were  merely  nomi- 
nal, in  compariscm  with  the  amounts  now  derived  from  like  sources. 
They  could  not,  therefore,  well  aff(,Al  to  meet  the  higher  charges  for 
rent  and  other  necessary  expenses  incurred  by  societies  in  later  times, 
hence  they  were  compelled  to  accept  such  economical  accommodations 
as  circumstances  afforded  them;  furthermore,  it  was  a  custom  for 
friendly  societies  to  hold  their  meetings  at  public  houses,  in  those 
days  commonly  called  iarmis,  where,  in  most  cases,  the  host  or  land- 
lord willingly  furnished  rooms  for  the  purpose,  in  consideration  of  the 
reckonings  to  be  realized  from  the  members  at  the  bar.  This  was  an 
old  English  custom  lirought  over  by  the  earlier  members  of  these 
friendly  societies. 

The  Order  of  Red  Men,  as  now  existing,  seems  t(>  have  taken  on 
its  ])reseut  form  from  circumstances  commencing  at,  and  following  the 
organization  of  the  "Red  Men's  society"  tribe  of  Maryland,  number 
one,  organized  on  the  12th  of  March,  18154.  Eaily  in  the  year  1835, 
the  members  of  this  tribe,  having  in  view  the  extension  of  its  principles 
beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  the  state  of  Maryland,  and  its  development 
into  a  great  social  and  benevolent  order,  according  to  the  original 
founders  of  the  society  of  red  men,  took  the  necessary  preliminary 
steps  towards  "lengthening  the  chain  of  friendship,"  anil  establishing 
a  legislative  or  sovei'eign  head,  under  which  the  machinery  for  the 
accomplishment  of  their  purpose  might  be  put  in  operation. 

To  this  end,  delegates  were  chosen  by  the  tribe  and  vested  with 
ample  power,  in  the  premises,  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  desired 
object.     "Ou  the  20th  day  of  the  fifth  moon,  in  the  season  of  the 


Tin:    oliDKl!    or    KKIJ    MEN. 


tlti,") 


bloHKoms,  1S3."),"  tliesp  (lel('<,'iiteB  mot  at  Bnltinioro  for  consnltiitiou  on 
the  subject  comiuitttMl  to  their  chnrgo.  At  a  subBtupient  im'otinjj:,  hh 
ek'ctioii  was  iiehl,  at  wliich,  we  are  informed,  officers  \v»^ro  elected  as 
follows:  Grand  Sarheni,  Grand  Senior  Sn^fainore,  Grand  Junior 
Sagamore,  Grand  i'rophet,  Grand  Scribe,  CSrand  Cliief  of  Wani|iiini, 
and  Grand  Guard  of  the  "Wiirwam. 

It  seems  that,  at  this  time,  the  ])08ition  of  Grand  Prophet  was  not 
regarded  with  the  consideration  and  importance  Avhich  it  iias  since 
attained,  but  was  one  of  subordinate  significance.  It  is  also  noticed 
that,  whilst  the  ohl  custom  of  conferring  society  names  was  recognized, 
the  old  military  title  formerly  applied  to  otlicei's  became  now  for  the 
first  time  abandoned,  and  the  more  consistent  and  appropriate  Imliaii 
titles  adopted  in  their  stead,  still  continuing  at  the  present  time. 

The  second  meeting  of  the  Grand  Council  was  held  at  the  place 
of  first  meeting,  on  the  25th  of  May,  l!S35,  when  the  mendx-rs  l)eg!in 
to  concern  themselves  as  to  their  authority.  The  old  tribe  at  Phila- 
delphia, it  appears,  had  ceased  to  exist,  and  its  mantle  might  have 
been  assumed  to  have  fallen,  with  all  its  authority  growing  out  of  pri- 
ority of  origin  and  possession  of  the  original  work  and  "landmarks" 
of  redmanship,  upon  the  revived  system  in  Baltimore.  P>ut  one 
branch  of  the  old  society,  at  least,  continued  working  at  Eeading,  in 
Pennsylvania,  under  the  original  "grant  of  power"' it  had  received 
from  "the  mother  tribe"  at  Philadelphia,  and  which  is  considered 
quite  as  legitimate  as  the  Baltimore  society. 

Mr.  Gorham  declares  that,  in  the  exercise  of  sovereign  authority, 
beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  Maryland,  it  would  have  been  but  courteous 
to  have  consulted  the  tribe  at  Heading,  but  the  change,  if  not  the 
re-organization,  apjjears  to  have  been  jierfected  without  regard  to,  or 
apparent  knowledge  of,  the  existence  of  a  society  elsewhere;  and  on 
the  25th  day  of  May,  1835,  at  the  Great  Council  before  mentioned,  a 
resolution  was  adopted,  providing  for  the  punishment  of  brothers  who 
might  attempt  to  get  up  a  spurious  council.  To  what  extent,  if  any, 
resistance  was  made  by  the  brethren  of  Pennsylvania,  to  the  assump- 
tion of  authority  by  the  brethren  of  Maryland,  does  not  api)ear. 

Mr.  Gorham  concurs  that  the  assumption  of  su2)reme  authority  in 
Maryland  was  legitimate,  and  not  challenged  by  the  older  tribe  in 
Pennsylvania,  which  existed  as  late  as  the  year  1850;  and,  thereby 
being  tacith'  acquiesced  in  by  the  latter,  it  became  the  legal  successor 
of  the  mother  tribe  at  Philadelphia,  and  its  authority  has  been 
acknowledged  by  the  order  ever  since. 

The  convivial  feature  Avhich  had  attached  to  this  order  in  the  early 
days  of  its  existence,  as  before  mentioned,  having  given  rise  to  preju- 


r.(')t; 


THK    AMKUICAN    INDI  \N. 


(liri's  agiiiiist  it,  to  ii  c'diisidttiablo  (^vtciit,  in  tlic  miiulH  of  tin*  i-itizons 
ill  tlio  mmmuiiit}',  tlio  <|iU)stioii  an  to  tho  propriety  of  cliaii<^iii^  tlie 
iiHiiio  or  title  of  tlm  onltu-  iiroHo,  to  tlio  end  that  tlu»  aHHociation  of  the 
name  witli  tiio  otfciiHive  prai-tices  coinplaiiu'd  of  o[»oratiiij^  much  to 
iiiipiMln  tll(^  pro>.M-i'SH  of  t'lti  ordor  ini^dit  ccmkc.  This  h'll  tho  iiioiidx^rs 
to  rcrtt'ct  upon  the  situation  and  con^^'der  what  was  Ixist  to  do  to  over- 
ooiuo  this  prejudic'O.  It  was  proposed  by  one  to  drop  the  name  lied 
Men  alto^ethiT  and  substitute  Ahorii/iiK'n;  but  one  brother,  prominent 
in  tiie  <irdei'.  iuivin^  an  inipodimont  in  his  s[)eei'!i.  objet-ted  because  ho 
said  Jio  "couhl  never  pronounce  that  word."  Tiie  name  "Order  of 
hiiprorcil  Iltul  Men"  was  tiiun  proposed  and  adopted;  I)ut  another 
brother,  prominent  in  the  fmler,  did  not  like  the  name  in  this  form,  as 
he  objected  to  having  the  qualifying  power  of  the  word  Inijtrorfil 
placed  in  connection  with  the  term  lied  Men,  and,  at  the  next  council, 
moved  to  reconsider  the  former  action  by  which  it  was  ado[)ted,  and 
to  transpose  the  words  so  that  the  name  should  read  J nijirorcd  Order 
of  Red  Men;  but  this  was  opposed  for  some  tritiing  reason  of  personal 
j)rejudice  agai;..'  ...e  member  who  moved  to  reconsider,  and  it  was  not 
adopted. 

It  v^y  \i  length  resolved  to  apply  to  the  legislature  for  an  act  of 
incorporation  for  the  Grand  Council  of  Maryland,  and  the  member  who 
had  moved  the  aforesaid  change  of  name  was  selected  to  prepare  i  "d 
Iu'.vl  printed  the  petitions  for  the  pur[)ose.  Through  this,  availing 
himself  of  the  authority  thus  given  him,  the  petitions  presented  to  the 
legislaturt^  asked  for  a  charter  ccjnstituting  an  organization  to  be  called 
"Improved  Order  of  lied  Men,"  whereupon  the  legislature  granted  a 
charter  to  the  "Great  Council  of  Maryland.  Improved  Order  of  Eed 
Men,"  on  the  1-ttli  day  of  March,  A.  D.  1S35,  and  from  this,  it  appears, 
comes  the  present  organization  of  Improved  Order  of  Eed  Men,  which  is 
spread  over  the  country  in  its  present  form.  By  this  act  of  incorpt)ra- 
tion,  not  only  was  the  title  of  the  order  changed,  but  other  important 
changes  were  made;  thus  the  term  "Grand,"  which  had  been  used  as 
a  (j^ualifying  prefix  v  Mie  council  and  superior  chiefs,  was  abolished, 
and  the  term  (ircat  adopted  instead,  as  being  more  truly  expressive  of 
the  sense  of  the  term  used  by  the  North  American  Indiaiis  for  such 
purposes,  for  it  must  be  understood  that  the  Indian  has  no  term  in  his 
language  corresponding  to  our  word  Grand  as  distinguished  from  the 
Avord  Great.  The  society  names  which,  under  the  old  custom,  had  been 
conferred  upon  the  members  at  their  ado{)tion,  gradually  fell  into  dis- 
use, and  a  settled  policy  to  follow  simpler  forms,  by  retaining  Indian 
nomenclature  and  customs,  so  far  as  practicable,  was  determined  upon. 

The  order  being  thus  re-established,  under  authority  of  law,  com- 


Tin;    OltUKK    or    Itl'.l)    MF.N. 


C.OT 


nionood  to  iiin'oiiso  in  ni'mhcrs  luid  iiiiportiinr(>,  when,  in  IS  J.",  jt  had 
urriviMl  iit  tliiit  point  wlitsn  tlu!  siil»jtH't  of  or<,ninizin^  u  (Irrdt  Council  of 
the  United  Htiitos  was  tiikcn  into  considomtion  hy  tlio  Sul)<)rdiimto 
CouncilH,  whereupon  niotisures  were  iidoptod  towards  ncconiplisiiinj^ 
tlmt  ol)je('t.  Dtdt'guteH  were  chosen  who  met  at  I3altiinore  in  March, 
1S4-7,  at  wiiicli  a  Great  Council  of  the  United  States  was  dtdy  or;fanized, 
by  tiie  election  of  ofticers  for  the  term  of  one  ytiar  next  ensuing.  Tln» 
officers  proviiled  were  the  Great  Sa.'hem  Incohonee,  Great  Senior 
Sagimore,  Great  rr()[)het,  Great  Keeper  of  Records,  Great  Keeper  of 
Wampum,  Great  Tocakon,  Great  Minewa. 

At  this  convention,  it  would  seem,  delegates  were  present  only 
from  the  state  of  Maryland  and  District  of  Cohindjia,  since  whicii,  the 
growth  of  the  order  has  been  sucli,  that  there  are  now  Subordinate 
Councils  in  nearly  every  state  and  territory  of  the  United  States,  and 
the  order  has  extended  its  or<;anization  into  Canada. 

Aside  from  tht  ;  rnnization  of  the  Improved  Order  of  lied  Men, 
there  are  independei.  organizations  of  Red  Men  throughout  the 
country  not  nnder  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Great  Council  of  Improved 
Order  of  Red  Mi:  of  tlio  Unite  1  States,  but  who  derive  their  origin 
from  the  same  source  o"  ciTjumstances. 


wm 


CHAPTEK  LV. 


VOCABULARIES. 


Indiau  Dialects — Ojibway — Dakota— Comanche  —  Miami  —  Menominee — Shawnee- 
Oneida— Onondaya—Blnckfeet  TuRcarora  —  Mf)hawk  -  Cayiipa  -  -  Muscogee — 
Zuni— Delaware— Mandau — Arapahoe— Sheyenno — Osage--  Nootkian-  Compari- 
son of  Dialects — Comparison  of  Pronotins — Words  and  Phrases— Catalogue  of 
Trees  and  Phmts— Catalogue  of  Animals. 


Tlie 


^WTTf/HIS  cliapter  is  devoted  to 
C^  1^  vJ*  words  aud  phrases  in  vari- 
ous Indian  dialects  of 
tribes  of  North  America, 
object  of  it  is,  first,  to 
give  such  information  in  this 
regard  on  this  subject,  in  gen- 
eral, as  the  limited  space  allotted 
to  a  chapter  in  this  work  will 
admit;  ami,  second,  to  show, 
by  comparison,  the  difference 
existing  between  the  dialects  in  use  by  the  several  tribes  men- 
tioned. 

The  phrases  which  are  given  are  from  the  Algonquin  language, 
Ojibway  dialect,  and  will  serve  to  show,  to  some  extent,  the  manjier  of 
forming  sentences  in  this  language,  which,  indeed,  is  much  the  same 
as  that  of  all  other  languages  of  the  various  linguistic  groups  of  the 
continent. 

The  Indians  having  no  written  language,  as  we  express  it,  the 
orthography,  adopted  in  the  use  of  our  letters,  varies  according  to  tiie 
notion  of  each  writer,  the  object  of  writers,  in  general,  in  the  use  of 
our  letters  a[)plied  to  Indian  languages,  being,  as  Avill  be  observed  by 
those  Avho  have  given  this  subject  attention,  to  adopt  such  mode  of 
spelling  or  putting  letters  together  to  form  words  as  will  convey  ta 
the  mind  an  accurate  idea  of  the  sounds. 


VOCABULAIUES. 


6(i\) 


OENEKAL   VOC.'ABrLARY  OF   WOKDS   IN   VAHIOt'S  INDIAN   DIALECTS, 


English. 

God, 

Devil, 

Man. 

Woman, 

Boy, 

Girl  or  maid. 

Child, 

Father, 

Mother, 

Hiisbaiid, 

Wife, 

Sou, 

Dantjhter, 

Brother, 

Sister, 

An  ludi.iu, 

White  man, 

Head, 

Hair, 

Face, 

Eye, 

Nose, 

Hauil, 

Fiut;er, 

Town, 

Lodf^e, 

Chief, 

Warrior, 

Friend, 

Kettle, 

Arrow, 

Bow, 

War  club, 

Gun, 

Knife, 

Shoe. 

Lefjrtriufr, 

Blanket, 

Pil)e, 

Waiuiinm, 

Tobacco, 

Sky, 

Heaven, 

Siiu, 

Moon, 

Star, 
Day, 

Niifht, 

Lixht, 

Morning', 

Evening, 

Early, 

Late, 

Siirinp, 

Summer, 

Autumn, 

Winter, 

Year, 

Fire, 

Water, 

Eurtb, 


OjHyway. 

Dakota. 

Coinuiiclie 

Gitcheuianito, 

Wfikantanka, 

Tahapee. 

Matchemanito, 

Wakausica, 

Inniue, 

Wicasta, 

TooHvisbchee. 

Equa, 

Winobinca, 

Wyapee, 

Quewesance, 
Equasance, 

Hoksidan, 

Tooanickpee. 

Wicinyanna, 

Wyape<>ohee, 

Aubeuoozhe, 

Koksiyokopa, 

Tooachee. 

Nosa, 

Ate, 

Neraki)ee. 

NeiuKga, 

In  a, 

Nerbeeab, 

Nenaubatne, 

Hibna;  Hinaku, 

Nercomakpee. 

Neniindemoamish, 

Tawicu, 

Nerquer. 

Ninggwis, 

Cinksi, 

Nertooah. 

Nindauniss, 

Cunksi, 

Neri)atab. 

Neoauniss, 

Cinye, 

Nertanui, 

Nedougwa, 

Tawinoht.n, 

Nerpachee. 

Uhniphenauba. 

Tkeewicasta, 

Alitahwitchee. 

Wongaubeskewade, 

Skawicasta. 

Tosboptyvoo. 

Osteggwan. 

Itancau, 

Paaph, 

Wenesis, 

Hin. 

Par  pee. 

Tainkhoug, 

Ite;  Itoye;  Itohnake.  Koveb. 

Skeinzbick, 

Ista. 

Nachich. 

Jshaus, 

Poge, 

Mooi)ee. 

Winge, 

Nape, 

Mowa. 

Webenauquauoniug,  Nai)sukaza, 

Mowa, 

Odanogh. 

Olonwe, 

Kanuke. 

Wegewaum, 

Wakeya  or  Tipe, 

Kaiiuke, 

Ogemau, 

Wicastavatapi, 

Taquinewaph. 

(Titclu'ilau, 

Akicita. 

Tooavitehe. 

Nitciiee, 

Kcda;  Kicuwa, 

Haartch. 

Akick, 

Cega;  Cegahuba- 
tonwa. 

Witwa. 

Ussowwaun, 

Wanhinkpe, 

Paark. 

Metigwaul). 

Itazii)a. 

Hoaate. 

Paugaumaugau, 

(,'auhpi. 

Paukisbegun, 

Mazakau, 

Peiate. 

Moconiaun, 

Isan;  Minna, 

Weitli. 

Maukeesin, 

Canhanpa, 

Maape. 

Metoss. 

Hunska, 

Koosba. 

Wabewyan, 

Sina. 

Opawguu, 

Cotauka;  Causnhupa,  Toish. 

Megis, 

Wamnuhadan, 

'I'slienip. 

Ussamau. 

Caiuli. 

Pahamo. 

Genick, 

Mahi)iyato, 

Ish|)enuug, 

Mahpiya. 

Gesisgezicke  (day 

Aupetuwi, 

Taharp. 

sun). 

Gesistebick  (night 

Hauyetuwi, 

Mush. 

sun). 

ITnung, 

Wicanhpi, 

Taarch. 

Gesbegud, 

Anpetu, 

Taharp. 

Tebickud, 

Hauyetu, 

Tookana, 

Wassaau, 

Izanzan. 

Gehesbabe, 

Hanbaima, 

Puaarthca. 

Onangwishee, 

Htayetu, 

Yurhumma. 

Baugaug, 

Kohanna. 

Tshpe, 

'I'ehaubisui, 

Zegwon, 

Wetue, 

Taneharro. 

Nel)in, 

Mdoketu, 

Taarah. 

Taugwawgee, 

Ptanyetu, 

Yerwane. 

Peboue, 

Wanivetu, 

Tohante. 

Kononowin, 

Omaka. 

Isliooda, 

Peta, 

Kooua. 

Nebee, 

Mini, 

Pahar. 

Ahkee, 

Maka. 

070 


THE    AMEHICAX    INDIAN'. 


English. 

OJibway. 

Dakota. 

Comanche, 

Lake, 

SaKiet'Kun, 

Mde:  Mdedana. 

l{ivor, 

Seebee. 

Wakpa;  Watpa, 

Honope. 

Stream, 

Seebeeweesaine, 

Kaduza. 

I'otato, 

Opin, 

Mdo. 

Piyeon, 

Omenie, 

Wakiyedan. 

Ilobiu, 

Opitche, 

Sisoka. 

Cow, 

Eqnapeshekee, 

Ptewanuuyanpi, 

Pemoro. 

Horse, 

Papashef,'oguushee 

Suktanka, 

Teheyar. 

English, 

Miami. 

Menomivee. 

Shaivnee. 

(>0(1, 

Kasheheweah, 

Keshamonayto, 

Tapalamawalah. 

Devil, 

Machaniauato, 

Maehayawaytok, 

Maheheemnneto. 

Mail, 

Lanoahkea, 

Enainniew 

Eelenee. 

Woiiiau, 

]\[etaimsah, 

Metamo, 

Eekwaiwah. 

]3oy. 

Kwewasah, 

Ahpayneesha, 

Skeelfihwaitheetah 

Girl  or  maid, 

Kwauanswah, 

Kaykaw, 

Skwaithathah. 

Infant  or  child, 

Pelosau, 

Neeheon, 

Ahpelothah. 

Fatlier,  my. 

Nosaw, 

Nonhnamh, 

Nothah. 

Mother,  my, 

Niu^ea, 

Nekeah, 

Neekeyah. 

Husbaml,  my, 

Nanawpamah, 

Nenanhpeon, 

Waiseeyah. 

Wife,  my. 

Newowah, 

Nayon, 

Neewah. 

Hon,  my, 

NenKwesah, 

Nekeisli, 

Neekwe(>tbah. 

])anf;hter.  my, 

Netawnah, 

Maytawn, 

Neetahnathah. 

lirotlier.  my 

Nesawsah, 

Naiidmainh, 

Nthathah. 

Sister,  my. 

Nemesah, 

Nekoshaynianh, 

Nemeethiih. 

An  Iniliau, 

Owuzawwelokea, 

]\Iahmanchaytowe. 

Ijenahwai. 

White  man, 

Shemalsan, 

Wayweah(iuouett, 

Tukoseeyah. 

Town, 

Meuotene, 

Meneekon, 

Otaiwai. 

House, 

Wekoawme, 

()wayah(pionaywaickWeekeewah. 

Door, 

Kwawutame, 

Islupioteni, 

Shkwahta. 

Chief, 

Kemawh, 

Ohkaymowe, 

Okeemah. 

Warrior, 

Mamekawkea, 

Nainhnowwaytowe, 

Nanahta. 

Frieiul, 

Nekawno, 

Nayjuut, 

Neekahuah. 

Arrow, 

Wepema, 

Miiip, 

Lanahlwe. 

Bow, 

Nateawjiemaw, 

Mainhtoijuoop, 

Eelawabkwee. 

(run. 

Pekwune, 

Poshkeoheshekon, 

M'takwah. 

Shoe, 

Keseue, 

Mahtekniehkahshee 

,  Neemheekwabthow 

Le^King, 

Tawsama, 

Metef'shshon, 

Mutatah. 

Pipe, 

Pwawkawnaw, 

Fainhnaywahwoh- 

kah, 
Xainhnaymowe. 

Kwahgah. 

Tohaccc, 

Saimuiw, 

Kthaimah. 

Sky, 

Keshekweeah, 

Kaysliaick, 

^Nleukwatwee. 

Heaven, 

Paniiu^'eah, 

Kayshaliuionnayto 

waick, 
Kayshoh, 

Menkwatokee.     • 

Sun, 

Keelswaw, 

Keesahthwab. 

Moon, 

Pekondakeel 

Tay|)ainkahshoh, 

Tupexkeekeethwah 
Ah  alikwah. 

Star, 

Lonywawh, 

Ohuanhkock. 

Day, 

Kawkekwa, 

Kayshaykots. 

Keesakee. 

Nwht, 

Pekoudawe, 

Waliiieto  paykon. 

Tupexkee. 

Liifht, 

Osakewe, 

Wahshenahiiuot, 

Wahthayah. 

IMorninp, 

Siepowwe, 

Meej), 

Kwalahwahpahlee. 

Eveninj,', 

Lankwekea, 

Nainhkaw. 

Walalikweekee. 

Early, 

Siepowwa, 

Ishjiaintainwiek, 

Kolahwabpanwee. 

Siiriiif,', 

Nepenowe, 

Sheeipion, 

Mulokumee. 

Summer, 

Malokawmawe, 

Naypen, 

Pelahwee. 

Autumn, 

Takawkewe, 

Tah(  uoahqnoawe. 

Tukwahkee. 

Winter, 

Pei)onwe, 

Painlipoh, 

Peponewee. 

Year, 

N^otapeponah, 

Neipiotokonmieek, 

Kuto. 

Wind, 

Samthainwe, 

Nohwahnen, 

Meeseekkukee. 

Lightning, 

Popondawah, 

Wahwahnahweu, 

I'apnkee. 

llain, 

Petelouwe, 

Kemaywon, 

Keeniweewoiiwee, 

Potato, 

Panaw, 

Ohpaneock, 

MeealiBeethah, 

Melon, 

Aketawmingeah, 

Oshkemaykwon, 

Yeskeetahinaikee. 

Beaver, 

Mahkwaw, 

Nahmin, 

Amexkwah. 

She, 

Enaw, 

Aynanh, 

Weelnh. 

They, 

Weelwaw, 

Wanonanh, 

Weelahwab. 

VOCABULAIUES. 


t)71 


EnijHuh, 

Mitnni. 

^fenomiHee. 

Slidiriice. 

White, 

Wawpek". 

Wahpishkiew, 

Waxkanahkyah. 

Uhiek, 

Mahkottawehawko 

■    Ahpeshew, 

Mukutaiwah. 

Old, 

Ke, 

Nawkawueuawkot- 

twe, 
Wahkenekotaw, 

Keeshkeen, 

Kyaitah. 

Youug, 

Washkeueeneek, 

Oskee. 

Pigeon, 

Mameah, 

Meme, 

Pahweethah. 

Duck, 

Topawseawke, 

Shaysliep, 

Seeseebah. 

Fly, 

Oelieaw, 

Ohdieeu, 

Ocha. 

Bird, 

Wisseweanw, 

Waislikayn(mh, 

Wiskeelothab. 

Wolf, 

Whawawk, 

Manhwawe, 

M'waiwah. 

Dos, 

Lamwah, 

Ahuaim, 

Wissee. 

Horse, 

Nakatakawshaw, 

Payshekokoshew, 

M'siiaiwai. 

Cow, 

Laiiouzwaw, 

Pesliiiiukiewohkoo, 

M'thothwah. 

EiKjlish. 

Oil  cilia. 

OiioinliKja. 

Bhu'kfcet. 

Cxod, 

Lonee, 

Hawaneuh, 

Kinnau. 

Devil, 

Onishuhlouuh, 

Onishonknaiuuuk, 

Man, 

Louf,'wee, 

Haingwee, 

Matape. 

Woman, 

YoHgwee, 

Wathoonwixsus, 

Aipiie. 

Boy, 

Laktsuhyeksah, 

Huxsaha, 

Sacomape. 

(rirl  or  maid, 

Laktsahyeksah, 

Ixesaha, 

Aqueconan, 

Father,  my, 

Lakeneeha, 

Knehah, 

Kinnau. 

Mother,  my. 

Akhauolhii, 

Uknohali, 

Noehrist. 

Husbanil,  my, 

Lona, 

Haiwnah, 

Couma. 

Wife,  my, 

i'ehuedlon. 

Tehnetai\\,  wife. 

Nitokeman. 

Hon,  my, 

Loyanali,  his. 

Hohawa,  his, 

Nocouse. 

Daut,'hfer,  my. 

Sagoyeh,  his, 

Sagohawa,  his. 

Naiiuecouan. 

Brother,  my. 

Teliaihdanondal, 

Taiakeadanonda, 

Ninogpoj)!. 

Au  Indian, 

Onj,'wahonwe, 

Ungwahungwa, 

Sifsicou. 

House, 

Kauusuda, 

Kunosaia, 

Napiouyis. 

Lodye, 

Yagoduskwuhele, 

Wuakwaka, 

Mouyeai. 

Chief, 

Loainil, 

Hohsenowahn, 

Nina. 

Friend, 

Hunadaiilu, 

Untshee, 

Napi)e. 

Enemy, 

Aeleeska, 

Kihuniagwasa. 

Cajleinena. 

Kettle", 

Oondak, 

Kuuatia, 

Iska. 

Arrow, 

Kiowilla, 

Kahaiska, 

Abses, 

Bow, 

Hauhnu, 

Ahainda, 

Namma. 

War-club, 

Ynuleohtaquagan- 
hiuh. 

Kajeehkwa, 

Mauicpiapecacsaque. 

Spear, 

Hoshagweh, 

Ajudishtah, 

Sapai)istats. 

Kuife, 

Hashale, 

Hasha, 

Slouan. 

Boat, 

Kahoonweia, 

Kuneaetali, 

Ojquieojsacs. 

Shoe, 

Ajfhta, 

Atahkwa, 

Atsikin. 

LeKwiug, 

Kalis, 

Kais, 

Atsics. 

ri|)e. 

Konanawnh, 

Koiioiiawehta, 

Tacouenimau. 

Tobacco, 

Kalonia, 

Oyaikwa, 

Pistacan. 

Sky, 

Kakonia, 

Kaaiwia. 

Heaven, 

Kokonhiagee, 

Kaaiwiaga, 

Sun, 

Wohneda, 

Aniklui, 

Natos. 

Moon, 

Woluieda, 

Assoheka, 

Natoseouecmi. 

Star, 

Yugistokwa, 

Ojistiuiahkwa, 

Caoatos. 

Dav, 

Kwondagi, 

Wundada, 

Ai)inac'ousli. 

NiKht, 

Kwasuudegi, 

Ahsohwa, 

Coucoui, 

Li^ht, 

Wanda, 

Teohahiaih, 

Chist  KN)uiapinacou8h 

Darkness, 

TediiUKftllas, 

Teokaus, 

Christicouicoucoui. 

Morniuff, 

Ostihts^'ee, 

llaigahtsheck. 

Apinaeoush. 

Evening, 

Ugallo^Huih, 

Ogaisah, 

Coucoui. 

Spring, 

Kunywedadeb, 

Kugwedehkee, 

Summer, 

(Jwagunhage, 

Kngenhagee, 

Autumn, 

Kuuuiiagih, 

Kununahkce, 

Stouie. 

Winter, 

Rohslagih, 

Kolisahgih, 

Stouie. 

Wind, 

Uwelondo, 

Oah. 

Soupoui. 

Thunder, 

Gasagiuuda, 

Kawnndotate, 

Christoc'oom. 

Rain, 

Okanotahseeh, 

Oshta, 

Ogquie. 

Snow, 

Oueahta, 

Okah, 

Poutand. 

672 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


English. 

Onoida. 

Onondaga. 

Black/eet. 

Fire, 

Ad.jintah, 

Odjistah, 

Sti. 

Water, 

Ohuagonuoos, 

Ghnagonoos, 

Ocqnie. 

Ice, 

Hoowissee, 

Oweesoo, 

Ocotosco. 

Eiirtli, 

Ogwunjeah, 

Owhainjeah, 

Otscouye. 

Lake. 

Kaneadalahk, 

Knneada, 

Om.-icsiquimi. 

River, 

Kehoadadee, 

Kiiiadadee, 

Nehetatfm. 

Maize,  or  corn, 

Oinust, 

Onahah, 

Bescatte. 

Wheat, 

Onadia, 

Potato, 

Ohuunuaht, 

Onunuhkwa, 

Tree, 

Kelheet, 

Kaiuuta, 

Mistis. 

Dotr, 

Ailhol, 

Tshechha, 

Iniite. 

Piyeon, 

Oleek, 

Tfihuha, 

Partridge, 

Okwais, 

Oneagiehe, 

White, 

Owiskn, 

Owikaishta, 

Chriscouie. 

Black, 

Aswaht, 

O.Himtah, 

Sicsinatsi. 

Cold, 

Yathola, 

Wthowe, 

Stouje. 

To-ilay, 

Kawanada, 

Anouk. 

Sour, 

Yayoyogis, 

Otshewaga, 

Sweet, 

Yaweko, 

Winiwaindah, 

Napini. 

English. 

Tiiscarora. 

Mohau-k. 

Cayuga. 

God, 

Yawuhnueyuh, 

Niyoh, 

Niyoh. 

Devil, 

OnnaKaroonuh, 

Onesobrouo, 

Onesoono. 

Mail. 

Ehukweh, 

Rougwe, 

Najina. 

Woman, 

Hahwnhnnuh, 

Yon  g  we, 

Konheghtie. 

Boy, 

Kunchukweh'r, 

Raxaa, 

Aksaa. 

Girl, 

Yateahchayeuh, 

Kaxaa, 

Exaa. 

Child, 

Katsah, 

Exaa, 

Exaa. 

Father,  my, 

Eahkreehn, 

Rakeniha, 

Ihani. 

Mother,  my, 

Eauuh, 

Isteha, 

Ikuoha. 

All  TiidiaD, 

lieuhkwehhehnweh, 

Ongwehowe, 

Ongwehowe. 

Honsi', 

Yahkeiihnunh, 

Kanosa, 

Kanosoid. 

Door, 

Oochalireh, 

Kanhoha, 

Kanhoiia. 

Lodge, 

Wahk'tahnahyeuh- 
noii'gh. 

Teyetasta, 

Teyetasta. 

Chief, 

Yakoowahiiunh, 

Rakowana, 

Agbseahewane. 

Warrior, 

Booskeiihrahkehreh 

,  Roskeahragohte, 

Osgoagehta. 

Friend, 

Enhniuihrooli, 

Atearosera, 

Aterotsera. 

Enemy, 

YcMihclinnht'Heh, 

Shagoswdase, 

( )ndateswaes. 

Kettle, 

Oomniihwi'h, 

Onta, 

KanadKia. 

Arrow, 

Ooteli, 

Kayonkwere, 

Kanoh. 

Bow, 

Nahchreli, 

Aeana, 

Adota. 

War  club. 

Oociiekweh, 

Yeanteriyohtakau- 

yob, 
Aglisikwe, 

Kajihwaodriohta. 

Spear, 

Churets, 

Kaghsigwa. 

Ax, 

Nokeuh, 

Aghsikwe, 

Atokea. 

Knife, 

Oosahkeuhneh, 

Asa  re, 

Kaiuatra. 

Boat, 

Gohiiiihweh, 

Knhoweya, 

Kaowa. 

Shoe, 

Oocliekiiora, 

Aglitn, 

Ataghkwa. 

Legging, 

Oorestreli, 

Karis, 

Kaisra. 

Pipe, 

Cliairrshoolistob, 

Kanouawea, 

Atsiokwaghta. 

Tobacco, 

Chah'rshooh. 

Oveaugwn, 

Oyeangwa. 

Sky. 

Oorenhyah'is. 

Ot.shata, 

Otsbata. 

Heaven, 

Oorcnlivahkeuhf, 

Karoughynge, 

Kaohyage. 

Sun, 

Heteh. ' 

Fvaraghkwa, 

Kaaghkwa. 

Moon, 

Aht'Heuhyehiih, 

Eghnita, 

Soheghkakaaghkwa 

Stnr, 

Oonesenhreh, 

Omktok, 

Ojishonda. 

Day, 

Awuuhueli, 

Eghni.sera, 

Onistrate. 

Light, 

Yniiooks, 

Teyoswathe, 

'i'eyohate. 

Darkness, 

Ynhwehtoahyenh, 

Tyokaras, 

Tiyotasontage. 

Morning, 

Tsooteh'rhunh, 

Ohrhonkeue, 

Sedetsiha. 

Evening, 

YahtRat'iienhhah, 

Yokornskhn, 

Oknasa. 

Si)ring, 

Wah'rwoohstroh'gh 

Kennkwetene, 

Kagwetijiha. 

SunuiKM', 

Ookenhhohkeh, 

Akeanhage, 

Kakeiihage. 

Antunin, 

RohtVelikeli. 

Kanonage, 

KaiKinagene. 

Winter, 

Koohsehr'iieuh, 

Koghserage, 

Kohsreghue. 

VOCABULAniES. 


078 


English. 

Tiiscarora. 

3[ohawk. 

Cnijuga. 

Wind, 

Ooreh, 

Owera, 

Kawaoudes. 

Thiiuder, 

Henunh, 

Kaweras, 

Kaweanotatias. 

Rain, 

Wiinetoo'eh, 

Yokeanc-ough, 

Ostaoudion. 

.Snow, 

Ooneetsreh, 

Ouiyehte, 

Onieye. 

Firo, 

Oochereh, 

Yoteklja, 

Ojista. 

Water, 

Ahwunk, 

Oughnekanos, 

Onikauos. 

Ice, 

Ooweseh, 

Oise, 

Oitre. 

Earth,  land, 

Ahwunhreh, 

Owheusia, 

Oeanja. 

Lake, 

Hahnyahtareh, 

Kauyatare, 

Kanyataeni. 

Kiver, 

Keuunh, 

Kaihoghha, 

Kihade. 

Mountain, 

YuiiTinhyeuhtih, 

Yonontekowa, 

Onontowanea. 

Meat, 

VVahreh, 

Owarough, 

Owahon. 

Dog, 

Chee'sr, 

Ehrhar, 

ShaoH. 

She, 

Ayanuehteh, 

Aonha. 

Kaoha. 

We, 

Eahkwahyasunkteh,  Onkyoha, 

Onoha. 

You, 

Thwahyasunkteh, 

Jiyoha, 

Johha. 

English. 

Muscogee,  or  Creek 

Ziini. 

Dehtu'are. 

God, 

Heesahkeetamissee 

Poshaiankee, 

Welsheetmunet. 

Mau, 

Istee, 

Oatsee, 

Leuo. 

Woman, 

Hoktee, 

Okeeah, 

X(iiiai. 

Boy, 

Cheepahnosee, 

Ahktsahkee, 

Peelahachick. 

Girl, 

Hoktoochee, 

Keeahtsahkee, 

Xquaiehick. 

Infant, 

Istoohee, 

Weehah, 

Meemuns. 

Father, 

Chalkee, 

Tahcho, 

Nox. 

i\Iother, 

Chatskee, 

Tseetah, 

Nmixais. 

Husband, 

Chahee, 

Homoeeyahmahshee,  Neetilose. 

Wife, 

Chahaiwah, 

Homoeeai, 

Nuxahoshum. 

Son, 

Chapootsee, 

Homochahwee, 

Ngwees. 

Daughter, 

Chaehastee, 

Homochahahlee, 

Ndahnes. 

Brother, 

Chathlaha, 

Pahpah, 

Nuxans. 

An  Indian, 

Isteetsahtsee, 

Hoeotai. 

Ahwainhukai. 

White  man, 

Isteehatkee, 

Ahkohonnah, 

Sliuwununk. 

Head, 

Ekah, 

Oshoipiinuee, 

Weel. 

Faee, 

Tothlofah, 

Nopcmiinee, 

Wuslikingwh. 

Ear, 

Hfitsko, 

Lalijotiunee, 

Whitahwuk. 

Eye, 

Tothlwah, 

Touahwee, 

Wushkingwh. 

Nose, 

Yupo, 

Nohahhnnee, 

Wheekee  eyuu. 

Mouth, 

Cliokwah, 

Alnvalitinnee, 

Whdone. 

Hand, 

Iukee,or  Ingkec, 

Ahseekatso, 

Noxk. 

Finger, 

Inkeeweesahka, 

Aliseoailahpalttonn 

aiTelhuidge. 

Breast, 

Hokpee, 

Pohahtannee, 

Xtolhahe. 

Body, 

Enah, 

Klooninnee, 

Okkahe. 

Heart, 

Faykee, 

Eekaiainannai, 

Whtai. 

Town, 

Talofa, 

Klooahlalnvai. 

Otainahe. 

Hcmse, 

Chokko, 

Tehaluiuinnee, 

Week'.vam. 

Door, 

Ahowkee, 

Clemmahteenee, 

Skondehe. 

Chief, 

Mikko,  (king) 

Paiaieenahciuai. 

Sahkeemah. 

Friend, 

Hissee, 

Keeheh, 

Neetees. 

Arrow, 

Chlee, 

Shoailai, 

Net'|). 

Ax, 

Pochoswah, 

Kee  eelai, 

Tumahheegau. 

Flint, 

Chlouoto, 

Ahcheeahtaiatlnh, 

Malixhia. 

Boat, 

I'ithlo, 

Klailonnee, 

jNInxhol. 

Shoe, 

Isteloe))ikah, 

Mocpiahwee. 

Shuwunuxoksuu. 

Pipe, 

Heecheopokwah, 

Taiiicikleeiiannai. 

Opahokuii. 

Wampum, 

Lonuphatkee,  (bend 
white). 

s  Haipeequinnai, 

Kaikwii. 

Tobacco, 

Heochee, 

Annah, 

Koshahtahe. 

Sky, 

Sotah, 

Ah  )oyannai, 

Kuiiiokwh. 

Bun, 

Hussee, 

Yahtokeeah, 

Keeshkoueekeesho 

xkwh. 
Peeskrwaneekee- 

INIoon, 

Hassee, 

Yahonaunai, 

shoxhwh. 

Star, 

KotBotaumpii, 

Moyahchoowai, 

Allangwh. 

Day, 

Nittah, 

Yahto, 

Keeshko. 

Night, 

Nithlee, 

Tatieeahkeeah, 

Peeskaik. 

43 


mk 


074 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


English. 

Muscogee,  or  Creel 

Zuni. 

Dchnrare. 

Moruinff, 

Hathayatkee, 

Eeoheeteh, 

AllahpabwHueee. 

Evening,', 

Yahfkee. 

Soonnalikeeah, 

LcKiuouee  e. 

Spriu^r, 

Tasahtsee, 

Tehlahquaikeeah, 

Seekoiig. 

Slimmer, 

Miskee. 

Oloeekeeali. 

Neeping. 

Antiimn, 

Thlafohaks, 

A  hmeeaHlineekeeah 

,  Tahkoxko. 

Winter, 

Thlafo, 

Taiahtsiuuali, 

Lowuugu. 

Year, 

Miskee, 

Taipepijuaikeeah, 

Kaiting. 

Wind. 

Hotallee, 

Ooltokeeah. 

Kaislixiug. 

Thunder, 

Tinitkee, 

CooUolomianuai, 

Paithukowh. 

Kain, 

Oskee, 

Lonahwai, 

Sookelang. 

Fire, 

Totka.  or  Tatekah, 

Mahkeeai, 

Tundalie. 

Earth, 

Ekana, 

Alnvaikailinnai. 

Hukee. 

Lake, 

Okhassee, 

Eechahtolokeeah, 

Mniipaikwb, 

Inland, 

Otee, 

Hekettoyai, 

Munaliti;lie. 

Potato, 

Ahhah, 

Chahpeemowai, 

Gppunees. 

Tree, 

Eto, 

Tahkoleepotee, 

Hittokew. 

Beav(>r, 

Etshasswah, 

Peehah, 

Tumahkwa. 

Dog, 

Efah, 

Wahtseetah, 

Mowaikuuua, 

Fish. 

Thlalhlo, 

Keeashsetah, 

NuiuaiiH. 

White, 

Hatkee, 

Kohaunah, 

Oppai. 

Black, 

Lustee, 

Quinnah, 
Laheekee, 

Sukai. 

To-day, 

Mu'-hauitta, 

Yoo^vvaiki  esbkweek. 

To-morrow, 

Poksee, 

Taiwahnee, 

Alluppali. 

Yesterday, 

Poksaugee, 

Teshsooiiuah, 

Lalikowiii 

English. 

Mandan. 

Arapahoe. 

Slieyeniie, 

Ood, 

Umahagnumagsbi, 

Esoh  hahneyahthar. 

Aamahveho. 

Man, 

Numankosh, 

Ananetah, 

Hatan. 

Woman, 

Mihe, 

Issee, 

Haeo. 

Boy, 

Subnumankosb, 

Anorhoye, 

Kikuna. 

Infant  or  child, 

Subyamahe, 

W(  )nc  h  incbeehaes- 

sah, 
Nasonnah, 

Maebevote. 

Father,  my, 

Subyomahe, 

Neoee. 

Mother,  my, 

Nahe, 

Nauah, 

Nabcoee. 

Husband,  my, 

Kobaro, 

Nash, 

Nab. 

Wife,  my, 

Kuns  (my  wife 
muns), 

Nertersheeah, 

Nahstcbira 

Son,  my, 

Koruikosh, 

Naab, 

Nab. 

Daughter,  my. 

Nuhaukosh, 

Nahtahnnah, 

Nabteli. 

Brother,  my. 

Hoshimka. 

Nasisthsah, 

Nahsimniiihkah. 

Sister,  my. 

Hoshimka, 

Naecahtaeeah, 

Nissishaeo. 

An  Indian, 

Numahakake, 

Eneneetah, 

Voistanali. 

A  white  man. 

Wuashi, 

Neeyahthar, 

Vealio. 

Pipe, 

Ihiuke, 

Achah, 

Haeyoke. 

Tobacco, 

Manashe, 

Sheeshahwah, 

Siunamoii. 

War  club, 

Mikasgesh, 

Annathkabthar, 

Wopeto. 

Gun, 

Watasherupa, 

Keikereeah, 

Mietano. 

Bow, 

Warairupa, 

Babeetah, 

Maliteka. 

Legging, 

Hnshi, 

Wottabali, 

Malituts. 

Spring, 

Ceheuude, 

Bouueeahwanaee, 

Mahtcbsecmieve. 

Summer, 

Easkeke, 

Vaneecha, 

Meameve. 

Autumn, 

Pitande, 

Tabunee, 

Otounoeve. 

Winter, 

Maana, 

Cbarobeeneenee, 

Ahaameve. 

Morning, 

Mapsita, 

Naukfth, 

Meabvone. 

Evening, 

Istuudellosh, 

Eetherah, 

Atoive. 

Tree, 

Manaininge, 

Hahhimit, 

Hoest. 

Wood, 

Mana, 

Yahconnaistana, 

Mahxt. 

Pine, 

Manayopeni, 

Sas, 

Shistoto. 

Oak, 

Manailahu, 

Hahancba, 

Ormsbe. 

Ash, 

Tabsa, 

Haescbeebis, 

Motoke. 

Elm, 

Warauit, 

Beeit, 

Game 

Grass, 

Hautoy, 

W.ibcooee, 

Moist. 

Bread, 

Wapabshi, 

Chauchab, 

Cococonnah. 

Meat, 

Maaskape, 

Ahoo, 

Onnovote. 

Dog, 

Mnuiserute, 

Atb, 

Otam. 

VOCABULAlilES. 


675 


English, 

Mandan. 

Arapahoe. 

Slicijiiinc. 

Horse, 

Umpamaniyse  (looks  Awourkerah, 

Moinuiihham. 

like  an  elk). 

Fire, 

AVarade, 

Isshittah, 

Oesth. 

Water, 

Mine, 

Nutch. 

Mahpa. 

Earth, 

Mahanke, 

Betowaii, 

Hoa. 

Lake, 

Meniuiyte, 

Ahwhattat, 

Haahne. 

River, 

Passanhe, 

Nechei'ah, 

Oha. 

Knife, 

Mahi. 

Wharhcr. 

Muteka. 

]?oat. 

Miuake, 

Thiiaeewun, 

Simon. 

Friend, 

Manuka, 

Naterhaah, 

Hoah. 

Chief, 

Nuniahagshi, 

Nahchah, 

Veounabe. 

Warrior, 

Kahrokanarehosh, 

Nutteekunneennab, 

Veutchhaton. 

Town, 

Miti, 

Haeetan. 

Motah. 

House, 

Oti  (lodge), 

Neroowah, 

Mahveahu. 

Sky, 

Yareoto. 

Dnnaii, 

Voha. 

Sun, 

Mapsiminake, 

Neesiieeish, 

Isshe. 

Moon, 

Istmiiinake, 

Beecosiieeish, 

Tahisshee. 

Star, 

Ykeke, 

Ahthah, 

Otoke. 

I>ay, 

Hampe, 

EeKlioe, 

Navoue. 

NiKht, 

Istu, 

Tutchah, 

Tall. 

Hand, 

Unkeh. 

^IhIm4io  uii. 

Maharts. 

Fiuijer, 

Uukirihe, 

Nishstee, 

Moieli. 

Face, 

Ista, 

Nerhoreteh, 

Neschin. 

White, 

Shotte, 

Nouiiorchah, 

Vocummi. 

Bhick, 

Psih, 

Watlareyali, 

Moketahvo. 

Red, 

Zeh, 

Bahhah. 

Malii,  or  Mi. 

Ohl, 

Tihosh, 

Yatauhkaniu, 

iSIaliahkis. 

Young, 

Yamahosh, 

Woniiornee, 

Monah. 

Bad, 

Yiggosh, 

Wahsor, 

Abseevah. 

Good, 

Shish, 

Eesettee, 

Pahwah. 

Handsome, 

Shiuashosh, 

Yoyoethasee, 

I'aivewah. 

Cold, 

Shiuihush, 

Norkorsah, 

Atouiut. 

English. 

Omije. 

English. 

yootkian. 

Pipe, 

Nonebaugh. 

Man. 

Check-up. 

Tobaeco, 

Noneheugh. 

Woman, 

Klootzmah. 

Pouch, 

Noneusheugh. 

Father, 

Noowexa. 

Knife, 

Mohee. 

Mother, 

Hooma-hexa. 

Shirt, 

Haaskah. 

Child, 

Tanassis. 

Tomahawk, 

Mohispeh. 

Brother, 

Katlahtik. 

Moccasins, 

Hompec'h. 

Sister. 

Kloot-chem-up. 

Legging, 

Heudingeh. 

Daughter, 

Tanissis-kloots-mah 

Arm  baud. 

Mosescah. 

Head, 

Tauhat-se-tee. 

Paint, 

Wasseuge. 

Eves, 

Kassee. 

Beads, 

Wanepehomgreehe. 

Hair, 

Hap-se-up. 

Hat, 

Ograngesheah. 

Nose, 

Naetsa. 

Gun, 

Wahotah. 

Ears. 

Parpee. 

Powder, 

Neebheujeb. 

Hands, 

Kook-a-nik-sa. 

Ball. 

Mosemoh. 

Sun  or  moon. 

Ooiihelth. 

Flint, 

Mobeseuh. 

Stars, 

Tar-toose. 

Water, 

Oeurachera. 

Skv, 

Sie-yah. 

Fire, 

Pe-eche-he. 

Water, 

Toop-elth. 

Rum, 

Pegene. 

Rain, 

Meetla. 

Dog, 

Shonug-eh. 

House, 

Muk-ka-tee. 

Wampum, 

Wanaiugreche. 

No, 

Wik. 

Head, 

Werechree. 

Yes, 

He-ho. 

Hair, 

Poheugh. 

Mountain  or  hill. 

Noot-chee. 

Eye, 

Ishtah. 

Earth, 

Klat-tur-mifs. 

Teeth, 

Heel). 

Iron, 

Sick-a-miny. 

Ear, 

Nottah. 

Fruit, 

Chani-uiasB. 

Hand, 

Nompeeb. 

Smoke, 

Quish-ar. 

Feet, 

Seeh. 

How  many, 

Oo-uah. 

Bear, 

Wasafcen. 

I  understand, 

Kom-me-tak. 

How  do  you  do. 

Hah,  cou,  rah. 

To  laugh, 

Kle-whar. 

(;Tf> 


THE    AMERICAX    INDIAN. 


SHORT  VOCABtTLARY,   SHOWING  COMrAEISON  OF    WORDS   IN  THE   DIALECTS  OF  SOME  OF 
THE  NEW   ENGLAND  TRIBES  OF  THE  ALOONQUIN  OROITI'. 


En(jliHh. 

Man, 

Woniau, 

Ear, 

Eye. 

Nose, 

IMoiitb, 

Teeth, 

House, 

Shoes, 

Suu, 

Mooii, 

Day, 

Ni^bt, 

Fire, 

Water, 

liaiu, 

Snow, 

Tree, 

DoK, 

Hear, 

liiver. 


Massachusetts. 

Wosketoni]), 

Mittamwosses, 

Wehtanoff, 

Wuskesukpl, 

Wutcb, 

Unttoon,  my, 

Meepit, 

Wetn, 

Mokissonab, 

Nepauz, 

NepansbJt, 

Kesukod, 

Nnkou, 

Nntan, 

Nippe, 

Sokanuuk, 

Koon, 

Mebtug, 

Aunm, 

Mosq, 

Sepu, 


Narragansett. 

Nnin. 
ScinawR. 
Wuttouwo^', 
Wuske.-ukpi, 

Wuttone, 

Wepit,  bis, 

Wetn, 

Mocnssinass, 

Nippawns, 

Mauepansbat, 

Wonipau, 

Tnppaco, 

S«|natta, 

Nil., 

Sokennni, 

Sockepo, 

Mintuck, 

Annm, 

Seip, 


Moheyaii. 

Neenianaoo. 

P'gliainooni. 

Towabfjne. 

Ukees(pian. 

Okeewou. 

Otonn. 

Upeeton. 

Weknwnbni. 

Mkissin. 

Keesojfb. 

Neepanbanck. 

Wankannianw. 

T'pocbk. 

Staanw. 

Ubey 

Tliockiiatuu. 

Meauneeh. 

Jloobtok. 

NMijau. 

Mijncb. 

Sepoo. 


VOCABUIiARY  COMPARING   PRONOUNS   AND    OTHER    PARTS  OF  SPEECH   IN  THE   DIALECTS 
OF   VARIOUS   INDIAN  TRIBES,  SHOWING  THE   SIMILARITY    IN    Nl'MEROUS   INSTANCES. 


Thou. 


He. 


r«'.s. 


No. 


Bbickfeet, 

Nistoa, 

Criston, 

Amo, 

Ab, 

Sab. 

CabTiilo, 

Neb, 

Eb, 

Feb, 

Hee, 

Ki-il. 

Caynffa, 

I. 

Ise, 

Aoha, 

Effbe-a, 

Te-ab. 

Choctaw, 

Uuo, 

Cbisbno, 

Yaw, 

Ke-yu. 

Clierokee, 

Aynng, 

Nebe, 

Naski, 

Ungung, 

Tlah. 

Chinook, 

Naika, 

Maika, 

Jakbka, 

Ikaa, 

Ki. 

Coniancbe, 

Met-za, 

Uu-nt, 

Or-dzta, 

Kaa, 

Ke. 

Dakota, 

Mia, 

Nia, 

Dai, 

How, 

Ea. 

Debiware, 

Ni, 

Ki, 

He, 

( 'o-bnm, 

Ha-ceri. 

Hiieco, 

Abe, 

Kid-de. 

Kiowa, 

No, 

Am, 

Kin, 

Ho-o, 

Hoa  ni. 

Maudan, 

Me, 

Me, 

E. 

K-Loo, 

Megosb. 

Menominee, 

Nay-nanb, 

Kay-nanb, 

Way-nanli, 

Ay-ay, 

Kawn. 

Miami, 

Ne-biw, 

Ke-law, 

Enau, 

E-be, 

Ne-sbe. 

Mojave, 

Ima-ta. 

Inicak, 

Pe-i)a, 

E, 

Co-har-o. 

Moliawk, 

lib, 

Ise, 

Ra-<ju-ba, 

Ea, 

Yab-te-a. 

Navajo, 

Ni, 

Sbi-dota, 

Nil-bid, 

Sbi, 

Do-In. 

Nez  Percee, 

In, 

Im, 

Ipi, 

A, 

Water. 

Ojibway, 

Neu, 

Ken, 

Wen, 

Aib, 

Kau. 

( )nei(la. 

Ee, 

Esa, 

La-oon-ba, 

Ha, 

Yah-ten. 

Onondaya, 

Eeb, 

Ee-sah-he, 

Honrb, 

Ae, 

Zacb-te. 

( )saj,'e, 

Veen, 

Dioa, 

Aa 

Hoya. 

Honkosba. 

Pi.aa, 

Aban, 

Manton, 

Ye.i-Lab, 

Ab-ab, 

Ou-ut. 

Qiieres, 

Hi-uo, 

Hish, 

Web, 

Hab, 

Tsab. 

Hiccaree, 

Mauto, 

Kay-bon, 

Wite, 

Nee-ooola, 

Na-ka. 

Sliawnee, 

Ki-la, 

Kilub. 

Yab-nia, 

Hab-bab, 

]\[at-bab. 

Sheyenne, 

Kimeeobwab, 

Niu-uee-bo 

wahSisto, 

Ha, 

Wabbarn. 

Tiiscarora, 

Ee, 

Eets, 

Itawonroo, 

Uhrub, 

Owass. 

Ynnia, 

Nyat, 

Mantz, 

Nabiiitzk, 

Abab, 

Co-baniue 

Ziiui, 

Ho-bo, 

Tob-o, 

Lnk-ye, 

la. 

Ho-lo. 

VOCABULARIES. 


677 


WOnns    AND    PHUASES — ALGONQUIN    LANGUAGE,    OJIBWAY    DIALECT. 

Fire — Ish  koo  dn.     Fires — Ish  koo  daig. 
Smoke  of  n  distant  fire — Puk  kwa  na. 
Water — Nee  be. 
Ice — Mik  kwuu. 
Earth — Ah  ke. 
Land — Ah  ke. 

A  little  ground — Pun  ge  sha  ah  ke. 
Big,  big  lake — Gitchegitchegnm  me. 
Wave — Te  go.     Waves — Te  go  wag. 
Lake — Sah  gi  e  gun. 
Shore — Tid  e  ba. 
On  the  shore — Cheeg  a  beeg. 
Island — Me  nis.     Islands — Me  nis  un. 
Eiver — Se  be.     Rivers — Se  be  wun. 
Dirty  pond — Pe  to  beeg.     Small  clear  pond — Ne  bis. 
Rivulet — Se  bo  wis  sha. 
Rivulet,  or  small  river — Se  be  ainse. 
Up  the  river — O  ge  tah  je  wun. 
Down  tha  river — Nees  sah  je  wun. 
Falls — Bow  we  tig. 
Rapids — Sah  sah  je  wun. 
Boiling  spring — MokidjeAvun     nebeeg. 
Crossing  place — Ak  zhug  ga  win. 
Banks  of  a  river — Kish  kut  te  naunk. 
Forks — Saw  waw  koo  te  kwi  aig. 

Left  hand  side — Mum  mun  je  nik     e  nuh  kuh  ka  yah. 
Right  hand — Gitche  nik. 
Portage — One  gum. 
Hill — Pe  kwut  te  naw. 

Mountain — Wud  jn .     Mountains — Mud  j  u  wun, 
Vallev — Nas  sah  wut  te  naug. 
Valley — Tah  wut  te  naug. 
Path — Me  kun  nuh. 
War  road — Nun  do  bun  ne 
Stone — Us  sin.     Stones- 
Rock — Ah  zlie  beek. 
Sand- 
Clay- 

Dirt  of  houses — We  ah  gus  so. 
Mud — Uz  zish  ke. 


me  kun  nuh. 


-Us  sin  neeg. 


-Na  gow. 
-Waw  be  gun. 


e7fi 


TtIK    AMEniCAN    INDIAN. 


0  iiio  gitche  wuu  uebeeg. 
ke  wa  wa. 


Ciiveni  ill  rock — Ween  bah  zho  ke  kah. 

Cavern,  or  hole  in  ground — Ween  baiah. 

Salt — She  wo  tau  gun. 

Salt  spring — She  wo  tau  gun 

Deer  lick — Om  wausli 

Metal  —Pe  waw  be  ko. 

Gold — O  zaw  waw  sho  neah. 

Silver — Sho  neah. 

Coppei- — Mis  kwaw  beek. 

Lead — Os  ke  ko  niaung. 

Iron — Pe  waw  beek. 

Brass — O  Haw  waAV  beek. 

Pewter — War  bush  ke  ko  mah. 

Birth — Mah  chees  kunk     pe  ninh  te  so  win. 

Death — Skwaw  be  mah  te  se  win. 

Love — Meen  oo  neen  de  win. 

Hatred — Sheen  ga  neen  de  win. 

Marriage— We  te  kun  de  win. 

Hunger — Buk  kud  da  win. 

Blacking,  or  fasting — Muk  kud  da     ka  win. 

Sickness — Ah  koo  se  win. 

Pain — Suck  kum  mun  dum  mo  win. 

A  word — Ke  ke  to  win. 

Name — Ah  no  zo  win. 

Cold — Kis  se  nali  win. 

Heat — Ke  zhe  ta  win. 

Dampness — Slink  kiz  ze  win. 

Length — Uh  kwaw  Avin. 

Breadth — Mun  kwut  tia  ah  win. 

Height,  or  tallness — Ke  no  ze  win. 

Depth — Keen  ween  du  mah  win. 

Shortness — Tuh  ko  ze  win. 

Circle — Waw  we  a  ah. 

Roundness — AVaw  wi  a  ze  win. 

Square — Shush  shuli  wao. 

Squareness — Shush  shuh  wa  ze  win. 

A  measure — Te  bi  e  gun. 

A  hole — No  ko  na  ah. 

Calamity,  had  look — Mah  nah  bo  wa  wis. 

Harmony — Bup  pe  she  ko  way  win. 

Playfulness — Paw  pe  niz  ze  win. 

Mind — Gaun  nug  gus  ke     wa  sine. 


VOCABULAIUES. 


679 


Trouble — Sun  nu<,'  ge  ze  win. 

Work — Ah  no  ke  win. 

LdzinesH — Gitdie  misli  ke  win. 

Strenjitli     Mus  kaw  we  ze  win. 

Sliiipe — E  zlio  ko  win. 

Breath — I'uk  ke  tah  uah  mo  win. 

Sleep — No  pah  win. 

A  person — Ah  we  ah. 

A  thing— Ka  go  shis. 

Notliing — Kali  ka  go. 

Noise — Be  giz  ze  win. 

A  shriek — AVe  suk  wa  win. 

Howling — Wah  o  no  win. 

Voice — Mus  se  tah  goo  se  win. 

White  (animate) — Waw  biz  ze. 

White  (inanimate) — Waw  bish  kaw. 

Black — Muk  kud  da  waw. 

Red — Mis  kwnw. 

Blue — Me  zhuh  kwod  ooug ;  a  zhe  nah  guwt,  like  the  sky. 

Yellow — O  saw  waw. 

Green — O  saw  wus  kwaw. 

Great — Mit  chaw,  unimate. 

Greater — Nah  wud     mit  chaw. 

Greatest — Mi  ah  mo     mit  chaw. 

Small — Ah  gah  saw. 

Smaller — Nah  wuj     ah  gah  saw. 

Smallest — Mi  ah  ma     ah  gah  saw. 

Strong — Soang  gun  (tough). 

Hard — Mush  kaw  waw. 

Heavy — Ko  se  gwuu. 

Light — Nairn  gun. 

High — Ish  pah. 

Low— Tup  pus  sah. 

Damp — Tip  pah. 

Thick — Kip  pug  gah,  as  a  board. 

Thick — Pus  sug  gwaw  gum  me,  thick  as  mush. 

Thick — Kip  pug  ge  gut,  as  cloth. 

Thick — Kip  pug  ga  big  gut,  as  iron. 

Shape — Ke  uah. 

Weak — Slia  wiz  ze. 

Brave — Soan  ge  ta  ha ;  sfrong  hcarfed. 

Brave — Mahn  go  ta  sie ;  loon  heart. 


UhO 


TIIK    A.Mr.ltlCAN    INDIAN. 


Coward — Slmhgutiiii;  weak  hcari. 

Old — K<i  kiiw. 

Younjj — O  8k«  lie  ge. 

(.lood-  -Oiiisli  e  shin. 

Bad — Mali  iiah  tut,  inanimate. 

Bad — Mall  iiah  diz  ze,  animate. 

Wicked     Mutclio  o  ])0  \va  tize. 

HaiultiouKi  -Kwo  iialidj. 

Ugly — Mali  iinh  diz  Zf. 

Healthy — Mo  no  pe  niali  diz  ze. 

Sit'k — Ah  koo  ze. 

Alive — Pe  inah  diz  ze. 

Dead — Ne  ])o. 

Sensible — Ne  Invaw  knli. 

Cunning — Kuk  ki  a  ne  ze. 

Foolish — Ko  pah  te  ze. 

Happy — Pan  pin  an  ne  mo. 

Cool — Tuk  ka  yah. 

Cold — Kis  se  iiah. 

Warm — Ke  zlio  ze,  animate;  Ke  zho  yah,  inanimate. 

Hot — Ke  zliaut  ta. 

Thirsty — Kos  kun  nah  pah  kwa. 

Hungry — Buk  kut  ta. 

First — Neet  tum  [n-ij  aizsli  lent). 

Second — A  koo  nee  slunk. 

Long — Keen  waw;  k<'rn  icaizh,  long  in  time. 

Wide — Mun  gut  ta  yah. 

Deep — Keen  ween  dum  mo  {as  water) . 

I — Neen. 

Thou — Keen. 

He — AVeen. 

She — AVeen. 

It— E  eu. 

AVe — -Neen  ah  wind  (excluding  the  person  addressed). 

AA^e — Keen  ah  wind  (including  the  person  addressed). 

They — E  gieu,  or,  ween  ah  waw. 

Them — E  gieu  ,^to  persons) ;  e  nieu  (to  things). 

My— Our. 

Thy— Your, 

His— Their, 

Its, 

That — E  eu,  animate.     That — AVah  ow,  inanimate. 


(None). 


'i«4aM 


VOCAHULAltlEa. 


681 


TluH — Mahn  dun.  or.  C)  o  (to  thin<(H). 

This— Wnli  ow,  or,  Miih  bum  (to  persons). 

This  person — Miili  hum,  if  nciir. 

ThiH  pcu'soii — All  wfih,  if  far  otf. 

Tli(!HO — Ah  noon  (hili,  if  near. 

ThoHO — An  ne  well,  if  far  off. 

Wiio — Wa  nain. 

Which-  Tall  neen  o  eu. 

Both — I  eozhe. 

Either — Wa  go  to  gwain. 

Othor     (  None  ),  ah  ue  wo  (nearly). 

All — Kok  kin  null. 

Many-    Bah  ti  eem. 

Much-  Ne  be  waw. 

Few — Pun  ge. 

A  little — (The  same), 

More — Miu  o  waw. 

Some — Ga  go. 

Several — Ne  be  waw. 

AVliere — Ah  neen  de. 

When — Ah  nuh  pe. 

Here — O  mah 

There-  -E  wid  de. 

At —  ( Inseparable ) , 

Above — Ish  pe  niing. 

Below — Tub  bush  shisli. 

Over — Gitche  i  e. 

Under — A  nali  mi  e  e. 

Within — Peenj  i  e. 

Near — Ba  sho. 

Far — ^Vaw  saw. 

Now — Noang  goom. 

Soon — Wi  e  bull. 

Then — Me  ah  pe. 

Always — Mo  zhuk. 

Never — Kali  we  kaw,  or.  kaw  ween  we  kaw. 

To-day — Nong  gum  ge  zhe  guk. 

Yesterday — Pitch  e  nah  go. 

To-morrow — Waw  bunk. 

Long  ago — Shah  shiah. 

Hereafter — Pou  ne  mah. 

Before — Bwoi. 


682 


THE   AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


After — Kah  esJi  kwaw. 

Ouce — Ah  be  ding. 

Twice — Ne  zliiuff. 

How — Ah  neen. 

Well— Kwi  uk,  strait. 

Ill — Kaw'gwi  uk. 

Quickly — Wa  weeb. 

Slowly — Ba  kah  diz  ze. 

Why — Ah  nish  wiu. 

With — A  i  yeesh. 

Without — (None). 

From — AVaiii  je. 

Towards— (None).     Ah  che  waw? 

Yes — Uh.     Certainly — Me  nuug  ga  ha. 

No — Kaw. 

If — Keesh  pin. 

And — Gi  a. 

Or — (None). 

Also — (None). 

Perhaps— Go  ne  mah,  or,  kah  nah  butch. 

One — Ning  gooj  waw. 

Two — Neezh  waw. 

Three — Nis  swaw. 

Four — Ne  win. 

Five — Nah  nun. 

Six — Nin  good  waw  swe. 

Seven — Neezh  waw  swe. 

Eight — Shwaw  swe. 


Nine 


-Shong 


ifus  swe. 


Ten — Me  dos  we. 

To  eat — Che  we  sin  it. 

To  be  hungry— Che  we  buk  kud  dit. 

To  drink — Che  min  ne  kwait. 

To  walk — Che  pe  mo  sait. 

To  run — Che  pe  me  bat  toan. 

To  sit  down — Che  nam  mad  a  bit 

To  lie  down — Che  shin  ge  skink. 

To  stand — Che  ne  bo  wit. 

To  stay — Clia  ah  bit. 

To  dance — Cha  ne  mit. 

To  go — Cha  mah  chaht. 

To  come — Cha  tali  ko  shink. 


m 


VOCABULARIES. 


683 


To  ride — Che  me  zhug  gaut. 

To  ride — Che  pe  mnh  bi  o  goat. 

To  hunt — Che  ke  o  sait. 

To  fight — Che  me  kwa  zoat. 

To  smoke — Che  sug  gus  swawt. 

To  sing — Che  nug  gah  moat. 

To  smoke — Che  been  dah  kwait. 

To  sleep — Che  ne  baht. 

To  die — Ciie  ne  bote. 

To  say — Che  e  ke  doat. 

To  speak — Clie  keke  doat. 

To  treat — Clie  to  to  Avaut. 

To  marry — Che  we  wit. 

To  think — Che  nain  dunk. 

To  know — Che  ke  ken  dunk. 

To  Avish — (This  is  not  a  regular  verb,  in  the  Ottawa). 

To  see — Che  wau  bit. 

To  hear — Che  uon  dunk. 

To  taste — Che  ko  tun  dunk. 

To  smell — Che  me  non  dunk. 
To  touch — Che  tahn  je  nunk. 
To  love — Che  san  gi  unk. 
To  hate — Che  shin  ga  ne  maut. 
To  kill — Che  nis  saut. 
To  scalp — Che  mah  miz  zhwaut. 
To  give — Che  me  naut. 
To  take — Che  o  tau  pe  naut. 
To  bring — Che  be  naut. 
To  carry — Che  mah  clie  naht. 
To  cut — Che  kis  ke  shunk. 
To  stick — Che  wa  po  to  waut. 
To  plan  I:— Che  ke  te  gait. 
To  burn — Che  ohau  ge  zuug. 
To  bury — Che  ning  wo  waut. 
To  sow — Che  kus  ke  gnAv  saut. 
-Che  pe  me  bo  tote. 
-Che  guk  ket  tote. 
-Che  die  bah  kwait. 
-Che  nin  ge  taik. 
To  subdue — Che  muk  dwait. 
To  have — Che  aiht. 
To  be— Che  iaht. 


To  blow 
To  hide- 
To  cook- 
To  melt- 


I' 


1 


684 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


He  is — Ween  sah. 

I  am — Neeii  sail. 

I  am  cold — Neen  ge  kudj. 

I  am  warm — Neen  ge  zho  se. 

I  am  young— Neen  do  ske  neeg. 

I  am  old — Neen  ge  kaw. 

I  am  good — Ne  meen  no  zlie  wa  bis. 

I  am  strong — Ne  mush  kaw  Avees. 

I  am  hungry — Ne  buk  kud  da. 

I  am  sick — Neen  dah  kooz. 

It  rains — Ke  me  wun. 

It  is  cold — Kis  se  nab. 

Go — Mah  jon. 

Stay — Ah  bin. 

Bring — Pe  toan. 

Give — Meezh. 

Give  me — Me  zhe  shin. 

Take  him — O  tab  .pin. 

Take  it — O  tab  pe  nun. 

He  drinks — Ween  min  ne  kwa. 

He  runs — ^Ween  pe  me  bat  to. 

He  sings — -Ween  nug  gab  mo. 

I  sing— Neen  nug  gab  mo. 

We  eat — We  sin  ne. 

I  eat — Ne  we  sin. 

I  came — Neen  ge  tub  koo  shin. 

He  came — Ween  ge  tub  koo  sliin. 

We  came — Neen  ge  tub  koo  shin  noam. 

I  have  eat — Ne  ke  we  sin. 

Thou  bast  eat — Ke  ke  we  sin. 

He  has  eat — O  ke  we  sinne. 

He  saw — O  ke  waw  bo  maun. 

He  is  dead — Ween  ke  ne  bo. 

He  has  been  seen — Ke  waw  bo  maw. 

He  shall  spenk— Oan  jittah     kahgeeketo  (I  make). 

He  shall  go— Oan  jit  tab     tab  mah  jab  (I  make,  etc.) 

He  may  go — Tab  mah  jab. 

We  may  go— Tab  mail  jab  men. 

This  dog — Maw  bub  an  ne  nioosb. 

These  dogs — Ah  goon  dab  an  ne  moag. 

This  is  mine — Neen  een  di  eeni  (mine  it  remains). 

That  is  thine — Keen  ke  ti  erne  (it  belongs  to  thee). 


VOCABULAUIES.  685 

Whose  dog  is  this? — Wha  iiain  wha  ti  et? 

What  is  thyuame? — Ah  neeu  a  zhe  ne  kah  so  yuu? 

What  do  you  call  this? — Ah  iieen  a  zlie  ne  kah  dah  muu? 

To  whom  shall  lie  speak  ? — O  wa  na  nan     ka  kun  no  nah  jit  ? 

Which  of  us  shall  go? — Owanain     keeshaut? 

Who  shall  go? — Tali  neeu  a  ow  ka  e  shaut? 

Either  of  us  shall  go — Ne  got  wa  hi  ao     o  tai  a  slion. 

Who  saw  these — Wa  ne  wi  ah  bo  mik? 

He — Ween. 

My  father — Nos  a. 

My  brother — Na  kau  nis ;  n'dau  wa  inah,  by  the  women. 

Elder — Nesiah. 

Younger — Ne  she  ma. 

My  sister — N'dah  wa  mah. 

Elder — Ne  mis  sail. 

Younger — Ne  she  mah. 

My  son — Ne  gwis. 

My  daughter — Ne  dan  nis. 

My  cJiild — Ne  en  jah  nis. 

My  head — Ne  o  ste  gwon. 

My  feet — Ne  o  zit  tun. 

My  dog — Neen  di. 

My  shoes — Ne  niuk  ke  zin  nun. 

I  saw  you — Nee  ke  waw  bo  min. 

I  love  you — Ke  zaw  ge  in ;  to  a  woman  only,  ne  ma  ne  ne  min. 

I  will  marry  thee,  (a  man  to  a  woman) — Neen  gah  we  te  ga  mah ; 
(a  woman  to  a  man)kuh  we  te  ge  min. 

He  is  taller  than  me — Na)i  wudj  ween  ke  nose  a  ko  zeaun. 

Ho  is  a  stranger  in  the  village — Mi  ah  mah  mush  kaw  e  zeet  o  da 
nin  iioiig. 

My  wife  is  called  handsomer — Ne  wish  nah  wuj  kwo  nahj  a  zhe 
nah  ko  zi  ian. 

Your  wife  is  younger  than  mine — Ke  wis  nah  wudj  os  ke  ne  ge 
neen  a  pe  to  zit. 

My  brother  is  with  his  wife — Ne  kaun  nis     o  we  je  waun     we  wun. 

My  hatchet  is  in  there — Ne  waw  gaw  kwut  peeu  dig     at  ta. 

Where  is  he  ? — To  ne  e  peezh     at  taik  ? 

I  am  here — Maun  di  pe  eeu  di  ah. 

I  am  a  man— Een  da  nin  ne  ne  ew. 

I  am  a  good  man — No  min  no  a  nin  ew. 

Thou  art  a  woman — Keet  e  kwa  o. 

There  is  a  God — Man  i  to    sah  iah. 


686 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


I  am  that  I  am — Neen  goo  sail  ueen. 

He  sings  well — Ne  tah     nug  gali  rao. 

He  sings  ill — Kaw'nit  tali     nug  gnli  mo  se. 

He  sings  slow — Se  bis  kautcli     e  nug  gab  mo. 

He  sings  quick — Ka  tah  tub  bull  uni. 


He 


sings 


his 


death  song- 


-O  be  mah  tuh  se  win 


e  nug  gah  mo 


toan. 


him). 


I  see  him — Xe  waw  bo  maw. 

I  see  a  man — E  niu  ne  ne  waw  bo  maw. 

I  see  near — Pa  show     n'duk  wawb. 

I  see  far  ofE — Was  saw     iiMuk  wawb. 

He  came  on  foot — Ke  bim  me  to  sa. 

He  came  on  horseback — Ke  be  pe  mom  mi  co. 

You  came  on  horseback — Ke  ke  be  pe  mo  mik. 

He  came  by  land — Ah  keeng     ke  [)e  e  zliaw. 

He  came  by  water — Ke  be  pe  mish  kaw  nah. 

He  came  before  me — Ke  be  ne  kauae. 

He  came  last— Skwi  ahtch     ke  ta  koo  shin. 

He  came  without  me — Kaw'neeu  ge  we  je  we  goo  se. 

I  struck  him — Neen  ge  wa  po  to  waw. 

I   struck  him  with   my  foot — Neen  ge  tun  gish  ko  wa ;  (I  kicked 

I  struck  him  with  a  stone — Us  sin     neen  ge  wa  po  to  waw. 

I  struck  him  with  a  hatchet — Wawgawkwut  neen  ge  wa  po  to 
waw. 

I  gave  it  to  him — Neen  ge  me  nah. 

I  did  not  give  it  to  thee — Ka  ween  keen     ke  ke  me  nis  se  noan. 

He  gave  it  to  me — Neen  neen  ge  me  nik. 

What  I  gave  him — Wa  go  to  gwain     e  to  ge  gaw  me  nuk. 

What  he  gave  me — Wa  go  to  gwain     e  to  ge  gaw  me  zlii. 

And  did  he  give  it  to  thee? — Ke  ge  me  nik  in  nah? 

Hast  tliou  given  it  to  him? — Ke  ge  me  nah  nah ?  (Didst  thou 
give)  ?^ 

Wilt  thou  give  it  to  me?     Ke  kah  me  shin  nah? 

May  I  give  it  to  him? — Kaw  nuh     neen  dah  me  nah  se? 

I  wish  to  go  with  thee  and  catch  his  horse — Op  pa  tus  we  je  win 
naun     che  tah  ko  nuk  o  ba  zlieek  o  guli  zhe  mun. 

Give  me  some  venison  to  put  in  his  kettle — Me  she  shin  we  yos, 
che  po  tah     kwi  aun     o^hkekoonk. 

We  conquered  our  country  by  our  bravery,  we  will  defend  it  with 
our  strength — Ne  munk  kund  wa  min  ain  dun  uk  ke  ung.  e  zhin  ne  ne 
wi  auiig,  (our  manliness),  or,  ne  mahn  go     tah  se  we  win  ne  naum,  (our 


! 


-rnyttJt.:  t.T.a'ai  h  «v 


VOCABULARIES. 


687 


loon  Iiearteduess),  ne  kah  kono  aiiidahmeu     ue  nius  kaw     wiz  ze  wiu 
ne  uauu. 

Good  morning — Me  gwaitch  wi  ah  bah  me  non ;  (I  am  glad  to  see 
you). 

How  is  it  Avith  thee  ? — Tah  ueen  keen  o  wnw  aiz  zhe  be  mah  te  ze 
aik? — (If  two  or  more,  ke  me  no  be  nah  te  ze  nah? — how  dost  thou 
live)  ? 

He  is  a  good  man — Me  no  pa  mah  tiz  ze     e  uin  ne. 

Dost  thou  live  well? — Ke  men  no  pe  mah  tiz  ze  nah? 

What  news  ? — Ah  heeu     aiu     e  kum  me  guk  ? 

I  know  him — Ne  ke  ken  ne  maw. 

I  understand — Nekekendum;  (weeds  and  small  things;  of  a 
tree,  or  a  large  stone,  they  say,  ne  ke  ken  ne  maw). 

She  is  a  good  woman — Men  no     pa  mah     te  se. 

It  is  a  large  tree — Gitche  me  tik:   (large  tree). 

I  see  it — Ne  waw  bo  maw,  if  a  man,  a  tree,  or  a  large  stone ;  Ne 
waw     bun  daun,  if  inanimate,  or  a  very  small  animate  object. 

I  give  you  this  canoe — Ke  me  nin     maun  dun     che  maun. 

Take  it — O  tau  pe  nun. 

I  give  you  this  deer — Ke  me  nin     maw  buh     waw  waw  wash  gais. 

Take  him — O  tau  pin. 

Give  me  meat — Me  zhe  shinwe  yos ;  give  or  hand  to  me,  pe  doau. 

Give  me  that  dog— Me  zhe  shin  owan  e  moose. 

Bring  water — Ne  beesh     nah  din. 

Bring  the  prisoners — Beesh  a  wuh  kau  nug. 

This  is  my  father's  canoe — No  si  ah     maun  dun     o  che  maun. 

I  gave  corn  to  my  father — Mun  dah  me  nun     neen  ge  me  nah     noas. 

I  i)lanted  corn  for  my  father — Neen  ge     ke  te  go  waw     noas. 

I  love  my  father — Ne  sah  ge  ah     noas. 

I  took  corn  from  my  father — Neen  ge  o  tah  pe  nun  no  waw  noas 
mun  dah  min. 

I  came  with  my  father — Ne  pe  we  je  waw  noas.  (I  accompanied 
my  father). 

I  saw  a  deer — Neen  ge  waw  bo  mo     waw  wash  gais. 

I  saw  two  deer — Neesh  waw  wash  gais  e  wug     ne  waw  bomaig. 

I  killed  a  deer — Waw  wash  gais     neen  ge  ne  sah. 

I  killed  him  with  my  hatchet — Ne  waw  gaw  kwut  ne  ke  oon  jin 
nee  sah. 

I  took  the  skin  from  the  deer — Neen  ge  puk  ko  nah,  (if  he  saved 
the  meat) ;  neen  ge  gitche     ke  zwo  ah,  (if  he  threw  it  away). 

It  is  very  cloudy,  I  think  it  will  rain — Ningwahnukwud  ahpeche, 
tahkemewun  uiudeuandum. 


f 


688 


THK    AMKHICAN    INDIAN. 


It  is  hot  weather — Kezhahta. 

It  is  cohl  weather — Kezeuah. 

The  wiiul  blows — Noodin. 

This  is  good  bread — Oiiesheslie  suh  mahbah  buhqiiazliegun. 

Please  give  me  something  to  drink — Meiniheshin. 

There  is  no  cup — Kahween  menequanjegun  ahtaseuoon. 

Do  you  want  tea?— Me  nuh  uhuebisliahbo  wahmenequayun? 

How  are  you  to-day? — Ahueen  e/Jie  bemahdezeyun  iioongoom? 

Are  you  a  little  better,  do  you  thiuk? — Ashkum  nuh  kemenouhyah 
punge,  kidenaiidum? 

What  is  the  matter  with  him? — Ahueen  audid? 

Where  shall  we  pitch  our  tent? — Ahneende  die  kuhpasheyuug? 

Lend  me  your  knife — Uhweeshekun  keemookoomauu. 

Is  the  kettle  boiling? — Ahzhe  nuh  ke  oonsouhkik? 

Make  the  fire  blaze  up — Piskahkoouanjegan. 

Fetch  water — Nebee  nahdin. 

Get  the  dinner  ready — Chebahquan  che  weesening. 

Let  us  smoke;  have  you  tobacco ? — Suhguswahdah ;  Ahsamah  nuh 
kiduhyahwah  ? 

Yes,  but  I  left  ray  pipe  behind — A,  ningewuhuekanun  dush  nind 
opwahgun. 

Can  you  lend  me  your  pipe? — Kegah  uhwe  imh  kid  opwahgun. 

The  mosquitoes  are  bad  here — Suhguhmakah  suh  omah. 

The  mosquitoes  don't  like  smoke — Egewh  suhguhmag  kahween 
ominwandunse  nahwali  puhquana. 

Where  is  Jack? — Ahneende  Jack? 

He  is  gone  back  in  the  bush  with  his  gun — Noopeming  keezhah 
opaushkesegun  kemahjeedood. 

Is  he  g(  )ne  hunting  ? — Ke  uhwe  goosa  nuh  ? 

I  don't  know,  he  did  not  tell  me — Anduhgwan  kahween  ninge- 
weenduhmahgoose. 

Where  do  you  suppose  he  is  now? — Ahneende  dush  noongoom 
ayahgwan  kedonandum  ? 

I  am  sure  I  don't  know— Tebeedoog. 

What  bird  is  that  calling?  Is  it  a  partridge? — Ahwanau  owh 
penase  masetah  goozid?     Pena  nuh? 

No,  it  is  a  loon  on  the  lake — Kahwasuh,  maung  suh  ween  owh 
ewede  kechegummeeng. 

What  animals  are  there  about  here? — Ahwanan  doowuh  ahwasee- 
yug  ayahjig  omah? 

All  sorts  of  small  game — Ahnooj  goo  doowuh  ahwaseensug. 

Stt)p,  are  we  going  right? — Pakah,  ke  quuhyukooshenoomin  enuh? 


VOCABULAniES. 


689 


eguii. 


yun? 
ngoom  ? 
lenouliyah 


islieyuug  ? 


amah  null 
usli  uiud 


aliguu. 


kahween 


I  see  ft  sugar  camp  through  the  trees — Newahbundauu  eiusebah- 
kwudookaum  magwayahquah. 

The  Indians  are  making  sugar — Sinsebahquudookawug  egewh 
ahuishenahbag. 

See,  the  sap  is  running — Enuh,  oonjegdlimuhgud  sinsebahquu- 
dahboo. 

How  far  is  it  to  the  shore  ?—Ahneen  apeechaug  ewede  uhguh- 


ming  ? 


About  five  miles — Kagah  nahnim  debahbaun. 

Have  you  shot  anything? — Kegeneton  nuh  kago? 

No,  I  saw  nothing — Kah,  kahween  uhweuyh  ahwase  ningewah- 
bumah  se. 

That  Indian  is  hunting  beaver — Nundoomiqua  owh  ahnishenahba. 

Good  day,  it  is  a  fine  day — Boozhoo,  meno  kezhegud. 

Yes,  it  seems  a  long  time  since  we  have  seen  you — A  kagat,  kuh- 
bauhyee  suh  enewag  kah  uhko  wahbumeegooyun. 

INDIAN    NAMES    OF   COLORS,    OJIBWAY     DIALECT. 

Black— Mukadu. 
White— Wahbe. 
Blue — Ozah  Washquah. 
Yellow — Osuhive. 
Red — Miskiou. 

CATALOGUE  OF  TREES,  PLANTS  AND  ANIMALS. 


keezhah 


u  ninge- 


aongooni 


lan  owh 
sen  owh 
liwasee- 


n  enuh  ? 


Algonquin  language;  Ojibway  dialect;  with  the  English  names 

for  the  same. 

Metik  rjoag — Trees. 

Shin  go  beek — Evergreens,  or  cone  bearing  trees. 

Ma  ni  hik — Norway  pine. 

A  nee  naun  duk — Balsam  fir. 

Kik  kawn  dug — Spruce.     The  black  pheasant  feeds  on  the  leaves. 

Mus  keeg  wah  tick — Hackmatack,  swamp  wood. 

Kaw  waun  duk — Single  spruce. 

Mis  kwaw  wauk — Red  cedar. 

Ke  zhik — White  cedar. 

Kaw  Avaw  zheek — Juniper  bushes. 

Kaw  wah  zheen  sha,  or  All  kaw  wunje — Yew. 

Kaw  kaw  go  wingz — Hemlock  spruce. 

Puk  gwan  nah  ga  muk — White  pine  (peeling  bark). 

Shin  gwawk — Yellow  pine. 


690 


XHK    AMElilCAN    INDIAN. 


Xr  hi.-il!  nil — Trees  Avith  broad  leaves 
Niii  au  tik — Sugar  maple  (our  own  tree). 


She  she  gum  maw  wis- 


-River  maple  (nap  flows  fast). 

Shah  shah  go  be  rauk — Low-ground  majjle. 

Moons  omais — Striped  maple  (moose  wosd). 

Sha  shn  go  be  muk  oons — Spiked  maple  (little  shah  shah  go  be 
muk). 

We  gwos — White  birch. 

Ween  es  sik — Black  birch. 

Buhwiemenin  awgawwunje — Red  cherry  (the  wood  of  the 
shaken  down  fruit,  or  berry). 

Sus  suli  way  meen     all  ga  wunje — Choke  cherry. 

Bull  wi  me  nah  ne  gah  wunje — Black  cherry. 

Nai  go  wim  me  nah     gaw  we  zheen — Sand — cherry  bushes. 

Me  tik  o  meesh  (Mait  e  ko  ma  Menominee) — Black  oak  (wood 
cup). 

Meesh  a  niish — White  oak. 

Ah  sail  tia — White  poplar. 

Mall  nu  sail  tia — Balsam  poplar  (ugly  poplar).  Mat  he  me  toos 
— Cree.     Franklin's  narrative,  p.  78. 

Be  zliew  au  tik — Coffee  bean  tree  (wild  cat  tree).  Found  only 
in  the  south. 

Way  miche  ge  meen  ah  ga  wunje — Honey  locust,  southern. 

Uz  zhuh  way  mish — Beech ;  none  northward  of  Mackinac. 

Me  tig  wawb  awk — Smooth  hickory  (smooth  wood  bow  tree). 

Nas  kun  nuk  a  koosit — Me  teg  waAvb  awk — Hickory  (rough  bark 
bow  tree). 

A  neeb — Elm,  white. 

O  shah  she  go  pe — Red  elm,  two  varieties;  the  bark  of  one  only 
used  for  sacks. 

Wa  go  be  mish — Linn  (bark  tree). 

Bug  gaun  awk — Black  walnut. 

Ke  no  sha     bug  gaun  awk — Butternut  (long  walnut). 

Aim  za     bug  gaun  awk — Pecan,  southern. 

Suz  zuh  wuk  ko  mist — Hackberry. 

As  semp  nun — Pawpaw. 

Boo  e  nuk — White  ash. 

We  sug  auk — Black  ash. 

Bug  gaun  ue  me  zeesh  ah — Hazel  bush. 

Waw  bun     wah  ko  meezh — White  arrow  wood. 

We  ah  ko  meezh — Arrow  wood. 

Mus  kwaw     be  muk — Red  ozier. 


V0C.VHULAIIIE8. 


()'.»! 


1  go  be 


of    the 


(wood 

e  toos 
I  only 


bark 


only 


O  to  pe — Alder.     O  to  peen— -Alders. 

Sis  86  go  be  iiiisli — Willow. 

Bug  ga  sah  ue  mish — Plum  tree. 

Mish  she  min     null  ge  wuuje — Crab  apjile  tree. 

Mish  she  min  au  tik— Crab  apple  wood,  or  tree. 

Ne  be  min  ah  ga  wunje — High  cranberry  bush. 

Pah  tall  to  niun  a  ga  wunje — Black  haw  bush. 

Ke  teg  ge  maiiito — New  Jersey  tea  (red  root). 

Koose  gwaw  ko  mizhe  ga  wunje — High  blueberry  bush. 

O  zliusk  ko  mi  zheeu — Muskrat  berries. 

Be  ma  gwut — Grajie. 

We  gwos  be  mah  gwut — Birch  grape. 

Manito  be  mah  gwut,  or  manito  meen  a  gali  wunje — Cissus,  a 
climbing  vine,  with  scattered  berries,  somewhat  like  grapes. 

Mus  ke  ge  min — Cranberry,  crane  berries  (swamp  berries). 

Sa  zah  ko  mo  nah  gah  wah  zheen,  pi. — Saccacommis,  or  arbutus. 
The  leaves  of  this  plant,  the  wa  wcsa  of  the  shops,  are  commonly 
used  by  the  Ojibways,  in  whose  country  it  abounds,  to  mix  with  their 
tobacco. 

Waw  be  ko  meen  ah  gaw  wunje — Nine  bark,  or  spiraw. 

Wis  seg  ge  bug,  sing,  Avis  seg  ge  bug  goon,  ^j/.— Bitter  leaf;  an 
andromeda,  very  highly  esteemed  by  the  Indian,  as  a  remedy,  and  by 
them,  said  to  grow  only  about  the  Grand  Traverse,  in  Lake  Huron. 

Ne  kim  me  nun — Swamp  whortleberries. 

Sliug  gus  kim  me  nun — Thimble  berries,  or  flowering  raspberries. 

Kaw  wah  be  ga  koo  sit — White  bark,  a  small  tree  at  Lake  Tra- 
verse. 

Ut  tuh  be  ga  zliin  nah  gook — A  shrub  said  to  be  found  only  in 
the  north. 

Pah  posh  geshe  gun  au  tik — Red  elder,  (popgun  wood),  very 
common  about  Me  nau  zhe  taun  naug,  and  the  islands  in  the  Lake  of 
the  Woods. 

Bwoi  jim  me  nah  ga  wunje — Whortleberry  bush. 

Ne  kim  me  nah  ga  wunje — High  blueberry  bush. 

Mus  keeg  o  bug  goan — Labrador  tea,  (swamp  leaves)  one  of  the 
most  esteemed  of  the  products  of  cold  and  swampy  regions ;  used  in 
decoction  as  tea. 

Pe  boan  meen  ah  gaw  wunje — Winterberry  bush,  a  prinos. 

Mun  no  mun  ne  chee  beeg — Red  paint  root. 

Me  nais  sa  gaw  wunje — Thorn  apple. 

Buz  zuk  ko  me  nais,  sing.,  buz  zuk  ko  me  nais  ug,  pi. — A  kind  of 
thorn  apple  growing  in  the  north,  which  sometimes  kill  bears  when 


692 


THE    AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


m 


they  eat  them  in  large  (juaiuitios.  The  IinUaus  suppose  that  it  is  in 
consequence  of  the  strongly  adhesive  quality  of  the  pulp,  that  they 
have  this  deleterious  property. 

Moen — Blueberry;  nieen  un — Blueberries  (fruit).  This  is  a 
word  that  enters  into  the  composition  of  almost  all  which  are  used  as 
the  names  of  fruits  or  berries  of  any  kind;  as  me  she  min,  or  me  she 
meen,  an  apple,  o  da  e  min,  a  strawberry,  or  heartberry,  etc.  The 
word  ga  wunge,  added  to  the  name  of  any  fruit  or  berry,  indicates  the 
wood  or  bush. 

Meen  ah  ga  wun's — Black  currant  bush. 

Mish  e  je  rain  ga  wunje — This  is  a  bush  growing  at  and  about 
the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  which  bears  red  currants,  like  those  of  the 
gardens :  but  the  currants  are  beset  thickly  with  hairs. 

Shah  bo  min  nun — Gooseberry;  shah  bo  min  ga  wunje — the 
bushes. 

Mis  kwa  min — Easpberry ;  mis  kwa  min  nug — Raspberries. 

O  dah  tall  gah  go  min — Blackberry ;  O  dah  tali  gali  go  me  nug — 
Blackberries. 

Muk  kwo  me  nug,  or  muk  kwaw  me  nug — Bear  berries;  muk  ko 
me  nah  ga  wunje — The  mountain  ash,  or  American  service  tree. 

O  gin  ne  mee  nahga  wunje — Rosebush.  The  fruit  is  much  eaten 
in  winter  by  the  starving  Indians  in  the  north. 

All  these  are  called  me  tik  goag,  or  woody  plants. 

Wcah  gush  koan — Weeds,  or  herbaceous  plants. 

Me  zhusk  keen,  (Ma  zhus  koon  of  the  Menorainees)  grasses. 

Na  bug  us  koan — Coarse  swamp  grass. 

Anali  kun  us  koan — Bullrush,  (mat  grass). 

Be  gwa  wun  us  koan — Soft  coarse  grass.  The  name  of  the  Be  wi 
o  nus  ko  river  and  lake,  called  Rush  river  on  some  of  the  maps,  is 
from  this  word.  This  word  seems,  in  some  districts,  to  be  used  as 
the  name  of  the  cow  parsley. 

As  ah  gu  nus  koan — Bug  gusk — Iris. 

Puk  kwi  usk  oge — Flags. 

Zhusk  gwut  te  beeg — Muskrat  root  (a  grass). 

The  following  are  not  called  Me  zhus  keen: 

Maz  zlia  uush  koan  pi. — Nettles. — Ma  zan,  sing. 

Skib  waw  we  gusk — Artichoke,  a  species  of  sunflower. 

Ke  zhe  bun  usk  koan — Rushes. 

O  kun  dum  moge — Pond  lilies. 

Ma  ko  pin,  Ma  ko  pin  eeg,  sing,  and  pi. — Chinkapin,  or  cyamus. 

Waw  be  ze  pin  neeg — Arrowhead  (swan  potatoes).     The  roots  of 


VOCABULARIES. 


{Y.)S 


the  cDiumon  saggittarin,    as  well  as  the  bulbs  of  some  of  the  crest 
flowering  lilies,  which  are  outeu  by  the  Indians,  receive  this  uume. 

Mu8  ko  ti  pe  neeg — Lily,  (prairie  potatoes). 

O  kah  tahk — Cicuta. 

Manito  O  kah  tahk — Sison?  heracleura? 

O  saw  wus  kwun  wees — Green  small  balls. 

Sag  gut  tu  bo  way — Sticking  burs ;  houmls'  tongues,  etc. 

Nail  ma  wusk — Spearmint,  (sturgeon  njedicine). 

Wis  se  giche  bik — Indian's  physic,  (bitter  root;  callistachia). 

Mis  kwe  wis  clie  be  kug  guk — Bloodroot. 

A  zluish  a  way  skuk — Square  stem  scrophularia. 

Be  zhew  wusk — Wild  cat  medicine. 

Ke  na  beek  o  me  nun — Snake  berries;  Dracaena  borealis. 

Main  wake — Angelica,  or  cow  parsley. 

Me  tush  koo  se  min — Ap[)le  of  the  prairie  of  the  Canadians, 
(Psoralia )  much  eaten  by  the  Crees  and  Assinnelwins,  in  wiiose country 
it  abounds. 

Mah  nom  o  ne     gah  wah  zheen,  pi — Wild  rice  (the  grass). 

Muk  koose  a  mee  nun — Young  bear's  berries. 

We  nis  se  bug  goon — Wintergreen. 

Mus  kee  go  bug  goon — Swamp   wintergreen ; 
rough  wintergreen. 

Be  na  bug  goon — Partridge  flower. 

Mus  ke  gway  me  taus— Side  saddle  flower,  (swamp  bottles,  in 
allusion  to  the  pitcher  shaped  leaves). 

Muk  kud  da  we  che  be  kug  guk — Black  roots. 

Pa  ta  sis  koo  see  men — The  flower  that  follows  the  sun. 

Pe  zhe  ke  wusk — Buffalo  medicine. — Wild  carrot? 

She  wa  bug  goon — Sweet  cicely,  (sour  leaf). 

A  nicli  e  me  nun — Wild  ])ea  vine. 

O  da  na  me  no  gaw  '.vun  zheen,  pi. — Strawberry  vines. 

Se  booi  gun  nuk — Cornstalks  (chaw  sweet). 

O  pin — Potatoe. — O  pin  neeg — Potatoes. 

O  guis  e  maun — ^Squashes.  O  zaw  waw  o  guis  se  maun — Yellow 
squashes. 

Mis  kwo  de  se  min  —Bean.     Mis  kwo  de  se  min  ug — Beans. 

As  ke  tum  mooug — Melons. 

Gitche  un  ne  beesh — Cabbage  (big  leaf).  Gitche  ne  beesh  un — 
Great  leaves. 

Skush  kuu  dah  min  ne  kwi  uk— Plaintain ;  the  leaves  of  this  are 
particularly  observed  by  hunters,  as  they  show,  better  tlian  anything 
else,  the  age  of  the  tracks  of  game. 


perhaps    the   little 


' 


m>4 


Tin;    AMKItlCAN    INDIAN. 


i^lii^  f^iiu  <.;ii  win  zhct't^,  pi  -Ou'umH,  (skunk  woecls). 

O  kiiii  tiiuk — Currotri. 

Kitcho  niiiH  ko  ke  nieen — Uod  popix'r,  ( <,'reat  niediciiio  bony). 

Bh  s<i  kwiiiik  -TluH  is  n  rod  astrinjjft'iit  root,  much  vidue«l  l)y  the 
ludiniis  as  an  a|)|)li<rati()n  to  wounds.      Avens  root. 

Siiah  i)o  ZH  gun — Milkweed.  The  ()jil)way  word  signifies  j)iini(i- 
iivv. 

Waw  be  no  wnsk — Yarrow,  ( Wawbeno  medicine). 

Ke  ziio  bun  usk  kon  sun — Small  rushes  in  prairie. 

Nah  nail  gun  e  wushk  —  Fern.  Nah  nah  gun  o  wuslik  koan — 
Ferns. 

We  se  bain  jah  ko  nun — Usnaco. 

Wah  ko  nug — Lichens;  the  edible  gyrophora. 

Ween  do  go  wah  ko  nug — Gyrophora,  ine<lible. 

Waw  bah  sail  ko  nick — Sphagnun,  used  by  the  women  to  make  a 
bed  for  young  children. 

Ah  sah  ko  nik — Marchantia,  and  green  mosses,  on  tlie  shady  sides 
of  trees. 

O  "husk  kwa  toan  suk — Reindeer  moss,  citrariac,  etc. 

()  zliiish  kira  lo  innj — Fungi. 

Waw  Imt  to — Pine  touch-wood. 

Me  tik  o  inish  O  zliusk  kwa  to  wug — White  oak  touch-woods, 
much  used  to  burn  mortars  for  pounding  corn. 

Sug  gull  tall  gun — Spunk. 

Je  bi  e  push  kwa  e  gun — Xylostroma;  dead  people's  moccasin 
leather  is  the  literal  meaning  of  this  word,  wliicli  is  applied  to  the 
leather-like  substance  in  tlie  fissures  of  old  trees. 

O  je  bi  e  muk  lie  zin — Ghost  or  spirit  moccasin;  puff  ball;  dead 
man's  shoe :  sometimes  called  Anung  Avug — stars. 

Ah  ivcx  sic  iKj — Animals. 

The  diminutive  termination  is  used  for  the  young  of  animals,  and 
is,  in  the  Ottawa  dialect,  generally  in  the  sound  of  /(s,  or  ncc,  when  the 
noun  ends  viSi  a  vowel.  Thus,  Gwin  gwaw  ah  ga,  a  wolverence; 
Gwiii  gwaw  nil  ga  giance.  a  young  wolverence;  the  a  in  the  last 
syllable  jftaining  the  same  syllable  as  in  the  word  without  the  diminu- 
tive termination.  Wlien  any  distinction  of  sex  is  made,  it  is  commonly 
by  prefixing  the  word  i  ah  ba  and  no  zha,  very  similar  in  signification 
to  our  male  and  female;  thus,  I  ah  ba  Gwin  gwaw  ah  ga,  is  tlie  male 
wolverence ;  No  zha  Gwin  gwaw  ah  ga,  a  female  wolverence. 

Na  nah  pah  je  ne  ka  se — A  mole,  (foot  wrong  way ). 

Gwin  gwaw  ah  ga — Wolverence ;   (tough  beast),  Carcajon,  French, 


" 


VOCAnrLAUIES. 


<5{»5 


iinrlhmi  ijliillon,  n  vory  sHj^'HcioiiH  iiiul  iniscliiovouH  luiiiiDil.  hut  not  of 
fOMiiiioii  occurriMico;  now  [a'incipiilly  I'oiiiul  niiKtii^'  tlu'  liiki's. 

Bo  tiiicli  (!li«  pin  j^wis  sii     (roplitir.  (  blow  u|»  \.\w  i^round  ). 

MnnitoMuk  kwaw   -Gront^^rizzly  Imur,  iilwayH  fouml  in  tho  prnirio. 

Mil  mis  ko  "riili  /lio  nmk  kwaw  Ilnd  niiil  hour;  vciry  fierco  and 
(lunifoi'oiis,  nion;  f'BiinHl  l»y  tiio  IndiiuiH  tliun  tlin  foinit'r,  wiio  vt>ry 
rui'i'ly  uttack.s  a  inuii,  unless  wounded;  but  the  red  nailed  bear  attacks 
when  uiii)rovoked,  and  pursues  with  ^reat  speed.  He  lives  in  rocky 
()lHces  in  woods. 

Muk  kwaw    -Common  bear;  On  wdsit  ah,  of  the  Meuoniineen. 

Muk  koons.  or  Muk  kooneti  Cub;  On  ini  slid  sIki,  of  the 
Meniuninees. 

I  (11(1  hn  koons  and  No  ziia  koons,  are  used  by  the  Ottawas  and 
Ojibways  to  distinj»uish  the  male  aiid  female  bear,  where  the  Menomi- 
noes  would  use  On  iivi  slioli  f'J  no!  iic  iroir  and  On  ini  sIkiIi.  Mo  liii 
mo  shall. 

Me  tun  nusk,  (Ojib). — Toothless.  | 

Mish  she  mo  nah  na,  (  Ott). — Great  burrower.  \     "*  ^^^' 

Mus  ko  tai  Chit  ta  rao — Prairie  squirrel. 

iUus  ko  tai  Ah  j^win  (jfwoos — Prairie  stri])ed  squirrel;  small  ^'J'  Ir- 
rel,  with  stripes  and  spots,  burrowing  in  the  prairie,  sometimo-  *'h 
the  Ch  iff  (I  mo. 

Ah  gwin  gwoos — Chipping  squirrel. 

Atch  e  dah  mo — Red  squirrel. 

O  ziiug  gus  kon  dali  wa — Flying  squirrel  (strikes  flat  on  a  tree). 

Sun  nail  go,  ami  Muk  kud  da  As  sun  nah  go,  and  Mis  kwaw  sun 
unh  go— Tlio  grey,  black,  and  fox  squirrels,  not  found  in  the  country 
north  of  Lake  Superior, 

Uk  kuk  koo  jees — Ground  hog,  smaller  than  in  the  states. 

Me  sau  boos— -Hare,  white  in  winter, 

AVaw  l)oos — Rabbit.  Meezh  way.  Meezh  way  ug,  ,s///,  and  pi. 
Soutliern  rabbit. 

Pish  tall  te  koos — Antelope.  Tliis  is  reckoned  the  fleetest  animal 
in  the  prairie  country  aljout  the  Assinniboin. 

Pe  zhe  ke — Buffalo.  No  zha  zlia  pe  zhe  ke — A  cow  that  has  a 
young  calf  following  her.      O  neen  jah  nis  pe  zhe  ke — Farrow  cow. 

•Tall  ba  pe  zlie  ke--Bull.  Pe  zhe  keence — A  young  calf.  O  saw 
wawKooshance — A  calf,  Avhile  the  hair  is  red.  Poo  nah  koosli — Calf, 
a  year  old.     Ah  ne  ka  Ijoo  nah  koosh — Two  years  old. 

Gitclie  pe  zhe  ke — Fossil  mammoth. 

Ma  nah  tik — Big  liorn. 

Gitche  mail  nish  tah  nish — Rocky  Mountain  sheep. 


600 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


An  nc  moo  shiKj — Dogs. 

Na  ne  nio  why,  (Ott. )    ?    c-      n       i*  •  ■  •  x  • 

„.  ,       ,  '^    W.         \    hniali  woli,  in  prairie  countries. 

Nishtuhtahsi,  (Ojib.)  S 

Mi  eeii  gun  nug — Common  wolves. 

Mi  oen  gun — Common  wolf. 

Muk  kud  da  mi  een  gun — Black  wolf. 

Waw  be  mi  een  gun — White  wolf. 

Slioou  sho — Long-eared  hound. 


-Common  dog. 


O  saw  waw  goosli- 
Muk  kud  da  waw  goosh- 


Au  ne  moosh- 
Ta  t'lh  koo  gaut  ta  was  sin — Short  leg  dog. 
Be  gwi  wa  wes  sim — Long  haired  dog ;  Newfoundland. 
Ke  wis  kwa  mi  een  gun  nug — Mad  wolves,  sometimes  seen,  but 
rarely  bite,  unless  attacked. 

Waw  goo  sIukj — Foxes. 

-Common  red  fox. 

-Black  fox. 

Muk  kud  da  waw  goo  shug — Black  foxes. 

Wa  whaw  goosh — White  foxes,  fur  long,  but  of  no  value. 

Ne  ke  kwa  tug  gah  wa  waw  goosh — -Gray  fox. 

Pis  tall  te  moosh — Swift  fox  (small  dog). 

Kali  ziie  gainsp — Common  house  cat  (little  glutton). 

Pe  zhew    -Wild  cat. 

Ko  tall  gall  gab.  pi;  zhew — Lynx  (spotted  wild  cat). 

Me  she  pe  zhew — Panther  (big  wild  cat). 

Ah  meek — Beaver     Naub  ah  meek— Male  beaver. 

Noazh    ah   meek — Female    beaver. 

beaver. 

Kin  waw  no  wish  shug,  Cree.  ] 

Muk  kud  da  waw  wash  gais,  Ojib.    S 

W^aw  wash  gais — Rod  or  Virginia  deer. 

O  mush  koons,  (Ojib.)  )     t,,,       f\      n    ^     •  t»t  •  i.i 

^    ••         /    Elk.     On   Red  river,  Mouse  river,  the 

ueshaway,  (Ott. )         •         t.     i        •  i. 

*'/''(         Saskart'jawun,  etc. 
Waw  was  kesh.(  Cree  ).  ) 

Ah  dik — Reindeer.     Ca  ri  bon,  the  French — Tlie  feet  very  large 

and  bi'oad,  fitting  the  animal  to  travel  over  smooth  ice,  or  deep  snow; 

found  on  all  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  and  sometimes  ai  the  upper 

end  of  Lake  Huron ;  but  most  f recpiently  farther  north. 

Moose.     The  nasal  sound  at  the  'iid 


Ah   meek   koanse — Your/g 


Black  tailed  deer. 


Mooze,  or  Moonce, (Ojib. ) 
Moon  swah,  (Cree). 


of  this  word  is  common  in  these 
dialects;  but  it  is  ditKcult  to  repre- 
sent by  the  letters  of  our  alphabet 


^e^a|H 


VOCABULARIES. 


(;ii7 


a,  but 


milt 


the 


irge 
ow; 
»j)er 

lese 
)re- 


I  aw  ba  niooze — Buck  moose.  No  zlia  mooze — Deer  idookc. 
Moouze  aince — Little  moose,  etc. 

A  yance — Opossum,  only  in  the  south.  The  word  a  yance  meaus 
cmfli/. 

8hiii  goos — Weasel,  two  kinds. 

Ne  gik — Otter.     Ne  gik  wug — Otlevs. 

Keen  wall  no  wa  waw     wnw  be  gun  o  je — Long  tail  leaping  mouse. 

Waw  waw  be  gun  o  je — Mouse. 

Ah  mik  waw  waw  be  gun  o  je — Beaver,  or  diving  mouse. 

Kali  ge  bin  gwaw  kwa — Shrew.  Two  species  are  common  about 
St.  Mary's  in  winter. 

Kahg — Porcupine.     Kahg  wug — Porcupines. 

Sliong  gwa  she — Mink. 

Wall  be  zlio  she — Marten. 

A  SB  bun — Raccoon. 

She  galig — Skunk. 

O  zhusk — Muskrat. 

All  puk  kwon  ah  je — Bat. 

Ojeeg — Fisher  weasel,  very  stupid,  easy  to  kill. 

/>'a  /)((/(  via  Id  jccij — Eoptiles. 

Nau  tu  way — Thick,  short  rattle  snake.  Sha  no  we  uaw — Tlie 
rattler. 

ksliB  she  gwa — Common  rattle  snake.  Both  these  are  occasionally 
kept  tame  by  the  Indians.  They  sometimes  make  feasts  to  them,  and 
they  are  said  to  be  very  docile  and  intelligent. 

Me  tik  o  she  she  gwa — Adder. 

Na  wa — Moccasin  snake. 

Pill  kun — Prairie  snake.  At  the  head  of  Mouse  river,  and  in  the 
prairies  towards  the  Missouri.  These  snakes  are  more  than  six  feet 
]s/!!g.  and  proportionately  large.  Pih  kun  un,  common  snakes,  but 
never  half  so  huge  as  the  above. 

Mis  kwan  dib — Red  head;  copper  snake, 

O  zha  wus  ko  Keni'    'eek — Green  snake. 

Mnk  kud  da  Ke  m.  I.     k — Black  snake. 

O  mus  siiu  dum  mo — Water  sjiake. 

Wa  in  jo  tall  Ke  na  beek — Garter  snake  (right  or  true  ge  na  bik). 

O  kaule  Ke  id;,  boek — Lizzard  (legged  snake). 

Gee  kut  tail  naung — Lizzard  of  some  kind. 

Que  we  zains — Little  boy  (also  a  lizzard). 

Nib  be  \w.  O  nuih  kuk  ke — Orbicular  lizzard  (medicine  frog). 

Wain  je  tah  O  nuili  kuk  ke — Right  frogs,  or  common  frogs. 


698 


THK    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


Dnin  da — Bull  frog,  and  haituic  Z.  19. 

Mis  ko  muh  kuk  ke — Red  toad.  From  O  muk  kuk  kr  (toad ),  aud 
Ah  koo  sc  icin  (sickness),  is  probably  derived  the  word  Ma  lunk  kc  ze 
win  (^the  small  ])ox). 

Boos  kui  tail  wish — A  tortoise  with  round  deep  shells. 

Mis  kwaw  tais  sa — Terrapin. 

Sug  gus  kwaw  're  ma — Le  ech. 

B<'  iKiiH  se  v'U(j — isivds. 
Ke  neu — War  eagle;  tliH  master  of  all  birds. 
Me  giz  ze — White  headed  eagle.     Me  giz  se  wug,  plural. 
Ka  kaik — Spotted  hawk. 
Be  l)o  ue  sa.  ^Ottaw.)  (  ^y-   ,      j       j^ 
Ke  bu  nuz  ze.  (Ojib. )  \ 

No  je  ke  na  beek  we  zis  se — Marsh  hawk  (snake  eating). 
Wa  be  no  je     Ke  na  beek  we  zis  se — White  marsh  hawk. 
Mis  ko  na  ne  sa — Red  tail  hawk. 
Pish  ke  neu — Black  tail  hawk. 
Muk  kud  da  ke  neu — Black  hawk. 
Bub  be  nug  go — Spotted  tail  liawk. 
Be  na  seen's — Small  pheasant  hawk. 
Cha  een  sa — A  small  hawk,  so  named  from  its  cry. 
Pe  pe  ge  wiz  zain's — Smallest  hawk. 
We  nong  ga — Turkey  buzzard. 

Kah  (jah  ge,  (Ojib.  )       /  ,> 

n  1       ,  t\l,-  \   ■  Raven. 

Gau  gau  ge  she,  [Uu. )  \ 

On  daig — Crow.     On  daig  wug — Crows. 

As  sig  ge  nawk — Blackbird. 

Mis  ko  min  gwe  gun  uali     Sig  ge  nauk — Red  wing  blackbird. 

O  pish  kah  gaii  ge — -Magpie.     O  pish  kah  gah  ge  wug— Magp'os. 

Gween  gwe  sha — Similar  in  habits  aud  locality  to  the  fonuer, 
aud  closely  resembling  in  size  and  color. 

Teen  de  se — Bluejay.  These  begin  to  lay  their  egga  before  in  i 
snow  is  off  the  ground  in  the  spring. 

Be  gwuk  ko  kwa     o  Avais  sa — Trush. 

Ail  lu(!k — Similar  to  the  thrush  in  habits. 

Ween  de  go  be  nais  sa— Kingbird  (the  biril  that  eats  his  own 
kind). 

O  pe  die — Robin. 

INla  mall  twa — Cat  bird. 

Cha\im  ma  wais  she — Another  of  the  same  size. 

Kos  kos  ko  na  ching — Ground  bird?  A  small  bird  S'  •::ai)M'd 
from  its  note. 


Kah  gah  ge  wug — Ravens. 


VOCABUI  iVRIES. 


a\)\) 


Waw  be  niiig  ko  se — Snowbirds. 

Che  ki  die  gau  ua  sa — A  very  small  lively  bird,  peculiar  to  the 
north. 

Mis  kobe  ua  sa — Red  bird. 

Sa  ga  bun  wau  uis  sa — Waxen  chatterer. 

O  zha  wus  kobe  na  sa — Green  bird. 

O  zaw  we  be  na  sa — Yellow  bird. 

Ma  ma — Red  headed  wood  pecker. 

Paw  paw  sa — Spotted  wood  pecker. 

Mak  kv'\  da  paw  paw  sa — Black  pawpawsa.  The  male  of  this 
kind  has  a  bright  yellow  spot  on  the  top  of  the  head.  They  are 
found  about  Lake  Superior  in  winter. 

Mo  ning  gwun  na — Yarril   (highhold). 

Ke  ke  ba  na — Small  spotted  wood  pecker. 

Clie  gauu  do  wais  sa — Brown  wood  pecker,  confined  to  cedar 
countries. 

Shin  go  beek  ai  sa — Cedar  bird. 

Gitche  o  gish  ke  mun  ne  sa — Great  king  fisher. 

O  gish  ke  mun  ne  sa — Common  king  fisher. 

Shaw  sliaw  wa  ne  bais  sa — Swallow. 

O  kun  is  sa — Loxia  enudeator,  found  at  Lake  Superior  in  Febru- 
ary. 

Pe,  sing.,  Pe  ug,  pi. — A  fringilla,  smaller  than  the  waxen  chat- 
terer. The  female  has  a  spot  of  red  on  the  head ;  the  male,  the  whole 
head  and  neck  of  tlie  same  color.  The  tail  feathers  are  bent  outwards 
near  the  ends.     Found  about  Lake  Superior  in  tlie  winter. 

Bosh  kun  dum  moan — Parakeet  (croch  perons). 

Moash  kah  o  se  We  kum  mo  (Menominee) — Stake  driver,  (bit- 
tern). 

Kun  null  waw  be  mokee  zhis  wais  sa — Fly  up  the  creek  (sun 
gazer). 

Me  nom  i  ne  ka  she — Rail  (rice  bird). 

Pud  dusli  kon  zhe — Snipe. 

Gitche  pud  dush  kon  zhe — Wood  cock. 

Che  dices  chc  mc  iik — Waders. 

Mo  boke — Curliew  (a  foreign  word). 
Mus  ko  da  che  chees  ke  wa — Upland  plover. 
(Wain  je  tah  che  chees  ke  wa- — Yellow  leg  plover. 
Che  to  waik — Bull  head  plover. 
Che  chees  ke  wais — Tern. 
Wawb  uh  die  v-linAvk — White  crane. 


700 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


O  saw  waw  clie  chawk — Saud  hill  crane. 

Me  zis  sa — Turkey. 

Be  ua — PliOHsant. 

Mus  ko  da  sa — Grouse ;  confined  to  pine  and  cedar  coiantries. 

Ah  gusk  (Ojib.)     Ke  maw  ne  (Ott. ) — Prairie  hen. 


O  me  me — Pigeon ;  o  me  meeg- 


-Pigeons. 


Amemi,  Z.  19. 


Ko  ko  ko  0(jc — Owls. 


Waw  wain  je  gun  no — Great  horned  owl. 

Wain  je  tah  koko  koho — Right  owl. 

Koko  oause — Little  owl ;  gokholit,  Z.  18. 

Bo  dah  wall  doam  ba — Size  of  a  pigeon  (membrum  virile). 

Kaw  kaw  be  sha — Brown  owl. 

Waw  be  ko  ko — Snow  owl,  very  large. 

Wah  o  nais  sa — AVhippoorwill. 

Baish  kwa — Night  hawk. 

She  she  bug — Ducks. 

Waw  be  zee — Great  swan. 

Mall  nah  be  zee — Smaller  swan,  not  common.  Their  cry  resem- 
bles the  voice  of  a  man.     Tlie  word   means  ugly  or  ill  looking  swan. 

Ne  kuli — Brant;  ne  kug,  j)L 

Pish  ne  kuh — A  smaller  braut. 

Wa  wa — Goose ;  Wa  waig — Geese ;  Waw  be  wa  wa — White  goose ; 
"Waw  be  wa  waig — White  geese. 

An  ne  nisli  slieeb — Duck  and  mallard. 

Tah  gwaw  ge   she  slieeb — Fall  duck,  red  neck. 

Mall  to  gun    she  slieeb- -Scraper  bill  iluck. 

Scab  mo — Wood  duck. 

Wa  weeb  ge  won  ga — Blue  wing  teal,  swift  winged. 

Ke  nis  te  no  kwa    slieeb — Cree  woman  duck. 

Mr'v  kud  da    sheeb — Black  duck. 

Kitche  waw  Ave  big  wa  wya — Large  blue  wing  duck. 

Pe  gwuk  o  she  sheeb — Large  bill,  or  blunt  arrow  duck;  from  pe 
gwuk,  the  blunt  or  unbarbed  arrow.  This  species  has  a  large  bill,  and 
head  of  a  leaden  color.  They  are  found  throughout  the  winter  in  the 
rapids  between  Lakes  Superior  and  Huron. 

Ma  muh  tway  ah  ga — Whistling  wing. 

Koe  no  gwaw  o  wa   sheeb — Long  neck  duck. 

A  ha  wa — House  duck. 

Wah  ka  we    sheeb — White  duck. 

Gaw  waw  zhe  koos — Sholl  iluck. 


1 


I 


V0CABULAKIE8. 


701 


)sein- 
swuu. 


oose 


a  pe 

and 

I  the 


All  zig  wuk — Fishing  duck. 

Sail  gah  ta — Mud  hen. 

Shin  ge  bis — Greebe ;  Gitche  shin  ge  bis — large  greebe. 

Mahng — Loon. 

A  sha  mahng — Small  loon. 

Gaw  gaw  geshe  sheeb — Cormorant, 

Sha  da — Pelican ;  sha  dajg — Pelicans. 

Shuh  slnih  gah — Blue  heron. 


Gitche  gi  aushk 


Gi  aushk  wu(j — Gulls. 

■Great  gull.     Gi  as  koo  sha  of  the  Ottawas. 
Paush  kaw   gi  aushk — Black  headed  gull. 
Nas  so  waw  gwun  nus  kitte  kwah  gi  aushk — Fork  tailed  gull. 
Muk  kud  da   gi  aushk — Black  gulls. 

Man  ('  foansc  sug* — Insects. 

Bo  dush  kwon  e  she — Large  dragon  fly. 

Bo  dus  kwon  e  sheense — Small  dragon  fly. 

Gitche  me  ze  zauk — Large  horse  fly. 

Me  zauk — Common  horse  fly. 

Me  zauk  oons — Gnat  fly. 

Gitche  ah  mo — Humble  bee. 

Ah  mo,  siiuf.,  ah  maag, ;;/. — Wasps,  hornets,  etc. 

Waw  waw  tais  sa — Lightning  bug. 

An  ne  me  ke    wid  de  koamf — Miller,  sphinx,  thunder's  louse. 

Pah  puk  ke  na — Grasshopper. 

Ad  de  sail  wa  a  she — Locust. 

Mow  wytoh  e  ka  se — Beetle  (dung  worker). 

Gitche  o  mis  kose — Great  water  bugs. 

O  mis — Common  water  bug. 

Ma  maing  gwali — Butterfly. 

Metig  onishe  moan  ka  she — (He  that  sleeps  in  a  stick).  Found 
in  the  bottom  of  springs. 

Sha  bo  e  ya  sa — Rowing  water  bug. 

Man  e  toanse  o  ke  te  beeg  pe  me  but  toan — Literally,  the 
little  creature,  or  spirit  that  runs  ou  the  water. 

O  mush  ko  se  se  wug — Grass  bugs. 

*Man  e  toanse  BUg,  or  man  e  toanse  ug,  amall  spirits;  not  exactly  synonymous 
in  this  application  with  our  word  insscts,  but  used  to  designate,  indiscriminately,  all 
very  small  animals. 

tThis  is  one  of  those  clumsy  sphinxes,  or  moths,  that  are  found  on  the  ground,  in 
damp  weather,  or  after  showers  of  rain,  and  the  Indians  imagine  that  they  fall  from 
the  Annimekeeg,  the  beings  whose  voice  is  the  thunder. 


m 


702 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


O  o  chug — Blowing  flies  and  house  flies. 
Sug  ge  ma — Mosquito. 

Pin  goosh,  pin  goosh  ains  sug — Gnats  ami  sand  flies. 
Mat  wa  nuh  kai  luoag — Swarming  flies. 

Sub  be  ka  she — Spider  (net  worker).  A  a  be  ko — Large  black 
spider. 

An  e  go — Ant.* 

Mis  ko  manetoanse — A  little  red  bug  common  in  the  north. 

Me  nah  koo  sit   manetoanse — Strawberry  bug. 

Pull  beeg — Flea;  Puh  beeg  wug — Fleas. 

Eze  gang — Tick. 

E  kwuh — Louse;  E  kwug — Lice. 

Mo  saig — Worms. 

O  zah  wash  ko  mo  sah — Green  worm. 

Way  rank  kwah  na — Great  catterpillar  (bear  skin). 

Gitche  mo  sa — Great  white  grub ;  gitclie  mo  saig,  pi. 

Me  shin  no  kau  tait  mo  sa — Millipede. 

Pe  mis  koo  de  seence — Snail. 

Ke  (joi  yu<j — Fishes, 

Nah  ma — Sturgeon. 

Mas  ke  no  zha — Muskallunge,  or  pike. 

O  zhaw  wush  ko  ke  no  zha — Green  pickerel,  only  found  in  the 
north. 

Ke  no  zha — Pickerel ;  from  Kenose,  long. 

Nah  ma  goosh — Trout. 

Na  zlium  ma  goosh — Brook  trout. 

Ne  git  che — Buffalo  fish. 

Bush  she  to — Sheepshead ;  bush  she  toag,  pi. 

Mou  nuh  she  gun — Black  bass. 

Ad  dik  kum  aig  (attai  kum  meeg,  Menom. ) — White  fish. 

Buh  pug  ga  sa — Large  sucker. 

Mis  kwaw  zhe  gun  no — Red  horse. 

Nah  ma  bin — Sucker.     Mis  kwun   nah  ma  bin — Red  sucker. 

Ug  gud  dwawsli — Sun  fish. 

Sah  wa — Perch,  (yellow).     Sa  waig,  2)1. 

O  ka  ah  wis — Fresh  water  herring. 

We  be  chee — A  flat  fish  larger  than  herring ;  only  lound  in  Red 
river. 


♦The  Nantoway  Indians  have  a  fable  of  an  old  man  and  woman  who  watched  an 
ant  heap  until  they  saw  the  little  insects  changed  to  white  men,  and  the  eggs  which 
they  carry  in  their  mouths  to  bales  of  merchandise. 


VOCABULABIES. 


7o;> 


black 


Q  the 


Red 


id  an 
rbiob 


Mon  iium  maig — Great  cat  fish. 

Ah  wa  sis  sie — Little  cat  fish.  The  Indians  say  this  fish  hatches 
its  young  in  a  hole  in  the  mud,  and  that  they  accompany  her  for  some 
time  afterwards. 

Ke  na  beek   gwum  maig — Eel,  (water  snake). 

O  da  che  gah  oou — Gar. 

Shig  gwum  .aaig — Shovel  nose,  only  in  the  Mississippi. 

Kuk  kun  naun  gwi — Little  toad  fish;  Lake  Huron. 

O  gah  suk — Little  dories;  Lake  Huron. 

O  gah — Dory. 

Bug  gwut  tum  mo  goon  suk — These  are  small  fishes  that  make 
their  appearance  in  ponds  having  no  connection  with  rivers  or  lakes, 
and  which  are  sometimes  quite  dry.  But,  though  they  all  perish  in 
times  of  drouth,  they  reappear  when  the  ponds  are  filled, 

Shaw  ga  she — Craw  fish. 

Ais — Clam.     Ais  sug— -Clams. 

Ais  ainse — Little  clam. 

Mis  koan  sug — Red  clams. 

MINERALS. 

That  the  Indians  are  less  observant  of  inanimate  substances  than 
of  orgauis  hI  beings,  will  be  manifest  from  the  following  meag\^  cata- 
logue of  minerals: 

Bin  gwaw  beek — Lime  stone,  (ashes  stone). 

Mat  toat  wah  nah  beek — Granite. 

Muk  kud  dah  waw  beek — Black  stone. 

Mik  kwum  me  waw  beek — White  flint,  (ice  stone). 

Pish  ah  beek — Sulphuret  of  iron.  They  often  find  this  passing 
into  sulphate  of  iron,  and  make  use  of  it  for  dyeing  black. 

O  poih  gun  us  sin — Pipe  stone;  further  distinguished  accordirg 
to  color. 

O  skaw  shut  waw  beek — ^Gneiss,  (vein  stone). 

Mis  kwaw  sin — Red  sand  stone. 

Gan  gaw  wusk — Gypsum. 

Waw  be  gun — White  clay. 

O  num  un — Ochre. 

Mis  kwaw  be  gun — Red  earth. 

O  saw  waw  be  gun — Yellow  earth. 

Muk  kud  da  wuk  kum  mik — Black  mould. 

Waw  be  gun  uk  kaw — Clay  ground. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 
INDIAN  GEOGRAPHICAL  NAMES. 

Definition  of  Indian  Local  Names — Names  of  States— Counties— Cities— Towns— 
Eivers — Streams— Lakes — Moiiutaius — Rjiuges. 

[The  matter  contained  in  this  chapter  is  derived  from  information  obtained  from 
the  writings  of  Heckewelder,  Schoolcraft,  Trumbull,  Morgan  find  others,  aided  by 
that  from  the  Indians  themselves,  as  well  as  from  a  knowledge  of  the  Indian  dialects 
acquired  by  the  writer  through  patient  study  in  the  midst  of  a  busy  life.] 

AuBRKViATiONs,— The  language  from  which  words  are  derived  is  denoted  bjr  abbreviations,  thus:    Alg. 
for  Algonquin,  Dale,  for  Dakota,  Irq.  for  Iroquois. 


BACOOCHE,  this  word  is  supposed  to  be 
derived  from  Oscoochee,  one  of  the 
ancient  bands  of  the  Creek  nation.  Name 
of  a  river  in  Georgia. 

Abanaka,  Ahcnakr,  (Alg.),  "the  east 
land."  A  post-office  in  Ohio,  from  a  tribe  of 
Indians,  sometimes  known  as  Wabenakics. 


Abaguage,    (Alg.),    "a  flaggy  meadow." 


The  name  of  a  pond  in  Connecticut,  near   the  source  of    a  stream 
called  Little  River. 

Abitibi,  (Alg.,  Cree  dialect),  "intermediate  water."  Name  of 
lake  in  British  America;  from  the  root  abif,  "middle  half,"  and  nipi 
(pronounced  nc  pc)  "water,"  which  makes  ipi  in  composition,  whence 
Abifipi,  "water  at  half  distance;"  the  name  of  this  lake  comes  from 
its  position  at  the  level  of  the  laud  between  Hudson's  Bay  and  the  St. 
Lawrence. 

Abhiqada,  (Alg.),  "shelter,"  "hiding-place."  Name  of  a  hill  in 
Waterbury,  Conn.,  having  ou  its  side  a  deep  cavern-cliif  called  "the 
Indian  house,"  whence  the  name. 

Absecon,  .46s6'cum,  (Alg.),  "the  place  of  the  swan."  Name  of  a 
creek  in  New  Jersey. 

(704) 


INDIAN    OKOOR.VPHIC.VI,    NAMES. 


705 


Abscoda,    (Alg. ),  "portainintj  to  fire;"  post-office  in  Mii'liigaii. 

Abwoina  or  Ahu'oiiuiv,  (Alg.),  from  nhiroiii — a  Sioux,  ami  fiiikc — 
land,  "the  landof  the  Sioux."'  Aterni  formerly  applied  to  the  country 
lying  between  the  Mississippi  and  the  Missouri  rivers,  and  north  of  the 
St.  Peters  liver,  formerly  occupied  by  the  Sioux. 

AccoHANOC,  (Alg.),  "as  far  as  the  river."  Name  of  a  river  in  east- 
ern Virginia,  from  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  that  name  dwelling  on  this 
river. 

AccoKEEK.  "small  kettle;"  it  may  come  from  aclioirrkik,  "a 
thicket."  A  post-ollice  in  Maryland,  from  a  creek  of  that  name,  tribu- 
tary of  the  Potomac. 

Accomack,  (Alg.),  corrupted  from  Acluianicrk,  "a  broad  bay." 
Name  of  a  county  in  Virginia.  Some  authorities  say  from  (lanini- 
(uikc,  "on  the  other  side,"  or  "the  other  side  laud,"  or  derived  from 
(ICO,  limit,  (ink,  wood,  and  (iiikc,  land,  and  means  "tiie  limit  of  the 
wood-land." 

AccoTiNK,  "within  a  small  place;"  from  aco,  "limit,"  and  ink  or 
in;/,  "at  or  within."  A  post-village  in  Virginia. 

AcEYEDAN  or  Ocoijcddn,  "place  of  weeping."  So  called  by  the 
Dakota  Indians,  because  of  weeping  there  the  death  of  some  of 
their  relatives.  Name  of  a  large  creek  in  the  northwestern  part  of 
Iowa. 

AcHAFALAYA,  "long  river."  Name  of  the  principal  western  out- 
let of  the  Mississippi  river.  The  word  is  sometimes  si)elled  Atcha- 
falaya. 

AcuQUANCHlcoLA,  signifies  in  the  Delaware  dialect,  "the  brush- 
net  fishing  creek."  A  creek  in  Pennsylvania.  This  word  is  sometimes 
spelled  Aquanshicola. 

AcHSiNNiNK.  (Alg.),  "standing  alone."  Name  of  a  place  in  west- 
ern Pennsylvania. 

AcHWiCK,  Achici'ck,  (Alg.),  "bushy,"  "difficult  to  pass."  Acreek 
in  central  Pennsylvania. 

AcKEEKSEEBE,  Akcckscf'hc,  (Alg.),  said  to  signify  "kettle  stream." 
The  name  of  a  northern  tributary  of  Ptum  river,  which  enters  the 
Mississippi  some  distance  above  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony. 

AcoMEQUES,  (Alg.),  "the  land  on  the  other  side."  The  name  of 
a  district  on  the  east  side  of  the  Thames  river  in  Connecticut,  and 
near  its  mouth. 

45 


I 


706 


THE    AMKKICAN    INDIAN. 


AcoMES,  (Alg. ),  "a  rest,"  or  "n  place  oi  stopping.'"  The  name 
of  a  fall  in  the  Amariscoggin  river  in  Maine. 

AcQUACKANONCK,  (Alg.),  from  aco,  limit,  misqunk,  red  cedar,  (ink, 
wood,  Htunip  or  trunk  of  a  tree,  i.  e.,  "the  limit  ot  the  red  cedar  stump 
or  trunks,"  or  possibly  n  better  translation  woual  be,  "the  limit  of 
the  red  cedar  wood."  Name  of  a  village  on  the  Passaic  river  in  New 
Jersey.     This  word  is  also  spelled  Aquackannonok. 

AcQUlA  or  Aquln,  (Alg.),  cqiiiivi,  "between,"  or  "in  between 
something."  Others  say  tlie  word  is  derived  from  mike,  "earth,"  and 
means  literally  "earthly,  or  muddy  creek."  Name  of  a  creek  in  Vir- 
ginia. 

Acton,  in  the  Dakota  language  is  the  word  Akton,  signifying 
"more  than."    A  town  in  Minnesota. 

Adirondack,  (Irq.),  name  of  a  tribe  of  Indians,  signifying  "he 
eats  bark."  Name  of  a  post-office  in  New  York. 

AoAMENTiGua,  (Alg.),  " OH  the  other  side  of  the  river."  A  moun- 
tain anil  river  in  Maine. 

Agawam,  (Alg.),  contracted  from  Agawntraum,  "around  the 
point,"  "the  other  side."  Other  authorities  say  it  signifies  "low  land, 
marsh,  or  meadow;"  also  "place  below  or  down  stream,"  with  refer- 
ence to  some  place  above  or  up  stream.  Name  of  a  town  in  Massachu- 
setts and  other  states. 

Agicomook,  (Alg.),  "inclosed  place."  The  Indian  name  for 
Stony  creek  in  Connecticut. 

Agiochook,  (Alg.),  "place  of  the  spirit  of  the  pines."  One  of 
the  aboriginal  names  for  the  White  Mountains  of  New  Hampshire. 

Agogebic,  (Ii'q.)     The  same  as  Gogebic,  (which  see). 

Ahiki,  or  Oiihcgcc,  "sweet  potato  mother."  The  name  of  an 
eastern  tributary  of  the  Chattahoochee  river. 

Ahnapee,  (Alg.),  "when — when  is  it?"  Said  to  be  contracted 
from  Ahnincopci-,  "when  will  you  return  or  come  back?"  A  town 
in  Wisconsin.  In  the  Shoshonee  dialect  is  the  word  Aneepee,  signi- 
fying "elm  tree." 

Aisahatcha,  "deer  river."  This  was  formerly  the  name  of  a  river 
in  Florida. 

Alabama,  "thicket  clearers."  Tlie  name  of  a  state  and  ri  /er  in 
the  United  States.     The  name  was  first  applied  to  a  tribe  of  Indians 


',r-^JV'«[ 


INDIAN    GKOailAPHUAI,    NAMI'.S. 


707 


who  formerly  resiLletl  iii  the  junction  of  tlie  Torabigbeo  and  Coosii.  or 
Ahibimni.     Other  iiuthorities  sny  it  means  "here  wo  rest." 

Alkmpioon,  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Nipei^on,  a  bay  ami  small 
lake  on  the  north  shore  of  Lake  Superior.  Nipegon  seems  to  contain 
the  roots  iiihcc,  "water,"  and  (/aii,  "lake." 

Algansee,  (Alg. ),  ''the  lake  prairie,"  o'-  -'the  prairie  resembling 
a  lake."     The  iianu*  of  a  township  in  Michigan. 

Alipkonck,  (Alg. ),  from  ancient  ma[)s  this  was  the  name  of  an 
Indian  village  Avhicli,  in  KJoU,  stood  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Hudson, 
between  Sing  Sing  and  the  influx  of  the  Croton  river.  It  appears  to 
be  a  derivative  from  two  words  in  the  ancient  MoLegan,  unccb,  leaves 
(elm  leaves),  and  o«//,  locality. 

Algoma,  (Alg. ),  from  Algonquin  and ///a///,  "waters,"  "Algonquin 
waters;"  other  authorities  say  "Lake  of  Algons."  Name  of  a  town  in 
Michigan. 

Algona,  probably  the  same  as  Algoma.     A  town  in  Iowa. 

Algonac,  (Alg.),  pertaining  to  the  Algonquin  language.  Other 
authorities  say  from  Algonquin  and  oxAv,  "  land,"  "Algonquin  coun- 
try," "land  of  Algons."  Name  of  a  town  in  Michigan.  i\Ir.  School- 
craft says  in  this  word  the  particle  itc  is  taken  from  dulcc,  "land,"  or 
"earth,"  and  its  prefixed  syllable,  Algon,  from  the  Avord  Alg(mquin. 
This  system  by  which  a  part  of  the  word  is  made  to  stand  after,  and 
carry  the  meaning  of  the  whole,  is  common  to  Indian  compound  sub- 
stantives. 

Algonquin,  from  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  that  name.  A  post-oflice 
in  Illinois  and  other  states. 

Allamakee,  (Alg.),  "thunder."     Name  of  a  county  in  Iowa. 

Allegan,  or  AllcfjlKin,  (Alg.),  name  of  the  oldest  tribe  of  Indians 
in  the  country  of  the  United  States,  of  which  there  is  any  tradition. 
Name  of  a  county,  toAvnship  and  post  village  in,  Michigan. 

Alleghanv,  (Alg.),  corrupted  from  Allcfjeirl,  name  of  an  extinct 
tribe  of  Indians  who  dwelt  along  the  river  of  that  name,  and  in  the 
country  west  of  the  Allf.;li<'.iy  Mountains,  along  the  tributaries  of  the 
Oh'.o  river  and  numeroi, .  oranches.  In  New  York  this  river  was 
called  by  the  Indians  ^l>uv'?/o,  "the  beautiful  rivei*."  Allen's  creek, 
N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Oaika,  "the  opening." 

Alpena,  (Alg.),  from  prmiise,  "a  bird,"  and  the  Arabic  «Z.  A 
county  and  town  in  Michigan. 


70S 


Tlir,    AMKIiK-AN    INDIAN. 


Amamaha.  "the  pluoe  of  tlic  villago;"'  •'uIuti^  tin*  villago  i.s." 
Niinio  (if  (I  rivt'i'  in  (loorj^ia. 

Am. I'M  J>ANK.  till'  wtn'il  .Mill III  coiin's  from  n  (^uiimbmi^'  caittuiu, 
ineauiii^'  ■•tlic  fox."     Naiiu)  of  a  |)o.st-orti('o  in  l'oiiiis}lvaiiia. 

A.MAKAi.i.i.  or  Aniiifdllfc.  "tlic  sli(liii<,'  or  tiiiul)liiii,'  water." 
Tributary  of  tlm  Flint  river  in  Mississippi. 

A.MAiusfOGOiN.  (Alg. ).  from  ikihkios.  "fisii,"  /.vv.s,  *'lii<^ii,"  niul 
ftiikc,  ••|)laco."      A  river  having  its  souree  in  New  Planipsliire. 

A.MliOY,    (Al<^. ),  called  ]>y  the  Ind  ..o  dwelt  there  cmholc, 

which  si<^iiifies.  if  Indian,  "round  and  liollow."  Accordinj^  to  Mr. 
Heckewelder  from  cniholi.  ''a  place  resembling  a  l)owl."  Name  of 
towns  in  New  Jersey  and  Illinois. 

Amicolol.v.  the  word  (iiiiiro  signifies  "  hunting  grouuil."  A  town 
in  Georgia. 

A.MiKAlNDAXb.  (  Alg.  j,  "beaver  house."  Name  of  the  most  eastern 
of  the  Beaver  Islands  in  Lake  Michigan. 

Amixicon.  (Alg.  ),  "the  seed  of  anything."  A  river  in  Wis- 
consin. 

Amo,  (Alg.  j,  "a  bee."     Post  village  in  Indiana. 

Ammonoosl'c,  (Alg.),  "  fish  story  river  ■'  Name  of  a  river  in  New 
Hampshire,  tributary  of  the  Androscoggi  >r.     Others  say  it  signi- 

fies "the  stony  fish  place." 

A.MOsKEACt,  (Alg.),  from  (i»iiish\  in  the  Merrimack  dialect,  signi- 
fying "a  beaver,"  and  ca;/  or  ecu  is  an  infiection  for  the  plural  of 
inanimate  nouns;  it  also  signifies  "pond,"  "nnirsh,"  or  ''a  small  body 
of  water  or  overflowed  land."  Name  of  falls  in  the  Merrimack  river; 
also  the  name  of  a  post  village  in  New  Hampshire.  Others  say  it  sig- 
nifies "swampy." 

AxAMOSA.  (Alg.),  "you  walk  from  me."  Name  of  a  town  in  lown, 
or  it  ma)  come  from  AikiiikjosIi,  "  tlog,"  or  "species  of  fox." 

AxxAMosiXG,  (Alg.)  The  Indian  name  for  Fox  Islands  of  Lake 
Michigan,  meaning,  "place  of  the  little  dog." 

Anawauk,  Avdwankd.  (Dak.),  'to  gallop  onto."  Name  of  a  post- 
office  in  Minnescjta. 

AxDEs,  Anfd,  "copper."  Name  of  a  town  in  New  York.  This 
name  was  applied  by  the  Indians  to  the  mountains  near  Cuzco,  the 
ancient  capital  of  Peru. 


INDIAN'  (!ri)(;i:\riii('Ai,  namkh, 


i\y.) 


Anduoscoooin,  '\1j,'.  ),  "Hsh  Hpearing."  Nmno  of  n  riv(>r  iiml 
county  in  Miiiiu\ 

Annaton,  AiKihni.  (  Diik.  ),  "charge,"  "attack."  Name  of  a  town 
in  WiHconsin. 

A.NNAWAN.  (  Al<j^.  ),  i)rol»al»ly  fi'oni  tlio  word  iiiniv.  "fo<;."  Naiin' 
of  a  town  ill  lllinoi.s. 

Anoka,  (DaU.),  "both  sides."  Tlic  word  (inoLr,  (  Alir.  I.  si<niifit>s 
"he  workH."  A  villa','o  in  Minnesota,  on  both  sides  of  I'uiin  river. 

AoNTAdiLLoN-,  (Irq.  ),  "creek  at  point  of  rocks."  A  branch  of 
Fish  creek  in  Oneichi  countv.  Now  York. 

Apache,  "men."  Tiie  name  of  a  tribe  of  Indians;  post-ollice  in 
Arizona. 

Ai'i'ALACiui:.  supposed  to  be  derived  fi'oin  (iixildchcc  ()kh\  "tiiose 
(people)  on  tlio  otlier  side,"  or  "the  peo|.lt^  on  thf  other  side."  Tlin 
term  was  formerly  applied  to  a  town  on  .\ppalacliee  Bjiv,  Floiida.  It 
is  now  the  name  of  a  rivir  in  the  [lortheni  [lart  (jf  (Jeor<,na. 

Ai'ALACHicoLA,  A/HI Idlcluil.ld.  "ohl  towii."  a  river  in  Florida. 
This  river  was  named  after  an  Indian  town  standinj,'  on  oi  near  its 
banks. 

AlTANEK,  in  the  Ojibway  dialiH't,  means  '-a  slave  cai)tured  in 
war."  A  river  in  Canada,  falling  into  Lake  Ontario,  in  the  bay  of 
Quinte, 

Al'PANOO.SE,  Alihciioqjc,  ( Alg.,  Ojibway  dialect),  moaiuiig 
"child,"  or  "a  chief  when  a  child."  Name  of  a  Sac  chief;  a  town  in 
Illinois. 

Appolacon,  (Alg."),  corrupted  from  Aprlnf/dcnii,  "whenco  the 
messenger  returned."  Name  of  a  stream  (>mptying  into  tlie  Susque- 
hanna from  the  south,  in  Suscpielianna  county,  Pennsylvania. 

Aptakishik,  Jlahila  Opsliirh;  (Alg.),  "half  day,"  or  "sun  at 
meridian."     A  post  office  in  Lake  county,  Illinois. 

Aquanshicola,  (Alg. ),  corrupted  from  Aj-lHjHoanscliicola,  "wliere 
we  fish  with  bush-net."  Name  of  a  stream  em^jtying  into  the  Lehigh 
from  the  northeast,  in  Carbon  county,  Pennsylvania. 

Aquapauksit,  (Alg.),  this  word  probably  means,  "at  the  end  of 
a  small  pond."     Name  of  a  place  in  Connecticut. 

Aquasco,  (Alg.),  probably  corrupted  from  Arlioirasquif,  "grassy," 
"overgrown  with  grass."     A  post  village  in  Maryland. 


710 


Tfin    AMFIUCAN    INDIAN. 


AQL'ASinroLA,  (Alg. ),  corrupted  from  Arliquonschicohi,  "\^'here 
we  fish  with  tlie  busli-net."    A  town  in  Pennsylvania. 

AQUKHArAUo,  Aqitabcpatifi,  (Al<^. )  This  worJ  may  mean  either 
"before  the  pond,"  ov  tlio  "pond  before"  some  otlier  pond.  The  name 
of  a  pond  near  the  Jiead  of  Pawcatuck  river,  in  Rliode  Ishuid. 

Aquidneck,  (AI«^.  )  The  name  by  wliich  the  Narra<fansetts  called 
Rhode  Ishmd,  the  meanin<j  of  whicli  could  never  be  obtained. 

Aqtjia,  from  Eqniivi,  ( Wg.),  "between."  A  post-office  iu  Vir- 
ginia.     (See  Acqiiia). 

AuENAC,  is  a  compound  of  the  Iiatin  arena  and  the  Indian  f/nA-^ 
"earth,"  or  "land."    A  county  of  Michigan. 

AiiKANSAs.  from  Kansns, with  tbe  French  prefix  of  air,  "a  bow." 
Name  of  a  river,  and  one  of  the  states  of  the  Union. 

Akkanhaw.     Name  of  a  town  in  AVisconsin,  same  as  Arkansas. 

AiJAPAHOE,  "pricked"  or  "tatooed  people."  Name  of  a  county 
in  Colorado,  from  a  tribe  of  that  name. 

Ahoostook,  (Alg.),  "good  rivei,"  "clear  of  obstruction."  Name 
of  a  county  and  rive?'  in  Maine. 

AscuTNEVViLLE.  Ascutucij,  (Alg.),  "fire  mountain,"  from  having 
been  burned  over.     Name  of  a  post  village  in  Vermont. 

AsHAWAY,  u-''v)?  the  same  ns  Assawog,  "place  between,"  or  "in 
the  middle."     A  vil'age  in  Ilhode  Island. 

AsHKUM,  (Alg.),  "more  and  more,"  speaking  increasingly,  thus, 
Ash-kinii'dli-koosc,  "he  is  getting  worse  (more  sick);"  Asli-htin-ic((- 
hiiilt-kdli,  "it  is  getting  worse."  Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois,  from  a 
Pottawattamie  chief. 

AsHOWUQH,  CiDiiiiiockr,  (  Alg.  j,  "the  half  way  place,"  or  '-the 
place  between,"  that  is,  "  the  islaml  between  the  large  island  and  the 
main  land."     Name  of  an  island  near  New  London,  Conn. 

Asi'ETUK,  ^lsj)alork,  (Alg.).  "a  height."  The  name  of  a  river  iu 
New  Mdford  county,  Conn.  Tiiore  is  a  ridge  dividing  the  two  priii- 
cipal  branches  of  tliis  river,  called  "Aspatuck  Hill."  and  the  proba- 
bility is  the  rivt-r  look  it-!  name  from  tha  liill. 

AsriioOM,  (Alg.),  "high,"  "lofty,"  or  "elevated."  Name  of  a 
mountain  in  Connecticut. 

AssAWA  Lake.  The  word  Asscnm  here  signifies  in  the  Ojibway 
dialect,  "perch,"  this  species  of  fish  boin;'-  found  in  this  lake.  The 
source  of  the  Plantagenian  fork  of  tlie  Mississippi. 


INDIAN    GEOGKAPHICAL    NAMES. 


711 


AsHAAVASsuc,  .Is.sa/ra  suck,  or  XasliKao  suck.  (Alg. "),  "tlie  fork  of 
tliH  brook."  or  "the  place  between  the  forks  of  the  brook."'  Xfiine  of  a 
place  in  East  Glastenbury,  Conn. 

AtiSAWOG,  or  Asluiicoji,  (Alg. "l,  "place  between.''  Name  of  a  river 
m  Connecticut. 

AssiNiBOiNE,  (Alg. ),  "stone  roasters;"  from  a  tribe  of  Indians 
of  that  name.  A  name  given  this  people,  it  is  said,  from  cooking 
their  meat  by  roasting  on  hot  stones.  The  name  of  a  river  in  Bi-itish 
America. 

AsTOUENGA.  A  Mohawk  name  for  the  Little  Falls  of  the  Mohawk 
river,  said  to  denote  "compressed  channel."  OtJier  authorities  say 
they  called  these  falls  Astenrogen,  signifying,  "the  rock  iii  the  water." 

Atabaska,  "place  where  there  is  an  amount  of  high  grass  here 
and  there."     Name  of  a  river  in  British  America. 

Atalaposa,  (Alg.),  "the  slippery  place."  Inditui  name  for 
Tonsrue  Mountain  in  Warren  countv,  N.  Y. 

Atesi,  Atassa,  "war  club."  Name  of  a  town  in  Indian  territory. 
Called  after  an  old  town  on  the  Tallapoosa  river. 

Athapasca,  or  Amhdaca,  "lake  of  the  hills."  A  lake  Howing 
north  through  an  outlet  of  the  same  name  into  Slave  lakt>  and  Macken- 
zie's river. 

Atoka,  in  the  Dakota  language  is  tiie  word  Alok(tn,  signifying 
"in  another  place,"  "to  another  place."  Name  of  a  post-office  in 
Indian  territory. 

Attapulgus,  Ifiipitlfja,  "boring  holes  into  wood  to  make  tire." 
Name  of  a  village  in  Georgia. 

Attica,  (if  Indian),  probably  from  ^Ifh'kti,  "white."  Name  of  a 
town  in  Mii  ligan  and  other  states  in  the  Union. 

AUGHWICK,  (Alg.),  corrupted  horn  Arkm-ck,  (Alg.),  "brushy," 
"overgrown  with  brush.'  ISaiiie  ot  a  tributary  of  the  Juniata  river  in 
Huntingdon  county,  Pennsylvania. 


B. 


Bann.vck.  X  town  in  Montana  territory.  The  same  as  Bonak. 
Coming  from  a  tribe  of  Indi;  ns  of  that  name  iidinbiting  the  country 
on  the  western  slope  of  tlie  U»>cky  Mountains,  nieaiiiiig  "root diggers." 
They  are  so  calli'd  from  subsisting  upon  roots  which  they  di^. 


712 


THE    AMEIUOAN    INDIAN. 


Bantam,  -om,  -iidi,  BaiilalKnii,  etc.,  (Alg. )  A  name  given  to 
the  place  iit  wliicli  Litchfield,  Conn.,  was  Kettletl;  afterwards,  to  '"Tiie 
Great  Pond"  and  river  in  that  township.  In  the  first  ileed  recorded 
in  Litchfield  town  records,  ^NJaj-.  ITl'.*.  the  plantation  is  called  Ihnihi- 
InCII. 

BawateeCi,  or  ]\iirat<'('!/.  The  Ojibway  name  for  the  falls  of  the 
river  St.  Mary's,  Michigan.  The  term  is  descriptive  of  '"shallow  water 
njnin  a  rock."  and.  is  a  common  Avord  to  designate  ra[)ids  of  that  par- 
ticnlar  class.  The  rreiich,  <ni  the  discovery  of  the  country,  gave 
the  name  of  Mary,  as  a  tutelar  saint  to  the  village;  and,  as  n  con- 
sequence, named  the  ivqads  SaiiH  <lc  Haiiilc  Marie,  Avhich  is  usually 
and  ]n'o[)erly  abbr.n-iated  Sdiilt  S'  Mdvir.  The  word  is  generally 
heard  from  the  natives,  in  its  \  positional  form,  in  /////,  M'hen  it 
means,  al  Ihc  piacc  of  flic  Jalh.  Tiie  true  Chippeway  pronunciation 
is  Bawateej;. 

Bezhickeseebe,  (Alg.),  "butfalo  river."  Gem^rally  known  to  the 
whites  by  tlic  latter.  A  siame  tributary  to  Sandy  lake  on  the  west  of 
Lake  Superior. 

Bif.oxi,  iriiiksi.  Liikfrln\  "turtle."  The  signification  of  the  par- 
ticle B  is  lost,  but  the  word,  it  is  said,  has  some  allusion  to  the  catch 
of  turtles.      Name  of  a  bay  and  town  in  Mississippi. 

BoriiEQfET,  (Alg.),  "corner  of  the  bay."  Name  by  which  the 
Ojibways  called  the  place  where  the  town  of  Green  Bay  now    tands. 


c. 


Cacogsixo,  Coconshi;/  (Alg.),  "place  of  owls;"  from  a  creek  of 
that  name.    A  town  in  Pennsylvania. 

Calami's,  (  Alg.),  corrupted  from  calamo,  "honey  wood."  A  town 
in  Wisconsin. 

Cai.i.icoon,  from  CuirUvooii,  said  to  signify  "turkey."  A  town  in 
New  Yolk. 

Can,  in  the  Dakota  language,  sigiufies  "a  tree."  "trees,"  or 
"wood:"  it  also  signilies  "a  night  or  day."  Name  of  apost-ofiice  in 
Michigan. 

Canada,  (Irq. ),  'a  village"  or  "town."  Nanmof  a  town  in  Kan- 
sas, and  British  Province,  also  the  name  of  two  several  streams  in  '.he 
state  of  New  \ork,  putting  iido  the  ^Mohawk  river,  kno.vn  at^  the  East 
and  West  Canada  creelvs.     It  is  said  that  when  the  French  first  visited 


INDIAN    OEOGKAPHICAL    NAMEH. 


(13 


111 


"  running 


that  country  now  known  us  Cannda,  liaving  jn'^ceeiled  up  the  St.  Law- 
rence river  to  the  point  now  called  Montreal,  they  found  a  considerable 
village  of  the  Iroquois  people  at  that  place.  They  inquired  of  t]i(>iu 
as  to  the  name  by  which  their  country  was  known.  The  Indians,  mis- 
taking the  inquiry  by  supposing  tliat  they  referred  to  the  name  by 
AvhicJi  a  village  or  town  was  designated  in  their  language,  replit-d  that 
It  was  CaiuHlaj  accepting  this  as  a  correct  answer  to  their  iiupury, 
they  applied  the  word  Canada  as  the  name  of  the  country  at  large. 

Canadasaga,  (Irq. ),  the  Indian  name  for  Seneca  Lake.    It  app.>ar^ 
to   have   been   so   named    from   Canada,  town,   and   ar/r,,  a   place      ' 
allusKm  to  tlie  Seneca  capital,  near  its  foot  or  outlet. 

Canadawa,    or     Camiddtraij,       daiiadairao.      (Irq.), 
through  tlie  hemlocks."    A  creek  in  New  York. 

C^NAJOHAUIE,  (Irq.),  "the  village  of  the  l)ear; "' others  ,hv  the 
words  mean  "  tiie  pot  that  washes  itself."  A  town  on  tlie  3Iohawk 
river  in  New  York. 

CAXANDAiauA.  firq.),  "a  town  set  off,"  or  -separated."  from  the 
rest  of  tlio  tribe.      Name  of  a  lake  and  town  in  New  York. 

Canaseuaoa  Ckeek,  Kanasfumi/a,  (Irq. )  A  stream  in  Chenan-o 
county,  New  York,  "several  strings  of  b,.a,ls  with  a  string  Ivin- 
across."  There  is  another  creek  of  this  orthography  in  Livin-'.ton 
county,  said  to  be  derived  fr<mi  nannsi/ai/o,  and  to  signify  "  anion.r 
the  milk  waeds."  Both  roots,  with  their  signification;  are  obtained 
from  very  high  authority,  and  the  probability  is  the  similaritv  in  tlie 
modern  ort]iogra[)liy  is  a  mere  coincidence. 

Candoto,  Candafowa,  (A!g.),  "  higli  land."'  Name  of  a  rid-re 
upon  whicli  the  town  of  Ri.lgefield,  Connecticut,  stands. 

Caxoadoa,  corrupted  from  Gao>,adro,  (Ini),  "where  the  heavens 
rest  upon  the  earth."     Name  of  a  stream  in  New  York. 

Canahtota,  Knnrhfa,  (Ivci.),  -pine  tree  standing  alone.'"  The 
name  of  a  creek  and  town  in  New  York. 

_        CANiSKHAiKiA,  (lr<i.),  "among  the  slippery  elms."     Mr.  Mor.ran 
m   us  "League  of  the   Iroqm.i.s."  „Mys  the  name  bv  wliicli  this  creek 
and  the  viUage  of  Dansville   was  known  to  the  Senecas  was  Oami.- 
m,o,    "  among  the  milk  wee.ls."     Name  of  a  creek  emptying  into  the 
Genesee  river,  near  Mt.  Morris,  New  Y\)rk. 

CVNIHTEO  "board  in  the  water."  A  l,ranch  .,f  the  Chemung 
river  m  New  lork.  "^ 


714 


THE    AMEKICAX    INDIAN. 


•1 


Cankapoja,  (Dnk. ),  '-light  wood."  The  uame  of  a  small  lake  at 
the  head  of  Vex-millioii  river,  Dakota. 

Canoe,  a  Avord  by  which  we  designate  an  Indian  boat  for  navi- 
gating the  water.  It  comes  fnjm  some  dialect  of  the  natives  of  the 
West  India  Islands.  One  of  the  oldest  Spanish  writers  on  the  Indians, 
Peter  Martyr,  a  cotemporary  of  Columbus,  says  that  the  Indians  called 
their  boats  hollowed  out  of  trees  Cono(is ;  the  word  is  altered  by  the 
French  into  C(iuo.\  and  by  the  English  into  Canoe.  Name  of  a  town 
in  Pennsylvania  and  other  states. 

Cannonpa,  (Dak.),  "two  woods."  The  name  of  a  chain  of  small 
lakes  in  east  Dakota ;  so  called  on  account  of  having  two  small  groves 
of  timber  on  their  banks. 

Cannouchee,  from  the  Creek  word  ikano  dashi,  "graves  are 
there."     The  name  of  a  river  in  Georgia. 

Canoga,  Gano(jch,  (Irq.),  "oil  flowing  on  the  water."  The  name 
of  a  town  on  Cayuga  lake,  New  York. 

Capac,  probably  corrupted  from  the  Algonquin  word  Kcpcc  or 
Kcpalx,  "  being  shut,"  when  applied  to  a  place  means  "  a  place  that  is 
shut  in  or  surrounded  by  hills  or  elevation  of  ground."  A  town  in 
Michigan. 

Casco,  (Alg. ),  an  abbreviation  of  Ancocisvo,  "the  resting  place." 
Name  of  a  bay  in  Maine ;  significant  of  many  retreats  among  its  305 
islands;  some  authorities  say  it  signifies  "crane." 

Cassacubque,  Kiissukohskc,  (Alg.),  "high  rocks."  Name  of  a 
great  ledge  of  rocks  in  Colchester,  Conn. 

Cassadag.\,G' (/s(/ar/o,  (Irq.),  "under  the  rocks."  Name  of  a  lake 
and  creek  in  New  York. 

Cataraque,  Gndaioqnc,  "fort  in  the  water;"  a  river  in  New 
York.  The  name  by  which  Lake  Ontario  was  known  to  the  English  at 
an  early  day. 

CATAitOQUi,  (Irq.),  "a  bank  of  clay  rising  out  of  the  water." 
Ancient  name  of  Kensington,  Canada. 

Catasatqua.  (Alg.),  corrupted  from  Gotioshdclt,  "  tlie  earth 
thirsts,"  viz. :  "lorraiii ;"  <.,'A\qv  authorities  say  it  signifies  "  parched 
land."  Name  of  a  t'nvn  in  Pennsylvania;  also  an  affluent  cf  the 
Lehigh  river  in  Delaware. 

Catawissa,  (Alg.),  corrupted  from  Gaitawisi,  "growing  fat." 
Probably  the  Indians  who  named  the  place  killed  a  deer  along  the  creek 
in  the  season  when  deer  fatten.     A  creek  in  Pennsylvania. 


INDIAN    GEOGRAPHICAL    XAMKS. 


iio 


mail  lake  at 


graves    are 


Cattaraugus,  "bad  smelling  shore/'     The  name  of  a  county  and 
river  in  New  York. 

Caucomgomic,  Kaukonmunik,     {\\-^.),    "at  the   big  gull   hike." 
Name  ot  a  lake  in  Maine. 

Caughnawaga,  (Irq.),  "st^ue  in  the  rapid  water."  Name  of  a 
town  in  New  York. 

Caughwaga,  Gdfjwaga,  "creek  of  the  cat  nation."  Name  of  a 
small  river  in  Erie  county,  New  York. 

Cawanehque,  (Irq.),  "at  the  long  island."  A  branch  of  the 
Chemung. 

Cawanshanock,  Ownnischhamu-,  (Alg.),  "green  briar  stream." 
Name  of  a  creek  in  Armstrong  county,  Penn. 

Cayuga,  (Irq.)  Mr.  Morgan,  in  the  appendix  to  his  "League  of 
the  Iroquois,"  says  this  word  is  derived  from  (jircuf;  'i,  in  the  Ca- 
yuga dialect,  and  signifies  "the  mucky  land;"  other  authorities  say 
"long  lake,"  also  "canoes  pulled  out  of  the  water."  Name  of  a 
lake  in  New  York. 

Cazenovia.  a  creek  in  New  York;  was  called  by  the  Iroquois 
Indian ^  Gaamindehta,  "a  mountain  flattened  down." 

CegaIyeyapi,  (Dak.),  "kettles  are  found."  The  name  of  the 
lakes  and  country  near  Fort  Wadsworth,  Dakota. 

Changwatana,  (Dak.),  supposed  to  mean  "the  straight  place," as 
the  straight  path,  road  or  river.     A  town  in  Minnesota. 

Chanhasan,  (Dak.),  "pale  bark  wood,"  "sugar  tree."  The  name 
of  several  small  rivers  in  Minnesota  and  Dakota. 

CuANKA,  (Dak.),  "fire  stone."  The  name  of  a  western  tributary 
of  the  Dakota,  formerly  Jacques  or  James  river;  so  called  from  a  very 
hard  rock  consisting  of  senii-fuseil  or  vitrified  sandstone,  found  near 
its  mouth. 

Chanshayai'I,  (Dak.  j,  -red  wood."  literally  "a  post  painted  red." 
The  name  of  a  western  tributary  of  the  Minnesota  river. 

Chanssnsan,  "tumbling"  or  "rapid."  The  Dakota  name  of  what 
is  now  called  Dakota  river. 

Chapa,  (Dak.),  "beaver."     The  name  of  a  river  in  Minnesota. 
Chappaqua,  (Alg.),  "an  edibh>  root  of  .some  kind."     A  town  in 
New  York;  country  residence  of  the  late  Horace  Greeley. 


■i 


Mti  THE    AMEIIICAN    INDIAN. 

CiiASKA,  Cdskc,  (Dak."),  "first  born  boy."  Tlio  namo  of  a  town  in 
Minnesota. 

Chateaugay,  probably  tlie  same  as  CliHutuuquu,  "  place  where  one 
was  lost.''     A  lake  ami  town  in  northern  New  York. 

Chattahoochee,  Chatahnchi,  "pictured  rocks."  The  name  of  a 
river  in  Georixia. 

Chattanooga,  said  to  mean  "crow's  nest."'  The  name  of  a  creek 
in  Georgia;  also  the  name  of  a  city  in  Tennessee. 

Chautauqt'a,  (Irq. )  spelled  by  different  writers,  in  different 
languages,  and  in  successive  periods  of  time,  Cli<il(ikoiiiv,  Cliafdconii, 
and  Shdidcoiii.  The  Indian  chief.  Corn  Planter,  pronounced  the  name 
as  though  it  were  spelled  Chaud-dauk-wa,  which  is  very  near  the  pop- 
ular pronunciation  at  the  present  day.  The  meaning  of  the  word  has 
been  interpreted  to  signify  "a  pack  tied  in  the  middle,"  and  "mocca- 


■■,»  Ki.^ -i*^      ""■  xj  -— jc:----    •-•  .>^■^~■'^    ;r  -■  ^  -■    '  \ 


BIUUS  EYE  VIEW  OF  LAKE  CHAUTAUQUA  AND  HUKKGUNDING  COUNTKY. 


sins  tied  together,"  from  the  shape  of  the  lake  by  that  name,  which  is, 
in  reality,  two  small  lakes  united  by  a  narrow  strait,  as  will  be  noticed 
by  n  reference  to  the  accompanying  cut.  But  from  the  best  authori- 
ties the  name,  doubtless,  sigiafies  "foggy  place,"  from  u  legend  con- 
nected therewith,  which  makes  it  mean  "where  one  vanishes  away," 
"where  one  was  lost." 

Chautauqua  is  the  name  of  the  most  westei'n  county  of  New  York, 


)f  ;i  town  ill 

e  where  oue 

iKime  of  a 

)  of  li  creek 

11  different 
Chdfdcoiiif, 
il  the  iiaiue 
ar  tliB  2'"p- 
o  word  has 
d  "mocca- 


■5^4^ 


piJY. 

Iwliic'h  is, 
|e  noticed 
authori- 
3iid  con- 
away," 

hv  York, 


INDIAN   GEOQUAI'HICAL    NAMES. 


717 


and  the  lake,  ahove  referred  to,  which  is  situated  in  the  center  of  the 
same,  and  which  is  said  to  be  the  most  elevated  navigable  body  of  water 
on  the  western  continent,  being  1,300  feet  above  the  level  of  the  ocean, 
and  over  700  feet  above  Lake  Erie.  This  i«  the  seat  of  the  famous 
Chautauqua  Assembly  Grounds,  or  Summer  School  and  Assembly, 
organized  on  its  banks  by  a  congregation  of  people  in  1S7 1. 

Chebanse.  (Alg. "),  "Little  Duck;"  name  of  a  Pottawattaniit> 
chief.     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Chebeague  Island,  probably  from  Chvlweg,  (Alg. ),  "great  waters," 
or  "wide  waters,"   "wide  expanse  of  water."     A  post-offic.>  in  Maine. 

Cheboygan,  Clt('j)n/iriau,  (Alg.),  "big  pipe."  Name  of  a  town  in 
northern  Michigan.     From  Ch<;  "great,"  nud  ]>oijf/(iii,  "pipe." 

Chectenunda,  (Irq.),  "twin  sisters."  A  stream  iu  Montgomery 
county.  New  York. 

CilEDi,  C('(U,  (Dak.),  "swamp  canoe."  The  name  of  a  small  lake 
in  Dakota. 

Chee'^towaga,  same  as  ('lii('i(iic<iii(i<i,  (which  see).  Name  of  a 
town  in  New  York. 

Cheeseohankamuck,  (Alg.J,  "the  great  fishing  place  at  the  weir." 
The  name  of  the  east  branch  of  the  Farinington  river  in  Hartland, 
Connecticut. 

Chehalis,  "sand,"  takes  its  name  from  a  tribe  of  Indians  who 
lived  at  the  mouth  of  Chehalis  river,  on  account  of  the  sand  there. 
A  post-office  in  Washington  territory. 

Chehtanbeh,  or  CItcfanhr,  (Dak.),  "sparrow  hawk's  nest."  The 
name  of  a  tributary  of  the  Minnesota  river. 

Chemung,  (Irq.),  "big  horn,"  from  a  fossil  tusk  found  in  the  river. 
The  name  of  a  river  and  county  in  New  York. 

Chenango,  Ochcvatuj,  (Irq.),  "bull  thistles."  The  name  of  a 
river  and  county  in  Now  York, 

Chepachet,  (Alg.),  "a  ])lace  of  separation;"  as  where  a  stream 
divides.     The  name  of  a  creek  and  village  in  Rhode  Island. 

ChepultepeC,  "grasshopper  hill."  The  name  of  a  high  elevation 
of  gnmnd  iu  the  vicinity  of  the  city  of  Mexico;  also  the  name  of  a 
post-office  in  Alabama. 

Chequamegon,  Shngoicnvniicoinj,  "shoal  water,"  or  "place 
where  the  water  is  shoal,"  "where  the  bottom  comes  nearly  to  the 


71S 


Tin;    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


surface.'"  Name  of  an  island  and  bay  on  Lake  Superior;  the  name 
also  by  which  the  locality  of  La  Poiute,  Wis.,  was  known  to  the 
Indians. 

Chesapeake,  (Alg.),  "place  where  there  is  a  great  body  of  water 
spread  out."  The  name  of  a  bay  off  the  coast  of  Maryland.  Some 
autliorities  say  it  signifies  simply  "great  water." 

CiiESDNCooK.  (Alg.),  "great  goose  lake."     The  name  of  a  lake  in 

Maine. 

Cheyenne,  "speaking  a  different  language."  The  name  originally 
of  a  tribe  of  Indians  recognized  as  a  part  of  the  great  Dakota  family, 
although  their  language  indicates  that  they  sprung  from  tlie  Ojib- 
way  or  Algonquin  stock.     Tlie  capitol  of  Wyoming  territory. 

Chicago.  The  word  Chicago  is  understood  to  be  an  Indian  Avord. 
What  its  precise  meaning  is,  or  whether  it  has  any  particular  meaning 
in  its  present  form,  is  a  matter  about  which  there  is  considerable  dis- 
pute among  those  who  liave  given  the  subiect  attention.  The  word 
comes  to  us  through  the  early  French  explorers  of  the  west,  as  an 
Indian  word,  from  the  language  of  the  Algonquin  group.  Whilst 
this  group  of  the  North  American  tribes  had  one  general  or  generic 
language  by  which  they  were  distinguished,  yet  each  tribe  had  its 
dialect,  diffyring  more  or  less  from  that  of  the  other  tribes  of  the  same 
group.  The  standard  or  parent  language,  however,  since  this  people 
became  known  to  the  whites,  w^as  that  spoken  by  the  Ojibways  (Chip- 
peways ),  the  most  powerful  and  numerous  of  the  various  tribes  of  this 
group. 

Those  who  pretend  to  make  any  positive  assertion  as  to  the  cor- 
rect meaning  of  this  word,  as  an  Indian  word,  seem  to  have  confined 
their  investigations  on  the  subject  to  the  Algonquin  language,  as 
spoken  by  the  Ojibways,  without  reference  to  other  dialects,  seeming 
to  ignore  the  fact  that  it  could  come  from  any  other  source ;  where- 
upon, they  reach  the  conclusion  that  it  means  onion,  garlic,  leek,  or 
skiDik. 

So  far  as  appears  at  this  day,  there  seems  to  have  been  no  special 
inquiry  into  the  origin  or  meaning  of  this  word,  until  about  the  time 
of  the  re-building  of  Fort  Dearborn  in  1810.  The  year  following 
that  event.  Col.  Samuel  A.  Starrow  visited  this  place,  and,  in  a  letter 
to  Gen.  Jacob  Brown,  of  the  United  States  army,  refers  to  the  river 
here  as  "the  River  Chicago  (or,  in  the  English,  'Wild  Onion 
Eiver')." 

Mr.  /Scliooleraft,   the  Indian  historian,  in  his  "Narrative  of  an 


INDIAN    GEOdlt.U'inCAL   NAMES. 


"lU 


tlie  name 
\vn   to  tlie 


y  of  Avnter 
id.     8onie 


£  a  lake  in 

originally 
)ta  family, 
the  Ojib- 

lian  word. 
f  meaning 
rable  dis- 
The  word 
est,  as  an 
.  Whilst 
)r  generic 
\e  had  its 
the  same 
lis  peojjle 
ys  (Chip- 
)e8  of  this 

the  cor- 

confined 

juage,  as 

seeming 

};  where- 

■',  leek,  or 

0  special 
the  time 
allowing 

1  a  letter 
he  river 
I    Onion 

ve  of  an 


Expedition  to  the  Sources  of  the  Mississippi  lliver  in  1820,"  in  giving 
an  account  of  visiting  Chicago  on  the  return  of  said  expedition,  speak- 
ing of  the  Chicago  river,  says:  "Its  banks  consist  of  a  black  arena- 
ceous, fertile  soil,  which  is  stated  to  proiluce  abundantly,  in  its  season, 
the  wild  species  of  cepa  or  leek.  This  circumstance  has  led  the  natives 
to  name  it  the  place  of  the  wild  leek.  Such  is  the  origin  of  the  term 
Chicago,  which  is  a  derivative  by  elision  and  French  annotation  from 
the  word  clii-k(iU(/-on(j.  Kaug  is  the  Algonquin  name  for  the  hystr'x 
or  p()rcu{)ine.  It  takes  the  prefix  clu\  when  applied  to  the  mustela 
l)utoriu8  (pole  cat).  The  particle  chi  is  the  common  pi'efix  of  nouns 
to  denote  greatness  in  any  natural  object,  but  it  is  employed,  as  here, 
to  mean  the  increase  or  excess,  as  acridness  or  pungency  in  quality. 


(^HIC'AOO   IN   1820  -  SKETCHED   BY   Mli.   SCHOOLCKAl  T. 

The  penultimate  onp  denotes  locality.  The  putorius  ie  so  named  from 
this  plant." 

Bishop  Baraga,  in  an  appendix  to  his  Ojibway  dictionary,  says  thd 
word  Chicago  is  a  word  in  the  Crec  dialect,  a  tribe  of  the  Algonquin 
group,  called  also  Knistenos.  "From  ChicnQ  or  Hikat/,  a  skunk,  a  kind 
of  wildcat,  a  word  which,  at  the  local  term,  makes  Chlcdf/ok,''^  In  his 
dictionary  mentioned,  he  defines  an  onion,  in  the  Ojibway  dialect,  as 
'  kitchijigagmanj.'  (French  orthography  ).  English  orthograt)hy,  kit- 
che-zhig-a-gam-anzh.  The  definition  of  onion,  by  Rev.  Edward  F. 
Wilson,  in  his  dictionary  of  the  Ojibway  dialect,  is  keclic-she-ffuug-uh- 
wnnzh.     He  defines  skunk  as  zhc  <j(in(j. 

John   Tanner,  for  thirty  years  a  captive  among    t]w  Ojibwajs, 


20 


THK    AMKltlCAN    INDIAN. 


aiul  many  years  I'liitoil  States  Imliaii  interpreter,  in  a  "Catalogue  of 
Plants  and  Animals  found  in  the  Country  of  tlui  Ojibways,  witii 
English  names,"  appended  to  the  narrative  of  captivity,  detines  skinil: 
&B  site  (jiilij/.  Ho  defines  ox /r;»  as  slic-jidii-nd-iriiizlir,  (skunk  weed). 
In  a  note  thereto  l)y  Dr.  James,  editor  of  Tanner's  narrative,  it  is 
added:  "From  ^liih-tjau-jid-ivinzlic,  this  word,  in  the  singular  number. 
sonic  derive  the  name  Chicaijo.''''  The  Indians,  it  seems,  at  least  the 
Ojibways,  called  the  onion,  (/(irli'c.  and  otiier  weeds  of  uke  odor,  by 
a  luime  which  sigintied  sknnk-irccd,  and  in  the  Ojibway  dialect,  the 
words  used  so  exjjiess  it. 

It  is  noticed  that  all  who  contend  that  tlie  word  Chicago,  as 
applied  to  the  river  and  city  of  that  name,  means  skunk,  onion,  or  the 
like,  ilerive  tluMr  convictions  on  the  subject  from  one  or  more  of  the 
authorities  which  arj  before  citetl,  or  from  some  one  familiar  with  the 
Ojibway  dialect,  who  forms  his  convictions  to  the  same  effect  from  the 
mere  coincidence  of  sounds.  History  is  so  unsatisfactory  and  varied 
in  regar  to  this  word,  that  we  are  left  at  this  day  to  determine  its 
meaning  solely  upon  the  basis  of  similarity  of  sounds;  for  there 
seems  to  be  no  fact  or  incident  narrated  or  mentioned  in  history,  that 
leads  with  any  degree  of  certainty,  either  to  the  original  meaning  of 
this  word  as  intended,  or  to  the  dialect  from  which  it  is  derived; 
and  it  is  to  be  confessed  that,  upon  the  theory  aforesaid,  coucediug 
that  the  Avord  comes  from  the  Ojibway  language  or  dialect,  no  one  is 
prepared  t(»  dispute  the  assertion,  so  generally  made,  that  the  word  is 
derived  from  skunk.  The  word  skn)ik  being  in  the  Indian  tongue 
simply  ,s7/f'  k(in<f.  In  order  to  make  Clii-cd-tjo,  the  theory  adopted  is 
that  on;/,  an  Ojibway  local  termination,  is  added,  which  makes  Chi-cag- 
ong,  meaning  at  the  skunk — the  sound  of  n<j  being  dropped  in  com- 
mon speech,  leaving  the  word  in  the  form  now  used.  Whilst  this  is  not 
inconsistent  in  practice,  in  dealing  with  Indian  names,  there  is  another 
theory,  it  is  suggested,  which  may  be  adopted  in  this  connection,  that 
would  seem  to  be  e(jually  consistent.  The  word  Chi-cujj-o,  without 
adding  /)//,  would  be  a  fair  Ojibway  expression.  The  sound  of  o  adtled 
would  denote  the  genitive,  and  might  be  rendered  thus:  him  of  flic, 
skunk,  in  which  case  it  wt)uld  probably  be  the  name  of  an  indivitlual, 
and  it  is  stated  that  this  word  is  the  name  not  only  of  some  one  Indian 
chief,  but  the  name  also  of  a  line  of  chiefs  during  several  genera- 
tions. 

It  is  to  be  remarked,  however,  that  there  are  some  facts  in  history, 
in  regard  to  this  word,  not  in  harmony  with  the  definition  generally 
contended  for,  as  before  stated.  The  word  is  first  mentioned  in  early 
western  history  by  Hennepin,  in   his  account  of  La  Salle's  expedition 


tnlogm*  of 
ays,    witli 

Ilk  weod  ). 

itive,  it  is 

r  numbei'. 
least  the 
odor,  by 

iiilHct,  the 

liicago.  aa 

on,  or  the 

ore  of  the 

r  with  th«i 

t  from  the 

iiul  varied 

ermine  its 

for  there 

story,  that 

leaning  of 

i  derived; 

conceding 

no  one  is 

e  word  is 

in  tongue 

opted  is 

Chi-cag- 

in  coni- 

lis  is  not 

s  another 

tion,  that 

without 

f  o  adiled 

III  of  ihc 

ividual, 

le  Indian 


1  genera- 


iiistory, 
generally 

in  early 
cpedition 


INDIAN    OI'OOIiAnriCAI,    NAMES. 


721 


which  he  accomjtaniod,  chaijter  31  i  London  edition,  H'>!tU),  the  head- 
ing of  wiiich  is  as  ftdlows:  '*  An  account  of  tin*  building  of  a  new 
fort  on  tiie  river  of  tlie  Illinois,  named  by  the  savages,  <'lic-i-iiii-<i(>n,  nwd 
by  us,  Fori  Crcn'roriii'.''^  This  was  in  .faniiaiy.  I'lSO.  This  i'ort  was 
at  or  near  the  place  where  Peoria  in  this  state  hdw  stands.  \V»'  must 
believe  that  the  Indian  word  niiiitioned,  given  by  tlie  savages  as  tiieir 
name  for  this  fort,  could  not,  in  this  coinnu'tion,  mean  .s7,« ///,■,  nor  sl,iiiil: 
in-cd.  The  definition  of  the  French  word  mentioned  would  mean 
'"broken  heart."  Hennenin  remarks  tliat  the  many  diHiculties  tiiev 
labored  und(>r  had  almost  broken  their  hearts.  May  we  not,  therefore, 
suppose  that  the  Indian  word  tlius  applied  was  intended  tu  i)»^  of  sim- 
ilar import? 

Tiienaine  <  'Itc-kd-i/on,  tliereafter,  appears  on  a  iiia[>by  Fran(|ueiin. 
in  1(»S  1,  aj)plied  to  a  river  putting  into  the  l)i'sj)laiiies  from  the  east. 
at  a  point  just  above  the  Kankakee  river,  while  at  tlie  iirad  of  Lake 
Miciiigan.  on  this  mai),  is  the  word  ('hrcdfioinmiiKdi.  At  a  later  date, 
what  is  now  called  the  Desplaines  river,  was  called  by  the  early  French 
ex[)lorers,  the  river  ClicktijioK.  This  W(ml.  as  a  local  name,  did  not, 
US  would  appear,  reach  the  river  at  ])resent  so  named,  nor  ■tiie  point 
where  Chicago  now  is,  until  at  least  thirty  years  after  the  time  of 
Hennepin,  as  before  mentioned:  and,  of  the  circuni.stances  under  which 
this  word  was  lastly  so  applied,  from  what  dialect  it  came,  or  what 
its  intended  meaning  was,  if  any,  in  its  changtul  ap])lication,  no 
account  whatever  is  transmitted  to  us.  The  most  that  can  be  said  of 
the  word,  with  any  degree  of  certainty,  is  that  it  is  of  Indian  origin, 
and  comes  from  some  dialect  of  the  Algonquin  group,  so  called.  It 
must  be  noted,  however,  that  in  the  Ojibway  dialect,  this  word  Chi- 
cago, or  that  which  is  essentially  the  sanu',  is  not  confined  in  its  mean- 
ing to  that  contended  for,  as  before  mentioned.  The  word  may  mean, 
also,  in  that  language,  to  fovhcar,  or  (iroid,  from  kdh-f/o,  forbear,  and 
die,  a  prefix  answering  to  our  preposition  io.  Or  it  may  mean  soinr- 
fliiiiji  fircdf,  from  l\d-(/o,  somcfh'nuj,  and  cho,  from  (jil-clic.  grcul. 
Besides  this  several  other  words  or  expressions  nwiy  be  found  in 
this  dialect  of  the  same  s(mnd,  yet  of  different  meanings.  Cht'-cd-fiiid 
was  the  name  of  a  noted  Sac  chief,  and  means  in  that  dialect,  lie  flidl 
sfau(h  hij  iJtc  free. 

In  the  Pottawattamie  dialect,  the  word  clioe-ca-go,  withoul  cidui- 
tion  or  abridgement,  means  (IcKiiiiifc,  or  "got  none." 

Now,  if  this  word  was  applied  to  the  river  which  at  present  bears 
this  name  from  the  local  circumstance,  as  claimed,  that  of  the  abun- 
dance of  sJcnnk  weed  upon  its  banks,  it  would  seem  to  follow  that  it 
must  have  been  so  given  by  the  tribe  who  then  inhabited,  or  dwelt  in 

46 


Tin:    A.MKItlCAN    INDIAN. 


I 


5 


tlio  vicinity.  At  tlio  timo  this  word  first  !i|)|M'iirL'tl  in  this  loi-aliiy,  tlu; 
couiit.v  iihout  was  iiilial)itt!il,  we  aro  iiifoniu'il,  by  tlin  trilm  of  MiauuH. 
in  wliosti  dialect  tlin  word  for  skitiilc  or  ixtlcial  was  Kc-knir-Liniir.  Tiie 
Miainis,  it  Ht'iMus,  were  succeedt d  bv  the  Pottawattaiuifs.  We  linvf 
no  account  from  any  source  tliat  the  ()jil)\\ay  nation,  from  whose 
diah'ct  tiie  attempt  is  made  to  tU'tine  tlie  meaniiif,'  of  tliis  word,  evi'r 
iidiabiti'd  tliis  part  of  tlie  country. 

Mr.  Hiirlbut,  in  his  book  of  C'liicago  Anticjuities,  refers  to  an 
artich'  in  Potter's  Aiucn'cdn  Moiillil/i,  wlierein  it  is  stated  tliat  in  early 
(hiys  this  phice  was  caHed  "Tuck  ('hucai,'o."  and  in  wiiich  it  is  said 
that  Tiicl:,  in  the  IniUan  dialect,  means  iroml  or  liiiihrr.  That  tlii> 
word  Chica<(o  means  (/one,  (ihsciil^  or  without.  That  the  M'ords  Tiirl: 
('liic(i(/<>,  si<^nifiod,  therefore,  the  waste  prairie,  or,  literally  translated. 
wood  (join:  The  Indian  dialect  referred  to,  it  is  understood,  has  refer- 
ence to  that  of  the  Pollmvdlhniiic)^,  Coiicedini,'  this  to  be  so,  there  is 
much  force  in  this  definition.  Properly,  however,  in  that  dialect,  it 
would  be  Tuck  Choc-cn-go  (no  tree  or  not  n  tree).  In  the  Ojibway 
lanijfuage,  Mii-h'ck-(j(i-(j(i-(jo.  As  a  matter  of  history,  the  locality 
about  Chicago  was  the  only  place  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Mich- 
igan, where  there  was  an  entire  absence  of  trees.  The  country  along 
the  lake,  at  this  point,  for  soTue  distance  south  of  the  mouth  of  the 
river,  was  clean  naked  prairie,  with  not  a  tree  to  obstruct  the  view;  and 
it  is  fair  to  suppose  that  some  name  would  be  given  this  place  by  the 
natives,  suggestive  of  this  circumstance. 

Chickahominy,  Cliirkamaii'honij,  (Alg.),  "turkey  lick,"  or  "the 
lick  at  which  the  tui'keys  are  plenty."     Name  of  a  river  in  Virginia. 

Chickamauqa,  "river  of  death."     Name  of  a  river  in  Georgia. 

Chickaming,  (Alg.),  "big  lake."  The  name  of  a  town  in  Michi- 
gan. 

Chicomico,  is  formed  from  site,  die.  "great,"  and  kouiiih\  or  coiiki- 
co,  "house,"  or  "enclosed  place."  Name  of  a  creek  wnich  runs  north- 
westerly through  Pine  Plains  to\vnshi[),  Connecticut. 

Chicopee,  (Alg.),  "cedar  tree,"  "birch  bark  tree."  The  name  of 
a  river,  falls  and  town  in  Massachusetts. 

Chictauwauga,  Jiilcdowni-hfirl  (Irq. j,  "the  place  of  the  crab 
apple  tree."     Name  of  a  to  m  Erie  county,  N.  Y. 

Chikisalunga,  (Alg.),  '|)osed  to  mean  place  of  crabs,  or  crab- 
fish,"  or  "the  creek  on  whicli  i  •  gr  iid  is  full  of  holes  made  by  the 
crab-fish."  Other  authorities  say  it  means  "long  piece  of  land  where 
rabbits  burrow."     Name  of  a  creek  in  Pennsylvania. 


INDIAN  (ii;()i;i;  M'liicM,  wmks. 


••_»:{ 


ClIIKMCOMlKA,  now  ('liic(U'oiuii'i).  (  Al;,'.  ).  •'tlic  |iliici' nf  tiiikoys," 
or  "tilt*  )>lii('o  wlicrc  tiirUt'vs  iiro  pltnity."'  Naiiic  ol'  m  strt'imi  uii  tln"^ 
euattMii  slioro  of  Marylaml. 

(-nir,i;s(.)rA<H'i'..  (  Al;;.  ),  •'ros<M't(it'  snow  hinls."  Niiiiii>  nf  u  crci'k 
in  PeniiHylviiiiiH. 

CiiiMiowAfi,  (Cherokeo  tlinlect),  "dfier  mouiitnin."  The  imiuo  of  ii 
iiioiiiitaiii  ill  Kontlieni  Tennessee  and  noitlu'in  (rt'or<,'ia. 

CuiLllowEE.  Tlio  iiaiao  of  a  town  in  Tennessee.  (Snmt>  as  Chil- 
ho Willi ). 

Chilhowik.  The  name  of  a  township  in  Missouri.  I  Same  us 
Cliilhowfth ). 

CmNKECLAMOOHt;,  iiow  shortened  into  Moose,  corrupted  from 
Acltlsrlii)ikicl(iiiniir,  (Alg.J,  signifyiii<;  "itahnost  joins,"  in  allusion 
to  a  horseshoti  bend  in  the  stream,  whose  extremities  almost  unite.  A 
stream  emptyinj^  into  tlie  Susquehanna  from  the  northeast,  in  Cleartield 
county,  Penn. 

CuiPi'AQUlDiHCK.  or  Cliippoquiddick,  (Al>,'. ),  "separated  ishvnd." 
Name  of  an  ishmd  separated  by  a  narrow  strait  from  Martha's  Vine- 
yard. 

Chippewa,  Cliipprirdy,  Ojibicay,  (Alg. ),  "puckered  shoes,"  oi- 
"he  who  wears  puckered  shoes;"  other  authorities  say  it  signitias  "he 
overcomes,"  not  in  battle  only,  but  in  any  undertaking,  or  ""he  sur- 
mounts obstacles."  Name  of  a  county  iu  Michigan.  From  an  Indian 
tribe. 

Chippecoke,  (Alg.),  "brush  wood."  The  Indian  name  for  the 
place  where  Vincennes,  Intliana,  now  stands. 

Chissenessick,  Chusscnesik,  "the  place  of  blue-birds;"  or  "the 
place  where  blue-birds  flock  together."     Name  of  a  river  in  Georgia. 

Chittenango,  Chudomnng,  (Irq.),  "where  the  sun  shines  out." 
Other  authorities  say  "waters  divide  and  run  into."  Name  of  a 
creek  in  New  York. 

Choctaw,  Chactas,  "charming  voice."  The  name  of  a  tribe  of 
Indians,  probably  given  to  them  on  account  of  having  an  aptitude  for 
music  or  singing.  Name  of  a  county  iu  Alabama;  also  a  town  in 
Michigan. 

Choctawhatchee,  from  Choctaw,  a  tribe  of  Indians,  and  liufchcp, 
a  creek,  or  river,  meaning  "Choctaw  river."  The  name  of  a  river  in 
Alabama. 


mifgm 


T'Ji 


'JlIM    AMKIIICAN     INDIAN. 


i 

u 


(!iii)i[\VA.ilCA,  (Dak.),  "willow."'  Name  of  a  .-^Ireaiii  and  lake  in 
-MiiinBsiita. 

CiroKio,  CV)Aa//a,  (Dak.  K  "the  middle."  The  name  o!"  a  station  on 
till)  road  to  Brt)wu'8  valley,  Dakota. 

CfiOKlx,  (Dak.).  " roastiiii,',"  or  ''tlio  place  of  tin-  roastiuj; ;" 
probably  so  called  from  the  Dakotas  roastinjf  here  Ircpoiiiiid.  a  root 
luucli  used  by  tliem  for  food.      Name  of  a  lake  in  Minnesota. 

Chowax,  Cltdinnninhi;  (Ali,'. ),  "south,  or  southern  country.'" 
Name  of  a  river  in  Virginia.  The  name  was  <jfiven  to  this  stream  l)y 
Oapt.  John  Sinitli.  It  was,  howovor,  applied  by  the  Powliatans  and 
neighborin<j  tribes  to  the  country  soutli  of  liiem. 

CHU.iENUNDA,  (Irq. ),  "twin  sisters;'"  so  named  from  the  coinci- 
dance  of  two  streams  tlowing  i"to  tlie  Mohawk  river  at  tlie  same 
)).<int  on  the  oppi.sito  siiles.  Tiie  name  of  a  stream  in  Montgomery 
CJiinty,  N.   Y.      This  word  is  someHmes  spelled  Cliiicllc/iKdicdd. 

CilvooKs,  "the  oldest  planted  ground."  Tiie  name  of  the  place 
wl.i-re  13(!nnington,  Nmv  York,  now  stands. 

Cisco,  (  Alg. ),  is  accepted  ns  the  name  of  i;,  fish  taken  in  northern 
sti'cams;  coining  from  the  Ojibway  word  Srrskoii.  plural.  tii(j:  kind  of 
ti'out  of  an  oily  nature.      \am((  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

CirouHssiNc.  "the  fishing  place."  The  Indian  name  of  Lewis 
creek,  Delaware. 

Clallam,  is  a  corruption  of  an  Indian  word  signifying  "strong 
people."      A  i)08t-ortic6  in  Washington  territory. 

('oAQl'ANNOK,  (Alg.),  "gi'ove  of  tall  pine  trees."  This  name  was 
a|>plied  l)y  the  Indians  to  tln^  spot  wheri^  I'hiladelphia  iio<v  stands; 
till'  place  was  subsecjuontly  called  by  them  QiiiilKdliiinik.  "pbme  of 
(Quakers."" 

CocALiro,  corrupted  from  .Iclinonkimlico.  (Alg.),  'where  snakes 
gather  together  in  holes  or  dens  tu  pass  the  winter."  Name  of  a  creek 
in  Pennsylvania. 

('ociiF.CALKCHEic,  " bvokeu  arrt)w."  A  tributary  of  the  Chatta- 
hoochee river,  Georgia. 

CociiKCTON,  originally  called  Ciisltiiiuiltnilx,  (Alg.),  "low 
ground."     A  town  in  New  York. 

CocillTUATK,  (Alg.),  "laud  on  or  near  falls,  or  rapid  streums." 
A  town  in  Massachusetts. 

C()(;()osiNQ,  GokliosiiKj  or   Oolclionsink,  (Alg.),  "place  of  owls." 


T 


;'3 


e  of  Lewis 


le    Clmttu- 


IMilAN    (iKociKAI'lIICAI.    NAMKS.  7->- 

Nam.*  of  u  sinal!  stivam  that  rises  in  Mc.jitvilie,  Com...  ,u..l  tlows  into 
the  Tliames  river. 

CODOHUH,  sai.l  t<.  moan  "rapid  water."  Name  of  a  streai.i  in 
Boutheri,  P.Miusylvauia,  on  which  the  town  of  York  is  situated.  Prob- 
ably of  Iroquois  or)<rin. 

CoiL^riSET,  (  Alir.  ).  "phice  of  pines."  Name  of  a  town  in  Massa- 
chusr-tts. 

CoHocvo.N.  Cohochfn.  I  Alg.),  "trees  in  the  watei."  A  branch  of 
the  Chemuug  river. 

CoiiOEs,  Gahuoo><r,  -shipwrecked  canoe."  Falls  and  town  on  the 
Mohawk  river  in  New  York. 

CoKATO,  (Dak.  ).  pronounced  Choknliln,  "at  tl  e  middle."  A  town 
in  Minnesota. 

CoM'HAi.DEE,  -red  dirt,"  "red  earth,"  a  wor.l  of  Creek  ori-nn. 
Name  of  a  place  a  few  miles  west  of  Taladegn,  Alabama. 

CONK.U-HT,  "snow  lake."  Name  of  a  lake  in  western  Pennsvl- 
vanin. 

CoNEDoowiNrr.  or  ('n,o:lo,,,.lnil.  -for  ,,  I„ng  way  notldng  but 
bonds,      "continued  bends."     Name  of  a  strean,  in  Pennsylvania. 

C(,XE.MAiT.ii,  (Alg.),  "otter  creek."  Name  of  a  stream  in  Penn- 
sylvania. 

CoNKQUi^KssiNo.  f  Alg.),  "for  a  long  wav  stnught,"  or  "runnin-^ 
a  straight  course."     xName  of  a  creek  in  Pennsylvania. 

Conkst.ioa:  it   may   I)o  that  this  wor.l.   which    is   <renerallv  sun 
posed  to  be  of  Iro-iuois  origin,  is  a  corruption  „f  rann.l,„io,rnr    -thH 
great  magic  land."     The  English  settlers  applied  this  n.n.e  to  a  .streMu. 
and  creek  in  Pennsylvaiua. 

CoM.:wAo...r/,n..m,/.,  ••long  strip."  or  -long  reach."     Name  of  a 

arge  creek  in  Pennsylvania;  also  the  name  of  rapids  in   the  Husc.ue- 

hnnna.  near   Mid.lleton,  an.l  also  name  of  a  creek  in  York  county.  Pa. 

CoNEWANOo.    (lnn<Hn,n,,o.    -t|„>   rapids;"    other   authoriti.>s    sav 

"they   have   been   gone  a  long  tin>e.  '      \    river   in   New   Y.rk;  also'a 

creek  in    reniisvlvaiiia. 

('..NEcociKAoiK,     Kourkorhcn,,     (Alg.),    "indeed  a  long   way:" 
he  word  seems  to  refer  to  som,.  occasion   when   a   partv  of   Indians 
'•"'•"me  impatient  on  their  journey.     xN'ume  of  u  stream  in  Pennsvl- 
vania. 


•it; 


THF,    AMEiaCAN    INDIAN. 


0 


CoNEWANTA,  (Irq. ),  "tlipv  stay  a  long  time,"  i-onupttHl  from 
f'idiicuiKjd,  a  stream  eiii[)tyiii<.(  iiito  tlie  Susquelianiia  in  Peiiusylvauia. 

CoNNEAUT,  corrupted  from  (liiiiiiidli.  (Al«j.  ),  signifying,  "it  is  a 
loiij;  time  since  lie  or  tliev  are  iroue.""  A  branch  of  Froneli  creek,  and 
town  in  Pennsylvania. 

Connecticut,  "land  on  the  long  tidal  river."  or  "land  on  the  river 
without  end."'  Name  of  a  river  and  state  in  this  Union.  The  country 
along  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut  was  called  l)y  the  Indians  Qnimicli- 
iiKliil,  inid  Roger  Williams  in  Itl-J-H  calls  the  nati^-es  who  inhabited  the 
territory.  (JiiinliJ^uofL-. 

CoNNEsus.  (hiiic'i^'us,  "place  of  nanny-berries."'  Name  of  a 
lake  in  New  York. 

C()Noi)0(iWisKT.  corrupted  h\nn(iinniii><liiclJi'inii('l.  signifying  "for 
a  long  way  notiiing  but  uends."  A  branch  of  the  Susquehanna  in 
P'-nnsylvanin. 

CoNONODAW.  c(  rrn]ited  from  Oniiniddtt.  {  Alg.  i.  signifying  "  he  tar- 
ries long;"  one  of  the  head  branches  of  the  Alleghany  river  in  Pcnii- 
sylvania.  A  name  ex[)ressive  of  some  Indians  when  halting  along  the 
creek  to  await  the  return  of  one  of  their  companion.^. 

CoNoiK'KssiNii.  corrnjited  i'rom  (TiiiKiclniiiciicKiitl:,  (Alg.).  signify- 
iuiT  "for  a  lou''  wii\  straiijl.t."  A  branch  of  the  Alleijhanv  river  in 
Pennsylvania. 

CoNuv.  corrujjted  from  (tiiik'u,  signifying  "long."'  A  snrill  creek 
emptying  into  the  Susquehanna  in  Lancaster  county,  I'cnn. 

CoNi'oi  ooK.  I  Alg.  1.  "crow  rivei."  The  name  of  a  river  and  jiost 
village  in  New  Hanipsiiirt\ 

CooK(;rA(io.  I  Alu'.  I.  "liig  owl.""  Name  of  the  west  liranch  c-f  the 
Di.'laware  I'iver. 

("oos.  I  Alg.  I.  "  plae  ■  ()!'  pines."  Name  of  a  county  and  town  in 
New   liain[ishire. 

Coosa,  saici  to  signify  tlie  same  as  (J'oos,  the  same  word  iieiiig 
spelled  in  two  dilfereiit  ways  by  i-aily  writers.  Name  of  a  river  in 
Alabama  and  posi-ollice  in  (ieorgia:  the  river  takes  its  name  from  a 
banil  <if   Imlians. 

CoosAiiA  iciili:.  from  <'(in.<ti.  the  name  of  a  band  of  Creek  Indians, 
and  liiihliir.  a  creek  oi'  river.      Name  .ij'  a  ri\er  in  South  Carolina. 

Coi'i.KV.  I  .\lg.  I.  from  a  snnill  c-eek.  the  proj)er  name  of  which  Ib 
('ojx'crliini.  "a  tine  running  stream.""      Name  of  a  town  in  PeiMisvlvanin. 


INDIAN    GEOOKArmCAL    NAMES. 


upti'tl  from 
suusylvaiiiii. 

iug,  "it  is  H 
h  creek,  ami 

(111  the  river 

The  country 
ans  Qiiiiiiich- 
inhabited  the 

Name    ot   a 

^r,iifyin^"ft»r 
.sqiiehauua  in 

fyinij  ••  he  tar- 
river  ill  P<'iii>- 
Itiiig  along  the 

Alg.).  siguify- 
L'hfuiy  river  in 

A  siinll  oreek 

Mill. 

liv'.'r  ami  J'ost 

4  branch  ri  th(> 

itv  ami  town   in 

iiii.>  wovil  being 
le  of  a  river  in 
its  name  from  a 

,r  Creek  Imlians. 
nth  Carolina. 

laiiu'  of  which  m 
in  ri.'niisvlvaiiia. 


C'nUArKciiKN,  ('ohipcchcii,  (  Alg.  i.  "fierce  nmuiiig  Htrefim.''  Name 
of  a  creek  in  Maryland. 

Coshocton,  (Alg. ),  given  by  Mr.  Heckewelder.  the  Moravian 
missionary,  as  forks  of  the  Muskingum ;  in  otiier  words,  it  a[)i>ears 
that  tliis  [ilace  was  so  called,  being  a  jilace  where  the  rivi'rs  ..aite. 
meaning  '•union  of  the  waters."'  Name  of  a  county  and  town  in  Ohio. 
Other  authorities  say  it  signifies  '"finished  small  harlior." 

CossAVUNA,  (Irq.^).  signifying,  acc(U-ding  to  the  St.  Francis 
Indians,  "the  lake  at  our  points."  Name  of  a  lake  in  Washington 
county.  N.  Y. 

Coyote,  a  species  of  dog,  in  the  dialect  of  the  Cushiun  and  other 
tribes  inliabiting  the  upper  portions  of  tiie  Sacramento  valley.  A 
town  in  California. 

CoWAMPS,  ro)('0)ui)sqii(;  I  Alg. ),  "a  whet-stone,  or  rock  suitable 
for  that  purpose.''  Name  of  a  jilace  on  the  south  side  of  the  Potatuck 
river  in  Connecticut. 

CowANESQfE.  I  Alg.  I. '"In-iery,"  ••thornbushy."  Name  of  a  creek 
in  northern  Virginia. 

CoWAsiT.  Coirissrck,  (  Alg  ),  "place  of  small  pine  trees."  The 
name  now  ajiplied  to  a  small  stream  in  Connecticut. 

CoWAUTACLTK,  I  Alg.  ).  "pine  wood  land."  Name  of  a  river  in 
ConiiecMcut. 

CowEssETT,  (Alg.  ),  probably  corrupted  from  Coirassif,  "place  of 
small  ]'ine  triM's."      Name  of  apost-oltice  in  Rhode  Island. 

Cowii.LKiA,  said  to  signify  "willow."  A  creek  in  Montgomery 
county.  N.  Y. 

CoxsACKlE,  derived  from  ('<)<il:!«)rl:cii,  signifying  '"owl  hoot."  A 
town  in  New  York. 

Ckoton.  I  .\lg.  I.  •  the  wind.'"  A  river  in  New  York.  The  word 
appeals  to  be  derived  fioni  a  sachem  who  lived  at  its  inoutli. 

CrNNEVAUT.  ('innicaiil,  (liiiiiifdif.  i  Alg.  i.  "it  is  long  ince  they 
went."      Name  of  a  creek  in  Pennsylvania. 

CtU'P.VCOM.Ml'cK.  "a  refuge  or  hiding  [>lace."  literally,  "a  dose 
])lace.''  A  swiiiiip  in  the  southwestern  part  of  Ledyard,  Connecticut, 
called  by  the  English  the  Pine  or  Mast  swamp. 

CiTsiri'ic.  (Alg.).  "the  act  of  drawing  a  seine  while  fishing."' 
Name  of  the  most  northern  of  tlie  I'liibaifoy  chain  of  lake.s. 


72.S 


THE    AMKlilCAN    INDIAN. 


CussAWAGO,   "  snake  with  bi^'  belly."    Name  of  a  creek  in  Penn. 

CussETA,  Ildsihla,  '-coming  from  the  sun."     A  town  in  Alabama. 

Cuyahoga,  (Irq.),  from  K(iilio<fli(i.,  a  won!  in  the  Moliawk  dijilcM't 
signifying  "river."  Name  of  a  river  and  ccmnty  in  Oliio,  In  the 
Moiiawk  dialect  also  occurs  the  word  C(i.rriho<j(i,  which  was  the  name 
of  an  Imlian  at  Canajoharie,  who  married  the  widowed  mother  of  the 
noted  Indian  Brant,  the  meaning  of  which  is  "news  carrier." 

CrYAHOHA,  (Irq.)  The  name  given  by  the  Indians  to  Trenton 
Falls,  N.  Y.,  meaning  "falls  of  the  glancing  waters." 

D 

Dacaim,  supposed  to  ba  the  same  as  Dakota,  (which  see).  A 
town  in  Wisconsin. 

Dadexoscaha,  (Irq.),  "trees  having  excresences."  A  creek  in 
Montgomery  county,  N.  Y. 

Dahlonega.  TdiiJdiinrca.  "yellow  money."  A  village  in  Georgia, 
near  the  gold  mines  in  that  stare. 

Dakota,  "leagued,"  or  "united  people."  Other  authorities  say 
it  means  "many  in  one  government."  Name  of  a  territory  of  the 
United  States.     Takes  its  name  from  a  tribe  of  Indians. 

Damauiscotta,  (Alg.),  "ale-wife  place."     A  town  in  Maine. 

Decoua.     Na  ne  of  a  town  in  Michigan.      (See  Dekorra). 

Decohah.     N.ime  of  a  town  in  Iowa.      (Sen  Dekorra). 

Dekouha,  (Winnebngo  dialect),  believed  to  be  the  same  as 
DckiD'c  (U"  Dcrarc.  Name  of  a,  AVinnebago  chief  as  signed  to  treaties 
between  the  United  States  and  that  tribe,  spelled  as  l)efore  given 
and  defined  ns  "the  spoon."     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Dks  Moines,  so  called  by  the  French  from  ^^oinf|^•na,  derived 
from  ail  Algon([uin  word,  Miku)i<ing,  signifying  "the  road."  Name 
of  a  citv  and  river  in  Iowa. 


Ein'iNTXK,  (Alg.),   " the  place  where  the  wearing  apparel  is  dis- 
tributed."    A  town  in  Pennsylvania  on  the  Delaware  river. 

ElilK,  "wild  cat."     Name  of  one  of  the  great  lakes  of  the  fjuted 
States.     Name  of  an  extinct  tribe. 

Escanau.V,  (Alg.),  "flat  rock."     Name  of  a  town  in  W  isconsin. 

EsroiFEAG.  f  Alg.  ).  is  supposed  to  signify  "origin  of  three  rivers." 
A  town  in  llhode  l.sland. 


IM)IA:x    GEOOllAPHICAL    NAMES. 


12U 


EsHQUAGENDEG,    (  Aljj^. ).   "uuter  islniuls."     Nume  of  one  of  tli(^ 
Apostle  IsJaiids  in  Lake  Su})erior. 

Esoi-rs,  from  Scrpii,  name  for  river,  in  the  Delaware  dialect.     A 
town  in  New  Yovk. 

EsTABOGA,  "where  people  reside."     A  town  on  tlie  Coosa  river  in 
Alabama. 

Eyota,  lijotah,  (Dak.),  "greatest,"  "most."     A  village  in  Min- 
nesota. 

F. 

FiNHOLOWAV,  Finhalui,  "high  bridge,"  or  " high  foot  log."    Name 
of  a  swam[)  in  Georgia. 

G. 

Gaaschtiniok,    (Alg).     The  Indian  name  for  the  place    wlierc 
Albany,  N.  Y.,  now  stands. 

Ganawada,  (Irq.),  meaning  "on  the  rapids."  The  Indian  nainc^ 
for  the  place  where  Fonda,  N.  Y..  now  stands. 

G.^NOWAUGEs.  or  Condirdiifiiis,  "fetid  waters."  Name  of  a  town 
in  New  York. 

Gaudow.  (idViUiu,  G  tdao,  (Irq.),  "bank  in  front."  Name  of  a 
place  in  New  Y'ork. 

Genesee,  (jciniixliciio,  llrq. ),  "the  beautiful  valley."  Name  of 
a  river  in  New  Y'ork. 

Geneheo,  (Ir(].  ),  "beautiful  valley."  Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois 
and  other  states.  Mary  Jemison,  the  cajitive  white  woman  of  the 
Genesee,  says  it  comes  from  (Iciiinlitni,  Chcnc.^cco.  (icinicsco.  as  pro- 
nounced by  tl)e  ditl'crent  tribes,  all  meaning  substantially  the  same, 
shining,  clear,  opening,  pleasant,  clear  opening,  clear  valley,  or 
pleasant  open  valley,  relating  more  particularly  to  Genesee  Falls. 

Geauga,  may  comefrom  CanrdiiHd,  meaning  "dogs  round  the  tire." 
Name  of  a  cliief  of  tln^  Six  Ircxpiois  Nations  who  signed  the  treaty  at 
Fort  Harmer,  on  the  Muskingum  river.     Namt>  of  a  couutv  in  Ohio. 

GrrcHEGUMME,  (  Alg.  K  "great  water,"  "wide  water."  Name  of  a 
bay  extending  into  the  land  on  tlie  south  side  of  Lake  Superior. 

GoGEHlc.  A(/o(/chir,  supposed  to  be  a  corruption  of  Jf/ojrliir. 
"rockv,"  or  "rockv  shore."      Some  authorities  sav  tin?  word  isdo.re- 


bing,  meaning  "dividiii<f  lak 


A  lak. 


e  in  Micliigaii.  upper  peiiinsidi 


780 


TIIK    A.MKliK  A.N    i.NDIAN. 


0 


u 


1-1 


INDIAN    GEOr.nAI'IIICAI.    NAMKS.  *<31 

GoWANDA,  ( Inj.  ),  "a  town  among  the  hills  by  the  water  sidp."  A 
town  in  Now  York. 

GiiANi)  Kaukm'KALIX,  fAlg. ),  pronounced  by  the  Frent-h  K'uho- 
l(ii(.  by  the  Indians  Kdiikoinicc.  meaninjf  ••[•ickerel  tishini'-."'  A  [jjace 
on  Fox  river,  \\  isconsin. 

H. 

HamI'A,  lldiijui.  (Dak.),  "moccasin."  Name  of  a  small  stream 
near  Aberdeen.  Dakota. 

Hackknsack,  supposed  to  be  derived  I'roni  Hdiirqiumsdiik,  \  Al^-.  ), 
"hook  mouth."  The  name  of  a  channel  l)y  which  the  waters  of  New- 
ark Bay  find  their  way  around  Bergen  Point  to  New  York  Bay, 
Others  say  the  Avord  is  derived  from  hdckinktiaqiiiiik.  ami  signifies 
'■a  stream  M-liich  unites  with  anotlier  stream  in  a  low  place  or  on  low 
ground,  that  discharges  almost  inii)erceptil)ly  into  another  stream." 

Hali'ataokkk.  "alligator  wat(>r."  Name  of  a  swamp  in  Florida, 
made  of  snudl  islands,  surrounded  by  water  of  various  depths. 

Hatchechubbee.  derived  fi'om  lid/cliic,  "a  creek."  ami  clmhhd, 
"half  way,"  "the  middle."     A  post  village  in  Alabama. 

Hattebas.  (.riginally,  it  is  said,  the  mime  of  a  band  of  Lenuape 
Indians.      Name  of  a  post  village  in  North  Carolina. 

Hiawatha,  "wi.se  man."     The  name  of  a  post  village  in  Kansas. 

AxIo'".VM"M,  y-ilg).  The  original  name  was  'roiiilirfinoiiiiiskiil. 
and  mean,-,  ••at  tiie  ax  or  tonuiliawk  rock.""  Name  of  a  brook  and 
village  in  Connecticut. 

HoiiOKEN.     (Alg.  1,    ••smoke    pipe:"  others    say 
Name  of  u  town  on  the  Hudson  in  N(nv  Jersev. 


HocrANr.M,   ov  Ilorkdinnti.    ( Al> 
Name  of  a  river  in  Connecticut. 


hook"   or 


'tobacco    pipe." 
•hook    siiaiKnl."" 


HocKHOCKlNG.  I  Alg.),  "a  l)ottic.""  or  -ijiaceof  tiic  gourd   wliich 
lesemlil.'s  a  bottle."     A  river  in  Ohio. 

HociiKLAdA.  ( Irq  I.     Former  name  of  Montreal,  signifvin;,^  ■■l>eaver 


tlaiu. 


irocKKNDAiin'A.  corrupted  Irom  l',<ickimiu(hwliiri\  ••searcinng  for 
land.  "      Name  of  a  strt>am  in  Pennsylvania. 

HoCKlNT,.  from  Tlork/iock,  "a  gourd."  and  iin/.  a  local  termination 
in  the  Delaware  dialect,  meaning  "at  the  gourd.""  or  ••place  of  the 
gourd."      Hockingport.  nanu'  of  a  post-office  in  Ohio. 


■p;!'  ' 


I 

0 


I 


i'.Yl  TIIK    AMKllICAN    INDIAN. 

HuKAii,  \  Diik.  ),  •'gar-fish.'"  Nuino  of  a  stream  in  Miunesota, 
also  calknl  lluut  river. 

HoKAMAN,  [\)i\k.  ),  "where  horous  sot,  or  breed."  Name  of  hikes 
in  Minnesota. 

HoKKNDAUQUA,  "searching  for  land."  Name  of  a  town  in  Penn- 
sylvania; takes  its  name  from  a  small  creek. 

HoKA,  "horn."  Name  of  a  small  tributary  of  tiie  Mississippi 
near  its  sonroe. 

HoNKovK.  Hdiirtif/cli,  (Dak.),  "finger  lying."  Name  of  a  hike 
and  creek  in  New  York. 

Hori'KNY  CuKKK.  Jlohhcnisiiili,  (Alg. ),  "potato  creek,"  or  "the 
place  where  the  wihl  potato  grows."  Name  of  a  creek  in  eastern 
Pennsylvania. 

HouU'ON,  "  tht^  lake  of  silver  water."  TJiis  name  is  applied  l)y 
some  writers  to  Lake  George,  in  New  York.  A  town  in  New  Y'ork; 
also  the  name  of  a  lake  in  Wisconsin. 

HousATONic,  (Alg.),  "stream  beyond  the  mountains."  Other 
authorities  say  it  is  comjnised  of  inissa,  "pr<md."  afoii,  "a  channel  or 
stream,"  and  /'•/>•,  from  (izliccln'c,  "rocks,"  that  is  "proud  stieam  fiow- 
ing  through  the  rocks."  Name  of  a  county  and  river  in  Massachusetts. 
It  is  also  stated  by  some  that  it  means  "bright  stream  fiowing  through 
rocks." 

I. 

Idaho,  "sun-ri.se  mountain."  Name  of  a  territory  of  the  United 
States;  takes  its  name  from  a  higii  mountain  so  called  by  the  Indians. 
Othei'  authorities  say  it  means  "the  gem  of  the  mountain." 

Im.inois.  From  the  Algonquin  word  fiiini,  or  lllini.  pi.  Jllhii- 
iriii/.  "inMn."  and  French  adjective  terminaiion  oi's.  The  French  sub- 
stituted /  foi"  II.  From  tradition,  it  was  intended  to  mean  or  have 
reference  to  rt  pcrfrcl  nittii,  as  distinguished  from  the  Inxj^uois  nation, 
wlio  were  considered  by  the  wc^stern  tiibes  as  beasts  Man^uette,  in 
descending  the  Mississi{)pi,  touclnnl  on  the  west  bank  of  that  river  at 
a  place  near  the  mouth  of  the  Dcs  Moines,  where  he  found  marks  of 
inhabitants,  which  he  p»nrsued  Avestward  a  few  miles,  Avhen  he  arrived 
at  an  Indian  village,  where  ho  was  received  with  demonstrations  of 
great  friendship).  Ho  communicated  with  the  iidiabitants,  it  would 
appear,  in  the  Algoncpiin  language,  but  as  their  dialect  differed  from 
that  of  any  of  the  trilu's  lie  had  before  met  with,  he  asked  the  chief  who 


INDIAN    (iKOCillAI'lllCAl,    NA.MKS. 


-:{;{ 


ropoivt'd  liiin  wlio  tln'v  were.  Hn  answorod  in  tlic  Alj^'oiKiuiii  Imiij,miii<^i'. 
'•  Wt'  an*  men.''  as  (listiiij^'iiislu'd  from  tlm  Iroquois,  wlioiii  tlicy  looked 
ii[)on  as  l)eastH  in  eoiisiMjneuct!  t)i:  their  cruel  conduct  in  their  invasions 
upon  thn  western  triiies.  Hence  the  term  Iiiiiii,  "num."  or  as  the 
French  rendered  it,  llliiii.  Tiiereafter  tlie  tribes  of  this  vieinity 
became  Icnown  amon<^  the  French  as  flliiirsc  or  [lliiiois. 

Imni.ia.  or  /•Jiinicjd,  "roclv;''  properly,  "ii  rock  washed  l)y  water." 

I.MNl.rASKA,  or  hJiiiiK'jdKhi,  "white  rock."  The  Dakota  nami;  for 
the  city  of  St.  Paul,  Minnesota. 

Inki'A.  Ei'iikfxili.  iDak.  ).  "end"  or  "])oint."  A  tributary  of  the 
Minnesota  river  entering  from  the  southwest  near  Laccpii  Parle,  which 
WH8  formerly  considered  tlie  iiead  or  end  of  the  Minnesotii  river. 

iNVANBOsD.vrA,  or  Eitij(uil)()s(l<(l(i,  "stone  standinij  on  end."  'I'iie 
J)akota  name  for  Cannon  river  in  Nebraska,  and  the  name  of  a  vilhif,'e 
near  it. 

In  VAN  Kaha.  fsdii/idli.  (  Dak.  i.  "rocky  hills." 
peaks  in  western  Black  Hills. 

Invax  IIeakah.  (  Dnk.  ).  -river  of  the  rock." 
Minnesota. 


Invansiiahsiiaiiwaki'a.  "river  of  red  stones." 
for  the  Des  Moines  ri\' r. 


The  nauje  of  some 
Name  of  a  river  in 
The  Dakota  name 


Invantankinkinvanmdi;,  (Dak.),  "lake  of  big  stones,"  so  called 
from  the  rocky  mounds  found  near  the  lower  end  of  the  lake.  Name 
of  H  lake  in  Minnesota. 

Invan  Yanke,  (Dak.),  "stones  there."  The  Indian  name  of  the 
Little  Sioux  river. 

loKA.  ])r(jbal)ly  corrupted  from  loijn:  from  /<>.  "beautiful,"  and 
(j<K  '"a  place."     N  .1110  of  u  town  in  Iowa. 

Iosco,  (Alg.),  "water  of  light."     A  county  in  Michigan. 

Iowa,  from  a  tribe  of  Indians  called  by  the  French  Ajoiica,  "the 
sleepy  or  the  drowsy  ones."  Name  of  one  of  the  states  of  the  Union. 
This  Jianie  was  ai)plied  by  the  Dakotas  to  several  Indian  tribes. 

Ii'AKSHAN,  "  crooked."     The  Indian  name  for  the  Ijig  Sioux. 

luoxDKQroiT,  named  fnmi  a  bay  called  by  the  Iroquois  AVfx/aox- 
lUiqudl,  signifying  "a  bay."     A  town  in  New  York. 

InoQUois.  The  name  of  a  linguistic  stock  of  Indians,  applied 
especially  to  the  six  nations  of  the  state  of  New  York.     The  French  at 


M 


Tin:    AMKIilC.V.N    INDIAN. 


first  fxiivf  to  tho  tivo  iiatiniiH  and  Hnroii.s  tlio  jiaiin'  /linxjiidis.  In  mi  ii 
woi'd  used  in  tlu'ir  H[i('t!ciii'.s,  and  tinir  usual  cry  of  warninj^.  Hint 
wart  H  word  or  oxclaniation  uhimI  in  flosin<^  tlu-ir  sjuu'clu's.  like  the  Dixie 
of  till'  Latin,  and  »///(//  was  a  i-ry  of  warnin;,'  or  alarm  given  by  sentinels 
oi'  persons  posted  out  to  warn  their  assend)la<^es  of  approach in<^ 
intruders.      Naint^  of  a  eouuty  and  town  in  Illinois. 

IsAN.  I iif/iiiisiii)(i,  or  tH(ini/(ili,  (Dak.),  '"pah^  stone."'  The  name 
of  a  small  lake  near  the  lieail  of  Hum  river  in  Minnesota,  upon  the 
hanks  of  which  probably  were  found  the  tiint  from  which  the  Dakotas 
nuide  their  knives  and  hatchets,  as  the  word  ixan  is  said  to  si<;nify 
knife  in  their  lan<(uage. 

Ih-VNTF,  fsdiiijali,  (Dak.),  "dwellers  at  the  knife."  or  "at  Knife 
lake."  Name  of  a  county  in  Minnesota.  This  is  the  name  of  one  of 
the  four  dialectic  divisions  of  the  Sioux  nation,  comnioidv  called  the 
Sautees. 

Itaska.  (A1<^.  ),  a  name  formed  by  Mr.  Schoolcraft  for  a  lake  at 
the  supposed  stmrce  of  the  Mississippi  river;  from  Jd,  "to  be,"  and 
tulusli,  "the  female  breast,"  with  a  locative  inflection. 

IzuzA,  (Dak.),  "white  stone."  Name  of  a  tributary  of  the  Min- 
nesota entering  that  stream  a  short  distance  below  Big  Stone  lake. 


Jamaica.  CciiprKWd,  or  Kayiiidcfi,  said  to  mean  "a  country  abound- 
ing in  s[)rings."  Other  authorities  say  it  is  a  corruption  of  the  word 
XdijdDidcd,  "land  of  wood  and  water."  Name  of  a  town  in  Now  York 
and  other  states. 

K. 

K.\0IN0OUMAUG,  ( Alg.),  "long  water  lake."  The  Indian  name  for 
the  lake  which  is  the  source  of  the  Crow-wing  river  in  Minnesota. 

Kakagon,  (Alg.);  the  proper  word  is  0(jdkd(iini,  from  oija,  a 
dorry,  a  kind  of  fish  or  wall-eyed  pike,  and  kdjfim,  which  signifies  a 
place  where  this  kind  of  fish  can  be  taken  plentifully.  A  river  in 
Wisconsin  running  into  Che(juamagon  bay. 

Kakiweonan,  pronounced  ])y  the  French  Kdhiirroiid,  signifying 
"a  country  traversed  by  a  cross  water  communication,  and  a  portage 
for  small  lakes."  A  portage  through  the  copper  regions  of  Lake 
Superior  was  so  called  from  Xiiikfikincc,  "I  march  across." 

Kalamazoo,  Ncfjikanamazo,  (Alg.),  a  term  derived  from   stones 


IMH.VN    (ii;o(il; AI'IIUAl,    NAMKS. 


;{5 


river  iii 


HflHii  tlinmj^li  tlio  wator.  wliicli.  fniin  ii  rofnictivo  power  in  tluwurrent. 
reseinlilf  an  otter  s\viiiiiiiin<^  uii(lt;r  water.  A  river,  eouiity  and  town  in 
Mielii^'fin. 

IvAMAS,  a  kind  ot  root  ;,'atlii'red  for  tood  hv  the  I  ndians  on  llio 
Piicifie  coHHt.      A  post-otliee  in  I  tali  tt^rritory. 

KamI'Kska,  (Duk. ),  "erystal."  -"eliar."'  A  lake  near  Watertown, 
Dakota. 

KA.NAItKC,  (Alg.  ).  "snake."  A  eounty  in  Minnesota.  \  river 
paKses  tiirou>^h  this  eoiuity  ealled  Snake  liver.  I'roni  wliieii  tlii.s  county 
seeuiH  to  tako  its  name,  hy  heinj,' transferred  to  tlie  Iniliaii  language. 

Ka.nawii.v.  said  to  sit'iiifv  "'river  of  tlie  woods."  A  eonntv  in 
West  Virginia,  from  a  river  of  tiiat  iianu'.  The  word,  it  is  lidifved, 
takes  its  name  from  a  tribe  of  Indians  iidud)iting  tht^  eountrv  in  tlie 
vicinity  of  this  river,  spelled  variously  as  (J((ii(ii,  (.'(tiuii^.  ('(iii(iirii;is. 
('(iiKiirfsc. 

Kaxdiotta,  (Dak.),  •■many  buffalo  tisli."  Name  of  a  lake  in 
Dakota. 

Kandiyohi,  (Dnk.),  from  /,w(r//,  •' bulfalo  Hosh."  and  ///f.-///.  "to 
reach  to  nie."     A  town  in  central  Minnesota. 

Kandizohi.  (Dak."),  "that  which  the  buffalo  f.sh  come  into."' 
Name  of  a  lake  in  Minnesota. 

Kankakkk.  ( .Mg  )  A  town  and  county  in  Illinois,  which  takes  its 
name  from  a  principal  river  known  at  this  day  by  the  same  name.  It 
is  spoken  of  by  Charlevoix  in  1720  as  tlie  'J'licdkilxi  river.  He  snys  it 
conies  from  llicdh-,  "  wolf."'  a  iiaiiii'  by  Avhicli  some  tribe  of  liulians 
were  called  by  sonn^  other  tribe  who  lived  upon  this  river;  but  this  is 
a  mistake;  the  word  fhcak  does  not  signify  wolf  in  any  language  of 
any  tribe  who  were  ever  known  to  inhabit  or  frecpienf  this  part  of  the 
coiantry.  Charlevoix  remarks  that  the  l''rench  Canadian  by  French 
corruption  called  it  Kiiikihi.  Kankakee  is  not  an  Indian  word. 
Kdiikckcc  is  a  word  in  the  Algoiujuin  language,  and  means  "raven."" 
Ill  the  treaty  with  the  Pottawattamies  and  other  Algon(juin  tribes  at 
Cainp  Tippecanoe,  November  Mrd,  ISiVJ,  this  river  is  called  the  Kaii- 
kdkc.  Other  authorities  say  it  is  an  lro(|Uois  word  and  comes  from 
kanfdkc,  signifying  "among  the  meadows." 

Kansas,  "smoky,"  "smoky  river."  Name  of  a  jirincipnl  river 
mid  state  of  the  Union,  coming  from  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  that  name 
who  dwelt  upon  this  river.  Other  authorities  say  it  signifies  "good 
potato." 


IPBP 


(.)ii 


Till;    AMKKICAN     INKIAN. 


Kaskaskia.  Niiiiic  1)1'  )i  town  ill  soiitliiTii  Illinois,  Hituiited  mi  n 
river  «>F  tlmt  niiiiif,  nciir  its  coiifliu'iico  with  tlin  MisHissi|>|>i.  This  is 
ht'lit'vt'ii  to  1mi  tliti  uhh'st  town  in  tlin  IMississippi  viilh'y.  liii\  in^  ho(>n 
t'oiuiih'tl  ill  Ids:}  by  tin-  Frt'iicli.  (imicr  Lii  Sulh».  It  was  i-oiisideird 
the  (•fi|)itiil  of  tilt'  Northwest  Tcrritoi y,  and  was  the  ctMitcr  of  the 
Flench  population  of  that  re<,'inn.  Ipon  the  formation  of  Illinois 
Tevritorv,  Jvaskaskia  hecanie  the  capital,  niui  so  continued  until  the 
state  of  Illinois  was  admitted  into  the  rnioii  in  iNlN.  It  is  also  the 
name  of  one  ol   the  Illinois  trilie  of  Indians  who  were  first  visited  by 


*-/iH 


FIUST  STATE   HOUSE  AT   KASKASKIA. 

Marquette  in  U\lii,  then  inhahitiiii;  the  country  aiiout  what  is  known 
as  Starved  Kock.  on  the  Illinois  river,  wheie  they  had  ([uite  a  lart,'e 
town,  which  the  French  speak  of  as  Kaskaskia.  or  the  town  of  the 
Kaskaskias.  Soon  after  the  arrival  of  I.a  Salle,  this  trihe  reniovt'd  to 
the  site  of  the  present  town  ()f  Kaskaskia,  which  <,nive  to  it,  also  the 
river  on  which  it  is  situated,  their  present  names.  Several  early 
writers  speak  of  an  Indian  town  of  the  same  name  on  Beaver  river  in 
western  Fennsylvania,  about  the  year  1T4N,  referring  to  it  as  '*n  large 
Indian  town."  If  it  is  an  Indian  word  in  this  form,  which  is  doubt- 
ful, and  ever  had  any  signification,  it  is  now  lost. 

Kasson.  (  Dak.),  "to  use  all  uj).'"     A  post-olKce  in  jNJiiiuesota. 

Kasota.  (Dak.),  said  to  mean  "clear,"  or  "cleared  otf,"  "as  the 
sky  clear  from  clouds."    Name  of  a  small  stream  and  tow  n  in  Miunesotn. 

Katahdin,  Kaictddciii,  (Alg, ),  "the  greatest,"  or  "chief  moun- 
tain." Name  of  the  highest  mountain  in  Maine.  Other  authorities 
say  it  signifies  "  the  highest  place." 

Katonah,  "sickly."     A  post-village  in  New  York. 


nted  (III  a 
.  This  is 
viii<(  hetMi 
■iiiisitlercd 
L>r  of  (ho 
)f  IlliiioiM 
until  till) 
s  also  tiic 
visiteil  by 


is  known 
e  ft  larjtje 
n  of  tlio 
moved  to 
also  tlie 
•id  early 
•  river  in 
"  n  large 
s   donht- 


ota. 

"as  the 
innesota. 

f  moun- 
thorities 


INDIAN    (iKUtiUArmCAL    NA.MKS. 
Katchenaha,  "turkey  lake."     Nanu>  of  a  lake  in  FK.ritla. 


TMi 


KAiADAiiAiK,  (Trq.),  "broftd."  A  htreani  in  Moidgoniery  county, 
New  York. 

KAiKAfNA,  (  Alg.  ),  "ft  portage."'  or  ••  long  jiortage."  In  tlie 
()jil)\vay  dialect  then*  is  a  word  of  tiie  same  sound,  which  si-nulioH 
''all."     Name  of  a  town  on  Fox  liver.  Wisconsin. 

Kr.AlJSAIUii;,  (  Alg.").  "sliar|)  or  pointed  pine  niounialn."  or  merely 
"the  notched  or  peaked  mountain."  Name  of  a  mountain  in  New 
Hampshire.      Otii.'r  aidhoritics  .^ay  it  sigidties  ••the  higiiest  place." 

Kkhp  Hanni:,  ■•  |)rincipal  oi'  greatest  stream."  This  name  was 
given  In  tht>  Lenna  LcMiape  Indians  to  the  Delaware  liver.  Tiit»  same 
name  is  said  to  have  been  given  bv  the  Delawai'es.  on  th(>  lianlcs  of  (he 
Ohio,  to  that  stri  am. 

Ki;\AW\v.  (  .U;,'.  I.  ••  whirii.oo!."'  or  "swallowing  up."  Some 
Indians  have  it  tiuit  an  evil  spirit  lived  in  the  water  which  drew  suii- 
stances  f roni  the  bottom  of  the  river.      Name  of  a  liver. 

Kknxkhaoo  Lvkk,  (  .\lg.  k  probalily  from  K,;i(il,i</,/(,.  plural  of 
snake.      A  post-otlict!  in  Maine. 

Ki:nm;saw.  k'iinicsdh  was  the  name  of  a  Cherokee  chief,  who 
signed  tiie  tn-aty  bi>tweeii  the  I'niteil  States  government  ami  that 
mdion  on  duly  "Jnd.  ll'Jl.  tln^  meainng  )f  who.se  name  is  "iven  as 
"cal)in.'"  su[.posiMl  to  lie  the  same  as  Kennesaw.  A  post-ollire  in 
Georgi,'!. 

KkxNK1U;c.  lAlg.  I.  -long  water."  -long  lake."  Name  of  a  river 
and  county  in  Maim*.  IJishop  Baraga,  in  his  ;lictionary  of  the  O/r/iipin- 
langua;,'e,  says  Kennt>bec  is  a  word  in  the  ( "ree  language  signifying 
"  snake."  or  "serpent." 

KKNNHlifNK.  (Alg.  1.  '-long  watei'  place."  Nam.'  of  a  town  in 
Maine,  also  in  several  other  states  of  the  Union. 

IvKNM'.KfK.  a  c(U'ruption  from  Ki'duiichiik.  ■•the  foi-eniost  man," 
from  the  name  of  a  great  Kickapoo  propliet.      A  town  in  Kansas. 

Kenosha,  (Alg.  ),  "a  pike."  or  -pickerel."     Name  of  a  town  iji 


Wi^ 


sconsin. 


IvENTrcKV,  "at  tlie  head  of  the  river."  Barber,  in  his  history  of 
Virginia,  says  it  is  an  Indian  wcml  signifying  •'dark  and  bloody 
ground."  from  the  fierce  and  savage  contests,  in  this  part  of  the  <'(mii"- 
try  during  the  early  settlements,  between  the  Indians  and  tiio  whites. 
Other  authorities  say  it  is  derived  from  KcnhikfLumi,  "the  prairies." 


mmm 


',fiH 


Tin;    .\MI.I!I(  AN     INDIAN. 


Nanii' of  one  of  the  stiitos  nf  tlif  rnion,  ■iiiil  u   principal  rivtT   in  tin' 
statf. 

t 

KknZI'a.  or  Ki'iijiiii.  hciilsfliinilc.  (AI<f.  I.  "  tlii'v  <,Mlil)lr."  tli'it  is. 
"tin-  w  iiil  turkuvs  gi>bblo."     Maiim  of  a  crt'ck  in  ci'iitrai  rciiiisylvHiiia. 

Kr.oKUK.  (Al<;.),  ''watciiful  fox."'  N;nii(>  of  a  r\\\  in  Lnva.  ]t 
laivt's  il.s  iiaiiio  from  an  Jndiaii  cliii'f  of  the  Sac  trihc.  who  inliahittd 
tiiat  part  of  tlio  countrv  at  its  lirst  s>'ttlcniciit  l>v  tlio  whites.  It  is 
interpreted  as  "watciiful  fox."  in  two  treaties  between  the  United 
States  ifovernineiit  an<l  tliistrilie.  wliicli  are  si;^Med  \ty  this  cliief.  In 
anotlier  ti'eatv  it  is  inler[trett'(l  as  "liiiwho  lias  lieen  everywlicre." 
which  is  not  lielieved  to  bt^  correct,  Mr.  ("ahd)  .\twater,  in  his  ac<'ount 
of  a  tour  to  Pi'iiirie  dii  (Jhien  in  l^'J'.'.  says  tiiat  it  means  "river  fox:" 
tiiat  III:  means  "river."'  ^Ir.  Catlin  sa\s  it  nn'a'is  "the  rnnnini^  fox."" 
Ail  authorities,  it  seems,  concnr  that  tiie  word  f<ix  is  ii'.cinded  in  the 
term  Iveokuk. 

KilosAQl'A-  This  word  in  tiie  Ojiliway  dialect  would  mean  "a 
woman  that  jiunts."      .V  [lost  villa;,fe  in  Iowa. 

Ki'.oTA,  jtrobably  corru;;li-d  from  tin'  .Vli^'oiupiin  word  kntlila, 
"the  lire  is  ".joiie  out."'  Name  of  a  post-ollice  in  Iowa.  It  mav  also 
mean  ""^'oik^  away,"'  "gonn  to  visit.  " 

Kksmkna.  In  tiie  Ojibway  di.dect  this  word  meauK  "aja'fttense 
of  pain.  "      Nann*  of  a  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Ki;\VANl'.i:.  (Alg.)  This  name  is  j.,nveii  by  .lohn  Tanner  i.i  his 
narrative  of  thirty  years'  captivity  amoui,'  tht»  Indians,  as  "piaiiie 
hen."'  Mr.  Schooh-raft  j,Mves  the  same  word  in  tlie  .Miami  dialect, 
hi^'iiifying  "nose."'  The  Indians  mark  it  as  the  soiii,'  of  Hie  prairie 
hen.  hr-ira-iii!'.  Lr-irn-iirf.  si^^nify iiij^  in  their  lan<fuaije  "where  I  got 
lost.""  This  being  (he  constant  song  of  tln^  )>vairie  Ikmi.  (ne\  e;dl  it 
by  that  nann'.  Otiier  authorities  say  it  is  a  Dakota  word,  from  kiinnii, 
"winter  again : "  said  of  snow  coming  in  the  s|)ring  after  the  winter 
is  supp.osi  (1  to  be  over.      Name  (d'  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Ki:\V\si,tM,  (  .Vlg  ),  "  returning  track."      A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Kr.w  \iNi:i;.      A  town  in  Wisconsin.      (See  Kewanee  |. 

K  I'.WKi'.NAW.  I  .Vlg.  I.  jifoliably  corrupted  from  iiiiniivi-iiiuin.  ••h^'k 
again."  A  county  in  Michigan.  It  may  also  come  from  hnraiiiniKin, 
hignifying  a  detour  (U-  returning  aroiiinl  u  point,  or  to  go  out  and  come 
back  around  the  point. 

Ki;v\  Paha,  i  |)ak.  K  "turtle  iiills  "  Name  of  some  hills  and  a 
htroam  i.i  northern  NebniHka. 


<Vk:. 


INDIAN    lii:()(il;\l'lll(Al,    NA.MI.S. 


7  HI  I 


KlCKAl'uo.  Xc(ii/,;ih(i.<,  ('Ali,'.),  '•  <rlio8t  nf  ail  otlcr."  a  plmi  ..•  jcst- 
in','ly  !iji[)lio(l,  it  is  said,  liy  othor  tribes.  A  town  in  Wisconsin  an. I 
other  stiitcs. 

KiNNi  IviNNicK.  I  Al^r.  I  Tiio  proper  wonl  is  K'liirl,-  k"in,'L\ 
inBHiiing  ■•mix."  A  jiin,!  ,,f  w.t.I  ns.-.l  hy  the  Indians  to  siiioiv^  as 
tolmcco,  or  t!ie  inside  l)arlv  of  willow  used  for  tiie  sain.>  |>iirpose.  wlie,. 
dried  and  ])ulverized  , nixed  witii  foltacco.  A  post-oHice  in  Ohio. 
Tiiis  word  is  v/irious!y  spell. 'd  as  Kiniiick  Kinnick.  A  town  in  Wis- 
consin. 

Kiowa,  in  tli.'  Ojihway  dialect,  woiil.l  mean  -tliv  hodv."  A 
town  in  Knnsas  and  other  stat.'s. 

Ki,>.;il(  OQrii. IS.  •■till'  snali.'s  liave  already  g.it  into  tiieir  dens."' 
A  creek  Ml  P.^unsylvaiiia. 

KisinvAi  Ki:i-,  t.\U'.)  I'll.-  in.lian  nam.'  in  tn.^  I'.ittnwattaini.' dia- 
lect for  syciiinoro  tree.  Name  of  a  river  in  nortliern  Illinois;  als.. 
iiam.^  of  ,t  station  on  the  ('.  \  N.  \V.  l{y  i„  McH.Miry  c.)mity,  in  that 
state. 

KlsKATAMKNAKo.tK.    k'cskdloinw    Icankc,     (Al-,r.  I.    ••th.'    pla. f 

Bhelleil    iiiits."      Name  of  a  l.)calitv  umr  tho  Ciitskill    ni.)iintaius.  New 
York. 

K\s\iiMi\KT.\s,  (iicsfimtnn'ifo,  i  Al^'.  ).  ••niak."  dayli>r|it."  Name 
of  a  stream  in  I'eiip  ylvaniu.  I'radition  says  a  warrior  .mi. •ainijiiii,' ..n 
its  banks  said  this  dnrinj,'  tlio  iii^rht  to  his  comrad.'s.  s..  impatient  was 
ho  to  mova  forward. 

ivirt'iil  (Ia.iII.  or  Kcchc  fiininni-r.  ••the  i^reat  .)r  chi,.f  lak.v"  The 
Ojibway  iiamo  for  ].ak.'  .Siiperi.>r.      (  Sei^iitcliegumme  i. 

KitcuoI'ai'AaI,  ••  wh.M-e  tin-  Mai/.'  \V.io.l  river  is  spreail  out." 
Name  of  a  trib.'.tary  of  tin-  Tallapoosa  rivi-r. 

Krn-ANINO.  lAli,'.),  corrupt. -d  from  k'illiinnniiL\  •■at.  or  on.  the 
niain  stream."'  Other  aiitlioiities  say  it  is  fr.un  k'illdiniiii.  ■•  voii  have 
abiindani-e,"  .ir  •■you  an'  rich."      A  riv.'r  and  town  in  Pennsylvania. 

KlTTATlNNV,  I  Al<r.  I,  "the  ^'reatest.  or  .-liicf  niunntain."'  Nam.' 
of  an  extensive  mountain  ran^re  in  easL-rn  i'enns\  Ivania.  .•ontainin-,^ 
the  ne!;i-,v;iv>  and  |jehi<fii    vat.r  ^fr.uips. 

Kll'lAToN.  (  Wii.  I.  ••th.'  ^'reattown  or  villa-,re."  Nam.'  of  a  cre.'k 
oi  \ir-,nnia,  eiil.'niiL,'  the  j'otoiua.',  ..pp.tsil.'  I'  .int  of  Kocks.  I'n.ba- 
bly  so  nam.'tl  on  ac>'ount  ..f  an  in.iian  villa;,'.'  .ni  its  banks. 

Kll'TH.MAfd.  "frreat  lishiiij,'  place."'  A  Ku-ality  .ui  Ihe.'ast  liankof 
the  Thames  river,  in  Coiiii.'cticut. 


?4(i 


Tin:    A.VI.KUAN    INIllAN. 


IviWAJlN,  lAl<,r  I.  "noi'Mi  wind.'"  "wind  ^'oiii;,'  Imck."'  Nann'  <it' 
n  (iisti'ict  of  couiitrv  in  Uiitisii  Auit'i'ica 

KiiKOMd,  ■•viinn^  ifriindnintliff."  A  town  in  Iiidiaiiii.  In  tlit> 
xVl^iin.ndii  liiu<^u».i(o  tiiis  \\ord  would  mean  "owl's  roost.'' 

Kooi;kwi:\awkiiii.  i  .\.li,^  )  'I'hc  nanu'  wliicli  the  I  ndiniis  ;,'avi.'  to 
tin  place  whrrc  l*liila<Ud|>iiia  now  is.  nn-anini;  "the  j^foNc  of  tlit>  loni; 
|)ini"  tii'cs." 

K<isiiKt)MtN'(;.  (Alj:;.  ).  f'"oni  kosK'ii,  "  seartHl,"  and  (imj,  "  plarr." 
"II  fri;,'lilt'id  placf."  "u^dy  jilaci'."  I'(>rlia|is  from  l.iLiisliLo,  "Im  -^ot 
iiway."  or  "  was  rtdcasod.""  and  out/,  "a  |ilaci';"  tliat  is.  "the  jilaci' 
wlidi'  he  <,rot  away  or  was  released."      A   lake  in   Wisconsin. 

Ki  MliN.  'to  l<i:ow.'"  .\  uiii'd  in  tin'  Chinook  jai'j^'on.  A  post- 
(illiie  in  \N  asl'ini;toii  te!-i'itor\. 

KrirrcK.  Kchii'luh-.  -^reat  rivei."  I'ln"  Indian  minn'  of  the 
Ulacksloiie  liver,  in  ( 'oimect  ient. 


L. 


L\(  K  \\\  \\N  \.  I  Aiij.  I.  "  forked  stream."  or  "  tiiof:i .  ■■a  tlmt  forks." 
Name  of  a   ef'-'k    in    eastern    Pennsylvania    tlowin-.;  .he   Snscpn'- 

haiina   al>ove  W'ilkesharre.      'j'lu'  word    I'lirhiurtnin    is   a    word    in    the 
Mohawk  dialeef.  and  means  "a  chiei."  or  "head  man." 

I.  \ci\  \w '.MA.  I  A li;;.  I.  "  where  the  I'oads  |iart."  Name  of  a  river 
and  lo^^  II  ill   l'eiin>\  Ivaiiia. 

1.  \<K  WVANAK.  Ldi'kiiiiiiiniuil,-.  i  Alj,'.  i.  "tin*  forks  of  two  str.'ams." 
or  "tin  place  of  the  fork."  Name  of  a  m  oil  n  til  in  in  eastern  Peiinsvlviini'i. 
The  mountain  orii,Miiates  at  the  junction  of  the  Lackawanna  river  with 
the  Sii-.(|  iieliaiina.  Mild  fidiii  its  location  at  the  fork  of  those  streams, 
mav  !if  <aid  to  h.ive  an  appri  ^  liate  name 

!,\l\o|'\.  I  |)ak..  Tironwaii  dialect  i,  same  as  ■  hnhnln."  \  j)ost- 
ollicc  ill  Nehraska. 

I.i\\ii,  I  Mi;.  I.  "oii;riiiiil."  "  tirst."  "ori^^inal  people."  ■•  \ 
f'K'e  of  piople  who  are  the  same  as  they  were  in  the  lie^iniiiii<^, 
iiiiclianeed.  iinmi\ed. "  A  post -oHice  in  I'eni.nv  Iviiiiia  ;  also  in  Kiiii.siis. 
'Cakes  its  name  from  a  trihe  of  Indians  ori;;!  mlly  iiiliiil»itin;(  Peiiii- 
svlvaniii.  afterwards  called  i hlninins,  tlm  Hiime  with  whom  William 
Peiin  made  his  famous  treaty  at  Shakaumxoii. 

I.KWWrr.  in  t!ie  Shawnee  dialed,  Hi;jiiines  "Indian."  Name  of 
a  cimiitv  in  .Miclii^'an. 


1 


INDIAN    (.i:i)(;ilAI'lII{\l.    NA.MI'.S. 


r-ti 


Lii.i.EWAlTP,  "  falling  wnter."'  Tak.-s  its  iiaiiiH  from  tli.'  falls  <,i, 
a  stream  oji  Hooirs  canal,  Washiuglon  territory. 

Lima,  a  corruption  hy  tlio  Imliaus  or  Spaniards  of  the  native 
name  nhi„tr.  \  city  in  South  America,  and  name  of  towns  in  Ohio 
and  other  states  of  tlie  rnion. 

LoACiiAi'oKA.  -the  place  when'  terrapins  are  killed."'      A  town 
Alabaniii. 


in 


eorgin. 


LoNOTo  CijKKK.  "tiint  creek."  an  alHiK'iit  of  Flint  river.  (1 
This  word  is  the  Indian  name  for  that  river. 

I.oosiiTooK.  '-Ion-  river."  Nans.-  of  the  principal  rive,- nf  New 
Brunswick,  iietter  known  as  St.  -lohn's  river. 

LoVAllMiANNA.  Lnirrrlli,nn„:  I  Alg.  ),  ••niiddh'  stream."  Name  ,,f 
a  creek  in  \\'estniorelaiid  ( niv,  I'tun. 

LoVAI.soCK.  from  L,nris,H,„ih:  l  .\lg.  ).  ••  the  <'ivck  that  empties 
itself  l).'tw.H'n  ..tilers."  or  -mi.ldle  creek."  Name  ,>f  ,.  nwk  in 
Lycoming  county.  I'eiinsylvania. 

J.\(n.MiN(i.  L,;ji,,iilt<i„,ti'.  (Alg.),  -'samly  stream."  Name  of  a 
creek  and  county  in  Pennsylvania. 

M. 

Ma(III:.\iooI)Is.  i.Vlg.  I.  MalrhrnHnlosr.  -there  is  a  had  noise," 
or  -the  place  of  hadnoiaes,"  Name  of  a  locality  in  East  IJaddam. 
Collliecticut. 


Macii  IIanm;.  i  Alg.  ).  -the  large,  or  largest  si,-e,Mn."  The  na 
given  t..  the  largest  of  the  tlire.  streams  which  iu.it(i  to  form  t 
Lc^high  river. 


me 

le 


MAriii.iA.M.Mi.  1  Alg.  ).  -large  hike."  Nam.-  of  a  lake  in  northern 
A\  isconsin. 

MAciiltiA.MKi.  I  Alg.  I.  "lar-e  lal  .-.or  -  larg.-  lak.-  stream."  Name 
of  astieam  flowing  fiom  Lak.-  .Machigai-imi  in  Wisconsin. 

Ma.ki.svw.  in  s.ime  of  th.-  .Vlgoii.inin  dialects  means  ••turtle." 
Name  of  a  tow  n  in  Illinois. 

Macoii-in.  I  .Ug.  1.  nam.-  from  a  small  stivani  in  lllinoi.s.  "Indian 
nam.-  of  a  hulhoiis  root  lik.-  th.-  potato,  foun.l  growing  along  this 
strtMim."      Name  of  a  county  in  Illinois. 

^Iacinoh:.  (Alg.  i.  ci.rrii|.t.-.l  from  M(i,lil:inis<-in'.  ••th.-  feeding 
place  of  i..-;irs."     Nam.-  of  a  post-olli.-.-  in  l,.-high  (•..iintv.  i'.-iiiisv  Ivania. 


rm 


enm 


^imiffM* 


TIIK    AMKUICAN    INDIAN. 


Mai>a\vaska,  (  Ali^.  ).  from     Mnlmrnshd.  "tli'   inoiitli    of    ii   rivcM", 


whoro  tln'i'i'  is  ;l,'Viiss  luiil  liay.''      Naiiic  ol'  ii  town  ii    Miii 


lie. 


Maciatankamuk.  (Ddk.  ),  "swan   Itiko."     Naiue  oi  a  lake  in  M 


m- 


uesota. 


Mahotty,  or  }[(tij<ilhij,  (Alji;.  ).  "a  small  plain  or  ])r!iirie  devoid  of 
timht'r."     A  river  in  Maryland. 

Maiianov.  (  .U^'.  ).  (Mjrruiittnl  from  Malioiii,  "a  lick."  Name  of  ii 
stream  in  I'tMuisvlvania. 

^Iaiianiick,  M()iili(tiiftck\  [XV^.],  "a  siirtice  swamp,"'  or  "cedar 
swiinn)."'  Name  of  ii  swamp  in  tlie  southwestern  [)art  of  Newtown, 
Conn. 

MaiiaM'AI"(1A.  from  MoIkiiiI'Iiiiio.  ••where  we  iiad  plenty  to  eat." 
A  stream  in  Dauphin  county,  Pennsylvania. 

Mahaska.  ••whit(!  cloud."  Nanu^  of  nn  Iowa  Indian  chief.  A 
county  in  Fowa. 

.M  MlASKAKooK,  ('.\1<;.  ).  ••a  crippled  bush."  Name  of  a  |)lac(^  in 
Cohunliia  county.  N.  V. 

MAHoNiNd.  or  Mdlioiiji  ( .\1<^.  ).  corrupted  from  }f<ili(>niiiL\  "whore 
there  is  ii  lick."  ••at  the  lick."     A  county  and  river  in  Ohio. 

Makaoi.  I  Dak.  I,  •  brown  earth."  Name  of  a  western  tributary 
of  the  Minnesota. 

Maka.MDK,  (  Dak.  ).  "suidi  lake."      A  lake  in  Dakota. 

MakoN,  prol>al)ly  the  same  as  Mikiiioii.  an  Algoncjuin  word  ft)r 
"feathei'."'      A  town  in  New  York. 

Makia.  (AI;,'.  ).  ••l)rar."  or  ••a  bear."  A  town  on  the  shon*  of 
Lake  Michijfan. 

Ma.maciii.mins.    M(ini(irliiiiinns,    f.Vlj;.  ),    ••biirn'n."    •■waste."     or 


iiioccupied  little  island."      \  small  isl.ind  near  Norwalk.  Coi 


in. 


M\MA(lloA<i.  II  brook  in  New  London.  Conn.,  which  was  so  called 
bv  tile  Kurdish  settb'rs.  probai)ly  from  their  abundance  uf  small  lisli. 
popularly  known  by  a  corruption  of  their  luvlian  name  as  "  Miininid- 
r/(Oi;.s."      (  -Vl;,'.  ) 


Mam AiocK,  variously  spelled  as  MininiifiKh'l:.  Mmiiiunil:.  Mahn 


III- 


h'ciihf.  I  W^.  I.  ••M  j^Ment  hook."      Name  of  a  creek  in  East  Lyme,  west 
of  Black  I'niiit.  Conn. 

Manauv.  or  Minrndn,  Mciiiifltni,  ( .\.1<^.  I,  "an  island."      Name  of  a 
Ol'oek  in  Daupliiii  count\.  I'ciiii. 


INDIAN    (ii:0("il!.\riII( M,    NA.MF.S. 


Vi 


Man AKAN,  (••iri'U|)t<'(l  from  McnchinKl.  (Al^'.  ),  "whoro  licjuor  luid 
])i'('ii  dfank."  A  luaiicli  of  n  strt.-aiii  cfillnl  Vi-llow  JJrt'cclit's.  in  York 
«'ouiity,  I'ciiii. 

Manai.ton.  MciKilliitl:.  (Al<,'. ),  '"at  tlic  plact^  wlicrc  w«'  ilranU 
liquor  to  exciss."     Naiuo  of  a  [)lac(3  in  western  I'oiinsylvaiiia. 

Manawa.  (^Alg.),  "back  again."     A   town  in  Wisconsin. 

Manatauk,  (A1<^. ),  ''a  placH  of  ohsorvation,"  or  "a  look  ont 
place.*'     Name  of  a  high  hill  in  Watcrfonl,  Conn. 

M.VNATirur,  or  MoiKtlaiinof,  prohalily  thn  sainn  as  MiiiKifnck,  "a 
place  of  observation,"      Name  of  a  Knuill  river  in  Baintroo,  Mass. 

Manatawnv,  corruj)te(l  from  Mfiihiillniiliik.  lAlg.  ),  "where  we 
drank  licjuor."     A  branch  of  tlio   Hciuiylkill,  in    Berks   countv.  Beiin. 

Manayunk,  Moii-iiiiih;  "place  of  rum,"  or  '■  place  of  drinking 
li(pior."      A  locality  wiiL'in  the  present  limits  of  Pliiladelphiii.  Benn. 

;Mamian.  (  Alg.  ).  -an  island."  Nameof  ariver  in  East  Hampton, 
Mass. 

^[ANllANNoc'K,  Miinnnlt(iti(nik(\  (  .Vlg.  ),  "island  place."  A  section 
of  Gastoid)ury,  Conu.,  formerly  an  island  in  the  Connecticut  river. 

Maniuttan,  Miinn<th(il<ni.  (Alg.),  "the  town  of  tiie  island." 
Nann^of  a  town  in  Illinois  an<l  other  states  of  the  Union.  Other 
authorities  say  it  is  from  M<iiili<iclil(iiiich\  "  tln^  place  where  we  all  <'ot 
drunk  or  becanm  ininxicated.""  Maidiattan,  X.  V.,  is  .said  to  i)e  the 
place  where  tiie  Indians  first  tasted  whiskey,  o;i  meeting  the  EuropeauH 
who  first  landed  at  (iiat  place.  They  gave  them  whiskex  to  drink, 
whereby  they  became  iidoxicatinl  and.  therefore.,  it  is  said,  so  named  thia 
place. 

M  ANilCMsc^rKKd.  (  Alg.  ).  '-in  the  whetstone  country."  Name  of  a 
hicality  in  Connecticut. 

MANi'ssiNd,  MiiiiihiIkiii.  (.Vlg.  I.  "an  island."  oi'  ••the  island." 
Name  of  an  island  in  Jjong  Island  Sound,  X.  Y. 

Manimoisii.  (Alg.).  "bad  spirits."  A  river  in  northern  Wiscon- 
sin, running  into  the  Chip|>eway  river. 

ManistKK.  (  .Mg.  K  from  Mdiiislcil:  ,,v  Miniislii'h.  in  tin'  i'vi>t> 
dialect,  meaidng  "island."  or  "island  in  ihf  rivei."  .\  town  and  river 
in  .Arii*lii;,'an. 

Manistu^i'i;.  I  .VIg.  I,  same  as  Manistee,  ••island  in  a  rii-er."  \ 
town  in  Michii:an. 


II 


Tnr.    AMKUICAN   INDIAN. 


M.VMTKAr.   (  Al<'.  I.  the  sail 


.Maiiitii.      A    I'oviiitv  and   town   in 


M 


issniin. 


Mami'disa.  i  A1«j;.  ),  from  Mdiiiloii-dda,  "tin;  strait  of  tlin  spirit;"' 
from  a  lako  of  that  namo.  TJiis  lak;'  is  so  callcul  on  ac<'ouiit  of  8traii<.je 
things  sin'U  and  heard  in  the  strait  wiiich  joins  tlio  hike  ^^ith  anothor 
one.  ill  tlie  ohl   tinios.      Afcording   to  Scliooifraft,    from    Mdiiituinni, 


'spirit  voice. 


A  district  of  coiintiv  in  JJritisli  Aniorici 


Mamto.  or  Mdiiiloii,   (Ali,'. 


lirit,"  usuallv  understood,   liow- 


ever.  to  mean  ••the  (Jreat  S[)irit."      Name  of  towns  in  various  states. 

MAMi'ori.lN,  ••spirit  island."  Name  of  an  ishmd  in  Lake  Huron, 
east  of  Mackinaw,  south  of  the  Nortii  (Mmnnel. 

Manitowoc.  ( .Vlg.  ),  j^iven  by  Schoolcraft  as  Miiiiloirdiikc.  \  a- 
rions  detinitions  are  <riven  to  tliis  word,  andtiiere  is  much  dispute  and 
ilitference  of  opinion  as  to  its  correct  meaning  in  its  present  form. 
Manilo,  means  '"spirit."  the  word  anL'  means  "a  tree  staniiing  ah)ne." 
This  termiii. lion  added  to  Manito  would  mean  "spirit  tree."' or  '•a 
tree;  uiuh'r  some  mysterious  iiitlueiice."     Tiie  word  r/^/Av   would  signifv 


'earth 


or 


place 


T 


lis   w< 


inl    added    to   the    word   INIaiiito, 


won 


Id 


mean  "jilaceof  the  spirit."'  MduildirdiKj.  from  wiiich  the  word  in  its 
present  form  is  supposed  hy  some  to  he  derived,  wcuild  mean  about  the 
same  thing  as  "place  of  tiie  spirit.""  Mdiiitoiiiiii  would  be  the  plural 
and  would  nn^aii  "[dace  of  the  spirits.""  Tin;  letter  ir  in  tliis  word  is 
thrown  in  for  eupiiony.  having  no  eil'ect  in  changing  the  nieaiiiiig  of 
the  W()rd.  it  being  a  rule  in  the  Indian  language,  from  wiiich  tiiisword 


is  derivi'd,  tlu.t  two   vowel  sounds  in  a  word  are  not 


allowei 


I  t 


o  come 


together,  but  a  con.sonant,  usually  ir.  is  thrown  in  for  euphony,  as  ii 
this  case.      Name  of  a  town  on  Lake  Michigan  in  Wisconsin. 


Mil 


Mankato.  fnmi  Mu'ld  and  /o.  (  !),• 
iliesota. 


blu(>   eartl 


A  t 


own  in 


MwoKiN.  (.\lg.  I,  "an   encloseil    [ilace.''"     The   Indian  name  of   a 


river  111 


.M 


ai'VlaiMl 


IMami'.no.  I  .\1' 


pro 


babi 


V    II 


corruption   of   Mdiiiloii  or   Minnli 


"spirit."  .\ni>tli(  r  authority  states  that  tlie  signitication  of  Mdiilfim. 
in  the  j'ottawattamie  dialect,  is  "soldiers  village.""  Name  of  a  town 
ill  northeastern  Illinois. 


Mamnka  ('mink.  (  .VIg.  I.  probably  corrupted  from  Mdiinnkrliu'k, 
or  Miiiiiidirlitillcdi(<i,  "that  which  manures  land."  referring  to  fish 
which  the    Indians  used  in  fertilizing  their  corn  lands.      A   village  in 


ew  .Jersc 


y- 


INDIAN    (;i;i)(il!AI'III(AI,    NAMKS. 


7  4, J 


Maquon.  1)1-  Mc(iii()ii.  (Al^'.  ).  '-a  (luill  or  fffithcr."'  Tliis  is  tlin 
nnino  wliicli  liin  Dehiwiirt'  Imliaiis  j,'!ivt»  to  Williiiiu  J'riiii,  from  tliocir- 
c'lmistaiico  of  Ki<fiiiii<,f  tho  iiii'iiionil)lu  treaty  iiuidd  witli  tlicni  on  tlie 
Doluwarfi 


(liiKi.rnii. 


river  at  u  place,  siiu'O  called   KeiiKiii-^'toii,   called  hv    tlii'iii 
[)iit  Ills  iiamo  to  this  treaty  with  a  quill  }»eii.  w  hicli 


H. 


also  the  liidiaiiH  touched  in  niakin<;  their  mark   thereto,  in  the  nsui 
form  in  cases   whei'O  persons  cannot  write,  Iumkm^   they  <;Mve  iiim   this 
name.      Nann;  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 


j^rouni 
vania. 


MAS(iKi;KKA\NK.    (All,'.),    '"a    strejini    tlowinij     tliroii<f|i    swiimpy 
rt^am  on  iiroad  Mountain,  south  of  Seranton,  I'ennsyl- 


I  "      A  St 


MaSIIAMHI^IKI',       M<ISS(((IIIIIIII(IIiI.       (   \\'^. 

place."      Name  of  a  hrook  in  Poinfret,  Conn 


It    the    <,'reat    fishing 


]MASiiAl'Af(i.  (All,'.),    from    inn 


.V.SV(, 


lari,' 


e.     and   I'din/.  ••sl;inding 


water."      A  i)ost-otlict3  in  Connecticut. 

^[ashim:!;,  pT'obal)ly  corrupted   from  Maxi-lin/n'.  (  Alj;.  i,     •corals."' 
"beads."      A  town  and  post-ollice  in  Massachusetts. 

MassamT-SIC.   (  \\ir.  ).  denotes  "a  place  at  a  I  I'elativeh  i  ^ri,.j|t  rivu- 
let, or  hrook."      A  post-otlice  in  New  ifampsliire. 

MA.SHAMr.sii;.    I  .\.1<,'.  I.    prohahly    tiie   sanu)    as 
see).      A  lake  in  New  Ham[(shire. 


.1/ 


(i.tftnhrsir.   I  winch 


MASsAcilArd.  Miisch(uiti.  |  .\.1<,'.  ),  prohahly  corrupted  from  the 
Nanaifanset  equivalent  o.'  .Moheijan,  Mii.njiinldiiji,  "place  where 
ruHhes  f,'row."      Nanu)  of  a  pond  in  Westerly.  Uhode  Island. 

MAssACursKPTs,     (.Vl>jf.  ),   an   aiifjjlicized    plural    of    Mnssurlnisrl. 


sij^nify 


in<r 


it  or  near  tho  irreat  liilU 


■the  iriciit  hill  coiintrv."  from 


/// 


ansa  "irreat"   and  irmlclin  [  in  composition  »"/(•// /^  i.  plural 


'mountain^ 


or 


nils,     a 


ml  siillix  (7  or  ,7, 


■on  or  near. 


llllilclKlsl 


A 


ccorduii' 


to     Ho,'j;er    Williams,   it   si>.,'nilies    "hlue   hill.- 


Josiali   Cotton    wa^ 


informed  that  tlie   term  specially  helonged  to  '-an  hill  in   the   form  of 
an   arrowhetid."      Other  authorities   siiy   it  is  supposed  to  conn'   from 


the  word  Mai'lililxchirnniiir,  as  tln^  Indians  tliiiil' 
of  islands."  with  c 


•\.  nieaiiiiii^   ••  a  cluster 
lannels  tverv  wav.     Accordiii'' to  tli<'  hest  authorit,- 


tlio  nn)anin;:r  of  the  name,  no  doiiht. 
one  of  tin*  states  of  the  I'nion. 


it  the  i^rciit   liil 


ame  o 


f 


MASSAl'i'.Aii,  Mii.'^sdprinil:.  (  .Vlg. )  ••<;reat  water  land."  or  •land 
tho  great  cove."      A  post-otHce  in  Connecticut. 


on 


MASHAriTNNCH'K,  (Alg.  ),  '*  place  of  lish-hawk 


W!is  the  name  hv 


740 


Till",    A.MKIUCAN    INKIAN. 


wliicli   Fiilcoii   IhIhikI.  soutli  of  ( iiiiirord.  ( '(nmccticnt,   is  riTordod  ii 
oiirlv  Iiisturv. 


Ma 


SSAWAMASOti, 


.U(i 


Sfiiiiromn.ssii 


/.•.     (Al. 


•;,'!•. 'lit 


'livity. 


'Htet>p  liill.sidn  or  liiiiik/'     Tills  imiiio  is  now  )t|)|>lii-d  to  a  brook  iiiul 


covo  wt's 


t  of  tho  TliHiiios  rivi>r  in  Montvillt',  Conn. 


MasTIIOI'K.  corrupted  from  ninsclKiiii.  '■  bends  of   >,'1iiks."      A  post - 
oflice  ill  I'ciiiisylvjiiiid.      Former  ortlio«,'r(ipliy.  Miisliope. 

Mat\('()MA('()("K,  (  A1^.  I.  ''bad  |>hi<'e  liind,"  or.  possibly,  "  wliero  tlio 
[mtli  is  liiid.''     Tin*  name  of  ii  locality  in  Windsor  Uounds,  Conn. 


IMaiawan.  ( 


Al«.), 


'it  opoiis  (  a  river )  :  it  arrives  in  a    lake."      A 


town  in  New  .lersev. 


Mai'oaca.  Mnloiihi;  (  Al^.  |.  "snow  featlier."  Tlie  ori^niial  name 
of  the  Indian  "^irl.  diiu<,'liter  of  Powhatan,  afterwards  known  anion',' 
the  whites  as  Poealiontas.      Name  of  a  town  in  Virj^inia. 

Ma'I'oax.  probably  tht^  same  as  Malodcti.     A  town  in  Yir^'inia. 


M  A  roAKK.  meaniii''   '"snow   feather."   or   "  si 


low 


ilak. 


Tl 


lis     IS 


another  mo<le  of  spelliiij,'  the  name  of  Pocahontas,  the  daii^'hter  of  J*ow- 
luitaii.  chief  of  one  of  the  Vir>,Miiia  trii)es,  who  is  reported  to  liave 
SHvedthe  life  of  Capt.  Smith.  This  was  al.so  the  name  of  her  motlnM'. 
and  Ixith  were  represented  as  bein>r  very  "graceful  and  swift  of  foot. 
Name  of  a  post-otVice  in  Virifinia. 


;\I  A  ro.MDi:.  I  Diik 


a  ufiav  hear. 


^t-olli 


io-  ill  .Minnesota. 


M  \r<)W\,  said  to  mean  same  as  Mnloiiidi 
in  Carlton  coimtv.  Minnesota. 


aiiie  of  a  nos 


t-oiH( 


un 


MaI'IM'oiskt.     (  .Vlj;.  I,     probably    from     nKilrhciu-r^rl.     "a    place 
favorai)le  for  tiie  pas8a;,'e  oi  shelter  of  canoes."'      .V  river   in    Con- 
necticut; also  a  town  in  Massachusetts. 

Mai'I'aI'ONV.  (  .Vlj;.  I.  "no  bread  at  all  to  be  iiad."      .\  rivi-r  in  the 


Koiitlieastern  par 


t  of    V 


irirmia. 


Mai  tawaks.  i  W^.]      Here,  it  is  said,  the    Indians  obtained  Iheii 


niatenal 


for 


wampum. 


'th 


e  perow 


ink 


The  Indian  i 


lailie 


for 


.Oll^r 


Lsl; 


lllil 


Matiawa.mkkac.  I  .Vlt;.  i  'I'he  |)robal)le  nn^anin^'  is,  "it  opens 
into  or  |)asses  into  a  swamp,"'  as  "the  river  of  this  name  I'uiis  into  or 
passes  throu'^li  a  swampy  place."     Name  of  a  river  and  town  in  Maine. 

'M\r!AWAN.  I  .\1^'.  I.  supposed  to  be  the  saiue  as  JA(//(/»v/»,  which 
is  {\w  iiHiiie  of  a  town  in   Miclii<raii. 


IMHAN    nr.OOIi.M'IlIl'AI.    NAMKS. 


747 


Mai  TAWIN,  supposed  to  1h'  till-  saiiH-  (IS  Mnhnnni.  \  wliicli  H«e). 
Nmiiii'  o|'  (I  post-ollift'  ill  l'('iiiis\  Iviiiiiii. 

Ma  ITKAWAN,  HU[)p()s<'(l  to  l»i  tho  siiiiio  as  Malinriin.  Xami'  ^f  a 
j)Ost-oirnM>  ill  tin*  state  of   New  Yolk. 

^Ia  I  I  Tl't'CK,  Maliililiii/h,  (  .\l<f.  ),  "a  pla«'e  witlioiit  wood,"  ox* 
"hailiy  wooded."      A  post  villaj^'e  in  .Siitrolk  county,  N.  Y. 

MAr(  II   ('inNK.  -hear  nionntain."     A  town  in  IVnnsylvunin. 

.Maimi:!;.  (hiiiinniicii,  pi.,  (  Al^.  i.  "people  who  live  on  the  penin- 
sula."     A  livi  r  in  Ohio. 

MwAl'AWNV,  coiTupteil  from  iimcliksHli(iiint;  HitiinUin^^  "hour's 
[lath  slieaiii."      A  liiaiieli  of  Simeon  ciook,  in  Berks  county,  Poun. 

.Mavaimi,  "very  largo  water."      Name  of  a  lake  in  Florida. 

Mavawaki'.n,  (Alg. ),  ''snorod  or  mystorious  lianks."  A  lar<fo 
tributary  of  the  Minnesota,  more  frecjiiontly  called  the  C'hippowu  river. 

Mav  I. ICK,  a  corruption  fiom  the  Indian  word  imiiKirrckrodkc, 
"tisliin;,'  placo."      NaiiKs  of  a  small  stroum  in  East  Windsor,  Conn. 

Ma/,()Mama,  (Dak.  I,  "tho  walker  on  iron."  ''walks  in  motal." 
Name  of  a  town  in  Wiscunsin.      Nanuul  after  an  Indian  i-liief. 

Ma/,o\,  (All,'.  I.  "a  nettle,"  "akind  of  weed,"  wliicli  originally 
grew  in  almndanco  along  u  small  stream  putting  into  the  Illinois  river 
fii>m  the  south,  in  (iriindy  county.  Illinois.  Name  of  u  town  in  Illi- 
nois, taking  its  name  from  the  stream  aforusaid. 

Mi'.Di).  I  Dak.  I.  prohaMy  corruptod  from  Milo,  "an  esculent  root 
eaten  hy  the  Dakotas,  in  appearance  and  tastti  something  like  sweet 
potato.  "      A  post-olllce  ill  Minnesota. 

MKr>rxxAKi",ACr,  (.Mg.  I,  "the  iioiso  nnulo  hy  tho  water  wIi'Mc  it 
touches  the  linihs  of  trees."'      A  river  in  Maine. 

Mi'.r.cil  FIwNH,  (  Alg.  ).  "  main  sti'eam.""  'J'lie  name  applied  l»y 
the  Indians  to  the  largest  arm  of  the  Lehigh  river  flowing  hetween 
Munroo  and  Lackawanna  counties.  Penii. 

^Ir.K.Mi:,  (hiicrnic,  (Alg.),  "a  pigeon."      .\.   town    in    Wisconsin. 

.Mk.mI'IIKA.M  UK)(i,  (  .VIg.  I,  "lake  of  ahundance."  .\  lake  in  \'er- 
moiit. 

MrSAN.  (.Mg.  I,  (diaiid  Meiiani.  Miiiniohiui.  "th(>  island."  The 
word  (iiaiid  is  an  Lnglish  pretix.  The  name  of  an  island  opposite 
i'assaiiioi^ noddy  hay. 

Mi:\\sii\.  "  island."  or  "on    the    island."      .\  town  in   Winnehairo 


i4^ 


llll.     \.Mr.l!l(AS     INI>I\.S. 


('(iiiiity,  Wiscdiisiii.      Ill  till!   Maiidaii   liiiif^un<jf'  is  tlio  word    Miiiaslni. 
iijL'aiiiii;;  ■•  toliaci'ii." 

Mi:Ni)i)r\.  M'thild,  M'lloir,  i  Dak.),  ■•tlic  iimiitli."  or  "tin'  moiilli 
of  a  rivrr."  or,  inort^  t"rt'<jut)iitly.  "at  tin'  jiinction,"  orij^'inally  tlic 
iiamo  ol'  (it'll.  H.  il  Sildcy's  trading;  post  at  the  iiioiitli  ol  tin'  St. 
r<'t»M*s.  and  traiisft'rrt'il  t'roiii  tluit  to  a  iiunilu'r  oldtln-r  |ilac»'s.  Naiii»> 
of  a  town  in  I  lliiioi.^. 

Ml'.NKKAfNKi;.  I  .Mt'iioiiiiiict'  diait'c't).  '-tlif  placo  wlu'rc  tin'  lodf^cH 
art':"  iitiTally.  "  tin*  vdla;,'t's."      A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

.M  iMii:i;i:iNti.  or  Mfniit'n'in.  "on  tlm  island."  Nmn'of  a  slicaiii 
in  st)iitlifastt'rii  Virj,'iiiia. 

Mr.NNO.  proliaiily  frtmi  tin-  AI;,'oiii|iiin  wtirtl  iiiiiiiKi.  "^ootl.""  \ 
town  ill  I't'iin.sylvania. 

3Ii:noki;n.  (A1^.  i.  "ajfooti  ;,'rowinj;  place. "  or  Miiiinuini.  Ojib- 
way  ilialfct.  nn-anin;,'  "il  >,'ro\vs  well."'  t,r  "fortunate."  "tlt)in^'  well." 
^ianlt'  of   a  town  in  Kansas. 

Mr.NtiTl.  probalily  from  till-  Dflawarc  word  Mnnilcii.  "an  islanil  " 
A  post-otlict>  in  Iowa. 

Mi.No.MiNKr.,  (  .\lj,'.  I  'I'lit'  nann' of  a  river  emptying'  into  (Ireen 
Bay  on  tlit^  north,  anil  the  name  of  several  towns  in  various  states  ol 
tlit^  Inioii.  Tlit>  river  take>  its  nanit>  from  a  triiie  of  Imlians  living" 
in  tlit>  vicinity,  nn'aniiij;  "the  people  who  eat  wilil  liee."  from  iiiciiniiiiii. 
'wild  rice."  which  ahoiimlK  in  the  niar>li(s  and  overflowed  laiuls  in  the 
\i(inity  of  (JretMi  Bay.  in  tlm  ctiuntry  of  thislriho.  a  lar<,'e  proportion 


)f  the  suhsistence  of  which 


was  wild  lift 


M  i:m'NKi:1'1"i1\.  MiniiKilKiiKililfiin.  |A1<,0.  "that  whicli  fertiliy.i>s 
or  manures  land."  This  is  the  linlian  name  ftu'  (iuilford  West  lliver. 
in  Ctuin.  l''i'oni  a  tratlition  we  learn  that  some  of  the  Indian  trihenof 
( 'oniieeticiit  resitlin^  on  the  larjfer  streams,  used  lisli.  when  ol)tainalih>. 
for  fertili/iii','  purposes. 

Ml'.t.»ii)\.  MiLinni.  (  .Vl<^'.  |.  pi'ohahly  same  as  Miuiiitni.  mav  come 
from    ctiiikkiriiii.    "a  stone."      A   town  and  river  in  Wisconsin. 

^iKlir.v  CllAWifK.  "the  sandy  heach."  Name  of  the  place  where 
I'rooklyn.  New  York,  now  stantls.  The  |irt)l)al)ility  is  that  the  name 
was  first  ap|)lied  to  the  santly  heach. 

MiMtiMMAi'.  This  wonl  is  <;ivon  in  t>arly  Now  En>;lantl  history  as 
Marine  tn-  Mitiiidc.  Name  t)f  an  Ojiltway  chief,  si^neil  to  the  treat\ 
of  Julv   kli.  ls()."j.  on  tlio  St.  Marv's  river,  between  the  I'nited  Static 


INDIAN    tiKoiii; AI'IIIiAI,    NAMI.S. 


HI 


j^ovt'iiiii.'iit  aiiil  tlif  si'Vt'inl  tiilx's  of  rmliiiiis.  to  wliicli  tlit>  iin'iii'iu;; 
is  ^'ivi'ii  (IS  "i'ld  Hsli."  Niiiiit'  (>r  II  rivt'i'  in  N<'\v  I'^iij,'liiii(l  and  tnwn  in 
WiM'iinsin. 


to     (il'rrn 
stlltt'S     ol 

IS   living- 
iiiriiiHiini. 
■^  in  thr 

upol'tiiili 


iifiy  coiiit' 

I. 

u  !■  where 
III'    Miinie 


.M  ri;i;i.\l  ACK,  a  counly  in  New   lliini|isliiie.    'I'lie  sann' as  Mrrriiiinc. 


(  \vlii(  li  >.•!•  1. 


M  isiioi'i'KN,   (  Al^'.  I.  "i^'lass  l)eails."       Name    of   a   sti'eani    tlowinir 
into  the  Sus(|Melianna,  in  Wyoniiiii^  cciinity.  I'enn.      It  i.--  sai>l  that  tli.' 


Ill 


nun   was    <;i\en    to   d iiiiini'iiiorate  ,'i  ilislrilnit ion    of   siieii    trinkets 


i,'ia>s  lienils  aiiiojiif  tin'  Imlians.      Oilier  antlioi-itit!s  say  it   is  coiriiiited 
I  l(  i|il   iiKlirslnnii.   "  ec  iIi 


'/' 


i|  or  reed  sir 


eani 


M  i.sdNiio.  (ir  Mi.soNdi;.  i  .Ml:.  ;,  "' where  we  kilh'd  the  th'er."  "••^o;  d 
liiintiii;,'."       A  creel;  in   .Maryland. 

.MrrilA,  (Al^.  I.  "Kiss    me."      Name   nf   a    iiost-oilice    in    Indiana; 
takes  its  name   from  a   I'ottawaltanMe    ehief.      It  luav    lie  tlu^  .same   as 


iiK'iln  or  nil  Id.  "n  |iro|iliel  ui    [iiiest.'' 

Miiiiii\woN.    I  .Vl;^.  I.   "an    obstruction."     Falls    of     llonsiitonic 
river,  at  Ni'w   .Milford,  Conn. 

M  i:\l('(»,  said  to    mean  "the    home  or  seat  of    Mextilli.  the    .Vztec 
god  n|    war."      Name  of  a  town  in  New  York. 

Miami.    I'r.'neh  ortlio^'ra|ihy.  the  same  as   M<niiii<c.  from  a  trilie 
of   linlians.  I  which  .-eel.      .\  river  in  Ohio 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/!/ 


o 


^ 

^5^ 


^    /^ig.. ' 


to  W^-' 


w. 


y. 


i/x 


fA 


1.0 


LI 


IBM  IM 
IIIIM  |||m 

1^    111112.0 


1.8 


1.25 

1.4 

1.6 

^ 6"   — 

► 

^i    ^ 


o 


el 


e. 


f^^ 


vl 


y 


%:' 


■/r 


Photogr-aphic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


V 


4^ 


"^ 


V 


-b 


\ 


\ 


\ 


6^ 


% 


n>^ 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

71r  >  372-4503 


%^ 


h   M-  ^ 


m^.- 


w. 


•^^m 


750 


THK    AMElilCAN    INDIAN. 


MlANUs,  (^Alg.  j,  "lie  who  gntliers  together."'  The  litth'  river  in 
Connecticut  to  which  this  imiue  is  now  !i[)[)lie(l.  and  tlie  neck  of  land 
at  its  junction  witli  tlie  Coscobcove,  were  so  called  from  the  Indian 
proprietor  Mayanno  or  Mayene. 

Micco,  in  the  Creek  dialect,  signifies  "king"  or  "chief.'"  A 
post-offi(^e  in  Indian  territory. 

MiCHAUX,  from  Mirlidti,  (Alg.),  "great."  A  post-office  in  Vir- 
ginia. 

MiCHiGAMME,  or  MirhiniDiivic,  (Alg.),  "great  water,"  or  "wide 
water."  Name  of  a  lake  or  bay  in  the  upper  peninsula  of  Michigan, 
on  the  south  of  Lake  Superior. 

Michigan,  (Alg.)  Mr.  Schoolcraft  says  it  signifies  ••  big  lake," 
irom  inichi,  "great,"  and  saijaieaan,  "lake."  Other  authorities  say 
it  means  "fish  weir,"  or  "place  for  catching  fish."  Mcchcffun,  in  the 
Ojibway  dialect,  signifies  "a  fence."  One  of  the  great  inland  lakes; 
also  the  name  of  one  of  the  states  of  the  Union. 

MiCHiLlMACiN.VG,  (Alg.),  "great  turtle."  An  island  in  the  straits 
between  Lake  Huron  and  Michigan. 

Milwaukee,  (Alg.),  "good  land.""  "rich  land."  The  earliest 
mention  of  this  name  is  by  Hennepin.  He  refers  to  a  river  in  Wis- 
consin which  he  calls  Milioke.  The  tribes  who  lived  about  this  river 
two  hundred  years  ago,  at  the  time  the  name  first  became  known  to  the 
whites,  had  no  sound  of  /  in  their  dialect,  they  used  the  sound  of  n 
instead.  It  is  fair  to  suppose  that  tlie  word  is  derived  from  some  of 
the  tribes  living  about  this  river  at  the  time  stated,  and  that  the  French 
used  the  sound  of  /  instead  of  ii.  Miiuriutkc(\  or  Mliniodiikcc.  would 
mean  "good  earth,"  "good  place,"  or  "good  country."  Miiimikcc 
would  mean  "country  of  berries."  Mitfiim-aukakcc  would  mean 
"forest."     Name  of  a  river  and  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Mingo,  a  name  a{)])lied  by  the  early  English  inhabitants  of 
America  to  the  Indians  of  the  Iroquois  stock.  It  became  afterwards 
confined  as  a  name  designating  the  Cayuga  tribe  of  that  stock,  most  of 
whom,  after  leaving  their  original  country  among  the  six  nations, 
removed  to  the  vicinity  of  Scioto  river  into  Ohio,  where  tliey  became 
known  exclusively  by  the  name  of  Mingoes.  It  is  not  strictly  an 
Indian  name,  and  has  no  signification  as  such.  This  tribe  were  called 
by  the  Delawares,  MciKjicr,  from  which  tlia  word  Mingo  is  undorstooil 
to  be  derived  by  the  English.  A  town  in  several  states  of  the 
Union. 


XNJnAN    (iKO(il!.\l'HICAr,    XAMKS. 


Tol 


I  the  straits 


MiMsiNK,  (A1-),  '-the  place  „f  tl.e  Minsies,"  or  "the  liome  ..[' 
the  Miiisies."     A  town  aiul  post  village  in  New  York. 

MiNNAHAUOCK,  (Alg.),  "at  tho  island/'  or  "the  island  home" 
This  was  the  Indian  name  of  Blackwell's  Island,  near  the  site  of  New 
York. 

MiNNECHADUZK,  Miniraduzr,  (Dak.  I,  -running  water."'  Name 
of  a  braji.'h  of  the  Niobrara  river,  Nebraska. 

Minnehaha,  "  laughing  water,"' from  miui,  "water."'  and  "(Vr,r/," 
"to  laugh."  which  ])ec'ame  changed  to  its  present  form,  Mi>nwh<,lm 
Name  of  a  waterfall   in  Minnesota.      It  is  said  to  liave  Ix-en  oricrinally 
tlie  Indian   name  for  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony,  but  afterwards  became 
transferred  to  the  small  waterfall  before  mentioned.  (Dak.) 

Minne-Lnne-Opa,  (Dak.),  "second  Avater."  The  nameof  a  beauti- 
ful watei-fall  above  Mankato.  It  is  the  lower  of  the  two  near  to-ether, 
hence  the  Dfdcotn  name.  ° 

Minneiska,  (Dak.),  "white  or  clear  water."  Name  of  a  town  on 
the  Mississippi  river  in  Minnesota.  The  Dakota  name  for  this  word 
was  Minnoika. 

MiNNEKATA,  (Dak. ),  " hot  water."  Name  of  some  springs  in  the 
Black  Hills. 

Minneopa,  the  same  as  Minneinneopu,  (which  see).  Name  of  a 
railroad  station  near  Mankato. 

Minneota,  (Dak.),  "much  water."  Name  of  a  station  near 
Maivshall,  Minnesota. 

MiNNEQUA,  Minmqmt,  "good  woman,"  minnaqua,  "he  drinks." 
A  post  village  in  Pennsylvania. 

Minnesota,  (Dak.),  "cloudy  water."  From  minni,  "water,"  and 
.so/r/,  which  is  understood  to  mean  "mixed  or  mottled."  signifying  a 
condition  or  appearance  of  the  river  of  that  name,  when  affectedly 'the 
floods  of  the  Mississippi.  Some  liave  assigned  it  to  the  hazy  or  sinoky 
appearance  of  the  atmosphere  over  the  valley  of  that  river  at  certain 
seasons,  which  is  signified  in  the  Dakota  language  by  the  word  sofa 
added  to  the  word  mimu.  Name  of  one  of  the  states  of  the  Union, 
and  of  a  principal  river. 

Minnetonka,  according  to  Mr.  Eiggs  wf)uld  mean  "great  water;" 
according  to  Jonathan  Carver  it  would  mean  "pond  of  water,"  or 
"lake."     A  town  and  lake  in  Minnesota. 

MiNNEWAKEN,  (Dak.  ),  the  name  ,if  a  lake  in  Minnesota,  which  is 


10. 


THE   AMEKICAX    INDIAN. 


i 


IXDFAN    OEOGRAPHIC.VL    NAMES. 


To;? 


y. 

0 
H 
Id 

■/; 
r. 


Y. 

Ed 
U 
■72 


ti.o  source  of  a  river  call.,l  Rum  river,  jmttiug  into  tl.e  Mississir.pi 
I    IS  suppose,!  to  take  its  name  from  the  wonl  "spirit  water:"  s.mie  say 
alluding  to  ardent  S2)irits. 

MiNNisKA,  (Dak.),  "clear  Avater."  xName  of  a  trihutarv  of  tlie 
Minnesota  river. 

MiNNi  WAKIN,  "spirit  water,"  so  called  by  the  Dakotas;  known 
also  as  Devil's  Lake.  A  large  sheet  of  water  in  nortl>ern  Dakota,  on 
the  south  edge  of  what  is  known  as  the  Salt  Water  Region.  Its  waters 
are  brackish,  and,  like  the  lake  of  this  name  in  Wisconsin,  it  has  no 
visible  outlet. 

MixoxK,  ( Alg.  ),  from  minh,  "an  island,"'  meaning  "an  island  in 
a  give,i  direction."  It  might  also  signify  "g..od  place,"  or  "go.-d  lo- 
caJity.  or  -good  land,"  from  nunmu  "goo.l."  and  onk,  a  local  termi- 
nation, meaning  in  some  Indian  dialects  "place  or  h.calitv."  Other 
authorities  say  it  signifies  "  a  star."     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

MixooKA,  Mcmnh'h-,  "maple  forest."  In  the  Man.lan  dialect  is 
the  word  munxilau  meaning  "friend."  It  mav  also  come  from  mino- 
nkc,  "good  earth."     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

MiSHAMOKWA.  (Alg.),  "great  bear."     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 
MiSHAWAUKA,  "red  earth."     By  some  authorities  said  to  si.r„ify 
"country  of  trees,'"  which  is  doubted.     A  post  village  in  Indianar 

MisPAu,  fAlg.),  "raccoon,"  "the  raccoon."  A  tributarv  ..f  the 
Delaware  river. 

MISQUAMICUK,  t^qnomncnk,  Mi^hqunuunui.  (Alg.),  "a  place  for 
taking  salmon."  Name  of  a  locality  in  Westerlv  township.  Rhode 
island,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Pawatuck. 

MrssAUKlE,  probal)ly  takes  its  name  from  a  tribe  of  Indians    )//s 
.;;'N.sw»,/„.  (  Alg.),  "people  of  the  wide  mouthed  stream."'     A  countv  in 
Michigan.  ^ 

MissiNiii,  (Alg.),  "the  whole  water."     Other  authorities  sav  it 
signihed  "great  water."     A  river  near  the  sources  of  the  Mississi.mi 
ilowing  into  Hudson's  Bay.  ^ 

MissisAGiE,  (Alg.),  "wide  mouthed  stream."  Name  of  a  river 
emptying  into  Lake  Huron  on  the  north  shore. 

Mississippi,  (Alg.),  "great  water,"  or  "gathering  in  of  all  the 
water.s."  According  to  other  authorities  "an  almost  endless  river 
spi-ead  out."  Name  of  one  <,f  the  principal  rivers  and  one  of  the  states 
ot  the  Union. 

■18 


!^ 


iU 


TlIK    AMEai;"AN    INDIAN. 


MlssiSQUOl,    (Alg.  1,    understood    to    be    3I!siiskircir. 
woman."'     A  river  in  Vermont. 


■the    big 


Missouri,  "tnrind  wnter"  or  "muddy."  The  Dakota  word  for 
this  river  is  Miniiishosha,  signifying  "muddy  water."  One  of  the 
j)rincipnl  rivers  in  the  United  States,  also  the  name  of  one  of  the  states 
of  tlie  Union,  which  takes  its  name  from  this  river. 

MisTUCK5UCK,  Misfitcksrt,  (Alg.),  "Mistick  brook,"  or  "at  Little 
Mistick."  Name  of  n  brook  about  two  miles  east  from  Mystic  river  in 
Connecticut.      (See  meaning  of  Mystic). 

MiTCHAWOX,  (Alg.),  "an  obstruction,"  "a  turning  back."  The 
Indian  name  for  the  falls  of  the  Housatonic  river  at  New  Milford, 
Conn. 

Moccasin,  (Alg.),  "an  Indian  shoe  or  covering  for  the  foot." 
Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

MocKEsoN.  Name  of  a  town  in  Tennessee.  Supposed  to  be  the 
same  as  Moccasin. 

Mohawk,  said  to  mean  "men  eaters,"  literally  "eaters  of  live 
food."  A  name  given  by  the  New  England  or  Eastern  Indians  to  the 
Iroquois.  By  some  authorities  it  is  given  as  Mohoc,  meaning 
"savage."  or  "*erocious,"  which  was  the  character  of  this  tri])e. 
Name  of  a  rivei  in  New  York,  from  a  tribe  of  Indians  commonly 
known  by  that  name. 

Mohegan,  (Alg.),  "wolf,"  "a  wolf."  A  town  in  Rhode  Island, 
taken  from  a  tribe  of  Indians. 

Mohican,  signifying  the  same  as  Mohegan,  "wolf."  Name  of  a 
town  and  river  in  Ohio. 

MoiNGONA,  (Alg.),  signifying  "the  road."  From  this  comes  the 
word  in  French  orthography  Des  Moines.  Name  of  a  river  and  town 
in  Iowa. 

MoKENA,  (Alg.),  "turtle."     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

MoNADNOCK,  (Alg.),  said  to  mean  "bad,"  from  the  badness  of  the 
ascent  of  a  mountain.  Name  of  a  detached  mountain  in  New  Hamp- 
shire.     Other  authorities  say  it  means  "the spirits'  place." 

MoNASKON,  probably  corrupted  from  mnnhacan,  "  a  spade,  or  any 
implement  used  for  digging  the  soil."     A  post-office  in  Virginia. 

MoNDAMiN,  (Alg.),  "corn,"  or  "corn-field."  A  post  village  in 
Iowa 


INDIAN    GEOGItAPIIKWL    N.VMKS. 


too 


MoNEGAN,  probably  from  mouacan,  "a  spade."  A  town  in  Mis- 
souri. 

MoNEE.  Name  of  a  Pottawattamie  woman,  the  wife  of  an  Indian 
trader,  Joseph  Bailes,  a  French  Canadian,  ii  person  of  intlnence  and 
note  in  the  early  days  of  the  Northwest.  In  the  latter  part  of  his 
career  he  was  livin<j  in  the  Calumet  country,  near  the  Indiana  statt^ 
line,  at  the  place  known  as  Baileytown.  Tiio  baptismal  name  of  his 
wife  was  Mary,  pronounced  by  the  French  Mdnrcc,  and  so  called  by 
lier  husband.  In  the  dialect  of  the  Pottawaltamies  tiiere  is  no  sound 
of  rj  it  is  supplied  by  the  sound  of  ii.  The  Indians  could  not,  tliert;- 
fore,  pronounce  the  wonl  Maurce,  but  pronounced  it  M(tinicc,  ovMoiicc. 
It  is  said  thattiie  Indians  derived  many  favors  at  the  hands  of  Bailes, 
through  the  influence  of  his  wife,  which,  as  a  natural  consequence, 
made  her  a  great  favorite  witli  them,  by  whom  she  Avas  known  as 
"Monee."  In  one  of  the  treaties  between  the  government  and  her 
trJbe,  she  was  allowed  a  reservation  of  land  in  the  vicinity  of  her  hus- 
band's trading  post,  in  the  Calumet  country,  in  which  she  is  mentioned 
as  "il/o?/cY',  the  wife  of  Joseph  Bailes."     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Monica,  (Alg. ),  corrupted  from  inonakee,  "spirit  land."  A  town 
in  Illinois. 

MoNiTEUA,  probably  from  Manito,  "the  Great  Spirit."  Name  of 
a  county  and  town  in  Missouri. 

MoNOCACY,  or  MoNOCKisY,  Mcnahisi,  (Alg.),  "stream  containing 
many  large  bends."  Name  of  a  river  in  Maryland  flowing  into  the 
Potomac;  also  the  name  of  a  creek  in  Butler  and  Northampton  coun- 
ties, Penn. 

Monody,  corrupted  from  meiiatcij,  ( Alg. ),  "an  island."  A  In-anch 
of  the  Swartara,  in  Dauphin  county,  Peim. 

Mononoahela,  corrupted  from  mcnaungihrUa,  (Alg.),  "high 
banks  breaking  off  in  some  places  and  tumbling  down."  Others  say 
"falling  in  banks."     A  river  iu  southwestern  Pennsylvania. 

Monongalia,  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Monougahela,  (which 
see).     A  county  in  AVest  Virginia. 

Montauk,  (Alg.),  "manito  tree,"  or  from  nunuiuch,  "a  tree." 
Other  authorities  say  from  monaiiaake,  "the  islanil  country,"  or  "the 
country  of  the  islanders."     A  post-office  in  Missouri. 

MoNTENO,  probably  a  corruption  of  Muniton  or  Maiiilo,  an 
Algonquin  word  for  "  spirit."  Another  authority  states  that  Manteno 
is  the  Pottawattamie  word  for  "soldiers'  villaije."     A  town  in  Illinois. 


,.)li 


Tin:  A.Mi:i;u'AN'  Indian. 


i 

a. 


MoNTOWKSK.  Tliis  luiino  is  derived  from  uiiinloirrsc,  the  name  of  an 
Iiidiun  of  some  local  prominence,  -whose  name  is  the  diminvitivo  of 
Manito,  "little  god,"  or  "little  spirit."     A  post-otUci)  in  Connecticut. 

MOODUS,  a  contraction  of  the  word  iiuifhi'inoodns,  (Alg. ),  "the 
place  of  noises."     A  post-ofUce  in  Connecticut. 

MoosKLEM,  or  Mooselum  creek,  (  Alg.  ),  "trout  stream."  A  creek 
in  Berks  county,  Penn. 

MoosHANNE,  ^loshaiiiiic  or  Mosh<tiinoii,  "elk  stream."  A  creek  in 
Center  county,  Penn. 

Moosup,  so  called  from  nidUtitiiiji.  The  name  uf  n  chief  of  the 
Narra<ninsett  Indians.     A  river  in  Connecticut. 

MowEAQUA,  a  term  occurring  in  both  the  Ojibway  and  Pottawat- 
tamie dialects.  In  the  former  it  signifies  "weeping  woman;"  in  the 
latter  "wolf  woman,"  or  "woman  of  the  wolf  totem."  The  proper 
word  is  Mowacqua.     A  town  in  Illinois. 

MoYAMENSTNG,  (Alg.\  "tlio  place  for  maize."  The  name  of  a 
di.strict  within  the  limits  of  Philadelphia,  Penn. 

MuKWA,  (Alg.),  "bear."     A  town  in  "Wisconsin. 

MUNCIE,  (Alg..  Delaware  dialect ),  '-wolF."  A  town  in  Indiana. 
From  a  band  of  Indians  of  the  Delaware  tribe  who  were  classed  under 
this  iulcni. 

MuxNO.MiN,  (Alg.  ),  "rice."     The  name  of  a  locality  in  Michigan. 

MuscODA,  (Alg.),  "prairie,"  Otlier  authorities  say  it  takes  its 
uame  from  mushkoosic,  "a  grassy  plain."     A  town  in  AVisconsin. 

Muscogee,  "a  Creek  Indian."     A  county  in  Georgia. 

MusroNETCONG,  Mnsconrcoii,  (Alg).,  corrupted  from  iiaskhaiui- 
cinik,  "rapid  running  stream."  A  river  in  the  northern  cart  of  New 
Jersey,  tlowing  into  the  Delaware,  below  Easton,  Penn. 

MuscoDAH,  (Alg).,  "prairie,"  or  "grassy  plain."  The  word 
comes  to  us  in  various  forms  in  ditrerent  Indian  dialects,  and  accordiiii; 
to  various  changes,  pronounced  as  Muscatine,  a  town  in  Iowa;  Mus- 
coda,  a  town  in  Wisconsin;  Mascoutah,  a  town  in  Illinois,  and  Mus- 
cotah,  a  post  village  in  Kansas. 

MrsKEESEBEE  (Alg.),  "the  river  of  marshes."  A  river  putting 
into  Lake  Superior,  near  Ashland,  Wisconsin. 

MrsKEOO,  "swamp,"  according  to  some  authority;  also  by  some, 
'•place  of  cranberries."     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 


INDIAN    (llXMiK.Vl'HICAl,    NAMKS. 


<•)« 


name  of    a 


MrsKKGON,  J/».sAvvyo/,f/,  (A1-),  "swampy;-   or   -'at  the  swamp." 
A  town  m  Michigan. 

Muskingum,  (Alg.),  "moose-eye  river;"  according  to  some  authori- 
ties, '-town  on  the  river."     A  river  in  Ohio. 

MusQUAKA,  (Alg.,  Sac  dialect),  "red  earth."     A  town  in  Iowa. 
Mystic    1//..//.,  "  the  great  stream."     Name  of  the  principal  river 
Howing  into  Boston  bay.     From  MissHuk,  "great  tidal  river." 

N. 

1  ,pM^"?;f'''  ^^^'--^  According  to  Madore  Beaubien,  an  educated 
half-blood  Pottawattaraie,  the  word  would  mean  "he  is  walkin.^  and 
praying,  or  '•he  is  praying  as  he  walks  along."  It  mav  conn^'^how- 
ever.from  the  Ojibway  word  nm/ansh,',  >-a  i.oint  of  land."  \  town- 
ship in  Kendall  county,  111.     The  name  of  a  Pottawattamie  chief. 

Nahaxt,  "at  the  point."     A  town  in  Massachusetts. 

Namekagox,    (Alg.)     From    na>uu.    "sturgeon,"    signifvin.^    '-a 
place  where  sturgeon  are  plenty."     A  lake  in  Wisconsin. '        ^     ^ 

of  fi^^^T^  "^'"'"^l:  ^rnncaukc,  (Alg.).  "fi.hing  place,"  or  "place 
ot  nsh.       A  town  m  Illinois. 

Namikong,  from  amik,  "beaver,"  and  on,,  -place,"  "a  great  place 
for  beavers."     A  noted  point  on  Lake  Superior.  ^         I  ^"^ 

we  Jr'T"''^  7"  ^^^^^"^^-^■^^°^'^-  ynunscln,nrn,l  (Alg.),  "from  whence 
Ave  tied,       from  whence  we  were  driven  otf."     A  county  in  Virginia. 

Nanticoke,  "  tide  water  people."     A  town  in  New  York :  Ilso  the 

iiame  of  a  nver  m  Delaware,  from  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  that  name, 

who,  when  firs    known  to  the  English,  had  their   suit   on   the  eastern 

oi-eof  Maryland^    They  were  of  Iroquois  origin,  and  finally  joined 

the  five  nations  in  New  York.     They  called  themselves  Nentigo. 

counu'x'T'r'  ^y^'"'^*^'"'"/''  ""maiden's  bosom."     A  river  I  Macon 
county,  iSiorth  Carolina, 

xXAinjAGANSKTT,  Accurmmoake,  and  with  fuk,  it  forms   acawrntuk, 
other  side  nver;     other   authorities  say  the  word  is  a  corruption  of 

Nashota,  (Alg.),  "twins."     In  the  Dakota  language,  same  word 
means  "kicks  up  smoke."     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Nashua,  (Alg.),  "between"  (the  river);  it  may  also  come  from 


758 


THi:    A.MKKICAN    INDIAN. 


ju'slicird,  "lio  kills,"  "killoil/''     Other  uutliorities  say,  "a  river  with  iv 
pebbly  bottom."     A  town  in  New  Hainpshiro. 

N.vrcHAua,  (Al<jf.),  "place  between,"  "in  the  middle."  A  river 
ill  Coiiuecticut,  formed  hy  the  union  of  Bigelow's  and  8till  rivera. 

Natchez,  "a  hurrying  man,"  "one  running,  as  to  war."  A 
county  boat  in  Mississippi;  takes  its  name  from  a  tribe  of  Indians. 
Some  authorities  say  the  word  is  derived  from  )i(tl;sik(i,  "aside,"  "  away 
from." 

Natick.  (Alg.),  "the  place  of  hills."     A  town  in  Massachusetts. 

Naubuc,  said  to  be  corrupted  from  (Ciipduk,  (Alg.),  and  to  sig- 
nify '"flooded,"  or  "overflowed."     A  village  in  Connecticut. 

Naugatuck,  said  to  be  derived  from  Hcqutfuiik,  (Alg.),  signifying 
"one  tree."  A  small  river  in  Connecticut.  The  probability  is,  the 
tree,  which  perhaps  stood  on  its  baidvs,  was  of  great  note  or  interest. 
Otiier  authorities  say  the  word  signifies  " fork  of  the  river,"  "point 
between  two  rivers." 

Navasixk,  from  onaira,  "water,"  "between  the  waters,"  and  sink, 
"a  place."     A  post-oftice  in  New  Jersey. 

Nawbesetuck,  a  corruption  of  )nip})crifolikt:  (Alg.),  "land at  the 
pond."     Name  of  a  locality  in  Mansfield,  Conn. 

N.VYAUG,  Xciia;/,  (Alg.),  "the  point,"  or  "the  corner."  Name  of 
a  point  at  the  junction  of  Roaring  and  the  Connecticut  rivers  in  Glas- 
tonbury, Conn. 

Nayatt  Point.  The  word  Xaijaff  is  probably  corrupted  from 
NdjidiKj,  Ndiid(jc.  or  Xdid(/,  (Alg.),  "apoiiit,"  or"coruer."  Name  of 
a  post  village  in  Rhode  Island. 

Neaii  Bay,  called  Dccdh  by  the  Indians  there,  but  Ncdii  h\ 
others:  from  a  chief  who  lived  and  owned  the  place  twelve  or  thirteen 
generations  ago,  but  no  further  meaning  can  be  found.  A  post-oftice 
in  Washington  Territory. 

Nebeesii  Rapids,  (Alg.),  "bad  water,"  in  other  words,  "bad 
rapids,"  from  ncbcc,  water,  and  cesli,  the  derogative.  Rapids  on  the 
St.  Mary's  river,  upper  peninsula  of  Michigan. 

Nebo,  (Alg.),  "dead."     A  town  in  Kentucky. 

Nebraska,  (Dak.),  "water  valley,"  "shallow  water."  Other 
authorities  say  it  signifies  "  flat  or  broad  water."  One  of  the  states  of 
the  Union. 

Necedah,  (Winnebago dialect),  from  ?;f',  water,  and  crddli,  yellow, 


wpp"»pi 


INDIAN  (iiiodiiAi'irrrAr,  na.mks. 


7  nit 


iver  with  a 


isacliusetts. 


or  "yellow  water,"  from   which,  i)rohal)ly,  the  Yoli,>w    rivor  takos   its 
name.     A  town  in  Wisfoiisiu. 

Nkenah,  (AViunobago  dialect),  "water."     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Nkkz.iodahkkpee,  (Alg.),  "twin  rivor,"  was  calleil  by  the  traders 
Two-li.;art.ul  Kiver,  from  („ln,  "a  lioart,"  and  vrrzli,  "two."  A  river 
running  into  Lake  Superior  on  the  southorn  shore. 

Nkoaunek,  (Alg.),  "before,"  -ahead,"  "ho  goes  before."  Name 
of  a  town  in  Michigan,  upper  peninsula. 

NF.KDti,  probably  from  Nokomis.  "grandmotiier."  A  town  in 
Wisconsin. 

Nekoma,  probably  from  Nokomis,  "grandmother,"  or  from  the 
Cree  word  meaning  the  same  thing  as  Nokomis.     A  town  in  Illinois. 

Nekousa,  is  the  name  wliiclithe  Winnebagooa  gave  to  theAViscon- 
sin  and  Mississippi  rivers.  Thus,  Xrkonso,  tlio  Wisconsin  river,  and 
Hadddddnhuckoum,  Mississippi,  or  Bi;/  Xckonsa. 

Nemekan,  (Alg.),  "sturgeon."  The  name  of  a  lake  in  northern 
Wisconsin. 

NE.MUJITIGEOG,  ( Alg. ),  "  left  hand."  Name  of  a  river  in  Wiscon- 
sin  running  into  Black  river. 

Neoga,  from  Nco,  the  "Deity,"  and  or/o,  "place,"  "place  of  the 
Deity."     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Nepaug,  supposed  to  be  a  corruption  of  either  HiDuu'ixnKj,  "forest 
pond,"'  or  ivonirpdUji,  "good  pond."  The  name  of  a  village  in  Con- 
necticut. 

Neponset,  Ncpowsct,  "he  walks  in  his  sleep."  Name  of  a  town 
in  Illinois. 

Nepeuskun,  Ncpeashkum,  (Alg.),  "more  water."  Name  of  a 
town  in  AVisconsin. 

NE.SCOPECK,  or  Nescopec,  Nacshchoppck,  (Alg. ),  "blackish  colored 
and  deep  still  water."  The  name  of  a  creek  in  eastern  Pennsylvania, 
flowing  into  the  north  branch  of  the  Susquehanna. 

Neshaminy,  XisrlKuiilunntr,  (Alg.),  "two  streams  making  one  by 
flowing  together."     The  name  of  a  creek  in  Bucks  county,  Penn. 

Neshannock,  Xislunuiok,  (Alg.),  "two  adjoining  streams."  The 
name  of  a  creek  in  Lawrence  county,  Penn. 

NESHonA.  or  Nashoba,  Xr^hoha,  "gray  wolf."     The  name  of  a 


rco 


Tin:    AMKIilCAN    INDIAN. 


ii, 

.11 


tribntnrv  1)1'  tin'  Yazno  river  in  Mississi[)|)i ;  nlso  ii  county  in   MiKsis- 
Hi|i|ii. 

Nksiioia,  (AI<^.  ),  "twins."  Ilcferrin^' to  tlio  two  rivurs  of  Wis- 
conisin. 

NKsgri'.iioNixo.  S'i'xknitniiii.  i  .vlj,'.  i,  ■•hliick  licii,'"  or  "n  lick  the 
water  of  which  has  a  blackiHli  color."  Name  of  a  creek  in  Carbon 
county,  Peini. 

Xi:vEi!siNK,  (Alt,'.),  ''high  hind  between  waters."'  Name  of  a 
t(!wn  in  New  York. 

Nkwichawanxack,  (Alg.),  "ntthe  fork  of  the  streams."  A  hill 
in  the  southeastern  part  of  Pomfret  and  northeastern  [)art  of  Brooklyn, 
Conn. 

^iMiXlw.  oiicdirfidra.  (Irq.  j.  "the  neck."  The  term  is  derived 
from  an  Irocjuoip  word  for  the  human  neck,  and  was  applied  to  the 
entire  Niagara  riv<^i,  which  connects  Lake  Erie  with  Lake  Ontario, 
as  the  huina;.  'leck  connects  the  head  with  the  body.  Name  for  the 
great  falls,  'ihoso  falls  were  called  by  the  Senecas  ihifcciirslvsd.^d, 
"the  highest  falls." 

NiANTic,  said  to  signify  '"at  a  j)oint  of  land  on  a  tidal  river." 
Tli    name  occurs  several  times  in  Connecticut. 

NiOBliAltA,  /(/,  "water,"  ohnint,  "broad  or  large,"  "the  broad  or 
large  water."     The  name  of  a  river  in  Nebraska. 

Nli'PENOSE,  Nipenoiri.  (Alg.),  "like  unto  the  summer,"  "a  warm 
situation,"  "where  the  cold  does  not  penetrate."  The  name  of  u 
remarkable  valley  in  Lycoming  county.  Penn. ;  also  the  name  of  a 
creek  in  the  same  county.     Other  authorities  say,  "very  little  water." 

NirPEiJSiXK,  (Alg.),  "small  stream,"  or  "little  current  water."  A 
stream  in  northern  Illinois. 

NiPissiNG,  (Aiy.^,  from  nippc,  "water,"  or  "still  water,"  and ///// 
or  /»/i',  "place,"  "the  place  of  still  water."  The  name  seems  more 
particularly  to  apply  to  a  wide  [)lace  in  a  I'iver  where  the  current 
slackens.  Possibly  Nipissing  lake,  in  Canada  West,  may  derive 
its  name  from  the  same  root.     Bishop  Baraga  says,  "in  a  little  water." 

NiPSiC,  Nipsnck,  (Alg.),  from  nips,  "  a  pool,"  and  aiikr,  "place," 
"the  place  of  a  pool."  A  location  in  Glastonbury.  Conn.,  so  named 
from  a  magnificent  spring  of  water  Avhich  here  bursts  forth. 

NisHN'ABOTANA,  evidently  derived  from  Unislmaba,  the  Ojibway 
word  for  "Indian."     A  town  in  Missouri. 


INKI.VN    <iK(»(ill.U'llI(,'.VI.    NA.Mi:.S. 


li>[ 


Name   of  ii 


Nisoi'A.K,  Xrrsliai„n>!f,  <Alg.;i,  "two  ponds."  A  imin.>  tn>- 
queutly  occnrriii<,'  in  Connecticut. 

Ni/ii\vakwini)I(isi:kmki:.  (Alf?. ),  "two  island  river."  'I'lie  imnie  of 
a  river  on  tho  nortiiorn  slioro  of  Luiio  Superior. 

NlKKAYUNA,  XrrA-in.  sij,'nifies  "black."     A  town  in  New  Voriv. 

NocKAMIXON,  XorlKtiii.riiik,  (\h^.),  "whore  tlu^re  nre  tlnve 
houseH."  "at  the  three  houses."  Tiie  name  oi  a  township  in  JJmlis 
county,  Penn. 

NoDAWAV,  (Alg.),  "a  kind  of  adder,"  "a  very  venomous  roptih'." 
It  was  a  name  applied  to  the  Iroquois  nation  of  Indians  hy  the  sur- 
roundinjr  Al^ron(iuiii  trih.^s.  It  is  n  doro^rutive  term  in  the  Algonciuin 
lan<,nia;ro  eciuivalent  to  that  of  viper  or  beast.  It  is  a  compound 
word,  having  its  apparent  origin  in  iiado,  "adder,"  and  n/ra,s/r.  "a 
beast."     Name  of  a  county  ii  Missouri. 

NoKOMis,  (Alg.),  "grandmother."  A  character  menti.nied  in 
Longfellow's  poem  of  Fmwatiia.     Nam-  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

NoK.j.,£US,  (Alg.)  Name  of  a  (..wn  in  Iowa.  (Same  asNokcmds). 
which  see). 

NoLAMA-T-.NK,  (A\p;.),  "the  silk  worm  place,"  or  "the  silk  worm 
land."  Tli(!  Uiime  ot  n  tract  o^  land  in  N(U'thampton  county,  Penn.. 
which  formerly  abounded  in  juulberry  trees. 

NoNNEWAUO,  (Alg.;),  from  nunnawcmkc,  "dry  land."  Tiie  east 
branch  of  Pomperaug  river,  in  Woodbury,  Couji. 

NoozAPOOE.  Some  authorities  say  it  comes  from  nrcalKijHiiu/,  or 
noomppmig,  "  beaver  pond."  Name  of  a  2)ond  in  AVesterly,  Rhode 
Island. 

NouRiDGEWOCK,  (Alg.),  "place  of  deer."  The  name  of  a  town 
in  Maine. 

NoRWALK,  Norwnuh;  Nonmvck,  (Alg.),  "the  middle  land,"  (n, 
tract  between  two  rivers).  Name  of  a  town  anil  river  in  Connecticut. 
Other  authorities  say  the  word  is  supposed  to  be  derived  frcMu  iiajdiin, 
"a  point  of  land." 

NuNDA,  (Irq.,  Seneca  dialect),  from  nundao,  "hilly."  Name  of 
a  town  in  New  York  and  Illinois. 


o. 

Oahe,  (Dak.),  "foundation."     The  name  of  a  post-off  e  in  Da- 
kota Territory. 


1&2 


THIC    A.MEUICAN    INDIAN. 


Oanancock.  or  Onancock,  Auwannakn,  (Alg. ),  '' fog<i;y  place." 
The  afiine  of  n  town  in  Accomac  county,  Virginia. 

Obscob.  This  word,  it  is  said,  means  either  "at  the  white  rock," 
or  "  at  tiie  narrow  passage  of  the  rocks."  Tlie  name  of  a  vilhige  in 
Connecticut,  near  the  mouth  of  Oyster  river. 

Occapogue,  Acciq),  (Alg.),  "a  creek."  The  name  of  a  stream  on 
Long  Island. 

OccoHANNOCK,  WoakkanuG,  (Alg. ),  "crooked,  winding  stream," 
"a  stream  with  large  bends."  The  Indian  name  of  a  stream  in  Vir- 
ginia. 

OcEYEDAN,  or  AcEYEDAN,  "place  of  weeping."  So  called  by  the 
Dakotas  because  of  weeping  there  the  death  of  some  of  their  relatives. 
Name  of  a  creek  in  Iowa  whicli  Hows  into  the  Little  Sioux  river. 

OcuEYKDAX,  (Dak.),  "place  of  mourning."  A  lake  and  stream  in 
Iowa. 

OcKLOCKONEE,  "yellow  water."     The  name  of  a  river  in  Florida. 

OfML'LGEE,  or  OiotULGi,  "the  river,"  "the  water  course;"  other 
authorities  say  it  signifies  "  boiling  watei*."  Name  of  a  river  in 
Georgia. 

Oconee,  "water  course,"  "small  river;"  others  say  it  is  a  Shaw- 
nee word  signifying  "bone."     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Oconto,  (Menominee  dialect),  "the  place  of  the  pickerel."  A 
town  in  Wisconsin ;  also  the  name  of  a  river  and  county  in  the  same 
state. 

Odanah.  (Alg.,  Ojib.  dialect),  "a  town,"  or  "village."  Name  of 
a  post-office  in  Wisconsin. 

OoALALLA,  (Dak.),  "cast  in."  The  name  of  a  band  of  the  Titon- 
wan  Sicrtx.     A  town  in  western  Nebraska. 

Ogeha,  "chief,"  or  "Indian  chief."  Name  of  a  town  in  Wiscon- 
sin. 

Ogemaw,  same  as  Ogcma,  "a  chief."     A  county  in  Michigan. 

Ohio,  (Irq. ),  the  name  of  one  of  the  principal  rivers  of  tho  United 
States,  the  name  of  one  of  the  states  of  the  Union,  and  applied  to 
counties  and  towns  in  various  states,  an  Iroquois  word,  meaning  "beau- 
tiful," or  "beautiful  river."  The  river  of  that  name  was  originally 
known  as  the  Alle<;hanv,  from  the  Allesjhan  tribe  of  Indians.  The 
name  was  bestowed  by  the  Iroquois  tribe  after  their  conquest  of   the 


INDIAN    GEOGRAl'HICAL    XAMKS. 


li)3 


country  in  nllinnce  witli  the  Lenapes  or  Delaware  Indians.  The 
term  was  applied  to  the  entire  river,  from  its  confluence  with  the  Mis- 
sissippi to  its  source  in  the  broad  spurs  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  in 
the  states  of  New  Tork  and  Pennsylvania.  In  the  form  given  it  is 
French  orthography,  sound  of  /  like  the  English  c,  long;  its  meaning, 
in  short,  is  "beautiful,"  liberally  defined  "how  beautiful"  (a  scene), 
or  as  we  would  express  it,  O!  how  beautiful.  This  river  was  called  by 
the  French  La  Belle,  meaning  the  same  thing  as  witli  the  Indians, 
showing  a  concurrent  opinion  as  to  its  beautiful  scenery.  In  the  early 
French  maps  of  the  country  this  river,  as  it  approaches  the  Missis- 
sippi, is  laid  down  as  the  Ouhacli  (Wabash). 

OmorYLE,  or  OmorLE,  Ohiopihelle,  ''white  froth  upon  the  water." 
The  name  of  a  cataract  on  the  Youghiogheny  river  in  Fayette  county, 
Pennsylvania. 

Ojata,  (Dak.),  "forks."  The  name  of  a  station  beyond  Great 
Forks,  Dakota. 

OiiXBE^iA.,  Hokubout,  (Dak. ),  "heron  rookery."  A  lake  in  Min- 
nesota. 

Okaug  Mountains,  from /i'a»//,  "a  porcupine."  Mountains  on  the 
south  coast  of  Lake  Superior,  called  by  the  whites  Porcupine  Moun- 
tains. 

Okaw.  The  upper  portion  of  the  Kaskaskia  river  is  called  the 
Okaw.  Judge  Breeze,  in  his  history  of  Illinois,  in  speaking  of  the 
post  at  Vincennes,  ou  the  Wabash  river,  says:  "The  priests  kept  u[) 
their  intercourse  with  it,  and  occa«ionally  a  villager  of  Cahokiaor  Kas- 
kaskia migiit  be  heard  to  say  he  was  going  "«(( 7)o,s7,"  that  is,  to  the 
[)ost,  and  some  one  at  the  post  would  go  "a;(  /vV^.s"  (okaw"),  whence 
the  word  ukmr.  "Kas"  is  an  abbreviation  of  the  word  Kaskaskia. 
The  word  Oj/dh  occurs  in  the  Ojibway  dialect,  meaning  "pickerel." 
In  the  Choctaw  language  this  word  would  signify  "brandy."  Name 
of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Okauchke,  (Alg. ),  "very  long."     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Okechouke,  or  OKiTiMfODl,  "large  water."  The  name  of  a  lake  in 
the  southern  part  of  Florida. 

Okke,  (Alg. ^  A.  word  m  this  form  occurs  in  the  dialect  of  a 
New  England  tribe,  Avhich  signifies  "devil,"  or  "evil  8[)irit,"  a  chief 
£■^0(1  of  this  class  among  tiieso  tribes,  which  they  worshiped.  They  did 
this  til  appease  his  wrath  and  divert  calamities  he  might  bo  disposed 
to  bring  upon  them.  It  may,  however,  come  from  (tiike,  "eartli,"  or 
"  place."     Name  of  a  town  in  Wisconsin. 


7(U 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


n 

I 


a- 


Okemos,  Oi/cwii.  (  Alg. ),  "a  chief."     A  post  village  in  Micliigiiii. 

Okifenokee,  "weaving,  shaking  Avater."  The  name  of  an  exten- 
sive swamp  in  Georgia. 

Oklahoma,  "the  place  of  Indians,"  or  "home  for  all  Indians."  A 
territory  of  land  cadjoining  the  Indian  Territory. 

Oklokonee,  Ocl;lockon''nce,  "yellow  water."  The  name  of  a  river 
in  Georgia. 

Okoboji,  Hiili'hojii,  (Dak).  The  name  of  the  southern  part  of 
S[)irit  Lake,  Iowa.  ALso  the  name  of  a  creek  near  Fort  Sully,  Dakota, 
signifying  "  field  of  swamp  grass."  (The  Iniliha  is  a  short  heavy 
grass  having  a  three-sided  stem ). 

Okoni,  or  Oconee,  Ekiioni,  "great,  large  water."  The  name  of  a 
river  in  Georgia. 

O'ley,  Oblink,  Wahliuk,  OIo,  Wall  Jo,  (Alg.),  "  a  cavern  or  cell ;" 
also  "a  tract  of  land  encompassed  by  hills."  Name  of  a  township  in 
Berks  Co..  Penn. 

Omaha,  (Dak.),  "up  stream."     The  name  of  a  city  in  Nebraska. 

Onahga.  If  Indian,  is  probably  an  Iroquois  word:  if  i^o,  it  would 
mean  "a  place  of  rocky  hills."     A  town  in  Illinois. 

Onawa.  This  word  in  the  Ojibway  dialect  would  signify  "al- 
though."    Name  of  a  town  in  Iowa. 

Onekama,  (Alg.),  "a  portage."     A  town  in  Michigan. 

Oneida,  "people  of  the  beacon  stone."  Name  of  a  county  in  Now 
York. 

Oneota,  Onioia,  (Dak.),  "many  lives."  Name  of  a  place  in  Min- 
nesota. 

Oneyagine.  Oncya,  "a  stone."  The  Indian  name  of  Stone  Creek, 
Schoharie  Co.,  N.  Y. 

Onida,  OInircddij,  "hunted,  looked  for."  A  [)ost-office  in  Sullen 
county,  Dakota  Ty. 

Ono,  or  WoNOO,  (Alg.),  "these."  The  name  of  a  town  in  AVis- 
consin. 

ONONDAiiA.  "on  the  hills.""     A  countv  in  New  York. 

ONTAitlo,  (Irq. ),  "beautiful  prosiu^ct  of  rocks,  hills  and  water." 
Name  of  one  of  the  five  great  lakes  of  North  America.  Others  say 
this  word  is  from  the  Wyandot  dialect,  meaning  "how  beautiful  is  the 
hill  or  rock  Btandiiiir  in  the   water."     The  Mohawks   called  this   lake 


Micliigiiu. 
£  Hu  exten- 

ndians."  A 

e  of  a  river 

em  part  of 
ly,  Dakota, 
liort   heavy 

3  name  of  a 

rn  or  cell ;" 
township  in 

I  Nebraska. 
?o.  it  would 


signify  "al- 


iinty  in  New 
[ace  in  Miu- 
Itone  Creek, 
?e  in  Sullen 
wn  iu  Wis- 


and  water." 

Others  say 

utiful  is  the 

mI  this   lake 


INDIAN    GEOGIIAPHICAL    NAMKS. 


765 


Cndaracqiii.     Others  say  this  word  is  derived  from  tlu^  Mohawk  woi'd 
Sk<)ita<l(irio,  and  sigaities  "beautiful  lake." 

OxTOXOGOv  (Alg.),  "away  goes  my  dish."  This  river  is  said  to 
be  so  named  from  the  circumstance  of  an  Indian  girl  goin<r  down  to 
the  stream  with  a  dish  to  dip  up  some  water;  tlie  current  being  strou"- 
tho  dish  was  wrenched  from  her  grasp  and  floated  down  stream,  upon 
which  she  exclaimed  iiondonogon,  "away  goes  my  dish."  Name  of  a 
town  in  Michigan,  upper  peninsula,  from  a  river  of  that  name  which 
puts  into  Lake  Superior  at  that  jjlace. 

Opelika,  from  opiJna,  "swamp,"  laikatn,  "to  bd  stretched  out," 
"large  swamp."  or  "great  swamp."  Name  of  a  town  in  Russell 
county,  Alabama. 

Opelousas,  Opcliisa.  This  word  is  sai.l  to  mean  "black  leg- 
gings or  moccasins."      The  name  of  a  town  in  Louisiana. 

Opeqcox,  (Alg.  ),  "the  back  <if  anything."  Name  ..f  a  t.wn  in 
Virginia. 

Opicon.  or  Opquax,  Oprrkhmi,  "a  stream  of  a  whitish  color." 
Tlie  name  of  a  stream  iu  Virginia,  tiowing  into  the  Potomac. 

Opillako,  "large  swamp."  Name  of  a  stream  flowing  into  Flint 
river,  Georgi;i. 

Oqcawka,  a  corruption  of  the  word  ozankcc,  meaning  "yellow 
earth."'     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Oeiskany,  "river  of  nettles."  Name  of  a  town  and  creek  in 
Oneida  county,  N.  Y. 

OnoxoKO  or  Orinoco,  "ilescribes  a  serpent  which  enfolds  itself 
in  circles  within  circles."  A  town  in  Michigan,  from  a  river  of  that 
nanii*  in  South  America. 

Osage,  (Miami  dialect),  "the  neutral,"  "the  strong."  A  town  in 
Illinois  and  various  other  states.  Takes  its  name  from  a  tribe  of 
Indians. 

Osakis,  from  r>,sa»Avr,  "yellow  earth."     A  town  in  Minnesota. 

OsAW.^TTOMiP,  the  na^io  of  a  town  in  Kansas;  a  combination 
from  the  words  Osage  and  Pottawattamie,  the  names  of  two  rivers  that 
unite  at  the  point  where  this  town  is  built. 

OscEOL.\,  "rising  sun."  Name  by  which  the  Seminole  or  Creek 
chief  was  known,  but  whose  true  name  was  Asseohi.  A  countv  in 
Michigan;  also  applied  to  numerous  other  places  in  the  United  States. 


TfiO 


THE    AMEUIC.VN    INDIAN. 


r. 

fir 


Oscoda,  (A1<,'.),  "stony  prnirie,"  from  mitscoda,  "a  prairie  or 
meadow,"  and  oss///,  "a  pebble,"  or  ''stone."  Name  of  a  county  and 
town  in  Michigan.     Others  say  the  word  comes  from  iscoc/o,  "fire." 

OsHAWA,  (Alg.),  according  to  Peter  Jcnies,  an  educated  Ojibway 
missionary,  shouhl  be  (luzluiliinili,  "ferry  him  over."  The  word,  a.s 
given  by  him,  is  otherwise  defined  as  "across,"  or  "across  the  river." 
It  may  also  mean  "anything  yellow."     A  town  in  Minnesota, 

OsiiKKBTTOESEBE,  "new  leaf  river,"  is  the  name  by  Avhich  the 
Indians  called  the  St.  Peter's  river. 

OsKODA,  the  same  as  Oscoda,  (which  see).     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

OsHKOSH,  (Alg.),  "brave."  Name  of  a  town  in  Wisconsin. 
Takes  its  name  from  an  Indian  chief.  In  the  Algonquin  language  is 
the  word  Oskuzh,  signifying  "the  nail,  claw,  or  horny  part  of  the  foot 
of  beasts." 

OssEO,  (Alg.),  jierhaps  from  osscgo,  "beautiful  view."  A  post 
village  in  Wisconsin. 

OssiNEKE,  "stony  land."     A  post-office  in  Michigan. 

OssiPPEE,  from  ossin,  "stone,"  or  "pebble,"  and  sipjicr,  "river," 
"stony  river."  Other  authorities  say  it  comes  from  cowtsA,  "pines," 
and  s/jw,  "a  river,"  "river  of  the  pines."  A  lake  and  town  in  New 
Hampshire. 

OssiNiNG,  probably  takes  it  names  from  assin,  "stone,"  or  "stony," 
and  ing,  "a  place,"  "stony  place."     A  town  in  Virginia. 

OsHO,  probably  contracted  from  ossoiva,  "white  waters."  A  town 
in  Virginia. 

OswAYA,  Osoajjch,  "pine  forest."  Name  of  a  creek  and  post- 
office  in  New  York. 

OswEGATCHlE,  (Irq. ),  supposed  to  be  a  corrupted  Huron  word 
and  meaning  "Idack  water."  In  the  Mohawk  dialect, /Sw-'e/at/st.  Name 
of  a  town  and  river  in  New  York. 

Oswego,  ^/;;ro 7a,  (Irq.),  "where  the  valley  widens."  Name  of 
a  creek  and  town  in  New  York. 

OswEYA  Creek,  Ufschija,  (Alg.),  "place  of  flies."  Tlie  name  of 
a  tributary  of  the  Alleghany  river  in  McKean  county,  Penn. 

OtahoujU,  (Dak.),  "oak  grove."  The  name  of  an  old  trading 
post  on  Jim  river,  Dakota,  not  far  from  Aberdeen. 

Otsego,    (Irq.),    derived    from    an    Iroquois    particle    denoting 


INEIAN    GEOGHAl'HICAL    NAMICS. 


767 


''bodies  ..f  .ate.."     Name  of  a  county  in  New  York;  also  the  name  of 
towns  in  various  other  states  of  the  Union. 

Otselic,  an  Indian  name  signifying  "  Plum  creek :"  other  authori 
ties  say  it  signifies  "capfull."     A  town  in  New  York  ' 

tne  budge.       Name  of  a  stream  in  Montgomery  county,  N.  Y. 

Ottawa,  (Alg.),  "traders,"  from  a  tribe  of  Indianl.     Name  of  a 
town  in  Illinois.  -'<<iuit.  oi  a 

OwANEco.     In  the  language  of  the  Indians  found   bv  Captain 

alak^-fN^w'^r  ^''^-^^  "^«^-t  the  floating  bridge."     Name  of 

OwAscus,  WanwashkisJ.  (Alg.),  "adeer."     A  town  in  Wisconsin 
.      ^''-'^'O^Onrmscw,    (Alg.),    "he  that  is  afar  off;"  others  sav  it 
signifies  "glittering  water."     A  town  in  Michigan.  '''''  '^'^    '^ 

OWATONNA,  (Dak.),  "straight,"  from  a  stream  of  water  called  by 
the  Dakotas  Ouvianna.     Name  of  a  town  in  Minnesota.  ' 

OWEGO,  (Irq.),  "swift  river."     A  creek  in  New  York. 

OwoBOPTA  "where  they  dig  roots."  The  name  of  one  of  the 
largest  tnbutanes  of  the  Minnesota  river,  called  by  the  French  Po.  J 
<  Terra  and  by  the  Dakotas  Tecpsinna,  which  words  are  the  names 
in  those  languages  of  the  roots  dug  there  for  food. 

OwoTANNA,  "straight  river."  The  name  of  a  tributary  of  the 
Cannon  river  m  Minnesota,  commonly  written  Owatonna. 

consim '""'''  ^^^'^'^'  ""^'""^  '"''•"     ^^^  "^^^  °^  ^ «-^-ty  i"  ^^^i- 
0.au^7:;hieh^:);^^'^^   °^    ^   '-   ^"   ^--       ^^^^   -e   as 


p. 


Pachauo,  Pachaumcke,  (Alg.),  "a  turning  place."     The  name  of 
liver  in  Connecticut.. 


Pahawaken,   (Dak),   "the  sacred  hills,"  or  "the  sacred  round 


1KB! 


?68 


THK    AMKllK  AN    INDIAN. 


n 

I 

u 

-\ 
n 


topped  hills."     This  iiniue  is  applied  to  several  high,  mound-like  hills 
in  Dakota,  called  also  medicine  hills. 

Pahcupoo,  otherwise  called  Cnrkiiiiip<iu(i,  takes  its  name  from 
jHiiiqudpaiiff,  "clear,  or  open  pond."  Name  of  a  pond  in  Charles- 
town,  R.  I. 

Pajutazee,  (Dak.),  "yellow  root."  The  name  of  a  western 
branch  of  the  Minnesota,  often  called  "Yellow  Medicine." 

Palatka,  or  PiLATKA,  "spilled,"  "thrown  down."  The  name  of 
a  town  in  Florida,  on  the  St.  John's  river. 

Pamunky,  Pihmimija,  (Alg. ),  "where  we  were  sweating,"  or  "in 
the  sweat-house  where  we  sweated."  The  name  of  a  stream  in 
Virginia. 

Pan  A,  may  be  corrupted  from  Pcna,  (Alg.),  "partridge."  A  town 
in  Illinois. 

Papago,  "  hair  cut  people."  Name  of  a  station  in  Arizona,  from 
a  ti'ibe  of  Indians. 

Paquabaug,  (Alg.),  "clear,  or  open  pond."  Name  of  an  island 
in  Slippaug  river,  Connecticut. 

Pascagoula,  "bread  nation;"  the  name  was  first  applied  to  a 
tribe  of  Indians  who  settled  near  Mobile.  The  name  of  a  river  in  the 
southeastern  part  of  Mississippi. 

Pascoag.  Dr.  Trumbull  says  of  this  word,  the  name  belongs  to 
••land  at  the  branch,"  or  "crotch  of  the  river."  Name  of  a  river  and 
post  village  in  Rhode  Island. 

Paskack,  probably  the  same  as  Pascoatj,  "land  at  the  branch." 
A  town  in  New  Jersey. 

Passaic,  (Alg. ),  from  Pasaic,  or  Pa .ssryV'V'A', signifying  "a  valley." 
A  town  in  New  Jersey;  also  the  name  of  a  river  in  that  state. 

Passamaquoddy,  (Alg.),  "a  great  place  f'^-"  -  "  "  '"  OH'ov 
authorities  say  "pollock  tish,"  and  "pollock  g.uanct."  Name  of  a  bay 
at  the  southeastern  extremity  of  Maine. 

Passadena,  (Alg.),  "the  valley."     Name  of  a  town  in  California. 

Passumpsic,  (Alg.),  "much  clear  river."  Name  of  a  river  in 
Vermont;  also  the  name  of  a  post  village  in  the  same  state. 

Patoka.  This  word  is  the  name  by  which  the  Ponca  Indians 
desiirnate  themselves,  who  are  a  branch  of  the  Dakota  or  Sioux  stock. 
Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 


INDIAN    GKCJGRAPHICAL    NAMES. 


(60 


Patapsco,  Patapsqiii,  (Alg. ),  "back  water"  or  "tide  water  con- 
taining froth,"  or  "a  long  deep  stretch  in  a  stream  caused  by  back  or 
tide  water  containing  froth."  The  name  of  a  river  upon  which  the 
fity  of  Baltimore  stands 

Patchoque,  Pauochaiiofi,  (Alg. ),  "the  place  where  they  gamble 
and  dance."  A  town  of  Sutfolk  county,  \.  Y.,  near  the  southern  shore 
of  Long  Island. 

Patkaskaden,  (Dak.),  "the  tortoise  or  turtle."  The  name  of  a 
western  tributary  of  the  Dakota. 

Pattaquonk,  (Alg.),  "round  place,"  meaning  an  Indian's  wigwam 
or  sweating-house,  or  possibly  only  "round  hill."  Name  of  a  hill  near 
Saybrook,  Conn. 

Pattaquoxset,  P(di(jH(insi't,  seems  to  be  the  diminutive  of 
Paftaqnoiik;  if  .so,  it  would  signify  "at  or  near  the  small  round  place." 
Name  of  a  pond  near  the  village  of  East  Lyme,  Conn. 

P.\TUXENT,  (Alg.,  Delaware  dialect).  This  is  probably  the  same 
as  P\luksif,  meaning  "  round  foot,"  a  Avord  which  the  Dehiwares  used 
to  signify  "wolf,"  having  a  round  foot  like  a  dog.  A  branch  of  the 
Delawares  were  called  Minsi  or  Munsey  or  Muncie,  meaning  "wolf," 
but  they  frequently  used  the  word  P\lii}x!<if  to  signify  the  same  thing. 
Name  of  a  river  and  post  village  in  Maryland. 

Paucamack,  (Alg.).  "clear  or  open  fishing  place"  A  pond 
between  Voluntown  and  Exeter,  R.  I. 

Paugwonk,  Pogwonk,  (Alg.),  "crooked  pond."  Trumbull  says 
he  is  inclined  to  think  it  signifies  "cleared  land,"  being  corrupted  from 
Poquanac.  Name  of  a  small  pond  in  the  southeastern  part  of  Salem, 
Conn. 

Pauquapauq,  from  Paquapamj,  (Alg.),  "clear  or  open  pond." 
Name  of  a  brook  north  of  New  Milford,  Conn. 

Pautapauo,  Ponifnpoge,  Potabaiige,  (Alg. ),  "a  bay  or  cove  that 
has  a  narrow  inlet  from  a  river  or  the  sea."  This  was  originally  the 
name  of  the  North  Cove,  an  arm  of  Connecticut  river, 

Pautibauq,  (Alg.)  This  word  is  supposed  to  signify  "boggy 
meadows,"  "miry  laud."     The  name  of  a  district  in  Connecticut. 

Pawcatuck.  Dr.  Trumbull  says  of  this  word,  whether  the  name 
originally  belonged  to  the  river,  or  to  the  territory  west  of  it,  cannot 
be  positively  determined.  If  the  name  belonged  first  to  the  territory, 
Xhe  eastern  part  of  the  Pequot  country,  it  certainly  stands  for  Paqnat- 


7U 


THE    AMKlilCAX    INDIAN. 


alike,  "Pequot  luiul;"  but  if,  ns  is  on  the  whole  more  probublo,  it 
belonged  to  the  river,  the  first  two  syllables  stand  either  for  panqiKi, 
"clear,  open,"  or  for  jxq/ird,  "shallow,"  and  the  last  syllable,  iiich\ 
denotes  a  "tidal  river."     Name  of  a  river  in  Connecticut. 

Pawiiatan  or  Pawatan,  PdiKiihaunc.  fAlg. ),  "at  or  near  the  falls 
of  the  stream."  From  the  falls  of  the  James  river,  near  where  Rich- 
mond now  stands,  named  as  above,  Capt.  John  Smith  says  the  great 
king  Powhatan  took  his  name. 

P.\WTUCKET,  ( Alg.),  "the  falls,"  or  "at  the  falls."  The  name  of 
a  river  of  Pihode  Island  having  on  it  a  fall  of  fifty  feet,  from  which  it 
is  supposed  it  took  its  name.  Above  this  fall  the  river  takes  the  imme 
of  the  Blackstone,  and  below  the  fall  the  Seekonk.  It  may  also  mean 
"clear  river." 

Pawtuxent,  (Alg. ),  "at  the  little  falls."  Falls  on  Pawcatuck 
river,  near  Westerly,  R.  I. 

Pawtuxet  or  Pautuxet,  "at  the  little  falls."  The  name  of  a 
river  in  Rhode  Island. 

Paxton,  Pcckaliink,  "  place  of  standing  or  dead  water."  The 
name  of  a  creek  in  Dauphin  county,  Penn.,  and  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Paw  Paw.  In  the  Algonquin  language  is  the  word  ■pahpah,  "go 
about."     Name  of  a  post-office  in  Illinois. 

Peagscomsuck,  (Alg.),  "mouth  of  a  great  brook,"  or  " a  great 
brook."     An  island  in  Quinebaug  river. 

Pecan,  (Alg.),  the  Indian  word  for  "nut."  A  post-office  in 
Alabama. 

Pecatonica.  Name  of  a  river  in  Illinois,  at  first  known  as  Picka- 
lolicd.  Caleb  Atwater  says  it  takes  its  imme  from  a  fish,  something 
like  n  rock  fish,  found  in  the  Delaware  river.  The  two  words  are 
undoubtedly  the  same,  coming  from  different  dialects  of  the  Algonquin 
language.  Some  tribes  of  this  group  have  in  their  dialect  the  sound 
of  /,  whilst  others  have  the  sound  of  n  ins'^ad.  The  Sacs  and  Foxes 
would  call  the  word  Pickaiolicd,  whilst  the  Pottawattamies  and  Ojib- 
ways  would  call  it  the  Pecatonica. 

Pegumock,  Pcckhannc,  (Alg,),  "  dark  stream."  Name  of  a  creek 
in  New  Jersey. 

Pembina,  (Alg.),  "watery  berries,  or  "high  bush  cranberry."  A 
county  in  Dakota,  from  a  river  of  that  name  along  which  this  class  of 
berries  are  found  growing  abundantly. 


INDIAN    OEOORAl'HICAL    XA.MKS. 


771 


•obtible,  it 
r  paiiqua, 
able,  luck. 

,r  the  falls 

lere  Rich- 

tlie  ^reiit 

le  name  of 

m  which  it 

3  the  name 

also  mean 

Pawcatuck 

name  of  a 

iter."     The 
[lliuois. 

ahpah,  "go 

or  "a  great 

)st-oflfice  in 

n  as  Pkka- 
something 
words  are 
Algonqiiin 

the  sound 
and  Foxes 

and  Ojib- 

e  of  a  creek 

iberry."    A 
his  class  of 


Pemigewasset,  (Alg. ),  "thecrookod  mountain  place,''  from  jxii- 
nciqiu's,  "crooked,"  tvadchcc,  "a  mountain,"  axxisli,  "pines,"  and  r/NAv, 
"a  place."     A  river  in  New  Hampsiiire. 

Penequa,  probably  corrupted  from  pcnmiqiii,  "crooked."  A 
town  in  Dakota. 

PEXXEi'Af'K,  supposed  to  be  a  corruption  from  prmmdprckd.  I  Alg. ), 
"n  body  of  water  with  no  current."  The  name  of  a  creek  in  Philadel- 
phia, flowing  into  the  Delaware. 

Penohscot,  (Alg.)  It  is  said  that  this  name  is  reported  by  the 
French  in  sixty  ditferent  ways  during  their  occupancy  of  the  country 
in  that  vicinity,  in  1(504,  the  principal  among  which  was  PdiKiiKtvslicL: 
The  English,  the  New  Plymouth  coloiusts,  caught  up  the  word  Pntoh- 
scolc,  by  which  it  was  known  as  early  as  1(J20.  The  true  Indian 
name,  it  was  said,  was  Pciiohsccai/  or  Poiolisrodlc,  suggested  by  the 
rocky  falls  just  above  Bangor,  irom  pcnohstj,  "rocky,"  and  uttcml,  "a 
place,"  or  "the  rocky  place."  In  another  dialect  penapsc,  "stone," 
and  (lulcc,  "place,"  "the  rocky  or  stony  place."  Applied  originally 
to  a  place  near  Castine,  near  to  the  river.    A  river  and  county  in  Maine. 

Pensacola,  Pa7.s/(oo/,7a,  a  Choctaw  word  signifying  "hair  peo- 
ple."    The  name  of  a  city  and  bay  in  Florida. 

Pens.\UKEE,  (Menominee  dialect),  "the  place  of  the  brants." 
Name  of  a  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Peoria,  (Alg.)  Name  of  a  principal  city  in  Illinois,  on  the 
Illinois  river,  situated  at  the  place  mentioned  by  Hennepin,  which,  he 
says,  "the  savages  call  Pimitcoui;  that  is,  in  their  tongue,  ^(i  phicc 
ivlwre  there  is  an  abunddiicc  of  fat  hrasis,^  "  from  which  the  word 
Peoria  is  supposed  to  be  derived.  It  also  became  the  name  by  which 
one  of  the  Illinois  tribes  subsequently  became  and  continued  to  be 
known.  The  name  was  also  given  in  early  times,  to  some  extent,  as 
Peirarre. 

Peosta,  in  the  Algonquin  language  Peostara,  signifies  "gorge  in 
the  rock."     A  post  village  in  Iowa. 

Peotone,  (Alg.),  from  Pefone,  meaning  "bring,"  "bring  here," 
or  "bring  to  this  place."     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Pequea,  corrupted  from  Picueu,  a  Shawano  word.  Name  of  a 
town  in  Pennsylvania. 

Pequabuck,  (Alg.),  supposed  to  mean  "clear  or  open  pond." 
The  name  of  a  river  in  Connecticut.  The  name  was  doubtless  trans- 
ferred from  the  pond  at  its  source. 


«  i. 


THK    AMKIIIC.W    INIMAN. 


Pequan.vc.  "cloarod  luiid."     A  post-otHcc  in  Ni^w  .Tei'Hoy. 

Pequannock,  f  Alg. ),  "a  cleariu'^'."''  or  •'cleareil  laud.'"  Tlio  name 
of  u  town  in  Morris  county,  N.  J. 

Pi:i!KioMi:\,  Pakihmink,  (Alg.),  "crnnberry-place."  Tlio  uanio 
of  a  creek  in  Montgomery  county,  Penn. 

Pkscattaway,  (Alg.),  wapccs,  "white,"  koirat  or  tpiard,  "a  pine 
tree."  or  '•  the  place  of  tlio  piiin  tree,"  "the  place  of  the  white  pine 
tree."     The  name  of  a  town  in  Middlesex  county,  N.  J, 

Pk.siitigo,  (Menominee  dialect),  properly  Pcshctiyo,  "snap[)ing 
turtle."     The  name  of  a  town  in  "\Visc(mbin. 

Pkv.  (Dak.),  meaning  "elm."  The  Dakota  name  for  Elm  creek, 
a  tributary  of  Jim  river,  Dakota. 

Pewaki'V,  "Elm  river."  The  name  of  a  western  branch  of  the 
Dakota  river. 

PiASA,  or  PlusA.  Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois.  It  takes  its  name 
from  the  image  of  a  huge  bird  painted  or  carved,  seen  by  the  early 
French  explorers,  on  a  smooth  faced  rock  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi river,  some  distance  above  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois.  An  early 
writer,  referring  to  this  picture,  says:  "Near  Alton,  111.,  there  is  a 
narrow  pass  confined  between  two  high  hills,  at  the  bottom  of  which  runs 
the  Piasa,  a  rivulet  which  flows  into  the  Mississippi  river.  At  this 
place  is  a  smooth  per[)endicular  rock,  upon  which  at  some  distance 
above,  an  immense  image  of  a  bird  Avitli  outspread  wings  is  chiselled 
in  tlie  stone.  This  image,  from  which  this  rivulet  takes  its  name, 
is  called  by  the  Indians  Piasa,  that  is  to  say,  'the  man  devouring 
bird."" 

PiccowAXEX,  Pijcnwaxen,  (Alg.),  "torn  slices."  The  name  of  a 
creek  in  Maryland. 

PiQUA,  from  Piiijficd,  "ashes."  A  post-office  in  Ohio;  also  in 
Kansas. 

PisCASSET,  WajH'cs,  "white  stone."  The  name  of  a  stream  in 
Maine. 

Pisc.\TAQUA,  (Alg.),  "great  deer  place."  A  river  in  New  Hamp- 
shire. 

PisCATAWAY,  Pisgattfuitci,  (Alg.),  "it  is  darkening,"  "growing 
dark."     The  name  of  a  river  in  Prince  George's  county,  Maryland. 

PiSHATiPAUG,  Pissatapaug,  "muddy  or  miry  pond."  A  pond  in 
Durham,  Conn. 


INiilAN    (lK();ll!.\l'llll  Al,    NAMKH. 


;{ 


PlssETUNK.  Tilt)  iiaiiu)  (l()ul)tloss  cmim  I'roiii  mi  liulinn  liot-houst'. 
Namo  ui  II  liill  in  tli6  soutlnvestern  part  of  Huntington,  Conn. 

PisTAKKK,  (Al»^.,  KfiskdHkiii  (liiiliH't),  "fox.''  A  hiko  in  nnrtlu'rn 
Illinois  iH'iir  tho  line  of  Wisconsin,  wliich  Fox  river  pussi's  tlirou>,'li. 
Understood  to  bo  the  same  as  J'cslckoni,  the  Indian  name  of  Fox  river 
na  given  by  the  French. 

PlsTEPAUQ,  PishaiijiiKipaiKj,  (Alg. ),  "muddy  or  miry  [)ool.'" 
This  name  has  been  transferreil  to  a  mountain  in  Connecticut.  Doubt- 
less originally  the  name  of  a  lake  or  pool  in  the  vicinity. 

PocASSET,  (Alg. ),  the  place  "whore  a  strait  widens  out."  The 
name  of  a  village  in  Massachusetts.  Tiiis  name  occurs  frequently  in 
New  England.     A  post-office  in  Massachusetts. 

PocATALiao,  or  PocoTALico,  (Alg."),  "plenty  of  fat  ducks."  The 
name  oi  a  town  in  West  Virginia,  from  a  tributary  stream  of  the  groat 
Kanawah  river. 

PocoTALico.     A  town  in  West  Virginia.      {  Soe  Pocataligo). 

PocHAUO,  Posliaoy,  (Alg.),  "where  they  divide  in  two."  The 
place  where  the  PochaugandManunkateset  rivers  meet  in  Connecticut. 

PocoHANTAS,  or  PocAHONTAS,  Pockohanics,  (Alg.),  "streamlet be- 
tween two  hills;"  compounded  of  porliko,  "a  rocky  hill,"  and  hdiiiic. 
"stream;"  the  latter  root  rendered  a  diminutive  by  the  suffix  frs.  The 
princess  Pocahontas  doubtless  derived  her  name  from  this  stream. 
The  name  of  a  town  in  West  Virginia. 

PocoMOKE,  Pockhanniiokik,  (Alg.),  "knobby,"  "broken  by  knobs 
and  hills."     The  name  of  a  river  in  Maryland. 

PocONO  or  PoKONO,  Pokohannc,  (Alg.),  "a  stream  issuing  from  a 
mountain,"  or  "running  between  two  mountains."  The  Broad  Moun- 
tain, south  of  Scranton,  Pa.,  receives  its  name  of  Pd'cono,  from  a  stream 
of  the  same  name,  contiguous  thereto. 

PocosEN  or  PoccosEN'.  This  word  is  supposed  to  be  derived  from 
2i(h(ckassni,  (Alg.),  "a  place  Avhere  balls,  bullets  or  lead  were  to  be 
had."     The  name  of  a  river  in  Virginia. 

PocoTorAUG,  Pohqiiacpdiifi,  (Alg.),  "divided  pond."  The  name 
of  a  large  pond  in  Chatham,  Connecticut,  nearly  divided  in  two  parts, 
connected  only  by  a  short  and  narrow  strait. 

PoHOPOKA,  Pockhaporkd,  "two  mountains  biitting  with  their  ends 
against  each  other,  with  a  stream  of  water  between,"  as  in  the  case  of 


774 


Tin:    AMKItlCAN    INDIAN. 


n 
i 


tlif  lii'lii''li  Wiitt'i'  Criiii.      Niiinc  of  u  stit'iim  in  ('jxrhnii  coniitv,  Poiin- 
HylvHiiiii,  llowiiij,'  into  tlio  Lt'liigli  rivtM". 

PoKKOOMA,  (Al<^. )  The  imiuo  wliicli  tlif  IikUhus  j^hvo  to  luiy 
lake  coiuHMitiHl  witli  aiiothor  by  u  ruiiiiiii;^  streiini  or  short  outlet  cou- 
iiectiiif,'  tlit^  two.     Niiiuoof  a  jihice  in  Wisconsin. 

PoKKTO,  PdcliiiUti,  (Al<,'. ),  "  tlirow  it  HWfty,"  "  iibiiiulon  it."  The 
name  of  a  creek  in  .\ll<>j,'hany  county,  Penn. 

PoKOMOKA,  l\)c<jiicii)ii()k(\  (Al<,'. ),  "i)lac<>  of  sliflU  fish."  The 
Indian  name  of  a  river  in  Maryland. 

PoMi'KUUNO.  Poiiipcrdini.  This  word  probably  means  "  place  of 
otferiii",'.'"  or  "  place  of  contributin>^."  Name  of  a  river  in  Con- 
necticut. 

Pd.mpton.  riiiiiifnii,  (Al>^.  j,  '•  crooked  mouthed."  The  nnme  of  a 
small  river  in  New  Jersey. 

PoxKAPoa,  (Al<^. )  Said  to  mean  •■sweet  water."  A  town  in 
Massachusetts. 

PoNTlAC,  P()ii(h'(((\  Name  of  an  important  town  in  Michigan; 
also  name  of  a  town  in  Illinois,  so  named  from  Pontiac,  Mich.  Derived 
from  the  celebrated  Ottawa  Indian  chief,  the  signification  of  which  is 
lost. 

PoNToosrc.  J'()inilii(isiirlx\  (Alg.  ),  "falls  on  the  brook."  A  hill 
in  (ilastonbury.  Conn.,  now  bears  this  nnme.  Also  the  name  of  a  town 
in  Illinois. 

Poi'ONOMlNG.  Papvnnamink,  (Alg.).  "where  we  are  gazing."  The 
name  of  a  small  lake  in  Monroe  county,  Penn. 

PoQUKssoN,  or  PoQUissiNG,  (Alg.),  "at  the  place  abounding  in 
mice."     The  name  of  a  creek  in  Bucks  county,  Penn. 

PoQUANATUCK,  P(iqii(iiili(rh\  (Alg.),  "cleared  land."  Name  of  a 
river  two  miles  oast  of  the  Connecticut  line. 

P()(jroNO(^K.  or  PoQi'ONXoc,  (Alg.).  "cleared  land."  Thenameof 
a  village  near  Parmington  river,  Conn. 

PoQUETANUCK,  (Alg  ),  "land  opened  or  broken  up,"  "land  ready 
for  planting."     The  name  of  a  town  in  Connecticut. 

Pout  Tobacco.  Pootuppd;/,  (Alg.),  "a  bay  or  cove."  The  name 
of  an  inlet  on  the  Potomac  river,  in  Maryland. 

PoTlcH,  Podnrli,  or  Poffnck,  (Alg.),  "round."  The  name  of  one 
of  the  plains  in  Catskill  county,  N.  Y. 


INDIAN    (ir.Odl; AI'IIICAI-    NAMKS. 


773 


Potomac,  Polownidh;  or  Pchilniiok,  (Al^'.  ),  "tliey  iiro  rnniin^  l)y 
wiiter,*'  "ilrnwiii^  npiir  in  crafts  or  ciiiuh'h."  TIio  iiimm  of  u  li\r<,'« 
rivi'r  foriuiiif^  tlio  lumiuliiry  lino  Ix'tweon  Marylaiul  and  \'ir;^inia. 
Other  (lulhoritii's  wiy  it  Higuifios  "tlio  plnco  of  tho  l)urnin«^  pino, 
reHBinhlin;^  aooiiucil  fire." 

PouOHKEEl'HiE,  (  Alg.  j  Tlie  original  word,  it  is  said,  was  Apo- 
kft-psiiiL;  "  pleasant  liarbor."  Otlit^r  authorities  say  it  signities  '  shal- 
low inlet."     A  city  in  New  York. 

Poweshiek.  (.Vlg.),  from  a  Fox  chief  of  that  name,  signifying 
"to  dasii  off  the  water."     A  county  in  Iowa. 

PoYQAN,  (Alg.),  "i)ipe."     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

PsTMMDSE,  ( Dak.  K  "rice  lake."  The  name  of  sevtu'al  lakes  in 
Miuuesota,  so  called  from  the  wild  rice  growing  on  tluur  lianks. 

Ptansinta,  (Dak.),  "otter  tail."  Tiie  name  of  a  peniusnhi 
between  L:io  Traverse  and  the  Minnesota  river,  so  called  from  its 
reseiublance  to  nu  otter's  tail. 

Ptansk.v,  (Dak.),  "white  otter."     Tiie  name  of  a  lake  in  Iowa. 

PucKAQAMA,  (Ojibway  dialect),  "a  portage  across  an  elbow  of 
Inud  formed  by  tho  |)assage  of  a  river  around  the  t;ai.  \"  Name  of 
falls  on  a  stream  near  Sandy  Lake,  northern  Minnesota. 

PrcKAWAV,  from  Piickirl,  the  Ojibway  name  for  rushes  or  cat-tail 
flags,  from  which  they  make  a  kind  of  matting  for  covering  tiieir 
lodges.  The  Ojibways  of  the  upper  Missis8i[)[)i  calltnl  it  ojxiliL'iriiruk: 
Name  of  a  lake  in  Wisconsin. 

Pueblo,  takes  its  name  from  a  tribe  of  Indians,  sijinifvini;  '"Vil- 
lage  Indians."     Name  of  a  couuty  in  Colorado. 

PuQ.\.TABAMINNls,  (Alg.)  The  iiamo  of  one  of  the  islands  in 
Lake  Superior,  called  Apostle  Islands,  meaning  "fishing  lino  islands." 

Punootegue,  or  Pungoteaqite,  PiinnlKiftrJ.c,  (Alg.),  "the  place 
of  powder."  In  the  Delaware  dialect  the  word  judhi  signifies  powder, 
also  ashes,  dust  and  fine  sand.  Owing  to  the  extremely  sandy  char- 
acter of  the  country,  it  is  highly  probable  the  Indians  in  this  case 
intended  the  word  to  signify  not  the  place  of  powder,  but  rather  tlie 
place  of  fine  sand  or  dust.  Die  name  of  a  town  and  island  in  Acconme 
county,  Virginia. 

Punxutawney,  Ponksnteneij,  (Alg.),  "habitatim  of  sand-flies." 
The  name  of  a  town  in  Jetferson  county,  Penn. 

Pym.\TUIXO,    Pihiutoinink,    (Alg.),    "the   crooked-inimthed  man's 


^^mm 


770 


THE    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


r. 


I'i 

■'i 
■t 


dwelling  place,"  or  "the  dwelling  place  of  the  rnan  with  the  crooked 
mouth."  The  name  of  a  tributary  of  the  Chenango  river  in  Mercer 
county,  Penn. 

Q. 

QuADDic,  a  corruption  of  PaHaquoffurk,  (Alg.),  "at  the  round 
place  on  the  tide  water."     Name  of  a  village  in  Connecticut. 

QuAKAKE,  corrupted  from  CuwenkeeJ:,  (Alg.),  "pine  lauds." 
Name  of  a  creek  in  Carbon  county,  Penn. 

QuANTlco.  If  this  is  the  same  as  Guentico,  Gcniican,  it  means 
"dancing."     Name  of  a  town  in  Virginia. 

Qi'EBEC,  (Alg.)  The  name  of  a  village  in  Loinsiana;  from  a 
principal  city  of  that  name  in  Canada.  Bishop  Baraga,  in  his  diction- 
ary of  the  Ofchiripirc  language,  says,  "from  Kepcc  or  Kcpac,  "being 
shut;"  Kipnw,  "it  is  shut."  The  Indians  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence 
yet  call  it  Kcpcc.  In  fact,  in  that  place  the  river  looks  shut  uji  by 
Diamond  Cape  "when  going  up,  and  by  Orleans  Island  when  coming 
down.  Other  authorities  have  it  that  the  word  Kchcc  means  "  nar- 
row." The  word  Quebec  is  French  orthography,  pronounced  Kebec. 
Other  authorities  say  it  signifies  "the  fearful  rocky  cliff."  Some  say 
this  word  was  derived  from  the  French  word  Quclbcc,  "what  a  beak." 

QuEMAHONiNG,  corrupted  from  Cuwci-mahoni,  (Alg.),  "pine  tree 
lick,"  or  "  a  lick  in  among  pines."  A  branch  of  the  Conemaugh,  or 
Kiskiminetas,  in  Pennsylvania. 

QuErONCO,  CitirctipojKja,  (Alg.),  "ashes  of  pine  wood."  Thn* 
name  of  a  creek  in  Maryland. 

QuiccoANE,  pronounced  Krkoino,  "running  river."  A  south- 
western branch  of  the  Missouri. 

QuiDNic,  Aquecdmick,  (Alg.),  "place  at  the  end  of  the  hill,"  or 
"place  beyond  the  hill."     A  river  and  pond  in  Rhode  Island. 

QuiLUTAMEND,  (Alg.),  " wB  Came  unawares  ujKjn  them."  Name 
of  a  spot  in  Luzerne  county,  Penn.,  lying  between  the  Susquehanna 
river  and  a  mountain,  where  the  Delawares  say  they  surprised  a  body 
of  Indians  of  the  Five  Nations  and  defeated  them. 

QuiNAMOGiiE.  This  word  is  supposed  to  be  a  corruption  of  Qninn- 
(iDKiiKj,  "long  fish  pond."  or  the  place  whore  lampreys  (long  fish)  are 
taken.     Name  of  a  locality  near  Charlestown,  R.  I. 

QuiNDARO,  (Alg.)  It  was  the  name  of  an  intelligent  Delaware 
woman,  wife  of  a  white  man,  whom  the  town  projectors  had  employed 


INDIAN    QEOOK-VrHICAL    NAMES. 


777 


;(,  it  means 


to  purchase  the  land  of  the  town  site  from  the  "Wyandots.  She  trans- 
acted negotiations  so  skillfully  that  her  name  was  perpetuated  in  the 
new  city.  It  signifies  "a  bundle  of  sticks — strength  in  the  union." 
A  town  in  Kansi  s. 

QuiNNEBAUG,  (Alg.),  "long  pond."  Name  of  a  river  in  Con- 
necticut. 

QuiNNiriAC,  "the  surrounding  country."     A  river  in  Connecticut. 

QuoNEPAUG,  or  QuiNNiPAUQH,  (Alg.),  "long  pond."  Name  of  a 
pond  in  the  northeastern  part  of  Guilford,  Conn. 

R. 

Karatan,  (Alg.),  "forked  river."  Name  of  a  river  in  New 
Jersey. 

Rappahannock,  Lappihanne,  (Alg.),  "the  current  has  returned, 
or  flowed  again,"  or  "  where  the  tide  water  flows  and  ebbs."  The 
name  of  a  stream  in  Virginia.  Other  authorities  say  it  signifies  "a 
river  of  quick  rising." 

Restigouche,  Eestcryoosha,  "the  river  which  divides  like  the 
hand."  The  name  of  a  river  in  British  America  forming  the  northern 
boundary  of  New  Brunswick,  so  called  because  a  short  distance  above 
ith  point  of  discharge  into  the  bay  of  Chaleur,  it  divides  like  the  hand 
into  five  branches. 

Roanoke,  (Alg.),  equivalent  to  i^ear/,  "sea  shell,"  or  "wampum." 
A  river  and  county  in  Virginia. 

Rockaway,  supposed  to  be 'derived  from  rcckairackes,  or  ackcwck, 
(Alg.),  "  bushy,"  or  "difficult  to  cross."  The  name  of  a  river  in  New 
Jersey. 


Sac,  (Alg.)  This  word  is  also  spelled  Sauk,  which  is  the  name 
of  a  county  and  town  in  Wisconsin.  It  is  an  abbreviation  of  the  word 
Ozaukee,  signif;' 'ng  "yellow  earth,"  and  is  the  name  of  a  tribe  of 
ludii'us,  and  means  as  applied  to  them  "people  of  tlie  yellow  earth." 
The  word  was  abbreviated  by  the  French  as  Sac,  the  English  speaking 
people,  adopting  their  abbreviation,  spelled  it  Sauk.  A  county  and 
town  in  Iowa. 

Saccarappa,  (Alg.)  It  was  originally  written  Sacarihi[i(j,  said 
to  signify  "towards  sun  rising."     A  village  in  Maine. 

Saco,  Sank'^nguok,   (Alg.),   "pouring  out."      The  root   signifies 


778 


THE    AMERICAN   INDIAN. 


the  plnce  of  diseliarge  or  {)ouriii<^  out  of  a  river  or  lake.  The  name 
of  a  river  in  Maine.  Other  authorities  say  it  is  a  contraction  of  so»'a, 
"burnt,"  coo,  "pine,"  and  (mkc,  "place,"  "place  of  the  burnt  pine." 

Sacondaga,  (Irq. );  said  to  signify  "drowned  lands,"  from  a  great 
marsh  whicii  lies  along  its  shore.     A  river  in  Fulton  county,  N.  Y. 

Sagadahoc,  (Alg. ),  "ending  place;"  mouth  of  the  Kennebec. 
A  county  in  Maine. 

Saginaw,  Sdiik-sahcooit,  (Alg.),  "at  the  mouth,"  or  "pouring  out 
at  tlie  jnouth."  The  Saginaw  river  discharges  through  Saginaw  bay 
into  Lake  Huron,  the  bay  forming  tlie  place  where  the  river  pours  out 
into  the  lake.  Very  probably  the  bay  gave  name  to  the  river;  that  is, 
the  Europeans  gave  the  same  name  to  the  river  which  they  found 
attached  to  tlie  bay.  Mr.  Schoolcraft  says  the  word  is  derived  from 
Sdiikinoiif/,  from  tlie  Sac  tribe  who  once  lived  in  that  vicinity.  It  may 
come  from  S(i</(/(ni(isli,  the  Indian  word  for  Frenchman.  Name  of  a 
river  in  Michigan. 

Sago,  an  Iroquois  word  of  the  Mohawk  dialect.  Their  usual 
word  of  salute,  and  signifies  "welcome."     Name  of  a  town  in  Ohio. 

Sagule,  (Irq.,  Oneida  dialect),  correspon^^ing  to  the  word  s(t<i<t 
in  the  Mohawk  dialect      A  post-office  in  Wisconsin. 

Sandusky.  Many  have  declared  this  word  to  be  of  Indian  origin. 
Some  say  it  is  from  a  Wyandot  word,  So»»(/Hs/fr,  "water  within  water 
pools,"  or  from  Scthiunliiskcc,  in  the  same  dialect,  signifying  "clear 
water,"  the  definition  of  the  former  name  being  peculiarly  applicable 
to  Sandusky  bay.  But  in  Vol.  1  of  a  periodical,  entitled  the  "Ameri- 
can Pioneer,"  appears  a  communication  from  Jacob  J.  Green,  of  Tiftiii, 
Ohio,  under  date  of  February  28,  1842,  giving  quite  a  different  theory 
of  the  origin  of  this  word.  He  savs:  "At  the  time  the  French  were 
establishing  posts  on  the  Wabash  and  Mauniee  rivers,  nearly  one  hun- 
dred years  since,  connecting  their  operations  on  the  Ohio  with  these 
settlements  at  Detroit,  a  Polish  trader  by  the  name  of  Samlusky,  or 
more  properly  sjielled  Sdiidiiski,  established  himself  near  the  present 
site  of  Lower  Pandusky,  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids  of  the  river.  His 
operations  in  trading  for  fur,  etc.,  with  the  Indians,  being  entirely 
confined  to  the  river  and  bay,  they  soon  became  known  to  the  Euro- 
peans, and  afterwards  to  the  Indians,  as  Sanduski's  river  and  bay. 
Sandusky,  quarreling  with  the  Indians,  was  forced  to  quit  the  country 
for  the  settlements  beyond  the  Ohio  for  safety.  The  Indians,  Boiiit> 
time  after,  followed  and  killed  him  in  Virginia.  So  far  as  I  can  loiini. 
there  are  but  two  of  the    name  in   this  countrv.  his  grandsons.     One 


IXDIAX    OEOfiaAPHICAL    NAMES. 


771> 


e  word  sago 


lives  in  Kentucky,  the  other  ii  few  miles  from  Dniiville,  VermiJliou 
county,  Illinois."  Reliable  authority,  however,  states  that  the  name 
of  the  person  referred  to  was  not,  originally,  Sanduski,  but  Sodowsky, 
which  became  changed,  after  coming  to  this  country,  to  Sandusky,  in 
consequence  of  a  deed  of  land  being  made  to  him  in  that  name,  by 
misunderstanding  his  correct  name;  whereupon,  to  prevent  any  uncer- 
tainty as  to  the  title  attaching  to  him,  he  at  once  assumed  or  answered 
to  the  name  of  Sandusky,  by  which  he  was  thereafter  known,  and  so 
transmitting  the  same  to  his  descendants,  while  his  brother  Isaac  and 
his  descendants,  whose  interests  were  not  affected  by  the  aforesaid 
transaction,  retained  the  name  of  Sodowsky.  The  name  Sandusky  is 
a[)plied  to  an  important  town  in  Ohio;  also  to  a  bay  or  body  of  water 
opening  into  the  southwestern  part  of  Lake  Erie,  upon  which  the  town 
is  situated. 

Sangamon.  Investigation  has  induced  the  opinion  that  this  is  a 
corrnptiou  of  some  word  in  the  Algonquin  language,  and  the  conclusion 
arrived  at  by  many  is  that  it  is  derived  from  the -word  sdclidnio,  or  sag- 
(iiiio,  a  word  in  the  Delaware  andAbanakie  dialects  signifying  '-a  chief," 
which  has  become  corrupted  into  the  word  s<i(i<()ii()r<'.  This  word  is 
given  in  some  ot  the  early  gazetteers  and  local  histories  as  sdiKjiuiiu. 
The  name  of  a  river  and  county  in  Illinois. 

Sankinack,  Sankinak,  corrupted  from  sfmkhamu;  (Alg.),  "flint 
stream."     Name  of  a  stream  in  Pennsylvania. 

S.v.rpA.  (Dak.),  "black."  Name  of  a  tributary  of  Eepublican 
river,  Nebraska. 

Saranac,  "river  that  flows  under  rocks."  A  lake  and  river  in 
New  York. 

Sahatoga,  (Irq. )  Various  dotinitions  are  given  as  to  the  meaning 
of  tills  wcu'd,  as  "place  where  the  track  of  the  heel  may  lie  seen."  in 
allusion  to  a  locality  in  the  neighborhood  where  depressions,  like  in- 
steps, may  be  seen  in  the  rocks,  "on  the  heel;"  a  A-ery  good  authority 
says  that  the  definition  of  this  word  is  lost.  Name  of  a  lake  and  town 
in  New  York. 

Sasco,  supposed  to  mean  "marshy  land,"  "swamp."  Name  of  a 
creek  in  Wost[)ort,  Conn. 

Saskatciikwan,  (Alg.),  "the  swift  current."  Name  of  a  river  in 
Manitoba,  British  America. 

Saucon,  or  Saconna,  corrupted  from  Saknnk,  (Alg.),  "where  a 
smaller  stream  empties  into  a  larger."  hence  its  "place  of  outlet." 
Name  of  a  creek  in  North  Ham|.>ton.  Poun. 


780 


THE    AMEIUCAN   INDIAN. 


Sauqatuck,  (Alg.  ),  "outlet  of  a  tidal  river;"  other  autiiorities 
say  it  means  ■•nt  the  mouth  of  the  river."'  Name  of  a  small  river  iu 
Connecticut. 

Saukunk,  (Alg. ),  "at  the  mouth,"  that  is,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Big 
Beaver  river,  where  it  flows  into  the  Ohio.  This  spot  was  a  well 
known  rendezvous  for  Indian  war  parties. 

ScANTic,  supposed  to  be  derived  from  2)L'shatiik,  (Alg.),  "where 
the  river  branches."     Name  of  a  river  and  town  iu  Connecticut. 

ScATACOOK,  (Alg.),  "the  confluence  of  two  streams."  Name  of  a 
river  in  Connecticut. 

SCHAGTICOKE,  "the  confluence  of  two  streams."  Name  of  a  tov-n 
in  New  York. 

SCHAKAMAXENS,  or  Shackamaxon,  Sckachamcsiiik,  (Alg.),  "the 
place  of  eels."     The  name  of  a  locality  near  Kenrdngton,  Penn. 

Schenectady,  (Irq.),  "over  or  beyond  the  pines."  The  name  of 
a  town  on  the  Mohawk  rivei',  New  York.  Iu  early  colonial  times  there 
was  a  portage  from  Fort  Orange,  or  Albany  on  the  Hudson,  across  the 
peninsula  formed  by  the  Hudson  and  Mohawk  to  this  point,  Schenec- 
tady, Avhich  leads  through  pine  forests,  Avhence  the  name.  Others  say 
this  word  is  derived  from  skanehfade,  and  signifies  "beyond  the 
openings." 

Schoharie,  Skoharc,  (Irq.),  "flat-wood."  Name  of  a  creek  and 
county  in  New  York. 

SCHOHOLA,  or  Shohola,  Schauwihilla,  (Alg.),  "weak,"  "faint," 
"distressed."     Name  of  a  creek  in  Pike  county,  Penn. 

SCHOODIC,  (Alg.),  "burnt  lands,"  from  large  fires  about  1(575. 
Name  of  a  river  and  several  lakes  in  Maine. 

SciTico,  (Alg.),  "at  tiae  branch."  Name  of  a  post  village  in 
Connecticut,  on  the  Scautic  river. 

Sebago,  (Alg.),  "place  or  region  of  river-lake."  A  town  and 
lake  in  Maine. 

Sebethe,  supposed  to  be  derived  from  scjwesc,  (Alg.),  "small 
river."     Name  of  a  river  in  Middletown,  Conn. 

Sebewa,  or  Sebewan,  (Alg.),  "running  water."  Name  of  n 
township  and  post-office  in  Michigan. 

Sebewaing,  (Alg.),  "rivers,"  or  "at  the  rivers;"  it  may  also 
mean  "rushing  water."     A  town  in  Michigan. 


INDIAN    GEOGRAPHICAL    XAMKS. 


rsi 


uth  of  the  Big 
)t  was  a  well 


Seekonk,  Scfjwong,  (Alg.),  "spriug,"  "uext  spring."  A  town  in 
Massachusetts. 

Sego,  Sago,  (Irq.,  Mohawk  dialect),  word  of  salutation  or  greet- 
ing, as  "welcome,"  "good  cheer,"  and  the  like.     A  town  in  Ohio. 

Seminole,  Islisimanoh;  "separatist."  or  "run  away,"  the 
name  given  to  those  who  separatetl  or  ran  away  from  the  Creeks. 
Albert  Gallatin  says  the  word  signifies  "wild  men,"  because  they  sub- 
sisted largely  y  hunting  and  fishing.,  while  the  Creeks  generally  were 
engaged  in  agriculture  and  subsisted  largely  by  it.  Name  of  a  post- 
otiice  in  Wyoming  territory. 

Senegai!,  Sinnih',  (Alg.),  "stony."  Name  of  a  creek  in  Mary- 
land. 

Senachwine,  Senactcin,  said  to  mean  "red  cedar."  Name  of  a 
lake  iu  Putnam  county,  Illinois. 

Sensinik,  (Alg.),  "the  place  of  the  stone,"  or  perhaps  more  prop- 
erly, "  the  stony  place."     Name  of  a  locality  in  Westchester  coui'tv 
N.  Y.  ^' 

Sequoyah,  takes  its  name  from  the  Cherokee  Indian  who  invented 
the  Cherokee  alphabet,  called  by  the  English  "Gues.s."  A  post-office 
and  county  in  Kansas. 

Shakopee,  (Dak  ),  "six."  Name  of  a  town  on  the  Minnesota 
river,  called  after  a  chief  of  that  name  who  formerly  dwelt  there. 

ShaxMokin,  Schahamoki,  or  Schahaimkink,  (Alg.),  "the  place  of 
eels."  The  name  of  the  spot  where  Sanbury,  Peun.,  now  stands;  also 
the  name  of  a  creek  flowing  into  the  Susquehanna  at  Sanbury, 

Shamong,  probably  the  same  as  Chemung,  an  Iroquois  word  sio-- 
nifying  "big  horn."     A  town  in  New  Jersey. 

Shandaken,  "rapid  water."     A  town  iu  New  York. 

Skaneateles,  Skam'udice,  (Irq. ),  "long  lake."  A  lake  and  town 
in  New  York. 

Shannock,  Shnwimnk,  (Alg.),  "the  place  where  two  stieams 
meet."  Name  of  a  river  in  North  Stonington,  Conn.,  formed  by  the 
union  of  the  Assekonk  and  Phelps'  creek,  in  Milton  villa^re. 

Shantuck,  supposed  to  be  derived  from  mishunfiujkri,  (Alg.). 
"the  place  of  much  wood."     A  location  near  Montville,  Conn. 

Shantituok,  (Alg.),  "the  woody  place."  The  name  of  a  small 
stream  in  Rhode  Island. 


^^•"wm 


782 


THE    AMEllICAN    INDIAN. 


I 


y 


SnAAVAX,  (Alg.),  "south."     A  town  in  Marylnnd. 
Shawanounk,  "in  the  south;'"  others  Kay  it  menus  "white  stone." 
A  town  in  the  state  of  New  York. 

Shawano,  (Alg. ),  "southerner,"  or  "him  of  the  south.'"  A  town 
and  county  in  Wisconsin,  taken  from  the  name  of  a  noted  Menominee 
chief. 

Shawnee,  (Alg.),  is  corrupted  from  shau'ono,  "southerner." 
Name  of  a  town  and  county  in  Kansas. 

Shawnees,  Slidwcnii,  (Alg.),  "the  southern  people."  This  word 
is  derived  from  the  Lenaj)e  language.  The  word  Slioii'dn  or  Clioiran, 
the  name  of  a  river  in  North  Carolina,  possibly  comes  from  the  same 
root. 

Sheboygan,  (Alg.)  Name  of  a  town  in  Wisconsin.  Various 
definitions  are  given  to  this  word.  Schoolcraft  says  it  appears  to 
have  its  termination  from  the  word  f/f*»,  "a  lake"  (sagaiegan),  and 
the  combination  denotes  a  river  or  water  pass  from  lake  to  lake. 
SlichifihKiijcfiiin  means  "a  spy  glass."  Slt('houi(i(in  is  an  instrument 
for  boring  or  piercing,  as  a  needle.  It  is  said  by  a  local  writer  that 
the  oi'igin  of  this  word  was  sliewaiiuruigiin,  meaning  "the  place  where 
the  water  runs  into  the  ground."  Other  accounts  say  the  name  is 
slin('hic(tuir(((jun,  which  was  generally  shortened  by  early  settlers  to 
sh('pw(ut(jiin,  and  afterwards  became  contracted  to  its  present  form. 
According  to  Mr.  Hathaway,  a  local  writer  of  Wisconsin,  the  W'Ord  is 
corrupted  from  shawbwajjkiin  (half  accent  on  the  first,  and  full  accent 
on  the  last  syllable),  expressing  an  Indian  tradition  that  a  great  noise 
coming  under  the  ground  from  the  region  of  Lake  Su[)erior  was  heard 
at  this  river.  The  better  opinion  is  that  the  name  signifies  a  water- 
way or  passage  between  the  lakes  from  Sheboygan  river,  having  its 
source  very  near  Lake  Winnebago,  and  was  a  route  frequently 
traveled  by  Indians  in  their  canoes. 

Shenandoah,  Schincfhandowi,  "the  sprucy  stream,"  or  "the  stream 
passing  by  or  through  spruce  pines."  There  is  another  definition  to 
this  word  derived  from  ouoihIci,  "a  mountain,"  and  (/on,  "great,"  and 
signifies  "  a  river  flowing  alongside  of  high  hills  or  mountains."  These 
latter  roi-ts  are  of  Iroquois  oi-igiu,  and  as  there  is  no  evidence  that  the 
Iroqiiois  Indians  ever  inhabited  the  banks  of  this  stream,  or  even 
visited  the  region  it  traverses  very  often,  it  is  not  likely  they  are 
the  origin  of  the  word.     A  river  in  Virginia. 

Shepaug,  Shi'ppaug  (Alg.),  "great  pond."  Name  of  a  river  in 
Connecticut.     This  river  rises  in  a  pond  in   Connecticut,  known   a.s 


mm 


aeoi 


INDIAN    OEOOUAIMIICAL    NAMES. 


[s;j 


,  "white  stone." 

outh."  A  town 
)ted  Menominee 

,    "  southerner."' 

ie."  This  word 
nvannr  Clioinni, 
i  from  the  same 

ionsiu.     Various 
i   it   appears   to 
sa>;aiegan),  and 
B    hike    to   lake. 
5    an  instrument 
local  writer  that 
"the  place  where 
say  the   name  is 
early  settlers  to 
ts  present  form, 
iisin,  the  word  is 
,  and  full  accent 
lat  a  great  noise 
perior  was  heard 
rnifies   a   water- 
hver,  having  its 
[oute   frequently 

or  "the  stream 

ler  definition  to 

\n,   "great,"  and 

mtains."    These 

Evidence  that  the 

stream,  or  even 

likely  they  are 

lie  of  a  river  in 
Iticut,  known   m^ 


"great  pond,"  and  doubtless  the   Indian    name   has  been  transferred 
to  the  river. 

Sheshecjuin,  (Alg.,  Delaware  dialect),  "mysterious  rattle."  Name 
of  a  town  in  Pennsylvania.  This  rattle  is  the  customary  badge  be- 
stowed when  one  is  initiated  into  the  degree  of  doctor  or  brother. 

Shetucket,  SlKiwinrkcf,  (Alg.),  "confluence."  Name  of  a  small 
stream  in  Connecticut,  which  receives  the  Quinnebaug  and  unites  witli 
the  Yantic  to  form  the  Thames. 

SiiEWATUCKET,  SlicwatitcJc,  (Alg.),  "confluence."  Name  of  a 
small  stream  iu  North  Kingston,  K.  I. 

SmcAWAKPA,  "bad  river;"  called  also  Teton,  and  Little  Missouri 
river.     Name  of  a  river  in  Arkansas. 

Shintaka,  (Dak.),  "tamarack."  The  name  of  several  marshes 
in  Minnesota.  So  named  on  account  of  the  tamarack  growing  sponta- 
neously in  them. 

Shippauo,  (Alg.),  "great  pond."  Said  to  have  been  the  Indian 
name  of  Litchfield  Pond,  Connecticut. 

Shkotpa,  (Dak.),  "hollow,"  or  "bowl."  Name  of  a  lake  iu  Min- 
nesota, now  called  White  Bear  Lake. 

Shobonier.  The  name  of  an  Indian  chief  from  the  French  word 
Chevalier,  pronounced  by  the  French  chcrolyd.  The  Indians,  using 
the  Ojibway  and  Pottawattamie  dialect,  would  render  this  word  Sho- 
ho-na,  having  in  their  dialect  no  sound  of  r,  using  h  instead,  and  no 
sound  ''  *  /,  using  n  instead.  In  rendering  the  word  as  it  is  given  for 
the  naiiio  of  this  town,  Shobonier,  the  Indian  pronunciation  is  retained, 
with  the  exception  of  the  last  three  letters,  wherein  the  French  orthog- 
raphy is  retained.     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Shohakin,  or  Cheocton.  There  was  formerly  a  place  in  Dela- 
ware county,  N.  Y.,  known  by  this  name,  spelled  in  the  two  different 
ways  aforesaid,  meaning  "union  of  the  waters."  The  name  was  after- 
wards changed  to  Hancock. 

Shohokin,  Schohacan,  (Alg.),  "glue."  The  uami  of  a  stream 
in  Wayne  county,  Penn. 

Shoneau,  (Alg.),  "silver,"  or  "money."  Some  tribes  of  the 
Algonquin  group,  as  the  Ojibway s  and  Pottawattamies,  called  money 
shoneau,  their  word  for  silver,  because  the  first  money  they  saw  was 
silver  coin.     When,  afterwards,  on  seeing  gold  coin,  they   called  it 


(84 


THE    AMEltlCAX    INDIAN. 


c: 


osdirn  shonemi,  ineauiug   "yellow  money;"  copper   coiu  they  called 
misqiKibik  shoneati,  ineauing  "  red  money."     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Shoshonee,  "  island  Indians."     A  county  in  Idaho  territory. 

SiBAWAlNG.  The  same  as  Sebewaign'  (which  see).  A  town  in 
Michigan. 

Sing  Sing,  (Alg.,  Delaware  dialect).  Said  to  be  from  an  Indian 
village  called  Osing  Sing,  from  osshi,  "a  stone,"  and  'sing,  "a  plnoe; " 
that  is,  "place  of  stone,"  or  "stone  upon  stone."  A  town  on  the  Hnd- 
sou  river,  in  the  state  of  New  York.  Other  authorities  say  that  this 
name  is  derived  from  "a  friendly  Indian." 

SiNNEMAHOiNG,  Acksimiemahoni,  (Alg.),  "stony  lick,"  or  "the 
place  of  the  stony  lick."     Name  of  a  stream  in  Cameron  county,  Penn. 

Sioux.  This  is  the  name  which  the  French  and  Canadians  gave 
in  early  days  to  the  tribes  of  the  Dakota  nations,  being  an  abbreviation 
of  the  word  iKKloupssioiu;  French  orthography.  The  name  which  the 
Ojibways  gave  to  tiie  Dakotas,  signifying,  in  the  Ojibway  dialect, 
"  enemies."  The  word  has  been  given  by  the  French  and  others  in 
various  forms,  as  nndoncscioitz,  nadonehionck,  midsiicssiouck  and 
midoHuisiong,  the  former  being  a  plural  form  of  the  word.  Name  of 
a  river  in  Dakota. 

Siskiyou,  "bob  tailed  horse."     A  post-office  in  California. 

SisKOWiT,  (Alg.),  '-a  kind  of  fish  resembling  a  trout."  A  lake 
in  W'  .i,onsin. 

SissETON,  (Dak,)  sisiii,  1oniv(myan,  "fish  scale  mound  village." 
Name  of  one  of  the  clans  of  the  Sioux ;  also  of  a  fort  and  an  Indian 
agency  in  Dakota. 

SiTKUM,  (Chinook  word),  "half,"  or  "a  part."  Name  of  a  town  in 
Oregon. 

SiWASH,  in  the  Chinook  language  signifies  "an  Indian."  A 
post-office  in  Washington  territory. 

Skokomish,  "river  people."  A  post  office  in  Washington  terri- 
tory. 

Skaneatice,  Skaneadice,  "long  lake."  Name  of  a  lake  in  New 
York. 

Skippack,  Schkipuk,  (Alg.),  "stinking  pool  of  water."  Name  of 
a  creek  in  Montgomery  county,  Penn. 

Skookumchuck,  (Chinook  word),   "a  rapid,"  or  "strong,  smooth 


INDIAN    GEOGRAPHICAL    NAMES. 


.^.) 


runuiug  stream;"    from  skooki(iii,  strong,  nnd  chuck,  water,  river,  or 
stream.     A  post-office  in  Washington  territory. 

Skowhegan,  (Alg. )     Name  of  a  town  in  Maine. 

Skunk  Guove,  (Alg.)  The  word  skunk  is  from  an  Indian  word  in 
tiie  Abenaki  dialect,  contracted  from  sc(f(nihi(,  a  carniverons  animal  of 
the  genus  nicphitix.     A  place  in  Racine  county,  Wisconsin. 

Sleepy  Eye,  from  a  Sioux  chief,  whose  Indian  nanie  was  Eshta- 
humleali,  meaning  "sleepy  eye."     Name  of  a  town  in  Minnesota. 

SoDUS,  called  by  the  Indians  AsxorodiiK,  of  which  sixliis  seems  to 
be  a  contraction,  meaning  "silvery  water."  Name  of  a  town  and  bay 
putting  out  of  Lake  Ontario,  in  the  state  of  New  York. 

Somonauk,  (  Alg.,  Pottawattamie  dialect ),  h\mi  cssonidiik;  '-paw- 
l)aw  tree."     A  town  in  Illinois. 

SouHEGAN,  contracted  from  SoithckciKisli,  (  Alg.  i  An  Iiulian  noun 
in  the  plui'al  number,  meaning  "worn  out  lands."  Name  of  a  river  in 
one  of  the  New  England  states. 

Squam,  a  contraction  of  the  word  iroiiiK'Stiitantsmikc,  (  Alg. ),  "the 
l)leasant  water  place."     A  lake  in  New  Hampshire. 

SuAMico,  (Menominee  dialect),  "the  yellow  sand."  Name  of  a 
river  in  Wisconsin. 

SusPECOUGH.  supposed  to  mean  "muddy,  dirty  water."  The  name 
of  a  creek  in  New  Jersey. 

Susquehanna,  "the  great  bay  river,"  so  called  l)y  tlie  Delawares, 
from  its  flowing  into  the  great  bay.  Name  of  a  principal  river  in 
Pennsylvania. 

SuwANEE.  It  is  sup|)osed  to  come  from  sIkiwoiio,  "  south  or  southern 
people,"  from  which  comes  Shawnees,  a  tribe  of  Indians  who  once  lived 
in  Florida,  from  whence  they  went  to  Ohio.  This  is  also  the  name  of  a 
riverin  Florida,  U[)on  which  it  is  understood  these  Indians  formerly  lived 
before  they  came  to  Ohio.  John  Johnston,  Indian  agent  at  Pitpia,  O., 
in  1819,  says  of  the  Shawnees,  that  they  came  to  Ohio  about  sixty-five 
years  before  that  time,  from  west  Florida  and  adjacent  country,  and 
formerly  resided  on  the  Suwarey  river,  near  the  sea.  This  river,  he 
says,  was  doubtless  named  after  the  Shawanoes,  Siiinnirij  being  a  cor- 
ruption of  that  word.  Otlier  authorities  say  it  is  derived  h'omsuivani, 
"echo."     A  town  and  county  in  Florida. 

SwAMPSCOTT,  contracted  from  iromiesqunmsaukc,  (Alg.),  "the 
pleasant  water-place."     A  town  in  Massachusetts. 


780 


THE   AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


Tacoma,  Tahonut,  "nlmost  to  lieavoii,"  "tall  penk."  It  wiis  the 
name  given  by  the  Indians  to  Mount  Ranier  on  account  of  the  great 
height  of  that  mountain,  which  is  put  down  as  fourteen  thousand  feet 
above  the  level  of  the  sea.     Name  of  a  town  in  Washington  territory. 

Taconic,  "forest,"  or  "wilderness."  The  name  of  a  mountain 
range  in  MassachuBetts,  Avest  of  the  Housatonic. 

Taghkanick,  (Alg.,  Mohegan  dialect),  pronounced  Tosltlxouiiick, 
supposed  to  signify  "water  enough."  On  this  side  of  IVJount  Tom  was 
formerly  a  spring  and  favorite  resort  for  the  Indians  for  drinking  this 
water,  and  hence  the  name.     A  town  in  Columbia  county,  N.  Y. 

Talladega,  "the  border  town,"  or  "the  town  on  the  frontier." 
Name  of  a  county  and  village  in  Alabama. 

Tallahassee,  "old  nation,"  "old  town,"  "waste  place."  Name 
of  the  capitol  of  Florida. 

Tallahatchee,  "river  of  the  rock."  Name  of  a  county  in  Mis- 
sissippi. 

Tallapoosa,  supposed  to  be  derived  from  the  Creek  iaiepula. 
"stranger,"  "newcomer,"  alluding  to  the  arrival  of  other  Indians  or  a 
tribe;  other  authorities  say  the  word  signifies  "swift  current."  Name 
of  a  river  in  Georgia. 

Tallassee,  derived  from  idlofau,  "a  town,"  and  esse,  "taken." 
Name  of  a  town  in  Alabama. 

Tallula,  "leaping  waters."     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Tama,  Tioma,  "bear,  whose  voice  makes  the  rocks  tremble,"  from 
a  Fox  chief  of  that  name.     Name  of  a  county  in  Iowa. 

Tammanend,  Tammancn,  Tammany,  (Alg.),  "beaver-like,"  or 
"amiable,"  takes  its  name  from  a  chief  of  the  Delaware  tribe,  spoken 
of  in  history  as  the  patron  saint  of  America.  Name  of  a  post-office  in 
Pennsylvania. 

Tamaqua,  Tamaquehanne,  "beaver  stream."  Name  of  a  creek  in 
Schuylkill  county,  Penn. 

Tampa,  Ifimpi,  "close  to  it,"  "near  it."  Name  of  a  bay  on  the 
west  coast  of  the  peninsula  of  Florida,  named  by  De  Soto  Espiritu 
Santo. 

Tanqipaha,  "those  who  gather  maize  stalks."  The  name  of  a 
river  in  the  southeastern  part  of  Louisiana,  named  after  an  Indian. 


It  wfiH  the 


ise,   "taken." 


of  a  creek  in 


INDIAN    aKOOltArHICAL    NAMES.  7><- 

Tankhanna,  or  Tankhanne,  (Alg.),  •'  tlm  smaller  stream."  Name 
ot  a  creek  lu  eusteru  Peuiisylvuuia. 

Taopi,  (Dak.),  "wonnde.1,"  probably  takes  its  name  from  a  SiouK 
chief  who  vvou  notoriety  by  befriending  the  whiten  in  the  Minnesota 
massacre.     Name  of  a  town  in  Minnesota. 

Tappan,  "cold  stream."     Name  of  a  post-office  in  Ohio. 

Tatnick,  (Alg.),  >'at  the  great  hill."  The  name  of  a  hill  and 
1)1  ook  m  Worcester  county,  Mass. 

.rrp^M'Tn^'V "^'^'"?'^*"^"'""""I'*"^^  ^'''"^  '''''■'?"'''  «^'  '^f^<^<  "at  the 
great  Jnll.       Name  of  a  hill  and  town  in  Massachusetts. 

Tawas,    (Alg.),   "trader,"    contraction    of   Ottawa.     Name   of   a 
township  and  city  in  Michigan. 

Tawaseutha,  (Irq.),  "hill  of  the  dead."     Indian  name  for  Nor- 
mansville,  N.  Y. 

^^       Tawawa,  supposed   to   be   the   same   as   Ottawa,    "traders"   or 
people  that  are  given  to  trading."     A  town  in  Ohio. 

Taycheedah    (Winnebago  dialect),  is  a  corruption  from  fnjal, 

lake,     .nd  chedak,  "camp."     Name  of  a  town  near  Fond  du  Lae 

^Visconsin      It  was  used  by  the  Indians  to  denote  those  Winneba^oes 

who  were  living  around  Lake  Winnebago,  of  whom  there  were  mo?e  or 

less  at  all  times. 

Tecumseh,  Takuhmosah,  "he  who  walks  over  water."  A  town  in 
Michigan  and  other  states;  the  name  of  a  distinguished  Shawnee  chief. 

Telmocresses,  Tahiamidchasi,  "new  town."  The  name  of  an 
Indian  town  on  the  west  side  of  the  Chattahoochie  river. 

Temegame,  (Alg.),  "deep  lake."  The  name  of  a  lake  that  dis- 
charges Its  waters  into  the  Ottawa  river,  Canada. 

Tennessee,  meaning,  according  to  some  authorities,  "curved 
spoon,  by  others,  "river  of  the  big  bend."  Name  of  one  of  the  states 
ot  the  Union,  from  a  principal  river  of  that  name. 

Tetons,  ( Dak. ) ,  the  name  of  a  tribe  of  the  Dakota  group  or  Sioux 
meaning  "boaster,"  given  to  this  tribe  in  consequence  of  the  habit  of 
bragging  which  is  said  to  prevail  among  them.     Name  of  a  loftv 
range  of  the  Kocky  Mountains  in  Idaho  territory.     Other  authorities 
say  the  word  signifies  "dwellers  on  the  prairie." 

Tetonka,  (Dak.),  "big  house."     Name  of  a  lake  in  Dakota:  also 
the  name  of  a  place  on  Jim  river,  Dakota. 


mm 


lS^ 


Tin;    AMKltlCAN    INDIAN. 


Tkxas.  lu'cordiii^'  to  (nivtuiior  Iiiliiml.  ut  tliiit  Htatc.  nieaiiH  "wol- 
CDiUH."  He  HiiVH  tlmt,  on  the  l(iiHliii<f  of  the  first  wliitc  nu'U  on  tli»« 
const  of  TtiXHH,  the  IntliiiiiH  t^reeteil  them  with  the  exehiiimtion 
"Texas,"  or  "welcome."  Other  authorities,  iiowever,  wiiile  recogni/- 
in^f  tho  word  as  of  liulian  ori^Mii,  j^'ive  a  ditfeient  tlieory  of  its  8i<,'iiiii- 
cation.  In  tlie  aiieient  S|>anisii  arciiives.  stored  away  in  the  hind 
otliee  at  Austin,  it  appears  tiiat  certain  hinds  were  situated  "r«  el  ixiis 
<lc  hiK  7V/a.s,"  or  in  the  country  of  the  Texas  or  Tejas  Indians,  and  of 
b»Mii<^  pronounced  alike.  It  is  well  known  that  the  Texas  or  Tejas 
Indians  were  a  tribe  liviii;.^  in  the  valley  of  the  Ilio  Cfrande,  and  who 
were  exterininnted  or  driven  out  by  a  more  savaije  tribe.  Tho  word 
Tt'xas  or  Tejas  is  supposed  to  be  the  root  of  the  names  of  the  Indian 
tribes  of  Texas  and  Mexico,  the  prefix  indicating;  the  locality  of  tlie 
tribe.  Tlius:  The  Astejas  or  Aztecs  were  on  the  hij^'hlands  of  Ana- 
huac.  the  Toltejas  or  Toltecs  as  far  south  as  Yucatan,  and  the  Huas- 
tejas  on  the  irnlf  coast.  One  authority  also  sug^'ests  that  the  word 
may  be  of  Spanish  origin,  as  the  word  hja  in  that  language  may 
be  construed  to  mean  the  light  shed  covering  of  the  dwellings  of  the 
natives. 


TiNTAii.  ••  prairie, 
in  Minnesota. 


Name  of  a  station  on  the  Manitoba  railroad. 


TiMOOA,  "lord."  "ruler."  "master."  The  name  of  an  old  Indian 
town  on  the  tributary  of  the  St.  John's,  Florida. 

TicoNDKitofiA,  ( Irq.  )  The  name  is  said  to  have  been  derived 
from  Tsiiioiidrosic  or  L'lu'omiiviKjd,  signifying  "brawling  waters,"  or 
"•noise  of  the  rapid  waters;"  other  authorities  sny  the  word  signifies 
"place  of  the  separation  of  waters."     Name  of  a  town  in  New  York. 

Tioga,  (Irq.).  from  t('0(j(u  "swift  current."  Name  of  a  river  in 
Tioga  county,  Penn.,  HowJng  into  the  Chemung  river  in  New  York. 
Other  authorities  say  the  word  signifies  "meeting  of  the  waters." 
Mary  Jemison,  the  captive  white  woman  of  the  Genesee,  says  it  is  de- 
rived from  i((i;(,'ii(i,  "at  the  forks." 

TioiNVTi,  (Ir  ,.),  "beyond  the  point."  Name  of  a  small  tributary 
of  the  St.  La\' re-iCe  river,  New  Y'ork. 

Ti()RO;w).v.  "the  place  where  two  waters  meet."  Name  of  a 
locality  near  Fishkill,  N.  Y. 

TiouoHNioGA,  TroliHffdi-fid.  "meeting  of  the  waters."  Name  of  a 
river  in  Broome  county,  N.  Y. 

Tippecanoe.  The  proper  word  is  said  to  be  KHIdippi  krinniiil,\ 
meaning  "at  the  great  clearing."     Name  of  a  river  in  Indiana. 


INIiIAN    (IIUHIIIAI'IIICAI.    NAMKH. 


I  HO 


oba  railroad, 


.11  old  Inditiii 


'I'rrANKA.  (  Diik.  I.  ••  bijjf   lioUHe."     Nuiiui  of  an  Jiuliiiii    villnj^o   < 
the  Dakota  river. 


)ii 


'I'lsKiLWA.  SoiiiiMuitlioritieH  Hay  it  HignilioH  a  kin(l<»f  l)ir(l;  otlifis 
Hay  it  (!()ines  from  cliilchiHlikiid.  a  kind  of  bird  onlind  plover.  It  iiiny 
also  coine  from  rhi»lil>iiiirti.  an  old  hoy.  aw  an  old  bachelor.  Nanio  of 
a  town  in  Illinois. 

TrTANKAHK.  ''bi«r  liouse  stands,"  or  "where  the  bi;,'  houHe  stands." 
Nanit  of  some  lakes  west  of  the  IJijr  Sioux  river. 


ToMYIlANNK,    Tnju'li 


Kiniii: 


(Ah 


ahUjr  stream  :"'  so  named   from 


the  abundance  of  that  shrub  ^rowin^  on  its  hanks.      Name  of  n  creek 
in  Leliiifji  county.  I'enn. 

'rDlllCKox.  TohiclidH,  or  ToliickJininic.  I  Al<;.  ).  "the  stream  over 
which  we  pass  by  means  of  a  bridj^e  or  driftwood."  Mame  of  a  creek 
in  Bucks  etmnty.  Penn. 

ToMA.  The  better  authority  seems  to  lie  that  tills  word  comes 
from  the  name  of  a  chief  of  the  Menominee  tribe,  wlio  died  at  Michi- 
limackinac  in  .Inly,  ^ ''!(),  whose  full  name  was  Thomas  Carron.  His 
first  name  was  pronounced  by  the  French  Tomah.  Name  of  a  town 
in  Wisconsin. 

Tomahawk,  (A1<j.  ).  "a  savat^e  implement."  or  "implement  of 
violence."'  Bishop  Bara<:fa  says,  in  his  dictionary  of  the  Ojibway  hm- 
»^uage,  that  this  word  comes  from  ((hniidlnik  (  houki,  "strike  them,"  or 
ofnnKiltirdw,  "he  is  stricken."     Name  of  a  town  in  Arkansas. 

ToMBK'ON,  "place  of  crab  apples."  Name  of  a  creek  in  Berks 
county,  Penn. 

To^imoBE'E,  It U)iihi-l)ih-j)(\  "coffin  makers."  The  Choctow  Indians 
had  their  old  men  with  very  long  nails  to  clean  tlie  bones  of  their 
dead,  and  j)lace  them  in  boxes,  when  they  were  <leposited  in  "bone 
houses,"  whence  the  name.      A  river  in  Mississi[)pi. 

ToNAWAMxv,  TaiKinoniida,  (Irq. ),  "swift  water."  Name  of  p, 
creek  in  New  York. 

TONICA.  Diiiuik('(\  (Ojibway  dialect),  "he  lives  in  such  a  place  or 
country,"  "a  place  or  c(mntry  inhabited."     A  towji  in  Illinois. 

TooKTAY,  Ti(kh;  (Dak.),  "where."     A  post-otfite  in  Dakota. 

TooTO,  from  loohio,  "  a  corn  house."     A  town  in  Alabanm. 

TOPEKA,  from  a  bulbous  root  like  a  potato,  originally  growing 
abundantly  in  this  part  of  the  country.     A  city  in  Kansas. 


7(10 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


ToHONTO,  nil  Iroquois  term  denoting  "oak  trees  rising  from  the 
lake."  A  post-ofKco  in  ArkniiBas;  takes  its  name  from  a  city  in 
Canada. 

TosKOOEE,  "jumpers,"  or  "warriors."  Name  of  an  old  Indian 
town  on  the  great  Tennessee  river. 

ToTAWA,  from  fosairri,  "to  sink,  dive,  or  go  under  water  to  rise 
again,  as  timbers  do  when  carried  over  a  waterfall."  Name  of  falls  in 
New  Jersey. 

ToTOGATic,  (Alg.),  "place  of  floating  bogs."  Name  of  a  river 
in  Wisconsin. 

ToTOKET,  may  come  from  Jiietukct,  "on  the  great  (the  principal) 
tidal  river."     Name  of  a  mountain  in  New  Bedford,  Conn. 

ToWANDA,  Tdiciinclcitnk,  (Alg.),  "at  the  burial  place,"  or  "where 
there  is  a  burying."  The  Nanticoko  Indians  are  said  to  have  buried 
their  dead  at  Towandn,  Bradford  county,  Penn.,  whence  the  name. 

TucKAHOE,  Tiirltdlioirc,  (Alg.),  "deer  are  shy,"  "hard  coming  at 
the  place  where  deer  are  so  shy."  Name  of  a  creek  in  New  Jersey 
flowing  into  Great  Egg  Harbor  bay. 

TcLPEHOCKEN,  (Alg.),  "land  abounding  in  turtles."  Name  of  a 
creek  flowing  into  the  Schuylkill  river  near  Rending,  Penn. 

TuMWATEB,  Tumwata,  (Chinook  word),  meaning  "a  waterfall."  A 
post  village  in  Washington  territory. 

TrxKHANNE,  (Alg.),  "the  small,  or  smaller  stream."  Name  of  a 
stream  in  Wyoming  county,  Penn.  This  word  is  sometimes  written 
Tunkhnnnock. 

Trri'EEKHANNA.  (Alg.),  "the  stream  that  flows  from  a  large 
spring."  Name  of  one  of  the  sources  of  the  Little  Lehigh  river  in 
Pennsylvania. 

TcscOLA,  (Alg.  ),  "a  level  plain."     Name  of  n  town  in  Illinois. 

TrsKEGEE,  probnbly  derived  from  idskiaUji,  "warrior."  Name 
of  a  town  in  Alabama. 

Tuscaloosa,  "black  warrior."  Name  of  a  city  and  county  in 
Alabama. 

Tuscu.MiUA,  (  Cherokee  dialect),  "grand  battle  ground."  Name  of 
a  town  in  Alabama. 

TlHCAROiiA,  "shirt  wearing  peo[)le."  Name  of  a  town  in  New 
York  and  other  states.     From  an  Indian  tribe  of  the  Iroquois  stock. 


wir«i.f-T* 


iiiff  from  tho 


INDIAN   uEOGilAPHICAL   NAMES. 
U. 


791 


UCHEE.  (Creek  dialect),  "corn."     Name  of  a  towu  in  Alabama. 
UiUKUFKi,  »  muddy  water."     Name  of  a  stream  in  the  Indian  ter- 
ritorj.     TI113  word  was  tlie  Creek  name  for  the  Mississippi. 

Umbagog,   meaning   "clear  lake,   shallow."     Name  of  a  lake  in 
Maine. 

U.vadilla,  Dcunadillo,  "place  of  meeting."     Name  of  a  town  in 
Utsego  county,  N.  Y. 

Upotog,    "covering,"   "spreading  out,"   as    wall  paper,  carpets, 
etc.     Tlie  name  of  a  creek  in  Muscogee  county,  Alabama. 

Utuhu,  (Dak.),  "oak,"  or  "the  oak."     The  name  of  a  small  lake 
near  Lac  Qui  Parle,  Minnesota. 


V. 

Vexango,  "  interesting  mark  on  a  tree."  The  name  of  a  creek  in 
western  Pennsylvania. 

w. 

Wabash,  Tl  «»&/«//,  (Alg.),  "white  water."  Other  authorities 
say  a  cloud  blown  forward  by  the  equinoctial  wind."  Name  of  a 
river  passing  through  Indiana;  also  the  name  of  counties,  towns  and 
post-offices  in  very  many  states  of  the  Union. 

Wabasha,  (Alg.),  "red  leaf,"  or  "the  leaf."  Mr.  Catlin  says 
It  means  "the  leaf,"  from  the  name  of  a  noted  chief  of  the  Sioiix 
.mtion  Otlier  authorities  say  it  comes  from  «T,;.a/,r,sa,  "a  standard 
ot  battle.        Name  of  a  county  and  towu  in  Minnesota. 

n  ABAUNS..M,  Wnuhansr,  (Alg.),  "dim  daylight."  A  town  and 
county  in  Kansas,  from  a  noted  Indian  war  chief  of  tho  Pottawattamie 
tnbe.  A  name  given  to  this  cliief  from  surprising  and  capturin- 
an  enemy's  camp  just  at  th-  break  o^  ■    v.  10 

Wachachkeek,  (Alg.),  "hilly  land,  '  or  "high  land."  Name  of 
one  of  the  plains  in  Catskill,  N.  Y. 

Wachusetts,  WnchHscH,  (Alg.),  "the  mountain."  Name  of  a 
post  village  in  Massachusetts. 

Waco,  "a  heron."  A  t.nvn  in  Mississippi  and  other  states  of 
tlio  Union. 


r92 


THK    AMEllICAN    INDIAN. 


AVaconda,  same  as  Waucondd,  (^  Omaha  dialect).  Kev.  Mr.  Iliggw, 
in  his  Dakota  dictionary,  gives  the  word  in  the  Dakota  language  as 
WaknnUmka,  "the  Great  S|)irit,"  "the  creator  of  all  things,  and  the 
God  of  war."     Name  of  a  post-office  in  Kansas. 


Waconia,   IVakoriia,  (Dak. 
in  Minnesota. 


'living  spring."     Name  of  a  {)lace 


Wacouta,  Wdkide,  Dak.),  ''shooter."  Nrtrr.e  of  a  toAvn  in  Min- 
nesota. This  [)lace  was  so  named  ."rom  a  Siou.^;  c'.iief  who  lived  at  Red 
Wing,  Minnesota. 

Wadena,  probably  from  Odena  or  Oddua,  "  town."  Name  of  a 
town  and  county  in  Minnesota. 

Waga,  (Dak.),  "cottouAvood."  Name  of  a  western  tributary  of 
the  Minnesota  river. 

WAaoosHANCE,  (Alg.,  Ojibway  dialect),  "little  fox"  The  name 
given  to  a  point  of  land  in  Lake  Michigan,  near  Midiiiiniackinac. 
known  to  some  extent  as  Wobhlcsliaiiks,  having  much  the  sound  of  the 
correct  name. 

Wahhay.  (Dak.),  "  j)lace  of  hatching."  Name  oi  a  lake  and 
post-otUce  in  Day  county.  Dakota. 

Wahpeton,  lV((lii)<'f<)iur(ni,  (Dak.),  "leaf  village."  A  town  in 
Dakota. 

Wahoo.  a  word  of  the  same  sound  occurs  in  the  Micmac  dialect, 
meaninj;  "eiT<j,"     A  town  in  Geortfia  and  Nebraska. 

Wakenda,  (Dak.),  "  worshipped."    Name  of  p.  place  in  Minnesota. 

Waki'A  Shicha,  WakjHi  Hiva,  (Dak.),  "bad  rivet"  Name  of  a 
stream  em[)tying  into  the  Missouri  at  West  Pierre,  Dak. 

WAi.LEM'AurACK,  Waui.lenpaupack,  or  Paupack,  (Alg.),  "deep 
and  dead  water."  Name  of  a  creek  in  northeastern  Pennsylvahiii. 
tlowing  into  the  Lackawaxen  near  Honesdale. 

Walpack.  Walpci'k.  (Alg.),  "a  turn  hole,"  "a  deep  anJ  still 
]>lace  in  a  stream."      Name  of  a  township  in  New  Jersey. 

Wa.mdusiika,  (Dak.),  "snake."  Name  (jf  a  lake  southeast  of 
DeviTs  Liike.  I);ikota. 

Wami'.sit  is  derived  from  irdiiic,  "all,"  or  "whole,"  and  <nik<\  "a 
place."  with  the  letter  .s-  thrown  in  betwi.\t  the  two  syllables  for  [)nr- 
poso  of  the  .sound.  Name  of  a  place  embraced  in  the  present  '  u 
of  Tewkesbury,  and  the  city  of  Lowell,  Middlesex  county,  Mass. 


INDIAN    GEOGRAPHICAL    NAMES. 


•  Its 


Wampum  or  Wampam,  (Alg. ),  "white."  '-small  beads  made  of 
sliells,  used  by  the  North  American  Indians  as  money."  A  post  village 
in  Pennsylvania. 

Wanari,  Wahnamjhe,  (Dak.),  "ghost."     A  post-office  in  Dakota. 

Wanaqtie,  understood  to  bo  the  same  as  Wcnicka,  (which  see ). 
Name  of  a  tcwn  in  New  Jersey. 

WaxataIi,  (Duk. ),  "he  that  charges  on  his  enemies,"  from  a 
noted  chief  of  that  name.     A  town  in  Indiana. 

Waneka,  Wauirja,  (Dak.),  "the  son."  Name  of  a  noted  Win- 
nebago chief,  known  to  us  as  Red  Bird.     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

AVannupe,  from  Anupaun,  (Alg. ),  "overflowed,"  or  "subject  to 
overflow."  An  island  in  the  Housatonic  river,  near  New  Milford,  Conn 

Wantage,  (Alg.),  "piece  of  timber  land."  Name  of  a  township 
in  New  Jersey. 

Wapatoe.  The  edible  bulb  of  i^iujUtarid  niriabilis,  called  by 
the  Indians  IVajxiloc,  by  whom  it  is  used  as  food;  wiitten  also  AVap- 
pato.      A  post-office  in  Oregon. 

Wapklla,  (Alg.),  "he  who  is  painted  white."  Name  of  an 
Indian  cliief  of  the  Fox  tribe.     A  town  in  Illinois. 

WAi'i'ANOcrA.  The  Lenni  Lenapes  or  Delawares  were  so  calK-d  by 
some  Indians,  signifying  "people  at  the  rising  of  the  sun,"  or,  more 
briefly,  "  Eastlanders."     Name  of  a  toM'n  in  Arkansas. 

Wappasuning,  corrupted  from  IVdjidchsinfiink,  (Alg.),  "  w-here 
there  are  white  stones,"  alluding  to  a  deposit  of  silver  ore,  the  Dela- 
ware wcml  for  silver  being  irodjxa'lisin,  "the  white  stcme."  Name 
of  a  creek  in  Bradford  county,  Penn. 

Wapsii'inecon,  \Vtij)!^io})iiij)('C(nL  (Alg..  Sac  di'decti.  Name  of 
a  river  in  Iowa.  "A  white  bulljous  edible  root  found  growing  along 
this  stream  of  a  nutty  character,  commonly  called  ground  nut,"  from 
ir,i})si\  "white,"  (,))iii.  "  bulbous  root,"  or  "potato,"  and  jwcan,  "nut." 

Wapwallopen,  corrui)ted  from  ^awpdiniollcnd,  "  the  place  where 
the  messiMigers  were  murdered."  Name  ot  a  creek  in  Luzerne  county, 
Penn,,  near  which  was  murdered  Thon'MS  Hill,  a  messenger  from  the 
governor  of  Pennsylvania  to  the  Indians  at  Wyoming.  Other  autliori- 
ties  say  it  is  corrupted  from  mtpJiallucJipink,  "the  place  where  white 
hbiup  grows." 

Warpueh,  W(t})oni^,  "a  hare  or  raljbit."  The  name  of  a  tract  of 
land  on  Manhattan  Island,  supposed  at  one  time  to  abound  in  rabbits. 


■■■ 


794 


THE    AMERICAN    INDIAN. 


Wakwarsing,  usually  abbreviated  to  Warsink,  is  said  to  signify 
"  blackbird's  nest."     A  town  in  New  York. 

Waseca,  (Dak.),  probably  a  corruption  of  wauseda,  "a  pine 
tree,"  or  washccha,  "red  earth."     Name  of  a  town  in  Minnesota. 

Washecha,  "Vermillion,"  or  "red  earth,"  or  "paint."  The  name 
of  several  small  streams  in  Minnesota  and  Dakota. 

Washita,  "male  deer."  In  the  Mandan  dialect  this  word  signi- 
fies "flour."     Name  of  a  river  in  Arkansas. 

Wabhta,  WasHe,  (Dak.),  "good."     The  name  of  a  place  in  Iowa. 

Washtenaw,  Washtenong,  "river  that  is  far  off."  Name  of  a 
county  in  Michigan,  and  the  name  by  which  the  Indians  called  Grand 
river. 

Wasioja,  or  Wa^toju,  (Dak.),  "pine  grove,"  so  named  from  some 
]  V  rees  growing  there.  The  name  of  a  village  and  creek  in  southern 
iii     I'.sota. 

Wastedon,  WcisHcdo,  (Dak.),  "good."     The  name  of  a  place  in 

Minnesota. 

Watab,  according  to  Bishop  Baraga's  dictionary  of  the  Otchipwa 
language,  is  "root  of  fir  or  pine  to  sew  a  canoe;"  by  some  pronounced 
Wutap.     Name  of  a  town  and  river  in  Minnesota. 

Wataga,  in  the  Pottawattamie  dialect,  would  signify  "I  heard;" 
it  may  also  come  from  the  word  (ihweaiaga,  "he  has  gone  to  gamble." 
Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

Watauga,  said  to  mean  "the  river  of  islands."  The  name  of  a 
river  in  North  Carolina. 

Watonwa,  Watonwan,  (Dak.),  "sees,"  the  name  of  a  tributary  of 
Blue  Earth  river,  Minn.,  for  which  a  county  and  town  in  that  state  have 
been  nanied. 

WauBaY,  Wahe,  "place  of  hatching."  A  town  and  lake  west  of 
Milbank,  Dakota  Ty. 

Waubeek,  Wauhic,  (Alg.),  "metal,"  or  "metallic  substance."  A 
town  in  AVisconsin  and  Iowa. 

Waubeka,  Waiibishka,  (Alg.),  "white."  Name  of  a  place  in 
Wisconsin. 

Waubesa,  (Alg. ),  "swan."  Name  of  one  of  the  lakes  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  Madison,  Wisconsin. 

Wauboo,  Waiibo,  (Alg.,  Ojibway  dialect),  "liquor,"  or  thf   juice 


INDIAN    GEOGRAPHICAL    NAMES. 


795 


of  anything,  as  iscoda,  icatiho,  "fire  liquor,"  ( whiskey j,  mishemin 
wanbo,  "apple  juice,"  (cider).  Name  of  a  town  in  Wisconsin,  on  the 
Wisconsin  Central  Railway.  It  is  generally  supposed  that  the  term 
"fire-water,"  as  used  by  the  Indians,  has  reference  to  the  fiery  or  strong 
nature  of  the  liquor.  It  is  said,  however,  that  when  the  Indians  first 
began  to  use  whiskey,  as  supplied  to  them  by  traders,  they  discovered 
that  by  touching  it  with  a  flame  it  would  ignite  and  burn.  Later,  the 
traders  began  to  dilute  their  whiskey  by  mixing  it  with  water,  and  as 
the  Indians  noticed  that  the  diluted  article  did  not  taste  like  that  form- 
erly furnished  them  they  applied  to  it  the  fire  test,  and  found  that  the 
phenomenon  before  mentioned  was  wanting,  which  circumstance  gave 
to  the  pure  article  the  terra  "fire-water." 

Wauconda,  (Dak.,  Omoha  dialect),  "the  Good  Spirit,"  or  "master 
of  life."     A  town  in  lUinr  is.      (See  Waconda). 

Waukabusa,  the  name  of  a  stream  in  Kansas,  and  was  originally 
the  name  of  the  town  now  called  Lawrence,  in  that  state,  signifying 
"hip  deep,"  or  something  to  that  effect.  Albert  D.  Richardson,  a  cor- 
respondent of  the  Npw  York  Tribune,  in  his  book  "Beyond  the  Missis- 
sippi," 1SG7,  thus  refers  to  the  name  of  this  stream:  "Many  moons 
ago,  before  the  white  men  saw  these  prairies,  there  was  a  freshet. 
While  the  waters  were  rising,  an  Indian  girl,  on  horseback,  came  to 
the  stream  and  began  fording  it.  Her  steed  wrut  in  deeper  and 
deeper,  until  as  she  sat  upon  him  she  was  half  immersed.  Surprised 
and  affrighted,  she  ejaculated  waukarusa,  (hip  deep).  She  finally 
crossed  in  safety,  but,  after  the  invariable  custom  of  the  savages,  they 
commemorated  her  adventure  by  re-naming  both  her  and  the  stream 
Wdukdrnsa.  On  reflection,  the  settlers  decided  not  to  perpetuate  the 
story,  and  changed  the  name  o*  their  town  to  Lawrence,  in  honor  of 
one  of  its  most  generous  patrons,  Amos  Lawrence,  of  Boston." 

Waukau,  "habitually,"  "often."  This  word  may  be  derived 
from  Wakauahkah,  the  name  of  a  Winnebago  chief,  who  formerly  lived 
near  Waukau,  meaning  "snake  hide,"  or  "snake  skin."  Name  of  a 
town  in  Wisconsin. 

Waukegan,  Wakicgan,  Wakiagan,  (Alg.),  "a  house,"  or  "fort;" 
in  other  words,  "  the  white  man's  dwelling."  The  Indians  speaking  the 
dialect  from  which  this  word  comes,  called  their  own  house  or  dwell- 
ing n'igxrdm;  the  white  man's  habitation  they  called  irakicffan,  vari- 
ously pronounced  according  to  different  dialects,  and  this  was  the 
name  they  applied  indiscriminately,  whether  it  was  a  block  house  or  con- 
structed as  a  fortification,  place  of  defense,  dwelling  or  trading  house ; 


79(5 


THE    AMEIJICAN    INDIAN. 


INliIAN    (iK()(il!.\l'lllC.\l.    NAMi.S. 


in  wlmttn-er  form,  it  was  called  by  the  miuuo  iiaiiic.  it  built  by  tlie  uliito 
man.  W^diikcjidii  is  the  name  of  a  town  in  iiortlitn-n  Fllinois,  situatotl 
on  Lake  Michi<;an,  orijjjinally  oalltul  Liffir  Fori. 

A  French  tvadinj^  post  was  establislii-d  at  the  point  where  the  city 
of  Waukt'ffan  now  stands,  somewhere  about  the  year  ITlWI,  perhaps  a 
few  years  earlier,  and  was  the  first  tradinfi^  post  established  on  Lake 
Michigan.  The  occasion  of  selectin*;  this  point  as  a  trading  [)ost 
seems  to  have  been  with  ref-rence  to  its  favorable  location  as  such, 
being  in  the  vicinity  of  excellent  hunting  and  tra[)ping  grounds, 
especially  the  latter,  ami  was  found  to  be  the  nearest  point  of  any  for 
reaching  the  Desplaines  river  from  Lake  Michigan,  where  a  good, 
short,  easy  portage  could  be  made  on  the  route  to  the  Illinois  and 
Mississippi  rivers,  saving  forty  miles  of  lake  coast,  when  going  by 
way  of  Chicago.  It  was  continued  as  a  French  pcjst  until  probably 
about  1700.  After  the  English  succeeded  to  the  country,  the  point 
became  known  as  Little  Fort,  and  the  town  subsequently  built  here 
took  that  name.  When,  in  1847,  it  having  grown  in  population,  and 
becoming  a  [)laceof  importaiu;e.  the  name  became  changed  to  its  [>resent 
name  of  \Vankc(j(iH,  the  intention  being  to  substitute  the  Indian  woj'd 
for  Lilllc  Fort;  but  failing  to  get  accurate  information  as  to  the  cor- 
rect )neaning  of  words  in  this  language,  the  present  name  became 
adopted  instead  of  ti  e  word  IVdiikicudiicc,  which  would  signify 
"little  fort"  in  the  dialect  it  was  sought  to  obtain  a  name  from. 

It  is  evident  from  the  acccmnt  given  by  Hennepin  of  La  Salle's 
expedition  while  coasting  ahmg  the  western  sh(U'e  of  Lake  Michigan, 
during  the  month  of  October,  1079,  that  the  point  now  called  Wauke- 
gan  was  visited  by  La  Salle  and  those  composing  hisex[)edition  during 
the  forepart  of  that  month  of  the  year  aforesaid,  and  from  the  knowl- 
edge then  gained  of  the  country  on  the  west,  that  tiiis  point  was 
marked  by  La  Salle  and  his  associates  as  a  favorable  point  for  a 
trading  post,  which  led  to  the  establishment  here  of  a  post  of  this 
kind  a  few  years  later. 

This  place,  wl.iich  is  on  the  line  of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern 
Ilailway,  now  a  flourishing  city,  is  becoming  quite  a  po{)ular  summer 
resort,  especially  so  from  its  mineral  springs,  among  which  is  the 
Sdfiduudslt,  so  called  from  the  noted  Pottawattamie  chief  of  that  name, 
called  by  the  whites  BiHij  (^ildircll,  whose  favorite  camping  ground 
iu  his  frequent  hunting  excursions  in  this  locality,  it  is  said,  was  in 
the  vicinity  of  this  s[)ring;  hence  the  name. 

W.vrivESllA,  WdUjiooslion;/,  ( A\g.).  "at  the  Fox.''  or  "Fox  river." 
A  town  in  Wisconsin.     This  place  was  originally   calleil  Prairieville. 


71».S 


THE   AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


!5 


Tlie  inhabitiints,  desiring  to  change  tlio  name  of  the  place  which  was 
to  become  the  county  seat  of  a  new  county,  and  wishing  eacli  to  bear 
the  same  name,  sought  to  find  an  appropriate  Indian  name,  the  aim 
being  to  adopt  some  word  to  signify  a  place  or  locality  at  or  on  Fox  river; 
to  which  end,  it  is  said,  the  late  Solomon  Juneau,  of  Milwaukee,  long 
au  Indian  trader  in  that  vicinity,  who  was  familiar  with  the    local 


VIEW  OF  WAITKESHA. 


Indian  dialect,  was  ap[)lied  to,  who  gave  them  the  word  Waucjooslioitcj, 
meaning,  in  the  Ojibway  dialect,  a  place  on  Fox  river,  or  "at  the  Fox," 
which,  it  ap[)ears,  became  changed  by  misunderstanding  of  the  person 
to  whom  the  word  was  given  as  Wankcslia,  which,  being  pronounced 
quickly  or  not  clearly,  would  be  nearly  the  same  sound. 

Waukon,  Wakou,  (Alg. ),  "moss  on  trees  that  is  eatable."  A 
word  of  the  same  sound  is  also  found  in  the  Dakota  language,  mean- 
ing "spirit,"  "supernatural."     Name  of  a  town  in  Iowa. 

Waumbec,  (Alg.),  "white  rock."  The  Indian  name  for  the  White 
Mountains  in  New  Hampshire. 

Waunakee,  Wahnuhke,  (Alg.),  "he  lives  in  peace."  Name  of  a 
town  in  Wisconsin. 

Wauneta,  Waniti,  (Dak. ),  "winter  camp."  The  name  of  a  place 
in  Nebraska. 

Waupacca,  (Alg.),  "pale  water."  The  name  of  a  town  in  Wis- 
consin. 

Wauponsee,  the  same  as  Wabaunsee.     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 


INDIAN    GEOGItAPHICAL    NAMES.  iUU 

Waltun,  (Alg.,  Sac  dialect),  "early  day,"  "break  of  day,"  or 
"early,"  alluding  to  a  time  past.     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

Wauregan,  (Alg.),  "agood  thing,"  or  "  a  pleasant  thing."  Name 
of  a  village  in  Couuecticut. 

Wausau,  (Alg.),  "rar  off."     A  town  in  Wisconsin. 

W^vusAUKEE,  (Alg.),  "distant  land."  The  name  of  a  river  in 
Wisconsin. 

Wauzeka,  Waziktu  (Dak.),  "pine;"  the  Av;  is  merely  an  ending. 
Name  of  a  place  in  W^isconsin. 

Wawayanda.  Said  by  some  to  be  an  Indian  corruption  of  the 
English  phrase  "  away  over  yonder."     A  town  in  New  York, 

Wayzata,  Wazujaia,  (Dak. ),  "at  the  north."  A  railroad  station 
on  Lake  Minnetonka. 

We.vtogue,  corrupted  from  weiuauke,  (Alg.),  "wigwam  place." 
A  post-olfice  in  Connecticut. 

Wec'HQUETAnk,  Wikqni'iank,  (Alg.)  The  name  of  an  ohl  Indian 
village  in  eastern  Pennsylvania,  called  after  a  species  of  willow  proba- 
bly found  on  its  site  in  former  years. 

Wecuppemee,  (Alg.),  said  to  mean  "basswood."  The  name  of  a 
small  river  in  Connecticut. 

Weeh.uvken,  Weachin,  (Alg.),  "maize  land."  The  name  of  a 
town  in  New  York,  on  the  Hudson  river. 

Wepatuck,  Weepatuck,  Weepivoiiintohki,  (Alg.),  "place  at  the 
narrow  pass  or  strait."  The  name  is  now  applied  to  a  mountain  in 
Connecticut. 

Wepoiset,  (Alg.),  "at  the  little  crossing  place."  The  Indian 
name  for  the  narrows  of  the  Kekamuit  river,  Ilhode  Island. 

Wequapaug,  (Alg.),  "at  the  end  of  the  pond."  The  name  of  a 
small  stream  in  Ilhode  Island. 

Wetaug,  (Alg.,  Ojibway  dialect),  "a  gambler."  Name  of  a  town 
in  Illinois. 

W^ETUMPKA,  "waterfall,"  "tumbling  water."  Name  of  a  post  vil- 
lage in  Alabama ;  also  the  name  of  a  post-ottice  in  Tennessee. 

Wequatucket,  Wcqudhikqitf,  (Alg.),  "head  of  a  tidal  river." 
The  name  of  a  cove  and  tidal  river  near  Stoningtou,  Conn. 

Wewoka,  "barking  water."  Name  of  a  stream  in  Indian  terri- 
tory ;  also  of  a  village  on  its  banks. 


^■P 


bOO 


Tin;    AMEKICAN    IMHAN. 


WKVAfWEOA.  Tliis  is  one  of  the  words  imssiiig  for  an  Indian 
name,  which  in  its  present  form  is  not  an  Indian  word.  The  word, 
according  to  the  hite  Governor  Doty,  is  Wriidiiwci/.i,  as  given  by  him 
to  the  post-ofHce  department  at  AVashington.  when  ihe  post-otHce  at 
that  place  was  established.  The  department  mistof)k  t'le  letter  //  in  th»» 
last  syllable  for  (j,  rendering  the  name  as  it  now  is.  The  word 
intended  is  an  Algonquin  word  of  the  Menominee  dialect,  and  signifies 
"  whirlinir  wind."  It  was  the  name  of  a  faithful  Menominee  Indian 
guide  long  in  the  service  of  Governor  Doty,  whose  name  he  sought 
after  death  to  perpetuate  through  applying  it  to  this  town. 

AYheatogue,  (Alg. ).  "wigwam  place."  A  post-office  iu  Connec- 
ticut. 

Wheeling,  Weeliiuj,  (Alg.),  coraes  from  the  Delaware  dialect 
and  signities  "place  of  the  iiead,"  frona  wed,  "head,"  and  the  local 
termination  iiuj,  "place."  Name  of  a  stream  flowing  into  the  Ohio 
river  at  the  point  where  the  city  of  Wheeling,  W.  Va.,  now  stands, 
from  which  the  name  is  derived,  from  the  circumstance  of  a  white  man 
being  killed  by  an  Indian  at  this  [)lace,  on  the  ground  of  being  an  in- 
truder upon  his  land,  when  his  head  was  severed  from  his  body  and 
placed  upon  a  pole  erected  near  ♦^^he  mouth  of  this  stream,  as  a  terror  to 
subsequent  intruding  white  men  in  the  country. 

Whu'PANY,  Wliij)]i(iuii<\  (Alg.),  "arrow  stream."  Name  of  a 
river  in  Morris  county,  N.  J. 

WiccoPEE,  (Alg.).  "long  hill."  Name  of  a  mountain  in  New 
York. 

Wicomico,  Wikonickcc,  (Alg.  ).  "where  the  houses  are  building." 
Name  of  a  small  river  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland. 

WicoNlsco,  Wik<'nkiiisl:<'ii,  (Alg.).  "wet  and  muddy  camp." 
Name  of  a  stream  in  Dauphin  county,  Penn. 

Wikailako,  hi,  "water,"  kaya,  "rising,"  hiko,  ■■  great."  "large." 
"large  spring."  The  name  of  a  town  of  the  Creek  Indians  in  the 
Ilidian  territory. 

AViLLiMANTic.  Authors  say  this  word  may  mean  either  "a  good 
lookout."  or  "good  cedar  swamps."     Name  of  a  river  in  Connecticut. 

WiLiPQUiN,  "place  of  interment  of  skulls  and  bones."  Name  of 
a  stream  in  Maryland.  The  Indians  residing  on  the  banks  of  tliis 
stream,  and,  indeed,  the  Delawares  generally,  were  in  the  habit  ^t 
taking   the  skulls  and,  whenever  possible,  the   other  bones  of   their 


INDIAN    OEOGHAPHICAL    NAMK8. 


hdl 


nee  Iiuliiin 


(Iftfid  conijminons   to  certain  spots,  nnd  l)uryi)ig  them   in  caverns   and 
deep  lioh's. 

WlNAMAC,  (xilg. ),  "cat  fish."  The  name  of  a  Pottawattamie 
chief,  wlio  was  sent  as  a  bearer  of  dispatches  ])y  Gen.  Hull  to  Capt. 
Heald,  at  Fort  Dearborn,  in  Aujjfust,  isl'i,  advising  liini  to  evacuate 
thr  fort  and  proceed  to  Ft)rt  Wayne  witli  his  command,  after  distrib- 
uting the  stores  among  the  Imlians  in  the  locality.     A  tow         Indiana. 

Win  VMKAG.  Understood  to  be  the  same  as  W^innemac.  Name  of 
a  town  in  Ohio. 

WiNO()H()('KlN(J,  Wiirjclidck'niii,  I  Alg. ),  ''favorite  place  for  plant- 
ing."    Name  of  the  south  branch  of  Frankfort  creek  in  Pennsvlvania. 


Name   of  a 


ans  in  the 


SCENE  ON   WINNEBAGO   LAKE,   NEAB  NEENAH   AND   MENASHA. 

Winnebago,  AVinnebeego,  or  Winnehccjiofi,  the  jilural,  (Alg.), 
"people  of  the  dirty  waters."  Name  of  a  county  in  Illinois;  also  the 
name  of  a  lake  in  AVisccnsin,  from  the  name  of  a  tribe  of  Indians 
found  by  the  French  on  their  first  arrival  at  Green  Bay.  which  they 
called  "stinking  bay,"  for  some  cause  not  explained,  whereby  these 
Indians  became  known  as  "the  people  of  the  dirty  waters." 

WiNNEBEEGOGisH,  (Alg.),  "very  ^(1  •.;  or  roily  waters."  Name 
of  a  lake  in  Minnesota.  The  word  or  inflection  ish,  is  used  in  the 
Ojibway  language  the  same  as  in  the  English,  to  express  or  add  quality 
to  nouns. 

WiNNEBOsHO,  Mamihosho,  Nanabosho,  (Alg.),  "an  Indian  god  or 


31 


802 


THK    AMEHICAN    INDIAN. 


(liety.  who.  iis  the  IiuUiiiis  boliev«,  iiiiuUj  the  earth."     Niime  of  ii  town 
in  Wisconsin. 

WiNNKi'K,  Wciichctiiislicsliiiiify  '' n  [Ance  ol  dirty  waters."  Name 
of  H  liilvo  ill  Miiinesotii. 

VV^lNNErKO.  (^Alij, ),  "roily,"  or  perhaps,  more  properly,  "suit 
water,"  "  unclean  water."  A  lake  in  British  America.  The  Indians 
call  Lake  Winnepeg  "the  j^rrt^at  Avater,"  "the  <.M-eat  sea."  and  use  i\\o 
same  expression  to  speak  of  the  salt  water  or  the  sea. 

WlNNETKA,  (Alg.),  "beautiful  place."  Af  "  in  Illinois,  on  the 
Milwaukee  branch  of  the  C.  it  N.  W.  Ky. 

WiNNli'AUK,  IVinnipdiin,  {  Wj:;.),  "tine  pond."  Winnipank,  saga- 
more of  Norwalk,  is  supposed  to  have  taken  this  name  from  the  place 
where  he  lived,  and  subserjuently  his  name  was  ado[)ted  as  the  name 
of  a  village  in  Norwalk,  Conn. 

WiNNlPiHEOGEE,  iVinniiiippisnnkc,  (Alg.),  "good  water  discharge 
or  outlet."  The  name  of  a  river  and  lake  in  New  Hampshire,  the 
river  to  which  evidfaitly  the  name  first  belonged  being  the  outlet  for 
the  lak  It  is  said  by  some  that,  according  to  Indian  tradition,  the 
word  would  mean  "the  smile  of  the  Great  Spirit."  The  beauty  of  this 
lake  is  said  to  be  suggestive  of  this  idea. 

WiNOCA.  This  is  the  name  given  by  Schoolcift  to  a  cave  found 
by  him  and  his  party  in  the  country  of  Arkansar  ing  an  exploring 

expedition  in  the  geological  research  in   the  ye'  .8.     He  says  it 

is  an  Osage  word  for  an   underground  spirit;  in   other  words,  mean- 
ing "underground  spirit." 

Wtnona,  Wenoiw,  (Dak.  \  meaning  "firstborn,"  if  a  daughter. 
Name  of  a  city  in  Minnesota  and  Illinois. 

WiNOOSKi,  "beautiful  stone  river."  Name  of  a  post  village  in 
Wisconsin. 

WisACODE,  (Alg.)  The  name  of  a  river  putting  into  Lake 
Superior  on  the  noithern  shore,  meaning  "burnt  wood  river,"  or  "fire 
river,"  from  iscodd,  "fire." 

WiscASET,  (Alg.),  "place  of  yellow  pine."  Name  of  a  town  in 
Maine. 

WisAMEKiNG,  or  WisAMEEK,  (Alg.),  "catfish  camp."  There  was 
a  place  so  called  at  or  near  where  Washington,  Penn.,  now  stands,  and 
for  many  years  was  the  residence  of  a  noted  Indian  called  Catfish. 


INDIAN    (IKOni!  MMircM,    NOlI'S. 


so:? 


town   111 


WisroNK,  Wisijiioiil:.  (  Al*;. ),  ••tlio  clliow.""  Thf  najue  of  n  riv(^r 
in  Now  Jerntiy. 

Wisconsin,  ( Alg. )  Tho  mime  of  one  of  the  states  of  tlio  ruion,  nml 
a  |)riii('i|)al  river  theroin.  Tho  word  was  j^ivoii  hy  Marfputto  as  Mcsh- 
lioitsiiin  ami  MislikoiixiiKj,  tho  lt;ttor  .//  l)oi'()iiiiii;f  afterwarils  ohai'.jfod 
to  //•,  and  the  letter  it  became  changed  to  ;/,  making  it  \l'islik'()iisiii(i. 
Tlie  original  word,  as  given  by  Marquette,  is  supposed  to  mean  "strong 
current,"  a  feature  which  especially  marks   tliis  stream  in  high  water, 

WiscoY,  (Irq. ),  "many  fall  creek."  Tho  name  of  a  town  in  New 
York,  and  the  name  of  a  stream  of  water  in  that  state, 

Wiss.viucKoN,  ^fist|||l('l^•ll(lll,  (Alg.),  "catfish  stream,"  The  name 
t)f  a  stream  in  Phihulelphia  county,  Penn. 

Wissayek;  (iiissurh\  "a  rock,"  /cA-,  "  place,"  "the  rocky  place  or 
country."  Tliis  was  the  Indian  name  of  Dover,  Westchester  county. 
New  York. 

WiTAKANTU,  (Dak.),  "high  island."  The  name  of  a  lake  and 
also  of  its  outlet  which  Hows  into  the  Minnesota  river,  so  called  from 
a  high,  wooden  island  in  the  lake, 

AVitchita;  in  the  ^laiidan  language,  is  the  word  ivashUa,  signify- 
ing "v>'hite  man,"     A  <  >unty  in  Kansas. 

WiTHLocoocilEE,  or  "WiTHLACOOCHEE,  "little  river."  The  name  of 
a  river  in  Florida. 

WiTUMKA,  Wetumpka,  "tumbling  water."  The  name  of  a  triliu- 
tary  of  the  Yuchi  or  Euchee  creek,  a  branch  of  the  Chatahuachi  or 
Chattahoochee  river. 


roaring   water. 


AVnvoKA;  nt,    "water,"  wokis,  "it   is  roaring," 
The  name  of  an  eastern  tributary  of  the  Coosa  river. 

WoNEWOK,  (Alg.),  corrupted  from  woneauke,  "pleasant  i)lace." 
Name  of  a  town  in  Wisconsin. 

WoNGUNK,  (Alg.),  "abend,"  or  "at  the  bend."  This  word  refers 
to  a  great  bend  in  the  Connecticut  river,  between  Middletown  and 
Portland,  Conn. 

"WoNKEMAUQ,  (Alg.),  "crooked  pond."  The  name  of  a  small 
lake  in  Connecticut. 

WuNNEOUNSET,  (Alg.)  This  word  is  Said  to  signify  "dish,"  or 
"bowl."  It  is  now,  however,  applied  to  a  high  hill  in  Lebanon, 
Conn.  The  probability  is  the  name  has  been  transferred  from  some 
dish  or  bowl-shaped  valley  adjacent. 


,^()i 


THE    AME1{U;.VN    INliIAN. 


WvALL'.siNG,  (  Aly.,  Delawiue  tlialecti.  the  [irojx'r  Indiiiii  imnie  of 
whic'li  is  M'i'hirihiliisiiK/,  meaiiiiii^  "})eautit'ul  liuutiii<f-jfrouiul.s." 
Name  of  a  towu  iu  Pennsylvania;  takes  its  name  from  a  creek.  Other 
authorities  say  it  signifies  "at  the  dwelling  place  of  tlie  hoary 
veteran." 

Wyankt.  (  A.lg.  I.  "beautitul."     Name  of  a  town  in  Illinois. 

\Vv(^MlNo,  (Alg.  j,  a  corrnjition  of  the  name  given  to  Wyoming 
V'alley.  Pi'iir..,  by  the  Delaware  Indians,  who  called  it  Minjli-irdii-ird-nic. 
The  word  is  a  com[K>und  of  nuiiKj-Jnvdii,  meaning  '-large  or  extensive," 
and  ivd-iiic  signifying  "plains  or  meadows,"  so  that  it  may  be  trans- 
hiti'd  •■tlie  large  plainy.""  The  eariy  settlens,  finding  it  difKcult  to 
proi'ouiu'e  the  name  correctly,  spoke  it  W^dHirdiDitic,  then  W'inxinmie, 
then  \V i(>)}i i(\  iwid.  lastly,  Wjioinhuj.  Name  of  a  town  in  New  York; 
also  tlie  name  of  one  of  the  territories  of  the  Cnited  States.  Other 
;iulIiorities  say  tliis  word  is  a  corrixption  from  ircckirdlotu'ii;/,  meaning 
'•within."  or  "within  a  habitation."  or  from  irccaln)iiii(i,  referring  to 
t!ie  locality  within  a  valley,  or  place  encompassed  within  the  hills. 

WvsAL'KiNG,    (Alg..  Delaware  dialectK  signifying  "the   place  of 
grapes."      A  town  iu  Pennsylvania. 

Wysox.   irijKdiikhi.  (  Alg.  1.  from /r/,s7/('/(r/('w/,    "place  of  grapes.'' 
Name  of  a  stream  in  Bradford  county.  Penn. 


Y. 


Yankeetown.  the  name  if  a  i)ost-offico  in  New  York  and  Wiscon- 
si.i  and  ado[)ted  to  designate  various  other  localitii^s  in  the  United 
States,  as  Yankci'  Doodlf,  a  post-olHce  in  Missouri,  Ydiikre  lliiin,  u 
posf-otUce  in  California,  etc.  This  name  comes  from  the  mode  of 
uroiKMiucing  the  wuvd  Ennlish,  by  the  New  England  Indians.  On  the 
first  arrival  of  the  Puritans,  the  Indians  being  informed  that  this 
[)eople  were  "English,"  in  attempting  to  pronounce  the  word,  having 
no  sound  of  /  in  their  dialect,  they  pr.inounced  it  Vdnijccs,  which 
l)ecanie  changed,  by  continued  use.  into  Yankees  or  Yenkee,  so  that 
whilst  th's  wofd  is  not  an  Indian  word,  vet  it  is  of  Indian  ori''in,  as 
before  explained. 

Yankton,  flidiiu-tonirav.  (Dak.),  "end  village."  The  name  of 
the  Capitol  towji  of  Dakota  territory 

Yantic.  This  word  may  signify  either  "on  one,  side  of  the  tidal 
river."  or  "  extending  to  the  tidal  river."  The  name  of  a  small  river 
ill  Connecticut. 


T^^ 


INDIAN    GEOGHArmCAL    NAMES. 


S05 


80(5 


THE   AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


Y.vzoo.  in  the  Dakota  laii<,niage  jiazo  signifies  "to  blow  on  an  in- 
strument,"' '■i)lay  on  n  fife  or  flute."'  It  is  supposeil,  however,  that 
tills  word  more  properly  signifies  '"lenf,"  or  "leafy."  Name  of  a  post- 
office  in  Iowa;  also  a  river  in  Mississip[)i. 

Yrmashee,  Ytinuistti,  "mild,"  "gentle."  "peaceable."  The  name 
was  tirst  applied  to  a  tribe  of  Indians  inhabiting  Georgia,  and  is  now 
the  name  of  a  town  in  South  Carolina. 

Yolo,  probably  corrupted  from  ijoliolo,  which  signifies,  in  the 
Creek  dialect,  "possession  of  royal  blooil."     A  county  in  California. 

YosEMiTE.  Name  of  a  valley  in  California;  meaning,  according 
to  A.  D.  Richardson,  "grizzly  •  .ar."  It  was  the  name  of  a  small 
tribe  of  Indians  inhabiting  that  part  of  the  countr}-. 

YOUQHIOOHENY.  corrupted  from  jahwi  idnitc.  ( Alg. ),  "the  stream 
flowing  in  a  contrary  direction,  or  in  a  circuitous  course."  Name  of 
a  river  in  Fayette  county,  Penn. 

Yuma,  "sous  of  the  river."  A  county  in  Arizona,  taking  its  name 
from  a  tribe  of  Indians. 


m 


•9iKiVfne;*mn>cr^ 


INDIAN   GEOQllAPHICAL   NAMES. 


807 


INDIAN  NAMES  BY  WHICH  LOCALITIES  HERE  GIVEN 
WERE  FORMERLY  KNOWN. 

of  J:"''- "°" """«•  "^ '"^ i-««- '>■-"•«'■'■■■  a.,,,  .■„.„.. 

Uiq.j,  "place  without  a  name."  "«w.'/'«, 

a.ot~"hr,''  /.,  ^'l """ "°"'"'  ''y  "«■  I'"""'"'  ««".■»«•/,„„„„, 

U»q- j'     uead  of  the  stream."  '^".'/".yf", 

"con^r:!!:.::"'^-'^^"^  ^^"^^  '^^  ^^^^  ^-^^'"-  ^^-"-''''-  ^w). 

TnH^^'''.r^'?"  ^""''''"  P«»"^yl^'"'i«-  «as  calhd  by  the  Delaware 
In.hans  U  a,,alanr,ra,±.r/nW/>a,„n,  ,  Al..)  "  the  stream  If  Trn 
eagle'H  nest."  '^'r,-^      "le  stieam  ot  the  bakl 

Batavia.  x\.  Y.,  was   called   by  the   Indi 


"the  jrreat  hearing  place." 


bans   Dcnoiiifowd,    (Irq.), 


Bath  N.  Y..  was  called  by  the  Indians  Donalanwnuh,    flrn  ) 
"openniir  in  an  on.M.iiur"  ./"('iiiri,   Uiq.j. 


opening  in  an  oiK'ninir.' 


^ 


808 


THE    AMEUICAN    INDIAN. 


Bay  Cheek,  in  Oneida  county.  X.  Y  ,  wns  called  by  the  Indians 
Tcguanotayomi,  (Irq. ),  "big  morasses." 

Beaver  Dam,  a  branch  of  the  Kiskiraenetas,  in  Westmoreland 
county,  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Amochkpulinsiuk, 
(Alg. ),  "where  the  beaver  has  shut  up  the  stream."' 

Beaveii  Eiver,  in  New  York,  was  called  by  the  Indian^  Xchftsane, 
"crossing  on  a  stick  of  timber." 

Beaveh  Riveu,  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the  Delaware  Indians 
Amoclikicisi2)i(,  (Alg.),  "beaver  river,"  or  Amoclikhannc,  "beaver 
stream."' 

Beech  Creek,  a  branch  of  Bald  Eagle  creek  in  Pennsylvania;  in 
the  Delaware  language  is  Sckcmiceminsclihannc,  (Alg.),  "beech 
stream." 

Bio  Beaver  River,  in  western  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  Amochkwisipn  or  Amochklumne,  (Alg.),  "beaver  stream." 

Big  Tooth  Creek,  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the  Indians 
Mawfipisink,  (Alg.),  "the  place  where  big  teeth  are  found." 

Big  Salmon  Creek,  N.  Y'^.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Gahenwaga, 
(Irq.j,  "a  creek." 

Bixghampton,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Ochenmnj,  (Irq.), 
"bull  thistles." 

Black  Creek,  in  Alleghany  county,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  J(t<jos(jcli,  (Irq.),  "place  of  hearing;"  (this  is  feminine). 

Buffalo  Creek,  in  Erie  county,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians 
DoshoH-ch,  (^Irq. ),  "splitting  the  fork." 

Black  Lake,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Cluuju-cuja,  (Irq.), 
"in  the  hip." 

Black  Lick  Creek,  in  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the  Dela- 
wares  Nacskalioni,  "a  lick  of  blackish  color." 

Black  River,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  i^a/<Ha/(f/o,  (Irq.), 
"great  or  wide  river." 

Black  Strea.m,  in  Jefferson  county,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  K((lnialt(jo,  (Irq.),  "great,"'  or  "wide  stream." 

Blackstone  River,  Conn.,  was  formerly  known  by  the  Indian 
name  Kutfntiivk,  (Alg.),  "great,  or  principal  river." 

Blackwell'8  Island,  in  the  East  river,  N.  Y.,  was  formerly  known 


the   Indians 

estmoreland 
hkpahasink, 

b  Xchascnie, 

rare  Indians 
2(\   "  beaver 

sylvania;  in 
.),    "beech 

lied  by  the 
stream." 

he  Indians 
I." 

kihenicmja, 
mg,  (Irq.), 

ed   by   the 

linine). 

the  Indians 
u/ii,  (Irq.), 
the  Dela- 
xjo,  ^Irq.), 
ed  by  the 
the  Indian 
eriy  known 


^XDIAN   GEOGRAPHICAL    \AMES.  ,s„f, 

>mi.,  ^A]g. ),      isliiml  place,"  or  "ijlace  ou  the  iBla.ul  ' 

icography,  a  description  of  the  %ure  of  tie   ne.  in«nl  , 

had,  to  the  red  me,,,  „  „triki„«  res6,„bl„„ce  to  the  ri,„,,e  of  the  l„,,n 
«to,n„eh,  w,tl,  tl,e  p,j,„„,s  „ttaehed.     I„   the  cogn.t    dial  rt 

tl,.  t'^"""""]'''  ^'-  ■^-  "'O  pi"™  where  that  dtv  stands  was  called  l,v 
the  I„<  ,„„s  J/„.,,,c/,«„-,c*-,  ,  Alg.),  from  „,c,  "«,„,"  „,■/,",  "  1  " 
^oA,  -place,"  or  "localitj-,". .the  8a„d,- place."  '         '"' 

S,-„7,w'™''°.?fT'  "    P™™)'™"".  was    called    hv    the    I,„li„,„ 
^  y-^ig-),     oiusJiy,     or  "overgrown  with  brush." 

"couf::™"' ■'  ''•  ''■■ '"  °"""'  "^  '"^  I""--  ^'■''""«''"".  (i.q.). 

•■apit^ut;!,:-'^-'  ™  ™"'"  ''^-  "'^  '»<«»- "."""-.  (I.-.I.). 

Cazenovia  CitEEK,  in  Erie  countv     \r     v  n    i    i 

i-.dia,.s  «»,„„„„,.„,  (ir,.),  ..ar„:i,f,a^:„:r,i::".r'  "^-  '-^ 
nee,  aX'itrcru,::"''^"-  ^-'^  ™  -■'^•'  ^^y  "■»  i-"--  ■'"«•"■ 

deed'^7™"  ""f;  "'  ""'""■'"■'  """"'J-  P'""  ■  W"«  .-ailed  i„  early 

calle,?"''''!'";?:'  "'"■'"f ,"'"'"  ■^"''S"""^  '"  Pe„„sylva„i„.  ,vas 
ca,,e,l    m    the    Delaware    ladians    0<i,nniM-l,/„i„,„.     n ,    . 

stream,"  -the  »tre„.„  whose  bank,  are  overgrow.*:;ii;  ulJ^i^L  b.^:" 


810 


THE    A-MEUICAN    INDIAN. 


ClJNTON,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Kadain'sddf/,  (Irq. ), 
"white  Held." 

Clyde  Rivek,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Ganafiirrli,  ( Irq.  i, 
"river  at  a  villa<i;e  suddenly  spruuj^  up." 

C-OUTLAND,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Ottminoijiislcd,  (Irq.), 
"shag-bark  hickory." 

Crooked  Creek,  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the  Indians  W'ouk- 
hdinic,  (  Alg.  ),  "crooked  stream." 

Crooked  Lake,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  OtjoijiKja, 
(Irq.  ),  "promontory  projecting  into  the  lake." 

Cross  Creek,  in  Washington  county,  Penn.,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  Wunfxchisdfiiiik,  (Alg. ).  '"two  streams  emptying  themselves 
into  a  river  on  opposite  sides." 

Cross  Lake.  X.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Unccndo,  (Irq.), 
"hemhjck  tojjs  lying  on  water." 

Ciiow  Wing  River  Avas  called  by  the  Ojibway  Indians  Kcujaiujc- 
ur(jtvon,  "crow's  feather." 


Dansville,  N.  Y".,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Qanusgofio,  "among 
the  milkweeds." 

Darien,  N.  Y".,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Osooiitfjch,  (Irq.), 
"place  of  turkeys." 

Deer  River,  in  New  Y'^ork,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Gancr/oiodo 
(Irq.),  "corn  pounder." 

Deposit,  a  place  in  Delaware  county,  N.  Y.,  Avas  called  by  the 
Indians   Cokcosc,    (Alg.),    "owl's  nest,"    a    name    corru|)ted    by   the 
English  into  Cookhouse,  by  which  it  is  still  designated  by  the  old  in 
habitants. 

Detroit,  called  by  the  Indians  Tcnchfiayrdndic,  also  W(trrc- 
iunouij.  (Alg.),  both  words  signifying  "the  place  of  the  turned  chan- 
nel." It  has  been  remarked  by  many  vi.sitors  who  reached  this  place 
by  boat  at  night,  or  in  dark  weather,  or  who  were  inattentive  to  the 
currents,  that  owing  to  the  extraordinary  involutions  of  those  currents, 
the  sun  appears  to  rise  in  the  wrong  place. 

Devil's  Lake,  called  by  the  Wiunebagoes  (a  tribe  of  the  Da- 
kota stock)  Mininu'cdiOii,  "spirit  water."  This  is  a  small  lake  in  Wis- 
consin, northwest  of  Madison  and  near  Baraboo.  It  is  a  popular 
summer  resort,   situated  on    the    Chicago  &  Northwestern  Raih'oad. 


r/.  (ii'q-"*' 

7',  (Irq.  I, 

•(',  (ii'q-)' 

IS    Woak- 
OtjoiUKja, 

id  by  tlie 
lipinselves 

k),  (Irq.j, 
Ka<jan(jc- 

?,  "among 
/',    (Irq.), 

h\  by  the 
by   tlie 
He  f)kl  ill 


INDIAN    (iKOdlt.U'llICAI,    NAMKS. 


su 


]J 


(nrc 


lied  chnii- 

lliis  place 

e  to  tlie 

currents, 


the  Dft- 

in  Wis- 

popular 

(Railroad. 


It  lies  in  a  gorge  400  feet  deep,  and  is  heinnied  in  on  nil  sides  l)y 
rocks  of  prodigious  size.  The  lake  is  about  a  mile  and  a  half  in 
ItMigtli  and  half  a  mile  in  width.  It  has  no  perceptible  outlet.  Near 
the  eastern  extremity  is  an  interesting  relic  of  the  mound  builders — a 
large  mound  in  the  shape  of  a  bird  with  (mtstretched  wings. 


SCENE  ON   DEVIIi  S  LAKE,   WIS. 

Duck  Cheek,  in  Delaware,  was  called  in  early  deeds  Qning 
(i>»/Hr/».s',  corrupted  from  r//f(V^»('«//»s,  (Alg. ).  the  Delaware  name  for 
the  ''mallard,  or  common  wild  duck." 

DrNKiKK,  a  town  in  New  York,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Gdtui- 
ddivao,  "'running  through  the  hemlocks."' 

DuitiiA.M.  Conn.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  C<></iiich<ni(j,  (xVlg. ), 
*'long  swamp." 

Easton,  Penn.,  was  called  by  the  Delawares  LcclKinirihink,  "the 
place  at  or  within  the  forks." 

East  Canada  Chekk,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Tccarltu- 
harlodd,  (Inp),  "visible  over  the  creek." 

Eel  RivEif.  Ind.  This  river  was  called  by  the  Indians  Sltodiui- 
qiic,  (Alg.),  "slippery  fish." 

Eighteen  Miee  Cheek,  in  Erie  county.  N.  Y..  was  called  by  the 
Indians  Tdiuiiinondo,  (Ir(|.  ).  "full  of  hickory  bark." 


812 


THK    AMEIUCAN    INDIAN. 


r 
P  s 

1 
u 


Elbiudge,  N.  Y..  was  called  by  the  Indians  Kaiiowdija,  (Irq. ), 
"skull  lying  on  a  shelf." 

Elk  Ci'iEEK,  Ind.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  MnosluDDU',  (Alg. ), 
''elk  stream."     Moos  is  tlie  name  for  elk  in  the  Delaware  language. 

Elk  Lick  Cheek,  in  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the  Indians 
MosiiiKilioiiliainii;  (Alg.),  "elk  lick  stream." 

Ellicott  Cheek,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Gadaoijadeh, 
(Irq.),  '"level  heavens." 

Ellicottville,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Deashcndaqna, 
(Irq.  ),  "place  for  holding  courts." 

Elmira,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Skwcdowa,  (Irq.), 
"great  plain." 

Erie,    Pennsylvania,    was   called    by   the   Indians    Gushaicaga, 

(Irq.),  "on  the  body." 

Fayetteville.  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Gdchcayo, 
(Irq.),  "lobster." 

Fishing  Creek,  in  Center  county,  Penn.,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  jVaH»('('s/(rt«H<',  (Alg.),  "  fish  stream." 

Fish  Creek,  in  Oneida  county,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians 
Tegeroketi,  (Irq.),  "between  the  months." 

Frankford  Creek,  in  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the  Indians 
WliufoliockiiKj,  or  WiiKjcliockiiifj,  (Alg.),  "choice  spot  of  ground  for 
cultiv;ition."''  "a  favorite  spot  for  planting."  Allusion  is  had  to  the 
fertile  banks  of  the  stream. 

Fonda,  a  post  village  in  Montgomery  county.  N.  Y".,  was  called 
by  the  Indians  Gduatradd,  (Irq.),  "on  the  rapids." 

Fort  HrNXEit,  N.  Y^,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Tcondaloga, 
(Irq.),  "two  streams  coming  together." 

Fort  Plain,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Ihcadaalahala, 
(Irq.),  "fort  on  a  hill." 


Geneva.  X.  Y..  wa'A  called  by  the  Indians  Gavundasofja,  (Irq.), 
"new  settlement." 

Geneva  Lake,  or,  as  latterly  called.  Lake  Geneva,  Wis.,  it  is  said 
was  called  l)y  the  Indians  of  the  Pottaw^attamie  tribe  Kishiroiikctfo, 
signifying  "clear  water;"  but  the  better  authority  gives  the  Indian 


INDIAN  fii:o(ii:.\riiifAi,  nami-.s. 


813 


iiaiiif  of  tliis  lake  in  tho  dialect  of  the  triho  aforesaid  as  Kit^likdlx-kit, 
iiieHiiin<f  '•  steep  or  l)old  banks^,"  where  there  is  little  or  no  l)eac'li 
or  bliore.  A  favorite  summer  resort  on  the  line  of  the  Chicago  «fe 
Northwestern  Hallway. 


^»w??S»!3pp5S?S^!??? 


SCENE  ON   LAKE  OENTIVA  (KISH-KA-BK-KA  ). 

GitEAT  Valley  Cheek,  in  New  York,  was  calleil  l)y  the  Indians 
Oddsquddossd,  (Ir([.  ).  "aiomid  the  stone." 

G'tAXD  Isl,AND,  a    post-ofRce   in   New  York,   was    called    l)y    the 
Indians  Cidircltiiojjcli,  (Irq.  ),  '•  on  the  island." 

(li'JNUKTON'E  Cheek,  New  York,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Ilcah- 
haiclit;  (Irq.),  '-apples  in  crotch  of  tree." 


Ha.mii.ton,  N.  Y'.,  was  called  by  tiio   Indians  Ddiidcvosdfjicdnosr, 
(Irq.  ),  ''rounil  house." 

Hasket  Cheek,  in  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Osadireiillid, 
(Ircj.  ),  '"by  the  pines." 

Hemlock  Lake,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  OnrliHa.  ( Inp), 
"the  hemlock." 

Hehkimeh,  N.   Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians    Tci((ir(id,    (Irq.), 
"at  the  forks." 

HoMEH,  N.  Y.,  was    called    by  the    Indians    Tctiistfuioonisdnehd, 
(Irq.),  '•place  of  tho  silversmith." 

HoKEOYE  Falls,  in  N.  Y.,  were  called  by  the  Indians  SiMsaisto, 
(Irq.),  "falls  rebounding  from  an  obstruction." 

Hudson  Riveu  was  called  by  the  Delaware  Indians  Mohiccanet- 
iucJx,  (Alg.),  "the  river  of  the  Mohicans." 


814 


THK    AMKllICAN    INDIAN. 


Indian   Kivki!,  in  Lewis  county,  N.  Y.,  was  ciiiltHl  l)y  tho  ImliauH 
OJcflUdcIt,  (ln|. ),  "uut  river." 

Is("HrNA  CuKEK,    CntturiiugUH  county,   N.    Y.,  wn«    callccl  by  tiio 
ImlianH  Jlcsoli,  (Irq. ),  "floating  notthis." 

Ithaca,    N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Ncodiiklwdi,    (Inj.), 
"nt  the  head  of  tlie  lake.'' 


James  RivEif,  Va.  The  Indians  call  this  stroani  Pawnihamw, 
(Alg. ),  "the  river  of  pregnancy."  The  noted  chief  Powhatan  is  sup- 
posed to  have  been  named  after  this  stream. 

Jamesville  Cheek,  N.  J.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  (rasunto, 
(Inj.j,  "bark  in  the  water." 

Johnson's  Cueek,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  AJuyolcfa, 
(Irq.  j,  "fishing  creek." 

JoRDON  CnEEK,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Hananio,  (Irq.), 
"small  hemlock  limbs  on  water." 

Lafayette,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Tekaicistowa,  (Irq.), 
"tinned  dome." 

Lancaster,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Gassqiii'mlagrli, 
(Irq.),   "place  of  the  lizard." 

Leech  Lake,  Minne.sota,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Galu/nsgivah- 
choiiakdii;/,  (Alg.),  "the  place  of  leeches." 

Lenox,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  .S/vYm-a/s/a,  (Irq.  j,  "a 
point  made  by  bushes." 

Lerc  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Osoonfjjdi,  (Irq.), 
"many  rapids." 

Lewiston,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  On(ino(/clt,  (Irq.), 
"on  the  mountains." 

Licking  Creek,  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Mciho- 
nink,  (Alg.),  "the  place  of  ihe  lick." 

Lima,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Sk<ili(isc(i(to,  (Irq.),  "once 
a  long  creek." 

Lime  Lake,  in  Cattaraugus  county,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  Tccanioicundo,  (Irq.),  "lime  lake." 

Limestone  Creek,  in  Onondaga  county,  N.  Y\,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  Dcdoiohe,  (Irq.),  "where  the  creek  suddenly  rises." 


1M>I.V\    (ilOOfiUAl.HICAr,    NAMKS. 

"little  elk  Htream."  ^  ^"''""''   TaM'.uoos/unwr,  (Alg.), 

Little  Salmon  Creek  N  y    ,  „   ,  , 

tas/.-o.:a,  (Irq.^,  u  j,^,.^,^  ^^^J'  ^-  ^-'«  '^^"^.l  l>}'  the  Indinus  Gu,u,u- 

Little  Valley  Cheek,  i„  CattarauLms  countv  TV  v 
h}  the  Inchai^s  O./a^^ua^.a/M,  (In,  )    u,,^     J""'^'  ^;  ^^  ^^'"^  called 

Liverpool  N  Y    w         ,    ,  ''"""«*""«  beside  a  large  one." 

"agreatswa";,.?-''"™^™"^''^'^*^-  Ma-  ^«n«».,«,   (Irq.), 

Liverpool  Crefk  ts:   v 
(Ir*),  "throwa  out"  '  '  ""'  °""'''  ''^  'l"I"Ji»n«  r-m/n,/,,,,,,,. 

Long  Island  was  callpd  h,r  +i      t   ,. 

■■biltenrSr,'^;/'  "■"'  """'"'  •'>■  "'"  I'""»™    f,,/*,,    (l„,.^. 

Middleport    N    V 

Mohawk  River  N  v      i        tt 
%  the  I..di„,„  Ww,.4:^747":-^;"'  '"«'  =«e,  w».  e„I,e,, 

Montezuma  NY,  n   ,  ^ 

^■■a.),''place„ff„u\;™  """'•'   "^'l"'   I-lia-   r«,,.;,W.„„„. 

Moose  River   TVr  v  i,   , 

(I'q.),  "Clean,,,  a.  "■..ir--'  ""  '"*""'   ««*""*«</„, 


8  It) 


THK    AMKIflCAN    INDIAN. 


Moscow,  N.  Y.,  wns  ciillod  by  tlin  Iiuliuiis  ISiinduUionticeh,  (Irq. ), 
"  where  heuilook  wiih  Kpilled." 

Mount  Mar^^y,  N.  Y.,  was  culled  by  the  ludiiiiiH  Tdlutioas,  (Irq. ), 
"  lin  s[)litH  the  hUv." 

Mount  Moiuils,  N.  Y.,  wns  cdllod  by  the  IndiiuiH  Sonojnwannd. 
(Irq.  ),  "biji;  kottle."  This  wns  formerly  the  rosidtMice  of  n  Senecn 
chiof  of  that  name. 

Mount  Toby,  Mass.,  wns  called  by  the  Indians  QiinkwaMni, 
(Alg.  j,  "high  monntain." 

MusKHAT  CitEKK,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Squoijrinid, 
(Irq  ),  "a  great  way  np." 

MrnpY  CliF.EK.  in  Y^jvli  county,  Penn.,  is  said  to  have  been  called 
by  the  Indians  Aclisccsjxinkoli,  (Alg. ),  "muddy  water." 

MruDEK  Cheek,  in  Erie  county,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians 
ScciuKjiit,  (Ii'q.),  "noise,"  or  "  roar  of  distant  water." 

Naples,  N.  Y''.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Nutiddirao,  (Irq.), 
"great  hill." 

Newbuhoh,  N.  Y.,  wns  called  by  the  Indians  Qiidssair,  QudHsuck, 
(Alg.  ),  "the  [)lHce  of  tlie  rock."  The  location  of  the  town  on  a  high 
roi'ky  blutt  justifies  the  same. 

New  Castle,  a  town  in  New  Y'ork,  was  called  by  the  Indians 
('liiij>j>(((lii(t,  Sh(ij)j)(i(]iid,  (Alg.),  "a  vegetable  root."  Name  of  a 
town  in  New  Y'ork ;  countrj-  residence  of  the  late  Horace  Greeley. 

New  London,  Conn.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Ndiiicvcli;  or 
XdDH'dtik,  (Alg.),  '•fishing  place,"  or  "where  fish  are  taken." 

Niagara  Falls,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Ddtccdvskosdsc, 
{ Irq.  J,  "  the  highest  falls." 

Nine  Mile  Creek,  in  Oneida  county,  N.  Y.,  was  called  bv  the 
Indians  Tcjjdninisoke,  "  a  beech  tree  standing." 

North  Sterling  Creek  was  called  by  the  Indians  Doiskdhc, 
(Irq.  1,  •'  hard  talking." 


Oakfield.  N.  Y'.jWas  called  byt'  ..-  Tecdrddiiadiik,  (Irq.), 

"place  of  many  trenches." 

Oak  Orch.\rd  Creek,  N.  Y.,  was  call  -d  by  tiie  Indians  Dageano- 
(jduiii,  (Irq.),  "two  sticks  coming  together." 


INDIAN    (IKOdltAl-llUAl,    Na.MKs. 


mail.  ""  "^'""-        -LL'^'f'tid  „1   H  .InnvMin.r 

Ox™,nj,.Y..w„„™l,,,„,  %(,),„  I,„|i 


'  tliick-uecked  ^'iaiit. 


luiim  Sodcuhlowanukv,  (Ir,j. ), 


the™:"'"''"'  ^-  ^- """  '•""»••  "^"■o  i.'."-»  ".-.-/„  ,1,,,.,,  ..„„ 

enclosure,"  i„  „„„.io„  t„  .l^'fLStio,:  "  "  "  '""""•■'  -"" 

of  the  plumbs."  '  '  ^  ^-^     Pi"'"'>  stream."   or  "at  the  ,,lnce 

"piiTli;:  J,;.r  -"«"  "^ «-  i-i-^  "■■. ,„;„„  ,,„,, 

P..«.™  no  0„rKN.     Th„  I,„li„„  „„„,„  f„,,  ,,, 

(Alg.).  mean„,K  ".he  i,l„„„  „t  the  j,t  „,■  ovcHol  „£  the  ri™'" 


y< 


■^IP 


RHD 


818 


THK    AMKllICAN    INDIAN. 


PuLAyivl,  N.  Y.,  WHS  called  by  the  Iiulimis  Oahvuicafia,  (Irq.), 
"a  creek." 

Raccoon  Cukek.  in  western  remisylvania,  was  called  by  the 
Iiuiians  Xdchcniimlumnc,  (Alg. ),  "raccoon  stream.'' 

Rackft  Riveu,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Taimwadch, 
(Irq.),  "swift  water." 

Hed  Stonk  Ckeek,  in  western  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the 
Inilians  Mdchkachsiuhnnne,  (Alg.),  "red  stone  stream." 

ItlUGEFiELD,  Conn.,  takes;  its  name  from  the  Indian  word  Candoio, 
(Alg.),  otherwise  written  Candfiion'd,  or  Crtwda/o/utt,  signifying  "high 
J.and,"  "the  top  of  a  hill,"  or  "  highest  place." 

RocFE«TF!{,  \.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  G(i>ilc(mi(jo,  (Irq.), 
"at  the  falls." 

Rov  vi/roN  Centre,  N.  Y.,  whs  called  by  the  Indians  <)<jeaw(itekae, 
(Irq.).  "place  of  the  butternut." 


Samna,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Tqidjikluido,  (Irq.), 
"place  o!!  salt." 

Salmoj'  Cuekk,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Gadokcna, 
(Irq.),  "a  place  of  minnows." 

Salt  Lick  Ckeek,  in  western  Pennsylvania,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  HikliririDidlioiii,  or  Siklicilidnur,  (Alg.),  "salt  lick  stream,"  or 
"a  stream  flowing  from  a  salt  lick." 

8ani)»  Cheek,  N.  Y.,  (Monroe  county),  was  called  by  the  Indians 
Onehchiticlu  (Irci. ),  "long  ago." 

Sandy  Lick,  h  streum  in  Venango  county,  Ponn.,  is  a  translation 
of  Sciidairinidltoni,  (Alg.  ) 

Sanijekfield,  N.  Y"..  whs  called  by  the  ludinns  Skduawis,  (I'*q.), 
"a  long  swHnip." 

Sassafkas  Riveu,  in  Mnryland,  is  a  translation  from  the  Indian 
name  of  this  river,  Winid^htnuic.  (Alg). 

Sciii'.nectady,  N.  Y  ,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Owxdaifonend, 
(Irq.  ).    •Ix^yond  the  op«Miings." 

ScoTTsvii.i.E,  N.  Y.,  WHK  cHllod  by  the  Indians  Oafka,  (Irq.), 
"the  opening." 


itmra,    or 


INniAN    OEOOUAPHICAI.    NAMES.  j^jp 

"'<  (Aig.),  -iere  „,.,.»; f  ;'  ,:i:";  f ";" '"'""-  ■>'■'-'- 

stoue."  ''^^  '''°"^'        »>e  place  of  the  hr^o 

to  tlie  Indiana  hy  the  sa.no  i.^no  ^^  ^^'^"•^   ^^"^   '<"«'^vn 

'^■■"^~r.^ZlJ^J;- .-,,„„„„„, 


qqpi 


gp 


820 


THK    AMEIUOAN    INDIAN. 


ToNOUK  Mountain,  in  J»je\v  York,  whb  called  by  the  Iniliaiis  Ata- 
InpoHci,  "the  sliding  place." 

Trenton  Falls,  N.  Y.,  was  callod  by  tiio  Indians  DaU'wasunt, 
(Irq.),  '-great  falls.'' 

Trenton,  N.  Y.,  was  called  l)y  tlio  Indians  (hcivadaqv.r,  (Irq.), 
"  in  the  boue." 

TuLLY  Lake,  in  Onondaga  county,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  Tclcdncddahc,  (.Irq.),  "a  lake  on  a  lull." 

Turtle  Creek,  a  west  branch  of  the  Conemaugh,  in  Iu»^.ana 
county,  Penn.,  was  called  by  the  Delaware  Indians  Titlj)civls{j)U,  (Alg.  j, 
"turtle  river." 

Two  Licks  Creek,  in  western  Pennsylvania,  is  translated  from 
the  Indian  word  mischahoni,  or  uisli'ilioniuk,  (^  Alg. ) 

Two  Sisters  Creek,  in  Erie  county,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the 
Indians  TcvdriuKjiun',  (Irq.),  "  black  waters." 

Vernon,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  tliH  Indians  Skaniisunk,  (Irq.), 
"place  of  the  fox." 

Vernon  Centre,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  ShiDuuidowd, 
(Irq.),  "great  hemlock." 

Verona,  N.  Y.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Tcoiudalv,  (Irq.),  "pine 
forest." 

Victor,  N.  Y..  \siV6  called  by  the  Indians  Gdosdjjao,  (Irq.),  "in 
the  basswood  country." 


Wamdick,  from  irdinhi,  (Alg. ">,  "white."  The  Indian  name  for 
the  White  Mountains,  New  Hampshire. 

Warsaw,  N.  i'.,  was  called  by  the  Indians  CItinoschchfich,  "on  tho 
side  of  tlie  valley." 

Wi:sT  J3LooMriELD,  N.  Y..  was  called  by  the  Indians  (hminiddnk, 
(Inp  ),  "village  on  tho  top  of  a  liill." 

West  Canada  Creek  and  Mohawk  IIiver  were  called  by  the 
Indians  Tc(di<t!i<;  (Inj. ).  "at  the  forks." 

Wiiitestown  Cheek,  in  Oneida  county,  N.  Y.,  wae  called  by  the 
Indians  Clicijainddkd.  (Inp  ),  "kidiu'ys."  Wiiitestown.  a  villagt^  in 
the  same  county  and  state,  is  known  by  tiie  same  name. 


iliuiis  Afa- 
aicwasuni, 
He,  (Irq.), 
3d  by  the 

u  IiK..ana 

•M,  (Alg.j, 

ited  from 
sfl  by  the 


INDIAN    OKOORAPHICAL    NAMES. 


821 


Wjiite  Dekk  CiiEEK,  miiptyii,-  iMto  tlu,  Susquelmiu.u  from  the 
west,  m  Un|on  county,  Pe.m.,  was  culled  by  the  Luliaus  IVoaptuchanuc, 
(AJ^r.),  "white  deer  strpum." 

White  Fish  Point,  on  Lake  Superior,  was  called  by  the  Indians 
lyanukoni,,  (Alg  ),  meaning,  according  to  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  -'excellent 
beaver  place,      from  ».,    "excellent,"  ami/c,    "beaver,"  an.i  ouo,    "a 

WiLLlAMsviLLE,  N.  Y.,  was  called   by  tlie  Indians  Gaskosmlaneo, 
(irq.),  "many  tails." 

Ml   Y*'.^^,^"''^f'  ^«"»-'   ^^««  «'^11«<1   by  the   Delawares    r,mmemk, 
(Alg.),    'where  there  is  a  wolf,"  -the  place  of  wolves." 

m?o»/,  "place  with  a  sign  post." 


^',  (Irq.), 
nnndowd., 
. ),  "pine 
rq.),  "in 


lame  for 
,  "on  tin* 

iitmhiok, 

by  tile 

\  by  the 
llagt*  in 


I 


